《The Main Characters That Only I Know》 Chapter 1: Chapter 1: My mother told me. No matter how harsh and difficult reality is, you should have big dreams. If you pursue your dreams, you will someday be the protagonist of your life. I was naive enough to believe those words as if they were carved in stone. Even when the era of collectors ended, and the apocalypse came to this world. Even when I endured that hellish ce for almost 10 years, I did not lose my faith. Stupidly. Cough. A sharp pain pierced my abdomen, and blood flowed from my mouth. The bitter smell of blood irritated my nose. It was a smell that I had been sick of since the world changed, but this time it was different. This blood was mine. Is this the end? I instinctively realized it. I had ovee countless dangers until now, but that was alsoing to an end. If I had just been stabbed in the abdomen, I could have healed it with [Story of Healing] or a powerful potion with the same effect. But this wound was pierced by a cursed spear. No ordinary treatment would work. The only possible thing was a rare elixir that could remove all wounds and status effects. But I dont have anything like that. Maybe he had it. It was possible for him, who had swept up all the benefits as if he was chosen by the world after it changed. But. He wont use his precious elixir on me. I knew it better than anyone else, because I had watched him closely. He wouldnt save me, who had be useless to him. As soon as my thoughts ended, a group of people appeared, stepping on the debris of the copsed building. There were four of them. One man and three women. Familiar faces. People who I thought were myrades, who had gone through hardships together. They still had traces of the battle on them, and they were full of scratches. But they had no fatal injuries. They found me leaning against the rubble and slowly approached me. Even though I was dying, there was no sign of concern in their eyes. No, there was only one person who looked at me with pity, who I thought was close to me. I hated myself for being touched by such a look. How badly have I been treated? The leader of the group. The protagonist who received the blessing of the world looked down at me. I couldnt feel any emotion in his eyes. We werent close friends, but we had been together for several years. It was so cold that it gave me goosebumps. Are you here? In the end, I was the first to open my mouth. The curse engraved on the wound corroded my whole body, and it was hard to move my mouth. Cough! Just by saying one word, I spat out a mouthful of blood. You. The one who nced at me opened his mouth. If you hadnt interfered, I would have taken him down easily. But his words were not concerned about me. Rather, they were closer to me. Yeah. I didnt expect anything anyway. Rather, I couldnt help butugh when he said exactly what I expected. Heh heh. Whats so funny? No, just. Youre saying exactly what I thought you would say. He was right. Even if I hadnt interfered in the fight, the man in front of me could have defeated the knight who spread disaster. But it would have taken much longer for him to do so. And how much trouble would the fight between beings beyond human limits cause around them? Did he even know? No, he must have known. But he wouldnt have stopped anyway. He wouldnt care how many people around him died as long as he achieved his goal. Thats how this psychopath was. I rolled my eyes and looked around. The dead cknd, the blood-red sky, and the swirling wind turned Seoul, which once shone brightly, into ruins long ago. I could see people moving around in the gaps. People who would have died from the aftermath if I hadnt interfered in the fight. They survived in the end. But not me. Cough cough. They survived, but on the contrary, I was dying. It was ironic. Damn it. I stuck to that psychopath to survive and suffered so much to get here. And yet, and yet. I got swept away by my emotions at thest moment. I asked him with myst strength. You. Do you have an elixir? Yes. He didnt even bother to hide it. He knew it too. That I was sure of it, even if he said no or didnt answer. And you wont use it on me. Yeah. Thats too much. The value of an elixir is infinite. Its my spare life for the dangers that wille in the future. But you are not a human worth using an elixir on. Value. That word contained a lot of things. It was something I couldnt have, and it was also the standard by which he judged and evaluated everything in the world and decided whether to live or die. He was a psychopath who did such things without hesitation. But ironically, thats why his poprity soared. Really, what a shitty world. I muttered regretfully and looked up at the sky. Above the blood-red sky, sparkling stars were visible. And they were all watching the man. The celestial beings with a high heavenly rank. The beings who watched the humans struggle as a game, and gave us trials and rewards. They liked him. They were fascinated by his rebellious way of doing things, and they didnt care about a loser like me. It was the same now. There was no spirit who mourned my death. They never had any interest in me in the first ce. Youre such a shitty guy. Wasnt it your will to stick to me out of necessity? Thats true. I had to survive first. When the apocalypse came to the world, it was a stroke of luck that I found him. I thought he would make it to the end of the world. And I did everything I could to cling to him. He knew it, and I knew it. We were just traveling together for a while out of necessity. Thats why. I wasnt angry that he left me to die. I was the one who approached him first, knowing what kind of person he was. Isnt that too harsh? I just said it was shitty, but one of the women with a fierce expression stepped forward and scolded me. Yeah. We had bickered a few times before. She hated me for clinging to him without any ability. But couldnt she be more generous on myst journey? Stop. He cut off her words and asked me. Just one thing. Why did you do that? Cough. Do what? Interfering in the fight. You should have provided information as usual, and stayed back and waited for the fight to end, right? But this time it was different. What you did was almost suicidal. It wasnt beneficial for you at all. Well, it was. I knew how to fight, but I wasnt as great as him who was chosen, so I always stayed in the rear. The only thing I did was gather information around him and deliver it diligently. He fought. I scouted and informed. That was the tacit rule that kept us together. So he asked me. Why did I break the rule? Why, huh I chuckled and answered. Just, I couldnt stand it anymore. Couldnt stand it? Heh heh. Cough! Yeah. I couldnt stand it. How long do I have to live like this? Just, just tired. Of clinging to you, of living like this. That this was all there was to me, that this was my limit. Just that. Yeah. The reason I interfered in his fight wasnt because of a simple whim. What motivated me was just a small dissatisfaction that I had been harboring for a long time. It just exploded like a volcano this time. I wanted to be a great person. I had such a dream, and I could be proud that I worked hard for it. But the world belonged to those who were chosen, and I couldnt fit in there. So I decided to live as a supporting role at least, without dying It was something I couldnt do well. Thats why I got into this mess by getting into a fight that didnt suit me. To find my own value. You He noticed the survivors around us and narrowed his eyes. Just, you wanted to save those guys No. I immediately cut off his words. Thats not it. Just Just because I was tired. Dont lie. A lie? You dont even know enough about me to say that for sure, do you? You never even cared. He didnt deny my words. Because they were true. But I was surprised. Could it be that he, who was insensitive to others, had such a sharp insight into my feelings? Yeah. Come to think of it, he was smart too. Ding. Suddenly, a loud notification sound echoed in the air, and a being appeared out of nowhere. A guy wearing a ck robe that looked fiery, with a face covered by dark shadows and red eyes glowing. A teller, a being who led us to this apocalypse and showed our plight to the spirits instead of us. Very good. You have survived splendidly beyond our expectations. He didnt care about the peoples condition at all, and just kept talking. His words were nothing special. He said that we had survived this trial, and we should prepare for the next one. And he also added that the end of the trials was not far away. Even though many people died in this trial, his voice was emotionless. They never cared about human deaths in the first ce. They were just entertainment for the spirits. It had always been like that since the world changed like this. At first, we were angry and annoyed at them. But we realized that it was pointless. Go away. I told him in front of me. Just go. Take your followers with you. What? Followers?! One of the women reacted to my words again. Whew. She couldnt let anything go lightly. Are they not followers? What, should I call them your queens? You! Sister. Stop it. We dont need to listen to that man. Lets just go. Its a waste of time. Another woman who couldnt stand it intervened and stopped her. The woman who was making a fuss red at me as if she wanted to kill me, then turned her head away and left. The other two who were watching the situation also quietly backed away. What are you doing? Arent you going too? Yeah. Mr. Do-yoon. Lets ignore that man and go. Its all his fault. Yeah. Choi Do-yoon. Go ahead. Leave with them who adore and love you sincerely. You always did that. You moved without saying anything, and following you was entirely my job. But for some reason, Choi Do-yoon didnt seem to leave easily. Could it be that he felt some kind of resentment for me at thest moment? It was funny. He hardly had any emotions, and he showed hesitation here. Sigh. Sigh. The curse spread to my lungs, and it was hard to breathe. I was lucky enough to have some power, so I didnt die right away. If I had been an ordinary person, I would have died instantly. I didnt want to show him how I died. This death was only mine. I hated having spectators. So I spat out what might be myst words with all my strength. Choi Do-yoon. Go ahead. Youre not the one to stop here. Or what? Are you going to use an elixir on me? I deliberately mocked him. His expression was unreadable as he met my eyes. But one thing was certain, he was in an emotional state that I had never seen before. Yeah. Youre human after all. How long had it been? Choi Do-yoon finally turned his back on me without saying anything. As always. The only difference this time was that I couldnt follow him anymore. Goodbye. It was easier to leave without regret. Thats what I wanted. He knew that too, so he turned his back without saying anything. It was his kindness for the first andst time. Time passes. Choi Do-yoon left. His destination was the dimensional gate to the next trial. The survivors who were watching from afar also followed him one by one. They left with inted expectations, without knowing what awaited them at the end. The people who survived thanks to me. But the people who didnt know it was my doing. They followed a mans tail without knowing how to survive. None of them looked at me. Really. How pathetic. I didnt do this for something like that, but I couldnt help feeling bitter. Cough. Blood that was more than what I had spat out so far came up my throat. I felt the curse reaching my heart. My vision was blurry, and the sensation in my arms and legs faded. This is it. I failed to be the protagonist. In this world, and in my life, I was not the protagonist. All I could do was follow the chosen protagonists halo and cling to him. Thats what I lived for. I despaired and raged at the reality that didnt even give me a chance. But still, I epted it. I lived. Hoping for paradise at the end of this life. What did I live for? I squeezed out myst strength and raised my right hand. I couldnt feel it, so I didnt know if I raised it or not. Something was moving in my blurred vision, so I must have raised it. If I had another chance. I reached out to the stars in the sky. If I could correct this regret. I tried to grasp something that couldnt be caught. Then, I want to live a different life from now. The dream I had at first. The dream I gave up now. More than others. Higher up. To the point where no one would envy me, and where I could be proud of myself. Such a valuable life I wanted to live. I wanted to live. Life drained from my body. My consciousness sank deep into the sea of unconsciousness. Ah. Just before I closed my eyes in the blurred vision. Thest thing I saw was. A golden light slowly descending towards me. Chapter 2: Chapter 2: Chapter 2 My consciousness slowly surfaced from the depths. I opened my eyes. What? I was bewildered as I came to my senses. No way. Am I alive? I knew my wounds better than anyone. It was not just the wounds, but the medium that inflicted them that was the problem. The cursed spear wielded by the Keeper of the Apocalypse. A dreadful weapon that disintegrated living beings at the cellr level with just a touch. That was what had pierced through my abdomen. Even Choi Do-yoon, who had an incredible healing ability, could not withstand that attack. But now my body was fine. Rather, the wound on my abdomen had disappeared as if it had been washed away. Huh? It was then that I realized something was wrong. It was not just my wound that had healed. My appearance was also different. What is this? The human body that should have limbs intact was gone and instead there was an alien flesh. I looked around. I was in a dark and narrow hall that did not let much light in. In the space that seemed like a hall, there were others who looked like me lined up in rows and columns. They looked like some white rice cakes. They had two protrusions that looked like arms and tworge eyes on their faces. They could have been mistaken for mascot characters at an amusement park. What the hell is going on? I thought I was dead, but I was alive. And I was reborn as a strange creature I had never seen before. Everyone is here. At that moment, a thick voice came along with a being that appeared in front of us. It was a guy with a bone deer head wearing a suit that fit him well. Thats Teller, right? Teller He looked different from the ones who ruled over the apocalypse, but he was definitely of the same race. I could not possibly not know them. Teller appeared out of nowhere and opened his mouth before I could wonder why. Ill give you a brief exnation about this situation. You are now Teller of Celestial Corporation and you will work for them. And this ce is where you prove your abilities. What? What kind of nonsense is this? But I had no choice but to stay quiet. The others around me did not say anything and stayed still. It would only be a loss for me if I stood out here. The deer head said. Thats all for the exnation. Now its time for you to show yourselves. At the same time. The floor we were standing on split left and right. What? Before I could even react, I and the other white guys fell down through the gap. Below the hall floor was an endless expanse of space. Thrown into the middle of space, I instinctively held my breath. Are they trying to kill us all? But that thought was only for a moment, as a translucent window popped up in front of my eyes. [Genesiss Protection is activated.] Can I breathe? A white membrane that seemed to be protection wrapped around my body like a soap bubble. I could breathe and I did not feel the coldness of space. Looking around, I saw that the others were also inside translucent spheres. I was able to catch my breath and grasp the situation. First of all, Im dead. But I came back to life. I dont know why and I dont know where this is. No, is it in the middle of space? And judging by what the deer head said, it seems like Ive been resurrected as a Teller. I wanted to take some time to figure out what was going on, but unfortunately reality did not leave me alone. Ding. [Mission-First Step] You have be a Teller. Teller is a being that shows stories to spirits on their behalf. To do that, you need to decide who to show them. Goal: Make your first contract. Sess: Promotion to full-time employee Failure: Existence annihtion Time limit: 1 hour What? Giving me a mission with a time limit of 1 hour right after throwing me into the field. And whats with existence annihtion if I fail? What kind of ridiculous situation is this? No. This is not the time for that. The mission had already started. Compared to when they did not tell me anything and just told me to figure it out during the apocalypse, this was very kind. Teller shows stories to spirits by choosing a protagonist, a first contractor. Thats it. Then the ce is. A giant caught my eye. It was the blue Earth that I thought had been destroyed. Iughed bitterly to myself. Im going crazy. Seeing the intact Earth made my head moreplicated. I narrowed my eyes and examined the Earth. The Earth filled with white clouds over the blue sea. It was definitely the Earth before the apocalypse. The Earth after the apocalypse that I knew was not like that. Thend was sick and cracked and turned ck, and the sky was red and only ash winds blew. The Earth had be a that could not be restored. The Earth was fine like that? A hypothesis came to my mind. Did I go back to the past when I died and came back to life? Regression to the past. That was the only exnation. Yeah. If I cane back to life after dying, going back to the past is also possible. I was curious how this situation came about. [00:57:34] But as I saw the time given to me decrease, I had to erase that thought. Ill focus on the mission now. If I failed the mission, my existence would be annihted. I had barelye back to life after dying, and I did not want to die again in an hour. The time period is the past. Judging by the rtionship between Teller and contractor, the Earth must be before the apocalypse, when the collectors were active. The Earth was not a normal ce even before the apocalypse. It was the era of gates that appeared everywhere, monsters that came out of them, and people who hunted those monsters. Collectors were the term for awakened humans who made contracts with Tellers and fought against phantoms. Find collectors who have not made contracts yet, and grab one of them. Thats it. But I instinctively realized that there was another meaning behind this mission. Making a contract was easy. All I had to do was find a collector who did not have a contracted Teller and persuade them. As far as I know, collectors also want contracts with Tellers. Collectors could reveal their selves to spirits through contracts with Tellers. Collectors without Tellers could not receive the support of spirits no matter how great their achievements were. Only Tellers were the only way for them to earn points. Naturally, collectors who wanted to be stronger by earning points had to desperately want contracts with Tellers. In other words, this is a very easy mission for an hour-long one. They both wanted each other, so where else would there be such an easy task? The difficulty of the mission was low for a situation where they threw me into the field without proper exnation. I could guess something else from here. In the end, anyone can make a contract. It was possible enough if you had a thinking head. But what really matters is who you make a contract with. It was easy to grab any random collector and make a contract. But what if that collector had no ability or talent? They would not get any interest from spirits, and they would not earn points properly. That was obvious. That is, in a broader sense, this was not just about making a contract. It was more about finding a collector with outstanding qualities. The hurdle is damn high from the start. I moved my hand that did not move well and touched the hologram window. It was an amazing experience. I was using this for the first time, but in my head I already knew how to use this window. The image of the Earth in front of me was reduced and floated on the hologram window. On the map, there were important points where I could move, and most of them were capitals of countries where people lived a lot. First of all, my destination is Seoul in Korea. I naturally chose the country where I was born and raised. But there was one inconvenience, and that was this body. My arms are so short that I cant press the screen properly. And even a blunt hand without fingers, as if I was wearing some kind of mittens. No. That would still have a thumb sticking out, but this was worse. If it were me before, I would have finished it by just moving my fingers. I missed myself when I was strong then, and at that moment there was a change in my body. Huh? My blunt hand grew longer. Not only that, but five fingers grew on it. It was not only my right hand but also my left hand. Two legs that could stand on this protection inside. And two arms. I instinctively touched my face. I turned my head and looked at the translucent membrane, and there my figure was faintly reflected. It was my appearance when I was human. Did it change suddenly? I knew that Tellers did not have a fixed form, but I did not know they could change like this. Could it be because I strongly wished for my old appearance? Whats important now is not this. The mission came first for me. There was still time, but this was not just a matter of time. I quickly moved my fingers and selected Seoul on the map. My body disappeared from that ce by an unknown force. *** Hmm? One of the co-managers of the first mission, Sasramdor, let out red light from his hollow eyes. He was a Teller of Celestial Corporation with a bone deer head and a rank of manager. He always gave missions to newbies who had just been born and watched how they moved, as usual. He thought this time too, there were only mediocre ones as usual until a while ago. But he saw one guys figure and he had no choice but to erase that thought. Did his appearance change in an instant? Among those who still could not grasp the situation, one guy changed his appearance in an instant. Thats impossible. Usually, newly born Tellers changed their appearance instinctively without anyone teaching them, but that process took from two weeks to four weeks at the fastest. But that guy just changed in an instant as if he did not care about that process. Sasramdor even thought he might have seen an illusion. But. Hey. Did you see that? Did his appearance really change? Is that possible? The other Tellers who had not yet grasped the situation looked at the empty spot where Kang Yu-hyun had disappeared and muttered in astonishment. They did not do that because they did not want to change. The instinct to change was ingrained in them, but realizing it was another matter. But Kang Yu-hyun achieved that. In just three minutes. Sasramdor had to realize that what he saw was reality. He changed from the start? Was that ever possible? He had watched for a long time how various Tellers did their first missions. But without a doubt, there was not a single one who took their own form at the same time as the start. Even the ones who were called geniuses with talent were the same. But that record was broken now. This is amazing. Sasramdor thought that the process of this mission, which was always boring, might be different today. Chapter 3: Chapter 3: Chapter 3 I was outside the atmosphere when I arrived at the sky above Seoul. I felt a sense of relief as I saw the skyscrapers standing tall and the cars running noisily on the roads. How long has it been since I saw such a normal Earth? I had to run like crazy to survive after the apocalypse began. I dont even remember how many years I lived like that. I only knew that it was a very long time. During that period, the I knew waspletely destroyed and ruined. It was beyond recovery. Here everything is still the same. Inded on the ground, avoiding peoples eyes as much as possible. Thanks to [Genesiss Protection], I could move beyond thews of physics. I could fly in the sky and teleport to any ce I wanted. I can see why those Tellers treated the contractors so harshly. They were confident. They were sure that humans could never touch them. The source of their confidence was this [Genesis System]. It was thanks to this system that I could breathe in space. First, I need to find the Collectors. No matter what, my priority was the mission. Before the apocalypse, only the chosen ones could be Collectors. Even so, there were quite a lot of them, so finding them wouldnt be hard. But finding a Collector who hadnt made a contract with any Teller would be difficult. Moreover, theres no way to know how talented they are. Most of the Collectors who hadnt made a contract were novices. And they were unverified beings. They were oftenpared to lottery tickets that no one scratched. And that was an apt analogy. Just like the probability of winning a lottery was extremely low, so was the chance of finding a sessful Collector among these novices. The only good thing is, I can easily locate the Collectors through this systems support. On the map disyed on the system window, there were red dots shining brightly. These dots represented the Collectors who had joined the system. They inevitably had to register in [Genesis System] as they earned points and collected [Stories]. And among the countless red dots, there were some blue dots shining faintly. Maybe red means contracted Collectors and blue means uncontracted Collectors. I immediately selected the area where most of the blue dots were concentrated. My body moved instantly to that zone with the help of the systems power. I felt a strange sensation when I first teleported, but I got used to it after a few times. Is this it? The ce where I arrived was a national public institution, the Collector Association. It was still intact here. It had turned into dust and disappeared as soon as the apocalypse started. There were various Collectors walking around in the park outside and in the huge hall inside. Hmm. Is this how you use it? I quickly moved the system window to capture their faces. It was like using a camera. Above their heads, there were red and blue lights floating. Along with that, their names and simple personal information came along. But no matter how much I looked, it was hard to tell what abilities they had. This is not enough. There was no way to know their abilities from their names, genders, ages and residential areas. As I continued to scan around with the system window for a while, someone approached me. Who are you? Are you a Collector? He seemed suspicious of me because I was just standing and looking around. He looked like a security guard who protected this association. Im just looking for someone. Dont bother me. No, bother or not. Dont you know this is not a ce where you cane freely? He seemed to think I was an outsider. He tried to push me away with his hand, but I just stood still. The moment his hand touched my body, Genesiss Protection activated. Zap! Huh? He saw his hand bounce back with a weak current and widened his eyes. There was only one reason why he could react like this. Co, could you be a Teller? Yes. I, Im sorry. I thought you were just an ordinary person. He quickly changed his attitude and apologized to me. Seeing him act like that, I felt a bit of alienation and realized that I really came back to the past. Before the apocalypse, Tellers were treated almost like nobles. Of course, they were indispensable for Collectors and they always had an upper hand in contracts. But after the apocalypse, Tellers were regarded as harbingers of disaster. They always brought down apocalyptic trials whenever they appeared, and people died in droves. But they couldnt touch them because they were protected, so they only hated them with clenched teeth. Now was the time when Tellers were treated well. It didnt matter that I was an intern. The fact that I was a Teller, the fact that I might make a contract with them, was the only thing that mattered. Im sorry. The guard bowed his head repeatedly and ran away as if he was fleeing. Seeing his servile attitude, I felt more ufortable. Lets ignore him. I thought so and closed the system window for a moment. What is this? There was something floating above the heads of the people walking in the artificial park. Books? There were books floating above their heads. I rubbed my eyes and looked again, but they were real. What is this? I had been looking at them through the system window, so I didnt notice it. I opened and closed the window repeatedly. This was not something that Genesis System showed me, but something that only I could see. They didnt even realize that there were books floating above their heads. I checked the time. There were about 37 minutes left until the mission ended. I had enough time. I reached out to a book above the head of a person passing by. I wondered if it would work, but the book followed my will and came to me. It really works. The cover of the book was made of leather, and the book itself was brown. And there was a faint lighting out of the book, but it was also nothing more than brown. I looked at the simple information of this book owner through the system window and opened the book. Name: Kim Sang-doo Race: Human (Collector) Description: A Collector who awakened five years ago. His rank is 8th ss, which is one of the mostmon skills among humans. He is cowardly and timid, and he doesnt want to fight, but he has to fight against the phantoms to make a living. [History] The book contained a brief description of the person, along with his past. This is I checked the books of other people as well. The books had detailed information about each book owner. Who they were, how they lived, and what abilities they had. The books had different colors depending on the person. Some books had silver covers, and some had brown covers but silver lightsing out of them. I narrowed my eyes. The color of the book itself indicates how valuable their lives are. The lighting out of the book shows their potential and possibility. In other words, if the cover and the light were both bronze, it meant that the person had the possibility to reach silver. If both the cover and the light were bronze, it meant that the person was just ordinary. And if there were silver or bronze, there was also gold. Is this all I can know? I returned my book to its original ce and opened the system window. If I knew more about this books ability, it would be easy. The book showed me the future possibilities of the person who owned it. That meant I could tell in advance whether some of the Collectors who hadnt made a contract yet were lucky or not. Now I only had one thing to do. Ill go around where there are more blue dots, and find someone with potential. I immediately moved to another ce using my protection. *** Sasramdor crossed his arms and looked at the timer that had less than three minutes left. He tapped his fingers with his gloved hand and touched his arm lightly. The time given for the mission was one hour. And most of the new Tellers had seeded in their mission. Well. This mission is almost 100% sess rate unless youre stupid. There were some who were really unlucky or really dumb who couldnt even do this, but that was not his concern. What caught Sasramdors attention most was Kang Yu-hyun, who showed his transformation as soon as he appeared. The others found their contractors after that. But he hasnt found one yet. He checked Kang Yu-hyuns status, who was still not showing sess in his mission, and narrowed his red eyes inside his ck pupils. He appeared and changed right away, so I thought he was amazing, but was I wrong? He felt disappointed by his actions that betrayed his expectations. He thought he would bring more impressive results than the others. The time left is one minute. Practically, its over. The numbers on the timer decreased at a regr speed. And when there were about three seconds left. Beep. [All Tellers havepleted their mission.] A notification window popped up in front of Sasramdors eyes. Kang Yu-hyun passed it with three seconds left before the deadline. Chapter 4: Chapter 4: Chapter 4 Ugh. Phew. I checked the remaining time and let out a sigh of relief. That was close. There were only about 3 seconds left until the mission failure. I almost died again after resurrecting an hour ago. No, it was said that it would be the extinction of existence in case of failure, so maybe it would be worse than death? But still. I got a satisfying result. I looked at the collector who was still making a nervous expression in front of me and thought so. I recalled the situation 5 minutes before the mission ended. *** Ive been looking for more than 25 minutes, but theres not a single decent person. I felt like I had everything when I first awakened my ability rted to books. I had confidence that I could do anything with this ability. But I overlooked one big fact. No matter how I have the ability to see the potential, it doesnt mean that such people will appear out of nowhere. I ran around the outskirts of Seoul at a tremendous speed and looked for collectors who had not yet signed a contract. But they all had dull books, and the best ones were only silver. I wondered if silver was the limit, but the gold one I found was already a contracted collector. I was more desperate because I knew there was gold. Maybe next time, or maybe next time, I might really find gold. As I had such expectations, I couldnt give up even as I saw the time dwindling. More than anything, there was a cooldown for this movement through the patronage. I couldnt move for a minute after moving once. If it wasnt for that, I would have checked them all quickly. Should I justpromise here? Not all silvers were the same. Some books emitted a faint light, but some books emitted a rather intense light. Of course, there were some people who had strong silver books. And they were definitely potential candidates for the strong ones. I remembered some people I had marked. Should I spend all the remaining time looking for a gold book, or should I choose from the upper ranks of silver books? Usually in this situation, it would be right topromise, but I thought I shouldnt do that. Silver might be in the top 10 percent, but it felt insufficient to me. The first contractor for a teller was more important than anything else, wasnt that something even I knew when I wasnt a teller? Think. You have to use your past knowledge as much as possible. I have memories of my previous life. Who are the named ones among the collectors? Who are the collectors who have the qualifications to seed in the future? I knew them all. Remember. Who are the collectors who are not yet recognized at this time? Various collectors nicknames bubbled up and disappeared in my head like bubbles. This time period is five years before the end. Most of the named collectors had already started their activities, and each had their own tellers. There are a few thate to mind, but the timing is wrong. Quite a few rookies came to mind, but they didnt match the time period. They hadnt even awakened as collectors yet. To clear this mission now, I had to find someone who had awakened as a collector at least. It was a rather tricky condition. Now there are only 5 minutes left. 5 minutes was definitely not a long time. No matter how fast I could run around, there was no guarantee that I would find a suitable contract partner in the remaining time. I knew there was a pearl buried in the mud, but finding it was another matter. I thought of the conditions. This time period is five years before the end. And what I needed was someone who had awakened as a collector but had not fully realized their talent yet. Then how about narrowing down the time period and narrowing down the range? I have to select collectors who will be active within half a year. Dozens of candidates were erased in an instant, and the selection range narrowed down. The candidates that remained after filtering and filtering were three. Gweseon Bang Sang-si. me Knight Kwon In-beom. Sword Queen Kang Hye-rim. People used to call these three miracle trio in the past. After 99 days of integration for Earth to join Hyunseong-gye after the end came, various collectors appeared, but at some point no more talented people appeared. For several years, only one gem popped out among mediocre collectors per year. The miracle trio were three who came down like a blessing in the drought of talent. Of course, they were called a trio, but they were not close to each other. They were just grouped together because they had simr activity periods and awakening periods. The current candidate I had marked was these three. Gweseon Bang Sang-si was literally a weirdo who used strange magic. But no one knew his identity. Even the name Bang Sang-si was a pseudonym. He wore a mask on his face and wore shy clothes that made it impossible to tell his gender. Of course, Bang Sang-si was excluded. I couldnt even identify him by his pseudonym and nickname. If I had enough time, I would have looked for Bang Sang-si, but I couldnt help it because I had a time limit. Next is me Knight Kwon In-beom. He is a US citizen, so he wont be in Korea at this time. He started his full-fledged activity half a yearter. And that was when he had just moved to Korea from the US. I only knew that he came from the US, but I couldnt choose him without knowing which city he lived in. Then inevitably only one remains. Sword Queen Kang Hye-rim. Actually, even if I knew the locations of the two above, I would have chosen Sword Queen. They were called the miracle trio, but there was a hierarchy among them. And if you had to choose the best among them, Sword Queen was the most overwhelming. The timing was not bad either. Sword Queen started her full-fledged activity half a yearter. Moreover, I had seen an interview where she said that she had been active for quite a long time as an unknown in the early days. That meant that she hadnt fully realized her talent yet. I immediately entered the name Kang Hye-rim into the search. I found her. It was easy to find when I decided on one person. The location was a goshiwon vige on the outskirts of Seoul. I didnt know why someone like her was here, but I immediately moved to the ce. sh! The view changed and the space changed. From the outdoors where many people were walking around to a narrow goshiwon. The sound of cars passing by, the sound of people talking disappeared and only the silence of the indoor remained. The air that touched my skin was somehow stuffy, and the room smelled musty. In such a terrible space, I was able to find one person without difficulty. And. As soon as I saw the book floating above his head, I clenched my fist tightly. What was reflected in my eyes was a dazzling golden book. It was so brilliant that it couldnt bepared to the dull or silver ones. Its a sess. I suppressed my ecstatic heart and coughed lightly. Ahem. Wh-who are you?! The woman who was boiling ramen in a shabby goshiwon room looked at me and was startled. Seeing her, I thought for a moment, isnt this trespassing? No, does thatw apply to tellers in the first ce? Anyway, there wasnt much time left, so I got straight to the point. Hello. Are you Kang Hye-rim, the collector? Ye-yes? Im Kang Yu-hyun, a teller from Celestial Corporation who was dispatched to Earth. I said the lines I had prepared beforehand. Actually, I didnt know my situation either. I was thrown into the field and moved quickly to clear the mission, where did I have time to check? But I had to say this to avoid making her suspicious. I saw that you dont have a contracted teller. I came here to sign a contract with you. Re-really? Yes. Of course. I looked closely at the woman in front of me. She was wearing a pink tracksuit. Even that was worn out enough that the neck and sleeves were stretched. She wore sses on her eyes, and her hair was not tidy. She tied it back casually as if she was bothered. She looked like she couldnt believe the reality right now, and asked in a dazed tone. Are you really a teller who came to sign a contract with me? Yes. Thats right. Im a teller. The one who shows stories to the spirits. Dont you trust my eyes? Th-thats not it, but Its okay. Ill help you unleash your talent. As long as you sign here. There were only 30 seconds left. I handed her the contract. She took it with an ecstatic expression. Im a collector. Yes. You have the right to be one. 15 seconds left. Wait a minute. Where did I put my pen? Here. I quickly grabbed a pen rolling on the floor and handed it to her. There were only about 5 seconds left. I felt my blood dry up and watched her sign the contract with cold sweat. Im done. At the same time as her happy voice, a brilliant light burst out of the contract. Seeing that sight, I smiled faintly and checked the remaining time. [00:00:03] Phew. That was really close. It was a moment when my blood dried up and cold sweat came out. But in the end, my choice was right. And I signed a contract with none other than the future Sword Queen. [You have seeded in the mission-The First Step.] [You will be promoted to a regr employee as a reward.] As a reward for the mission, I became a regr employee from an intern. Its barely an employee after being thrown into the field and moving quickly from the start. There were still many steps left for me to be a practical teller. Lets not be impatient. Just take one step at a time. I had knowledge of the future. And I vowed before I died. I wont live like this again. Although I didnt expect to be reborn as a teller, since it happened, Ill do my best. So, my primary goal was to seed as a teller. For that, recruiting collectors with excellent qualities was essential. Kang Hye-rim was the monumental first contractor. Chapter 5: Chapter 5: Chapter 5 After the contract was over and the mission was sessful, I was able to take a closer look at my surroundings. I heard that she had a hard time before she was called the Sword Master, but this is a bit too much. At first, I wondered what was going on. The Sword Master I knew was a collector who was admired by everyone and had charisma. There was even a rumor that she grew up in a wealthy family because she was so noble. She lived in this shabby and cramped goshiwon, wearing worn-out training clothes and eating cup noodles while blowing on them. At this point, it was beyond absurd and pathetic. I opened the book floating above her head. I checked only the part of her characteristics as a collector. Name: Kang Hye-rim Traits: [Sword Master of Goryeo Era] Body and Sword as One Blue Sky Sword Path Wow This is crazy. As soon as I checked her traits, I couldnt help but be shocked inside. I had to admit that she was definitely the Sword Master just by looking at her traits. But, I didnt know she was this amazing. She has three protagonist-level traits. And one of them is even Cheok Jun-gyeongs [Story]. Collectors are given traits when they awaken their power by joining the Genesis System. And these various traits are naturally divided into grades, and in the mixed world, they were divided into four major categories. Protagonist-level, Main Character-level, Supporting Character-level, and Extra-level. For the spirits, the humans of the lower world. In other words, for collectors, it was no different from the [Stories] that tellers show. And as with all stories, there had to be main characters, supporting characters, and protagonists. Of course, the best ones were protagonist-level traits. She has three protagonist-level traits. And two of them are still unawakened. The first one she awakened is this one. Moreover, the other unawakened traits were also rted to swords by their names. If all three of them opened their eyes, they would create a synergy effect and produce tremendous results. She had such traits, so she became stronger and sessful so quickly after her appearance. Is that the future Sword Master? This is amazing. She had such traits, but it was surprising that she lived like this. She could just apply to some giant n and say that she had Cheok Jun-gyeongs [Story], and they would all want to take her in. Come to think of it, its really strange. Why does she have such abilities, but live like this? I looked at Kang Hye-rim with a nk expression and suddenly thought of one hypothesis that crossed my mind. Maybe. I thought it wouldnt be true, but I cautiously called her. Hye-rim. Yes, yes! Teller! She looked like a princess who was chosen by a prince, sped her hands together and listened to my words attentively. I couldnt control my expression because of her dazzling gaze, so I lowered my hand and said. Please call me Kang Yu-hyunfortably. And I just found out through the contract, but you know what your trait is, right? My trait? She opened her eyes wide and tilted her head. Isnt my trait really bad? What? What is she talking about? When I urged her to answer with my eyes, she squirmed and whispered in a crawling voice. Oh, I learned in basic education that I shouldnt talk about this trait carelessly. Its okay with me because we have a contract. She seemed to have gained courage from my words, and Kang Hye-rim said shyly. The name of the trait is Sword Master of Goryeo Era. Anyone can see that its a ridiculous name. I was speechless for a moment. Is she serious about saying that? She dismissed the protagonist-level trait that others couldnt get even if they went crazy as a joke? I must have looked incredulous because she hastily added an exnation. Re, really! Look. The word of an old country called Goryeo and the word of a fantasy world called Sword Master are together. Who wouldnt think its a weird trait? Its like a joke. A joke. No, thats I closed my mouth as I tried to say something. One thing I could be sure of was that Kang Hye-rim really didnt know how great her trait was. This. You havent told anyone else about it? No. Usually no one asks me. There is aw that allows collectors to hide their trait information if they dont want to. Kang Hye-rim smiled bitterly and continued. Honestly, I want to tell you, but its embarrassing. Sword Master of Goryeo Era. Who would believe such a thing? Ah I understood the situation roughly. Why she lived in this room with such a trait. Why she was different from the past her I knew. Ignorance is really scary. To a child who knows nothing, a dazzling diamond is just a pretty stone. Until someone tells them, its hard to know clearly about its value. What Kang Hye-rim showed was the same principle. Thats why the Sword Master lived like this. Of course, I was d of this situation. She didnt know her trait? I was grateful that she didnt know. Thanks to that, I was able to take it. She seemed to see something different from me, and Kang Hye-rim asked carefully. Uh. Are you disappointed? Because my trait is weird? Dont, dont cancel the contract! I really might get kicked out of the goshiwon if I do this No. Its not because of that. I have something else to think about. Im not disappointed. Its good if its good. Re, really? Yes. Really. I answered with confidence to her who was worried. She stillcked awareness of her abilities, so her self-esteem was very low. Anyone would be like that if they lived in this environment. Anyway, I solved the mission with this. It doesnt matter if its fast or slow as long as I make a contract. I also got a message that I was promoted to an employee. But, I didnt think it would end here. To be exact, I thought it was just the beginning. As if to prove it. Ding! Another message was delivered through the system window. [Mission-Entrance Ceremony] You have taken a great first step as a teller. As a regr employee, you will perform your given role as a teller from now on. As a congrattion for you, an entrance ceremony will be held soon. Content: Please attend the entrance ceremony. (This mission cannot be refused.) Sess: Rewards vary depending on your actions. [Would you like to leave now?] [Y/N] [PS. If you do not take any action, you will be moved automatically after 5 minutes.] Here ites. I thought there would be a time when they would call me to the headquarters even if they were an organization that threw me into the field as soon as the mission started. Apparently, this was exactly that timing. The timing is perfect. I wanted to sort out the situation with Kang Hye-rim as soon as possible, but I didnt have enough time. Hye-rim. Yes. Teller Kang Yu-hyun. I think Ill be away for a while. Yes?! All of a sudden? How long are you away? I cant be sure about that. I just have to leave right away. I thought for a moment and said. Well, Ill give you some light advice before I go. Hye-rim. What equipment do you use? Me, I use a shield. She said that and lifted up a shield that was stuck in the corner of the room. The room was so messy and unorganized that I thought it was a pile of junk. I didnt know that it was the equipment that was given. Did you exchange it for a weapon? Yes. No matter what, I dont have anybat-rted traits, but strangely, Im so strong. So I thought it would be better to hold a shield and stand in the front line. You must have received basic education and training when you first awakened as a collector, right? You didnt hold a shield when you tookbat-rted sses, did you? Oh. I held a spear then. The reach was long and stable, so the instructors rmended it. She avoided swords as much as possible. Well, people call swords the cure-all, but thats wrong knowledge. If swords were the best, there would be no weapons other than swords in the world. Why would there be axes, spears, bows? Only ignorant people say that. Anyway. I knew what state she was in, so I had an idea of what advice to give her. Hyerim. Listen carefully. First of all, exchange this shield for a sword that is given as basic equipment right away. You still have time to exchange it, right? Oh, yes. Be sure to change it to a sword. And even if you dont go inside the gate, just practice swinging the sword in a wide ce. Yes? Is that enough? Thats enough. No, youll know for yourself. How ridiculous that [Sword Master of Goryeo Era] trait you have is. I wanted to exin more, but there wasnt much time left. Just practice as I told you. I urged her strongly for thest time and pressed the [YES] button right away. In an instant, my sight changed and I was standing somewhere else. Looking around, I saw the scenery of space. The brilliant starlight and nebe, and the flowing Milky Way. The ce where I arrived was a train station floating in space. As I looked around, tellers who had already arrived were gathered together. The white rice cakes were clustered together like a group of rabbits. Are they all here? Then a voice came and a teller with a deer head made of bones appeared. He nced at the audience and checked that no one was missing. It seemed like his eyes lingered on me for a long time. Well. Is that natural? Looking around me, the other guys were still like newborns who hadnt taken shape yet. Only I looked like a normal person, so I had to attract attention. I looked over his head. Of course there was a book on him, and it was silver. Hmm. It looks like everyone is here. Bang! As he said that, a train horn sounded from afar. Everyones eyes turned to that direction. From afar, a light came across space and approached quickly. It didnt take long to realize that it was a train. Space train. It was a train specially made for traveling around various spaces in this mixed world. It looked like a train made after the industrial revolution, but it was never something to be treated the same as that. The tellers including me got on the train as soon as it stopped and sat down in an empty seat. As I looked out the window at the outside scenery, the train started again with a powerful horn. In an instant, the station became distant, and the vast scenery of space colored the window. SKY Corporation. I saw that sight, but my mind was only on the destination of this train. One of the three major teller organizations in the mixed world, SKY Corporation. And it was also known as the most popr organization, so I heard a lot about it in my previous life. I even had some acquaintances in the ounting department. But even so, I had never been to the headquarters. It was a forbidden area that only ounting department employees could go to. I wonder what kind of ce it is. There was too much going on today. But, I still had things to do. Wow! An exmation burst out from the rice cakes in front of me. I was sitting by the window and I knew why right away. Were here. SKY Corporation From the other side of space, the giant organization slowly revealed its appearance. Chapter 6: Chapter 6: Chapter 6 The image of the Celestial Corporation was beyond my expectations. I wondered if it was even appropriate to call that thing a pany. Its huge. It was a gigantic ind floating in space. And on top of the ind, there was a city standing proudly. Was there a building of the Celestial Corporation somewhere in that city? No. I shook my head. The Celestial Corporation meant the ind itself, including the entire city. If you think of apany as a huge building, that thing wouldugh at your imagination. It had a scale that far exceeded any expectation. Weve arrived. Bone Deer. Saramdor, who agreed to guide us, announced our arrival. On the way from the space train to the Celestial Corporation, I wasnt just staring out the window without thinking. I took the time to sort out my situation and thoughts, and by the time it was over, I read his information through Saramdors book. Thanks to that, I was able to clear my mind and get some information. They said they invited the Holy Spirits for this induction ceremony. As you know, you will soon participate in the induction ceremony. By the way, there is something to be careful about. This induction ceremony is also held with the invitation of the Holy Spirits. As soon as I thought about it, Saramdor spoke. The other rice cakes were flustered by his words, but Saramdor calmed them down with a p of his hands. Its not like you want them to do anything for you. You wont run into each other if you just stay still, so dont worry. Well, its simr in timing, but its not held in the same ce. Maybe its obvious. The invitation of the Holy Spirits this time was nothing more than a ce to foster friendship with the Celestial Corporation for the future. It was just a coincidence that it ovepped with the induction ceremony, and no one intended it. But it wont be easy anyway. They threw us into the field with only an hour to make a contract from the start. I didnt think they would treat us well at the induction ceremony because we seeded. Rather, this induction ceremony might be a new ordeal. No. Its not might be, its certain. The ce where we got off the space train was a station located a little away from the Celestial Corporation. The space train didnt go inside the headquarters, but circled around it and dropped us off. Near the station, there were some beings with a huge presence. Are they guards to prevent intruders? They were wearing armor that covered their whole bodies, so it was hard to tell their races. But their atmosphere was very threatening. As we passed by the guards and went outside the station, the scenery changed in an instant. We had passed through a dimensional gate that connected the train station and the Celestial Corporation. Follow me. Saramdor led us and I followed him with the other rice cakes. We walked across the vast grounds of the Celestial Corporation. And unlike what it looked like from outside, seeing the Celestial Corporation from inside gave me awe in a different sense. Wow. Wow. Some of the rice cakes couldnt hide their emotions and eximed. If I didnt have eyes to see, I would have done the same thing. Its full of various architectural styles from different cultures. It was not too old-fashioned, but harmonized with modern architectural design. The roads were neatly paved, and the vehicles that could be seen here and there werepletely different from those on Earth. It felt like seeing another world. Here. The ce where Saramdor guided us was a building that looked like a huge banquet hall. The majestic appearance made some of the rice cakes who were chatting quietly shut their mouths. They seemed to have some expectations. I didnt feel that way at all. If they could use dimensional gates to get here in an instant, why did they make us walk on purpose? Theyre really wicked to make us look like tellers. This was something close to a rite of passage. They deliberately showed us the vastness of the Celestial Corporation as if to imprint it on our eyes, in order to instill awe and loyalty toward the organization. It was a subtle work that I wouldnt have known if I hadnt read it through Saramdors book. But what about this? We stopped in front of a door after walking down a long corridor. I clenched and unclenched my fist once in front of the big door. There was a banquet prepared inside to celebrate the passing of the new tellers. The rice cakes seemed to be looking forward to it, but I wasnt. But I have to go. I decided not to give up. I wouldnt stop or run away because I was afraid. Lets go. The door to the banquet hall opened. *** The inside of the banquet hall was filled with light from the elegant chandeliers. A spacious hall with two floors. All kinds of delicacies were ced on therge table. On one side of the hall, instruments without owners moved by themselves and yed a soft melody. Since we entered here, the tellers who had just got their employee badges were enjoying the atmosphere of the party. I watched them from a distance, leaning against the wall. First of all, are we the only ones here? There was no one else in the hall except for the tellers who had just passed the mission. Saramdor, who had guided us here, also left, saying that his role was over. The rice cakes, who had gained some freedom, were chatting with each other or eating the food spread out in the hall. I crossed my arms and leaned against the wall. Hey. What are you doing there? I heard a voice calling me from somewhere and turned my head, but there was no one. Down here. I lowered my head and saw a white rice cake looking up at me. But he looked a little different from the others. Horns? There were two red horns on his head. He was someone who had revealed some of his future appearance, unlike the others. His eyes also looked a bit fierce. So, why did you call me? Why arent you enjoying the party like them? Not really. I didnt have any intention of bing friends with him, so I answered briefly. He narrowed his eyes as if he didnt like my attitude. Wow. Are you getting cocky because you already have a form? What? Yeah. I guess so. You fully transformed your form as soon as you appeared. Thats definitely something to brag about. But you shouldnt look down on me too much. Ill catch up with you soon! The horned guy flicked his cute hand at me and then turned his back and left. I wondered what he came here for, was it to make a deration of war? Hes an interesting guy. Unlike the other rice cakes, he had two transformed parts, which meant he had great potential as a teller. Maybe he would be a great teller in the distant future. Should I have asked his name? No, he probably doesnt have one yet. I was the weirdest one who had a form and a name as soon as I appeared. Well, that doesnt matter. What was important to me right now was the value of this banquet hall. Right now, there was no one else but the newly promoted employees who were chatting with each other, but soon the real banquet would begin. Its finally here. And the situation I was waiting for arrived quickly. The door of the banquet hall opened and the tellers poured in. Huh? Whats going on? The tellers who came in looked like they had Im awesome written all over their bodies. But unlike their confident entrance, they spoke in a whisper. Dont worry too much. Were the tellers from the host side of this banquet. Come on. Dont be nervous and just enjoy yourselves like before. The rice cakes sighed in relief and started to enjoy the banquet again. I watched them from a secluded corner and felt that it was finally time. This ce was advertised as an entrance ceremony, but the real meaning of this ce was not that. Its more like a senior evaluation meeting. The tellers who entered the banquet hall were equivalent to middle managers in Celestial Corporation. Their job was simple. They looked at and verified the new tellers who had just joined, and analyzed what results they had achieved in their first mission. And then they chose. The talents they needed for their room and department. There are eight pirs that support Celestial Corporation. The most representative ce was of course the Demonstration Room. The main task of the Demonstration Room was to have their own library and show stories to the spirits. And they earned points from the spirits. The image of a teller that people usually knew in the lower world was all from the Demonstration Room. The Demonstration Room had a lot of influence, and the newly born tellers had high expectations for it. But, the other rooms wont just sit back and watch. The other rooms also desperately wanted talents. The Support Room that provided information and materials to the tellers in the Demonstration Room and supported them from behind. The Management Room that handled intern training, guidance, and misceneous tasks within thepany. The Guardian Room that guarded against intruders from outside thepany. The Inspection Room that managed and dealt with problems that urred inside. The Finance Room that managed the points earned through stories. The ounting Room that recorded and stored all events. And the Central Room that controlled all these rooms. Celestial Corporation operated with this structure of one center and seven rooms. Among them, the Central Room was only for the highest-ranking officers, so ordinary tellers couldnt go there. Considering that, there were seven choices left. No, considering that each room had different departments, there were many more choices avable. They try to pick out useful ones from this batch and take them to their department. This ce was a silent battlefield for recruiting talents for their room and department. Well, for those who want to go to another department right away, this might be an opportunity. But for someone like me who wanted to stay in the Demonstration Room, it was nothing but annoying. By the way, did you hear? Theres a newbie who transformed his form as soon as he appeared. What? Really? The rumor has already spread. As I listened secretly from behind, it seemed like I was their main target. I had anticipated that and hid myself from their eyes. They would surely swarm over me as soon as they found out. It didnt matter if they were from another room or from the Demonstration Room. They would all make a fuss about taking me to their department. I could see it clearly. I dont usually like this kind of ce, but I had no choice since it was mandatory. More than anything, I had something to gain from this ce. This ce is a gold mine. I scanned the tellers who came to recruit the newbies. To be precise, I looked at the books floating above their heads. Those were not ordinary books. They were books that only I could see, and they were treasure troves of information that others didnt know. Information is the best weapon. I secretly hid and collected their books. The covers of the books were all silver, and some of them had faint gold mixed in with the silver. If a teller had a book like that, they must have a lot of information. Well, Ill probably get caught if I stay here long enough. But wouldnt it be better to get as much as I can before that? I thought so and opened the book. Chapter 7: Chapter 7: Chapter 7 The rumors spread quickly among the Tellers. They were a race that was more sensitive to information than anyone else, and naturally, they had sharper ears and faster collection of news than others. A rumor circted among the mid-level Tellers who gathered at the entrance ceremony. [There is a Teller who revealed his true form as soon as the first mission started.] When they first heard this news, no one believed it easily. It took at least two weeks for a Teller to fully reveal his true form. It was normal for it to change slowly, one part at a time, rather than all at once. But he finished revealing his form as soon as it started? It was less than five minutes in terms of time, so they dismissed it as a nonsense made up by someone. However, not everyone thought that way. What if its true? Rumors tend to be exaggerated. Thats why they needed to filter them out to some extent. Even if 100% of the rumor is not true, there must be a reason why it came out. If he is a person who matches half, or even half of that, of the rumor. Naturally, everyones attention turned to Kang Yu-hyun. I have to find him. Before the other bastards do! I have to capture him somehow. I cant let him be taken by others. The banquet hall was filled with soft music, but it was already a battlefield where invisible swords shed several times. They were chatting with smiling faces among different departments, but their eyes were not smiling at all and they were busy searching around. Where is he? Where the hell is he? Why cant I see him? Dont tell me he didnt attend here? No. This is a ce where he has toe no matter what. He must be somewhere. They pretended not to care, but they turned on the fire in their eyes and looked for Kang Yu-hyun. Eventually, it was inevitable that Kang Yu-hyuns location was revealed in the corner of the second floor terrace, where he was secretly hiding and reading a book. Damn. It was nothing but regrettable for Yu-hyun. He was fascinated by reading a book alone without anyones interference, but the thing he feared happened. But I got enough out of it. He was able to read some books while hiding for a while. Thanks to that, he had obtained some information he needed. The rest is how to get through this situation. As soon as he thought that, people came up to him from all sides. So youre the one. The newbie who revealed his true form in one go. Huh. It was true. I was doubtful, but the rumor was true. Sir. Would you like to join our finance departments Spica division? In an instant, Kang Yu-hyun was surrounded by Tellers who wanted to capture him. Yu-hyun felt his ears burning from the wordsing from all directions. But he couldnt afford to be annoyed by them. Come to think of it, Choi Do-yoon did the same thing before. It was when the end came and people were put through trials under the name of tutorial. Yu-hyun was more attached to Choi Do-yoons side than anyone else, and Choi Do-yoon was in a situation where he had not yet formed his own faction. Even so, his predatory behavior was still there, so the people who had already formed organizations often contacted him. The so-called scouting. For them, Choi Do-yoon, who had tremendous power, was a very attractive person. However, Choi Do-yoons behavior toward those who approached him with intentions was always the same. Rejection. And not just rejection, but rejection with words or actions that scratched the other persons heart. Of course, the organizations that were angry at Choi Do-yoons arrogant behavior tried to kill him somehow, but the result was always the same. Annihtion. The organizations were useless in front of Choi Do-yoons overwhelming power. They copsed and crumbled and scattered. The sight remained in Yu-hyuns memory as a vivid memory. -Get lost. Imfortable alone. Choi Do-yoon always said that. But Kang Yu-hyun couldnt follow him like that. How can you say that without being crazy? Choi Do-yoon had power. He knew that himself and was confident. But Yu-hyun wasnt. Right now, Yu-hyun was just a new employee who had just attended the entrance ceremony. Those who approached him politely were higher-ranking than him. In terms of work, they were seniors. Youre telling them to get lost? You cant say that unless youre really crazy. Even if you have skills, it doesnt work if you dont have personality. You dont know how many times youll meet them in the future, but its foolish to ruin the rtionship from the start. There was no need to make them angry. Everything had to be resolved smoothly. Of course, he would refuse. But he had no intention of making enemies by saying it strongly. Kang Yu-hyun knew how important etiquette was by taking Choi Do-yoon as an example. So he learned social skills. The skill to resolve the rtionship smoothly without arousing the other persons hostility. Ahaha. This is amazing. Im honored that youre interested in me. Thats not it, juste right now Ah. But thank you for the offer, but I think its a bit difficult. How can I do anything like that? Kang Yu-hyun smiled with a sales smile and spoke like a waterfall. He refused the offer, but as gently as possible. And with a tone that made him feel hisck of ability. Just by doing that, it was enough to give the other person an image of he rejected me, but he has manners. asionally, there were Tellers who didnt take this gentle rejection and pushed their way in. They were a bit stubborn and tried to push their way through, which was a tiring case. But Kang Yu-hyun didnt panic. Huh? Arent you Talran from the inspection department? Hmm? How do you know my name? He actually learned the information from the book, but Yu-hyun pretended to be clever and whispered in his ear. I heard it on the way here. There is a senior in the inspection department who is upright and talented. They say he might even be the face of the department in the future. Kuku cough. I dont know where you heard that, but you have good eyes. The employees expression softened in an instant when he heard thepliment. Yu-hyun thought this was the time and brought up the main point. To be honest, I want to follow you too. But this situation is not easy. Besides, there are many seniors from other departments here. If I make a hasty choice, you will be checked by them. I dont want you to be embarrassed because of me. You know what I mean, right? I want to do it, but I cant help but refuse for your sake. Talrans eyes were filled with emotion when he understood what he meant. So, I hope you understand why I cant give you an answer right away. Hmm. Well, I cant help it. The newbie has his own position. Thank you for understanding. So Kang Yu-hyun managed to send away the guests who came to him one by one. But, this is just buying time. They left for now after being persuaded well, but it was certain that they woulde back again after a little more time passed. I have to make an excuse for that time. Yu-hyun was currently having his own time under the pretext of tasting food. He took his time to put food on his te, buying time. As soon as he finished eating this dish, it was clear that the recruitment war would resume from then on. Besides, did Teller eat the food? As far as I know, they live on points. Teller was a unique race from birth, so they didnt need to consume food like other life forms. Instead, they spent points for survival. Knowing that, he didnt understand this banquet. Well, theres no need to refuse the food thats been prepared anyway. It looked so delicious that he wanted to taste it at least. Yu-hyun put a piece of meat with a moderate amount of seasoning in his mouth. At that moment, a notification window popped up in front of him. [You have acquired 1TP.] [You have acquired 1TP.] [You have acquired 1TP.] Yu-hyun, who was chewing the meat, realized what the food in this banquet hall was. So thats why Teller ate this. The food itself was made of points? This was the first time he saw something like this. It was a bit amazing. But Yu-hyun had to regain his senses from the intense gaze he felt around him. The eyes around Kang Yu-hyun were diverse. Jealousy, awe, and desire. It was an interest he had never received in his previous life, but it was extremely annoying. Theyll rush in like a pack of hyenas soon. The factional fight within the Celestial Corporation had been going on for a long time. Now it was somewhat bnced, but from their point of view, Yu-hyuns existence was a card that could easily break that bnce. I dont me them for their feelings, but I hate being used. Yu-hyuns eyes quickly scanned the banquet hall. Then he couldnt help but open his eyes wide at the sight of one Teller. That is? Before Yu-hyun could react, the Tellers who were waiting around approached again. They were determined to recruit Yu-hyun without being rejected this time. However, Yu-hyuns eyes did not leave one Teller. Ahem. Ive thought about it again. Come to this department, no wait. Do you guys in the inspection room have no morals? I talked to him first? Support room guys are always like that, just back off. Finance guys are always rolling their eyes and touching points, but your brains dont work? They approached Yu-hyun while keeping each other in check. But this time, Yu-hyun reacted faster. Im sorry about this. I already have a prior appointment. Yu-hyun left only those words and hurriedly approached the Teller he had noticed and pretended to know him. Haha. Why are you here without saying anything when you came? Hmm? Im sorry, I dont know you. Yu-hyun said that and dragged him along. The process was so natural that there was no time for anyone to stop them. The other person looked at Yu-hyun for a moment and nodded his head. Oh, sorry. I was distracted by something else. Thanks to getting an answer from him, Yu-hyun was able to leave his seat and ask for understanding from the other Tellers. As they watched Yu-hyun leave, the Tellers who had lost their appetite realized something strange after Yu-hyun disappeared. Wait a minute. Which department does that Teller belong to who was with the new recruit? More than that Did that Tellere to this induction ceremony? Ive never seen his face before. They felt something strange and tried to find Yu-hyun again, but they had already left their seats by then. *** I sighed with relief as I managed to escape from the annoying hands and got out of the banquet hall. After all, the only thing this mission required was to attend the induction ceremony. I attended it, so it doesnt matter if I leave in the middle. This banquet wouldntst all day either. It would end sometime. And when the banquet ended, they would send me back to my original ce along with the new recruits, so I just had to kill time. All I had to do was read a book while stuck in a suitable ce for the remaining time. I had already found a suitable ce, so I just had to go. Thank you for helping me get out of there. I thanked the person who helped me get out of the banquet hall. But he just stared at me without saying anything. I felt a strange sense of alienation from his strange gaze. Hmm. Something is weird, I better get out of here. Im sorry, but we both seem busy, so Ill go now. Wait a minute. The moment I felt uneasy and tried to leave, he stopped me from behind. Even though I could have just run away, I stopped and said without knowing. How did you find me in that banquet hall? What are you talking about all of a sudden? I pretended not to know and acted smartly because it was no use running away. Its better not to lie when its obvious. The moment my eyes met the mans, I felt a chill down my spine and my whole body stiffened. It felt like a huge invisible snake was squeezing my body. I knew he was not an ordinary person, but this was beyond imagination. I think I picked the wrong person. I ran into a tiger while trying to avoid a pack of hyenas. Chapter 8: Chapter 8: Chapter 8 Its really amazing, you know. I used my hand to avoid being noticed by the tellers, but how did you manage to find me there? The being in front of me. In other words, the author whose identity I couldnt figure out. Lets call him the ck man for now. The ck man seemed surprised that I spoke to him. I thought about staying here longer, but I realized that I shouldnt do that when I felt the sensation earlier. Its dangerous to linger here. Did he read my expression? The ck mans gaze changed. I couldnt see his pupils, but I could feel his eyes on me. Ho. Youre quick-witted. What do you want? I was just curious and asked. I dont intend to harm you. Not right now, anyway. Not right now, huh. That meant that his attitude would change depending on how I acted from now on. This is bad. I ran away from this ce, but it turned out to be a tigers den. So you wont answer my question? How did you recognize me? The ck mans words might sound strange to others. It would seem like he was a lunatic if he asked how I recognized him when he was right in front of me. But I knew what he meant by that question. Even though were face to face, I cant recognize who he is. He had a normal face with eyes, nose, mouth and ears. But it was strangely impossible to describe his appearance in detail. I didnt even know what race he was. It was hard to even notice that such a being existed, even though we were looking at each other. No one noticed him in the banquet hall where the tellers were bustling. Except for me. Thats why the ck man asked me. How did I recognize him? He wouldnt believe me if I said it was a coincidence, would he? What I found was not the ck man, but the book floating above his head. At first, I wondered why there was a book floating in the air. But as I focused on the book, I could see the ck mans figure faintly, and I realized that he was not invited to the banquet. So I seeded in getting out of there with an excuse. But now he was interested in me. It would be easy to run away if he was just a normal person, but he was clearly an extraordinary being. First of all. Ive never seen a book thats ck before. The ck book floating above the mans head. Im not saying that Ive seen a lot of books, but I knew that it was far from what I could normally see. I never thought that there would be other colors besides bronze, silver and gold books. But ck means. The man in front of me was not a normal being. He was not human, teller or any other race. He was something higher than that, something beyond the category of life. Star Spirit Suddenly, I remembered what Sasaramdor said on the space train. Come to think of it, he said that this induction ceremony was held around the same time as the invitation ceremony for the star spirits. That meant that there were star spirits somewhere in this celestial corporation who were invited. The ck man in front of me was a star spirit who escaped from there and sneaked into this side. First of all, lets confirm his identity. Reading the book that I couldnt do because of the urgent situation. It seemed like the ck book was the priority right now. But something unexpected happened here. I cant open the book? I seeded in getting the book. But no matter how hard I tried, I couldnt turn the cover of the book. It was as if the book itself was sealed with iron chains and wouldnt budge at all. It was the same no matter how many times I tried. I had a vague idea of why this happened. The difference in level is it? The difference in level. In this mixed world, those with lower levels couldnt do things that were beyond their status. The story itself had a mysterious power that didnt allow it. I cant even read the book casually. I didnt know there was such a limit. More importantly, it was quite a shock to see the limit of my ability at this crucial moment. I couldnt even get a chance to know his identity even if I wanted to. What kind of reaction should I show in this situation? Should I apologize first? Will you not answer my question? The pressure from the ck man grew stronger. He seemed determined to do something if I didnt answer until the end. It was a matter of life and death. My special skill. Special skill? He seemed surprised by my answer. The pressure from him disappeared as if the fog had cleared. But that didnt mean hepletely gave up his hostility. He just stepped back a bit. I felt that if I went against his will even a little bit, the terrifying ck mist would strangle my life. I continued to speak, feeling the cold sweat running down my spine. I just saw it. I have good eyesight, so I can see things that others cant. It was the same for you. At first, I wasnt sure, but when I saw the reactions around me, it seemed like no one noticed you, so I approached you with that as an excuse. Hmm. You just saw it. He didnt seem to believe me easily, but it wasnt a lie. I just saw him through the book. I waited anxiously for his next reaction. But I didnt feel the same sense of crisis as before, thanks to my honesty. I didnt know if he was friendly or hostile, but he was definitely interested in me. Thats hard to believe. It may not be believable, but its true. I guess Im different from the normal tellers. Ah. I know that from the reaction of the banquet hall. Youre a teller who just became an employee, right? Thats amazing. Ive never heard of anyone who gained a form so quickly. He seemed to have more than basic knowledge about tellers. Anyway, Im sorry for talking to you to get out of the situation earlier. Hmm. Is that so? The ck man pondered for a moment, then pped his hands as if he had thought of something fun. Well, since we met like this, it must be fate. How about a bet? A bet? What kind of bet? I wanted to get away from this ce as soon as possible. I didnt notice it at the banquet hall, but when I kept looking at his ck book in this quiet hallway, I felt like my soul would be sucked in. To be honest, I was nervous. I wont stop you if you dont want to do it. But if you refuse, youll have to pay the price for ruining my little amusement. Lets make a bet. I had no choice but to ept his challenge when he threatened me so powerlessly. He was a star spirit. I didnt know exactly who he was, but I could tell from the book he had that he was not an ordinary star spirit. But who was he really? He was not his main body, but an avatar. In other words, a projection. That made it hard to guess his true identity. Well. Since you agreed, I dont need to say much. The bet is simple. The ck man pointed at himself with his finger and smiled wickedly. You just have to guess who I am. He asked me to guess who he was out of the blue. He had a very bad hobby. There has to be a reward for the bet. If you win this bet, Ill give you a gift worthy of it. What if Im wrong? If youre wrong Youll have to take responsibility for interfering with my little amusement. Damn it. He was basically saying that he was sure I wouldnt be able to guess who he was. I was a newbie who had just joined the Celestial Corporation. How could I have any prior knowledge to guess who he was among the countless star spirits? Well. That would be true if I were a normal teller. I calmed down my racing heart and analyzed the situation calmly. First of all, his identity was a star spirit. But I didnt know exactly who he was or what kind of star spirit he was. There were no clues either. No. There are clues. I recalled the contents of the books I had read at the banquet hall. The Star Spirit Invitation Ceremony. Many of the star spirits who gathered here were from famous star clusters. Star clusters were organizations formed by star spirits. And among these star clusters, there were huge organizations called great star clusters. There were five great star clusters that were officially invited to this star spirit invitation ceremony. Edens Heavenly Paradise, Asgards Eisens?ldner, Hermopolis Sr Garden, Olympus Pantheon, and Pandemonium. There were others from various ces, but these are all the biggest ones. The ces where the main characters of the myths that topped all stories existed. I had to choose which one of them the being in front of me belonged to. Hes not his main body, but an avatar that cant even open a book. That means hes a star spirit belonging to one of the great star clusters I mentioned. It became easier to narrow down his identity when I narrowed down the examples. But I couldnt help but feel more tense. The more I tried to analyze the ck man in front of me, the more I felt like I was glimpsing his enormity hidden in the darkness. Maybe it would have been easier if I didnt know. This restless energy that makes me feel suffocated just by being near him. The book with a color that is nothing but ominous. Anyone whos not an idiot would know which one of the five examples he belongs to. Pandemonium. He was a star spirit from the Hall of Ten Thousand Demons. That meant he was one of the star spirits belonging to this ce among the seven star spirits. If I looked at his aura alone, he was definitely one of the first generation star spirits. I had felt the aura of a first generation star spirit in my previous life, but it wasnt like this. There are seven first generation star spirits in Pandemonium. So even if I narrow it down as much as possible, there are still seven choices? This is driving me crazy. I couldnt find any clue about which one of the seven star spirits from this ce visited here in the books information. In other words, this was my limit for guessing right now. It was good that I narrowed down thousands or tens of thousands of star spirits to seven examples. But that wasnt enough. It wasnt just seven, it was still seven. I wondered if there were any more clues. Then my eyes suddenly turned to the ck book that was given to me. Wait a minute, this This ck book. The cover was so ck that I didnt notice it at first, but there was a picture engraved on it. The picture on the cover was a snake. A snake with three heads. A snake with three heads? Could this be I could think of one being that pierced through my mind. I know your identity. Hmm? Is that true? He seemed surprised by my answer. He reacted with disbelief for someone who suggested the bet. I nodded my head. This was a bet that involved my life. I had no intention of lying about this. I took a breath and revealed his identity. You are Satan, from Pandemonium, arent you? Satan. Actually, this wasnt his real name either. This word Satan meant adversary in Hebrew. Sometimes he was the serpent that corrupted. Sometimes he was the red dragon that burned to death. He was the one who was closest to the brightest light, and in the end, he fell to the darkest ce. His real name was p p p. At that moment, a p sound rang in my ears and woke me up. The ck man, or rather Satans avatar, pped his hands as if he couldnt contain his joy. Correct! Correct! I cant believe you really guessed my identity. This bet is your victory. I felt more relief than joy that I had won the bet. He was still in a state of excitement and said in a high-pitched voice. I was surprised. I didnt think you would really guess it. It was half a joke, you know. A joke? I cant really hold you responsible for this kind of thing, can I? This is the Celestial Corporation. The home base of the tellers you belong to. And I came here as an invited guest. Rather, it would be strange if you guys held me responsible for sneaking in here for fun. He said that, but I didnt believe himpletely. Who in the world would hold him ountable? No. There were beings who could do that. And they were close by. As soon as I show my power, those annoying guardians of light will chase after me. Theyll say they caught a big fish. I dont want to see them happy. Eden, the old enemy of Pandemoniums great star cluster. And Heavenly Paradise, where only the best of them gathered. They couldnt act recklessly as long as they were here. But I knew. He said it jokingly, but he would have given me a punishment worthy of the bet in some way if I had really lost this bet. Thats why I did my best for the bet rather than trusting the power of thispany. Because he was a star spirit who kept his word for sure. I felt that for sure at the end of the world. Anyway, the bet ended with my victory. That was a relief. Hmm. It started as a joke, but I lost anyway. I have to keep my promise no matter what. The winner deserves a reward. Satans avatar said that and reached out his hand to me. Youll open your library soon and show your story, right? Then, let me do this. Ill be your generous patron for your library. And that was, for me, an offer that was hard to imagine even in my dreams. Chapter 9: Chapter 9: Chapter 9 As soon as I heard the word patrons, I shivered with a chill running down my spine. Patrons meant, of course, that the spirits liked a tellers library and supported it with points. Of course, not all patrons were the same. There were different levels of spirits, and ordingly, the level of support they gave was also different. But, the man in front of me was a top-tier spirit who had existed since the beginning of time. It was not an exaggeration to say that he was one of the seven leaders of Pandemonium. He wants to be my patron. Am I dreaming right now? I had no idea how much value that one word meant. If he was a spirit as powerful as Satan, he would have a huge impact on my library just by his presence. The tellers who just opened their libraries would do anything to make connections with the spirits. They would go through all kinds of hardships and if they could get one mid-tier spirit from the third generation, they would be ecstatic. But, this one was from the first generation. And he was the top of the top. This was an opportunity. A once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. To be honest, I was a bit wary of his name, Satan. But, it was ridiculous to judge him by the standards of good and evil. The myths that were known on Earth only showed one side of him. They did not reveal everything about him. What are you doing, Kang Yu-hyun? Hurry up and take his hand. If you take his hand, you can have a great life ahead of you. My mind was screaming loudly. But strangely enough, my hand did not reach out to take Satans hand. It was a strange feeling. My reason was perfectly convinced that this was the right time, but somewhere in my heart, something was stopping me. Is this really okay? Like throwing a stone into a calm water and creating ripples. I asked myself. Then, my excited mood quickly faded. Really? No way. I finally said with difficulty. Im sorry, but I dont think I can do that. At my refusal, Satan withdrew his hand and looked puzzled. Can I ask why you rejected my offer? It was not that he was offended. He was not so petty that he would get angry at being rejected. Rather, he seemed genuinely curious about why I refused his offer. If you be my patron as you wish, it will certainly be a great help for my library. But, in that case, I will lose the freedom of my library. The freedom of your library? He must have guessed what I was trying to say. A strong patron was not always a positive influence. Especially if it was a spirit like Satan who had a huge influence. Just like a major shareholder had a strong voice in apany, a patron also had a say in a library. Of course, as soon as I signed the contract, his presence would make my library grow rapidly. But the driving force behind that growth would ultimately be nothing but the spirits of Pandemonium. The spirits of Pandemonium were To be honest, most of them were unpleasant beings except for a few. They were vicious, cruel, and self-centered. They might not act recklessly in my library because they had to respect Satans wishes, but their existence alone would determine what kind of path my library had to take in the future. And if my library is full of Pandemonium spirits, only his followers wille to my library and other factions will not even look at it. Especially the spirits of Eden. They were at odds with Pandemonium, so they might even see my library as an enemy. There was as much to lose as there was to gain. Thats why I refuse. I believe you are wise enough to understand what I mean. As I finished saying what I had been holding back, I felt a relief in my chest. At the same time, I regretted what I had done. I had politely refused his offer, but it was no different from outright rejecting him. But. Puhaha. Hahahaha!! Satan burst intoughter. Rather, he made me flustered. Are you saying that you have a bigger ambition than carrying Pandemonium on your back? What kind of madness is this! N-no. Thats not what I meant. Ah. Dont worry. Im sincerelyplimenting you. Yes. You are right. If I be your patron, I will also have ownership of your library. If that happens, you will give up your potential. Thats a very big price to pay for a momentary benefit. The fact that he said this meant that he knew this too. Maybe, he was aiming for it. Even if his attitude and tone were gentlemanly, he was the snake from the Bible. But, you didnt do that. You left the easy path and chose the hard one. No one would do that unless they were a fool. He was right. I did a foolish thing. I would never have done this if I were my old self. But he continued. Maybe thats why you caught my eye. Thats Lets end the conversation here. Im hurt by your rejection, but Im not so barbaric that I would force you to do something you dont want to do. So, are you giving up? Giving up? Hmm, well. To be honest, I became more greedy. Satan smiled slyly like a snake. I want to take you by force. What? I felt a cold shiver down my spine. As I flinched, Satan waved his hand and told me not to worry. Of course, I wont do such a thing. Its ungentlemanly. But let me just say that you are very attractive. And Im looking forward to the stories you will show me. Let me ask you again, are you sure you dont need my patronage? Yes. Im sure. At least, I dont want to receive your patronage through a deal. You dont want to receive it through a deal? I want the spirits to voluntarily offer their patronage. Not in exchange for something, but out of their own will. Hehehe. You wish for them to offer it voluntarily. Thats quite an ambition. If any other teller had said that, I would have punished them for being arrogant. I knew that too. But what I said was sincere. What I wanted was something that was only mine and not swayed by anyone else. It was better to resist the temptation of the moment for that. I vowed not to have any regrets in this second life. If so, I will do my best. I had already made up my mind. But, I cant just let this go without anything. A bet is a bet and you won, so you deserve a reward. I cant do it right now, but Ill give you a gift with my name on it. If you give it to me, Ill appreciate it. I couldnt refuse this either, so I bowed my head with gratitude. Satan shook his head as if he was sorry. Id like to stay longer, but theyre not fools either. They must have noticed something strange by now. So, Ill be going now. It was really nice meeting you today. Ah, yes. I didnt enjoy it at all. I had to swallow this word that came up to my throat. He said he would give me a gift after forcing me into a bet, who would say anything about that? Ill visit your library soon. Bye. Satan left the ce like smoke. Even the smoke that disappeared looked like a snake wagging its tail. As soon as I confirmed that he waspletely gone, I sighed with relief and wanted to copse on the spot. Hoo. I shouldnt do this here, I had to leave this ce quickly too. There were many tellers who woulde looking for me because I hadnt been back for a long time. Lets get out of here first. What I needed now was reading. *** Not bad. I nodded with satisfaction as I looked at this space where no tellers came and went. This was another building connected to the huge building where the party was held. It looked like a huge museum, and in fact, it was used for a purpose that suited a museum. The Record Archive. A ce where the stories shown and collected by the tellers were stored. In other words, this ce was like a warehouse of stories. It contained almost all the history of the mixed world, so it was not an exaggeration to say that it was a small Akashic Record. But now it was considered a relic of the old times, and hardly anyone came here. Its damn spacious. The Record Archive was filled with storage boxes from ceiling to floor. The storage boxes were piled up so high that this space itself was almost like a maze made of storage boxes. It was hard to find the data you wanted even if you wanted to, because there was no proper index and because of the Genesis Network that could be essed through the Genesis System. But the more no one came here, the more I liked it. Thanks to that, I could read the books I borrowed as much as I wanted. How long had it been since I started reading? After reading all the books I brought, I stretched and got up from my seat. How much time is left About 30 minutes? When I came to Celestial Corporation, I took a space train, but when I left, it was a semi-forced dimensional transfer. When the time limit expired, we would automatically return to where we came from. That meant there were 30 minutes left until we returned to Earth. Ive already read all the books. Its a bit awkward to just sit still for the rest of the time, so maybe Ill look around. Even though it was overshadowed by the Genesis Network, this ce recorded all the stories from the past to the present. There might be some interesting stories that I didnt know. Hmm? How long had I walked? Across the long corridor, I saw someoneing towards me. What? I squinted and tried to see who it was, but I couldnt see clearly because of the dazzling halo behind him. Light? Is he carrying a shlight or something? No. Thats I btedly realized what that light was. That light was not a simple shlight or anything like that. It was. A bright and brilliant light that flowed from a golden book. Chapter 10: Chapter 10: Chapter 10 It was practically the first time I saw the golden book in person. It was a bit different from Kang Hye-rims. Her book had a golden light, but the cover was nothing more than bronze. But this book was different. The cover and the light it emitted. It was dazzling, like the radiance of the sun. The distance between me and the owner of the book got closer. His appearance, which was not well seen because of the halo of the book, gradually became clearer. I opened my eyes wide as I confirmed his appearance. A dragonkin. The owner of the golden book was a dragonkin from Choro. He also noticed me and twitched his eyes. Hmm? This is a strange thing. I didnt expect a guest toe to this ce. He was different from the other tellers in his attire. He wore a white robe that was puffy, and he wore a hat that covered his horns. From the gap of his hat, white hair like a mane flowed down to his back, and he had a long beard under his chin. Dragonkin were a rare race to see in the mixed world. They were very strong and noble because they inherited the blood of dragons, and they had a small poption. But the teller in front of me had taken the form of a dragonkin. The appearance that a teller took did not exin all of their qualities, but. Ive never seen such a dazzling book. The light that the book emitted was the value of the story that the book owner had. But that book was not just gold, but brilliant gold. Considering that there were different levels of light depending on the intensity, even among gold, it seemed to be one of the best. And its huge. The dragonkins book was huge. The books of tellers who imed to have lived for a long time were thick enough to resemble an encyclopedia. But I realized something new here. The more great books did not be thicker, but bigger. At this point, can I call that thing a book? Wouldnt it be smaller than the giant scriptures that ancient sages used? As soon as I saw that book, I had no choice but to intuitively feel it. I cant read that book. It was the same as when I met Satans avatar. The difference in ss. As soon as I saw that book, I had no choice but to feel it painfully. What are you exactly? This ce is not where people usuallye. I came to my senses at the question thrown by the dragonkin and answered right away. Im a new employee who just joined. Huh. A new employee? The dragonkin looked at me incredulously, rolling his eyes and scanning me from head to toe. It was a familiar reaction, so I didnt mind it. Haha, this is funny. I was rude. I didnt know I would meet the protagonist of the rumor in person. Did he also know about me? No, its okay. Im used to it now. You look confident. Thats good to see. If I had met you without knowing anything, I would have mistaken you for a mid-level teller. But what are you doing here? This ce is not very popr anymore. The banquet hall where the entrance ceremony is held is so crowded, so I came here looking for a quieter ce. As soon as I said it, I wondered if it was a bit rude, but it didnt seem like that from his reaction. Hahaha! Thats right. This ce is very quiet indeed. Too quiet to be a problem. Well, anyway, I came here out of curiosity since this ce is called an archive. I wondered if there was anything to see. Well. There are many things to see. But its a bit strange. These days young tellers use Genesis Network. That was true. Compared to this ce full of cabs, it was much more convenient. And besides, all the materials here were also on Genesis Network, so there was no reason toe here. Im still new, so I cant use Genesis Net well. And besides, you cant check all the information there either. I admitted that Genesis Net had convenience, but there were many restrictions hidden under its shadow. A teller like me who just became an employee was not allowed to ess proper information. This side also applied grades, and you had to have a high rank to get better information. Still, well, I came here out of curiosity. Youre very honest. I dont think theres any need to lie. At my answer, the dragonkins eyes toward me became more colorful. If he looked at me as an interesting guy from the beginning, then this time he seemed to look at me more closely. Did he see me again? So I asked him back instead of just answering questions. Sir, what are you doing here? The dragonkin was surprised by the word sir, opened his eyes wide, and thenughed softly. What am I doing here? This is my workce, so Im here. Do you work here? I thought the ounting office was in charge of managing the records, so was he from the ounting office? As if he understood the meaning of my gaze, he shook his head. No. This ce is where every room has given up on management. So I volunteered to take care of it. Well, I used to be a big shot in the past. But now Im retired. But I still have to work, so Im managing this ce. Retired. Did someone with such a book retire? He looked like he could jump into active duty right away. And more than anything, judging by the brightness and intensity of that book, this dragonkin must have had an extraordinary past. Wouldnt he be at least a director? I cant judge rashly since I havent met a director yet, but he seems to be in the top ranks in the Celestial Corporation by the look of it. And he was stuck in this remote ce, doing his work alone? There must be something. Maybe he was pushed to this ce by the politics within thepany. The Celestial Corporation was different from the other two organizations, as it encouraged fiercepetition. Right. Since we met like this, it must be fate. How about we have a conversation while walking? At his suggestion, I nced at the remaining time. I still had more than 15 minutes left, and there was no need to refuse, so I nodded. It was better to talk to someone than to walk around this ce that looked the same. By the way, you. If youre a new employee who participated in the entrance ceremony, is it okay to be absent from there? Attendance was mandatory, but it was up to me whether to stay there or leave in the middle. Do you usually run away? People around me were so annoying. So I ran away. Hahahaha!! Annoying! Thats an irrefutable word! As we talked, I felt that this old man had a rather cheerful personality. Hisughter and tone were like that, but more than anything, I liked that he had no formality. If he had such a book, he would have pride in his high position, but he treated me very friendly, a new employee who met him for the first time today. Thanks to that, I was able to rx a little. So, did you reject all the offers? Yes. For now, I made excuses that Icked ability or that I wasnt ready yet. If I stayed there, they would bother me more. I see. It must have been awkward for you to tly refuse the offers from your seniors. You know it well. I was like that too when I was young. This is something we have inmon. By the way, if you rejected all the offers, are you still in the Story Room? Yes, I am. And I will be in the future. Of course, I didnt intend to go to another department of the Story Room. ording to the information I got from the tellers books, each department was different, but basically each department was a small replica of thepany. The moment I entered there, I became the youngest and naturally had to follow the orders of my seniors in the same department. Well, there are some advantages to that. But the disadvantages were terribly bigger than the advantages. Hmm. You dont want to belong anywhere and choose to walk a hard path. Arent you afraid? Id be lying if I said I wasnt. The old man and I continued our conversation without stopping walking. But I have a goal. I had a goal and a dream. To rise high. And to be a great being that others look up to. To do that, I had to not be bound by anything and not be tied down anywhere, and just run forward. The old manughed softly at my answer. Is that so? You also have desire. Desire? Yes. We tellers are not born biologically, but created beings. Of course we have some abilities from birth, but we also have emptiness of not knowing what we should do or what we want to do. I listened attentively to his words, which I had never heard before in my previous life. So we are guided by the system or by senior tellers with higher ranks. But thats fundamentally wrong. Its not what we want ourselves, but what someone else tells us to do. Thats right. Most tellers are like that. But sometimes, very rarely, there are tellers like you who appear. Tellers who have a clear path in their hearts and are not swayed by anyones words. And those tellers all have a strong desire. I nodded my head. Of course I was human in my previous life, and maybe it was different if Ipared myself with those tellers who had desire. But the old man meant me when he talked about those tellers. The old man checked the time for a moment and clicked his tongue. Its almost time for the entrance ceremony at the banquet hall to end. You dont have much time left either? Yes. About 10 minutes left. Hmm. The guest who came to this room for a long time has desire and talent as a neer. This must be fate too. Follow me. Let me show you something interesting. The old man said so and increased his walking speed. We arrived at the deepest part of the archive room. And there I found a rather unique cab. What is that? All cabs were made of the same standard, but only that one was different from the others. It was not a metal cab, but a wooden one that was rather more worn out. And on that cab, the words [Hall of Fame] were written. What is that? Its a relic of the past that has been forgotten. Come on, follow me. The old man opened the old cab. The opened cab split into left and right in an instant, creating a deep space inside as if it was expanding. A space that wasrge enough for two people to enter was created. A new space inside the space. It was amazing. There was a red carpet on the floor, and transparent ss galleries on both walls. Wow!! Peoples cheers came from inside the gallery. Inside the ss wall, I saw a hero holding a dazzling holy sword and receiving praise from the people. It looked so vivid as if it was a real person moving that it caught my eye. What is that? The Legend of the Holy Sword. A very long time ago, the first story to enter this Hall of Fame. And this ce has more than just the Legend of the Holy Sword. Along the long corridor, there were stories that stretched endlessly. It was then that I realized what kind of ce this Hall of Fame was. This is where the stories that had the greatest impact and response in the mixed world have been stored since the Celestial Corporation was founded. This ce was the most glorious ce for a teller in the Story Room. Chapter 11: Chapter 11: Chapter 11 I continued to walk along the corridor of the Hall of Fame with the old man. On both sides, the stories disyed in the Hall of Fame passed by like a panorama. Each story contained a different life. The story of a hero who defeated a great evil. The story of a revolutionary who fought against injustice and changed the world. The story of a dreamer who never gave up on his dream even after losing everything. All the stories here had a passion that made the viewers hearts burn. This is the end. The corridor that seemed endless came to a halt. Inside thest ss wall, there was nothing. It felt very empty, considering how the previous halls were filled with intense energy. Is this thest one? Yes. This is where the Hall of Fame stories end. I looked at the year written below the hall. Thest Hall of Fame was 30 years ago. There were at least two or three every year in the beginning, but as time went on, the frequency decreased and eventually stopped. For 30 years, until now. Why did you bring me here? Because I hoped someone would remember this ce. The stories that were once brilliant were now buried deep in a warehouse, without anyone knowing them. The old man said he was sorry for that. I cant live forever. And when I disappear from this world someday, I was sad that no one would know this ce. So I brought you here. Youre the only guest who came to this shabby and old space. I see. Do you see? The Hall of Fame that was once the envy of all tellers is now cut off from its source. I nodded as I looked at the empty hall. Now tellers dont think about the Hall of Fame. They just try to earn more points, always repeating the same stories. The times have changed. The old stories that used to warm our hearts are now outdated and childish. Ive retired from this business, but I cant stand it. Of course, he continued. If this is an inevitable change of times, then theres nothing we can do about it. But I believe. These stories of the past should not be cut off yet. Someday, there will be a time when we need these stories again. Thats why he brought me here and showed me this ce. I looked at the empty ss wall and suddenly thought. If Choi Do-yoon had survived after I died and ovee his trials, would he have been in this Hall of Fame? Maybe he would have. He was a chosen protagonist, and he had a knack for surprising everyone. If he had stayed alive, it would have been possible for him to adorn this glorious ce. This ce was for protagonists. As I thought of Choi Doyoon, I naturallypared myself and him in the past. And the more I did, the more I felt that I was nothing back then. But. Its different now. This ce was a honorable space where only glorious stories were disyed. Only chosen protagonists coulde here. I got ambitious. I wanted to be like this too. I wanted to stand here too. That burning desire wrapped around my body like a me. I turned my head and looked at the old man. As our eyes met, and as I read his strange expectation in his pupils, I couldnt help but smile. You seem to expect a lot from me, considering we just met today. Old man. What is it? Thank you for giving me a good experience. Actually, even without this, my goal would have been the same. But through this opportunity, I was able to remind myself once more what I wanted and what I wanted to do. Yes. I wanted to be in a ce like this Hall of Fame. Hmm. Well, it doesnt seem like much what I did. But if you say so, then it must be so. The old man said as if it was nothing, but his eyes were smiling. There was less than a minute left. We only nced at the footsteps of the hall, but 10 minutes passed in an instant. I looked at the time that was counting down by seconds and asked him. What is your name? Youre curious about that now? The old man smiled yfully at me. It was an innocent smile that didnt match his old appearance, as if he still had a childlike heart. Its no fun to tell you right away. How about this? If youe back here again, Ill tell you then. At that, I couldnt help but chuckle. Ill see you soon. With that farewell, the time ran out and the voice announced it. My body disappeared as if it was pulled by the mysterious force of the Genesis System. *** The first thing I noticed when I arrived was the back of Kang Hye-rim, who was swinging her sword diligently in an empty lot. Looking around, it seemed like we hade out to the outskirts of the city where no one was. Kang Hye-rim didnt even notice that I had arrived and kept swinging her sword. She looked like someone who was obsessed with the sword. As I expected. Kang Hye-rim just swung her sword. No one had taught her how to do it properly, so it was natural. But every time she swung her sword, her swordsmanship became sharper and more refined. It was noticeable enough that I admired her in my mind. Shes not called the Sword Master for nothing. The trait she had was the best for someone who handled a sword. The name [Goryeo Era Sword Master] seemed like someone had jokingly given it to her, but there was no lie in that trait. It was a trait that contained the [story] of Cheok Jun-gyeong, who had shown a martial arts level performance in the real world. If I had to pick a trait that was equal to [Goryeo Era Sword Master], it would be [Lions Heart] and [Reversal Breakthrough]. And on top of that, Kang Hye-rim had two more traits rted to swords. Just by swinging her sword alone without anyones guidance, she would have gained a lot of experience. I knew that, so I told her to swing her sword. Well, shes doing as I told her. Considering our first meeting, I raised my evaluation of her a little. Huh? Kang Hye-rim, who was swinging her sword continuously, seemed to notice me btedly and looked at me with surprise. Uh, when did youe? A little while ago. You should have said something. I didnt want to interrupt you since you were so focused. Heh, hehe. Really? Kang Hyerim blushed slightly and smiled shyly. I wondered what part of my words made her react like that, when a system window that only I could see popped up in front of me. [Mission-Official Employee of Story Room] You have finished all your tasks as a new employee and decided on your career path. But all these processes were just a stepping stone for the start, and your real life as a teller begins now. As an employee of Story Room, your future path will be tough. Gather what you need for your journey ahead and create your own story. Objective: Open a library. Sess: Personal library acquisition. Failure: None. Time limit: None. The new mission was to open a library. There was no time limit or penalty for failure. It was inevitable, because a library was essential to gather spirits and show them stories. But. I also need to name the library. Is this it? Just like a work had a title, a library that showed stories needed a name. I wondered how to name it. Should I refer to other tellers libraries? I clicked on the library list button and checked the library lists. [SSS-ss Story Collector] [I Alone Have Infinite Fates] [Collector with 999999999 Combat Power] [The First Son of a Chaebol Family is a Collector] [Collector Who Doesnt Hide His Power is Too Strong] [Unprecedented Fates Keep Happening!] [I Became a Collector with Cheat-Level Skills but I Have a Pet and Im Also Popr with Girls and I Dont Know What to Do] This is crazy. As I saw all kinds of bizarre titles, I felt dizzy. The names of the libraries were only visible to the spirits, so I didnt have that knowledge when I was human in the past. So this was the first time I saw them, but what the hell was this? Well, I kind of get it. I understood that they wanted to attract the attention of the spirits with provocative names. After all, they had to get the spirits in first before they could do anything else. It would be hard to get the interest of the spirits with nd and ordinary library names. But if everyone did this, it would be no different from apetition of absurdity. What should I do? I closed my eyes slightly and thought about the name of my library. Chapter 12: Chapter 12: Chapter 12 I racked my brain for a good name for my library, but nothing came to mind. Should I go with something provocative like the other tellers? No, whatever name I choose, it will be overshadowed by those libraries. It was easy to attract attention with a catchy name when most names were in, but now everyone was trying to stand out with shy names. It was a losing game. It was like being normal in and of cyclops. I looked around at the other libraries, hoping to find some inspiration. My colleagues who had just finished their induction ceremony had already set up their libraries and were showing their stories. They had very few viewers, maybe three at most, or just one at the minimum. They were tiny libraries. I logged into one of them to check it out, and the viewers were not very impressed. [Shadkars First Survivor 100TP donation!] [What is this? This is the weirdest thing Ive ever seen.] [Proud Dragon 100TP donation!] [This is so low quality. I came here out of curiosity because its a new library, but Im leaving now.] [Drunkard of the Tavern 100TP donation!] [Lololol just close your library.] The message window was full of hatements. And they were not even indirect messages, they were direct messages that cost TP. The spirits were mocking the teller and the collector, and of course, the collectors face was sour as he watched them live. Excessive criticism and personal attacks. But they couldnt kick them out because they were the only viewers they had. The teller of this library must have been holding back tears and catering to their whims. The first impression was everything, or at least half of it. The spirits who came to this library out of curiosity would also be influenced by these reactions. The chances of them staying were slim. Thats what happens when you sign a contract with a pathetic collector. The collectors level was indeed low. It was natural that his skills werecking since he didnt have a contractor. In that sense, I was lucky. I had found a hidden gem in Kang Hye-rim. If you mess up the first button, you can never seed. The spirits who shot TP at them now would soon lose interest and leave the library. Then the library would be doomed with no visitors. Then there are only two paths for the teller to choose. The first one was to give up their library rights and join another teller who ran a bigger library. The other one was to starve to death without TP and disappear with their library. From this world. Most tellers chose the first option. They would rather work under someone else and do all kinds of chores, but at least they wouldnt die of hunger. That was themon sense of the tellers. Watching that scene live, I thought that I could have ended up like that if I made a wrong move. Im lucky in that regard. I decided not to name my library yet and pressed the [Create Library] button. [Mission Sess!] [You have acquired a personal library] [You have acquired the Managers Room] [You can now move to the Managers Room whenever you want] A small fanfare sound that only I could hear and a message that my library was created were delivered to me. I knew what the Managers Room was, but that wasnt important right now. Kang Hye-rim. Yes. First of all, you did well by changing your weapon to a sword and practicing as I advised. Hehe. Thank you. But in the end, what matters is whether you can produce results. Kang Hye-rim. Are you ready to swing your sword? Huh? She wasnt stupid, she must have understood what I meant by that. Swinging your sword. It wasnt just practicing in the air. Kang Hye-rim had to start working as a collector for real. Thats why I told her to change her weapon. Right now? She asked incredulously, as if she didnt expect me to say that so soon. Hye-rim. You know that we tellers sign contracts with collectors and show stories, right? Yes. Showing stories means showing stories. We tellers find suitable contractors and show their stories to the spirits. Let me ask you this. What exactly are the stories we are trying to show? Uh, well She hesitated to answer. She probably hadnt thought much about it before. Kang Hye-rim thought for a moment and answered. The life of a collector? Well, thats close, but too broad. Actually, there is no single definition of a story. Some spirits are curious about the world where collectors live. They are interested in their lives and history. Some spirits like stories that make them think. Some spirits enjoy the fun things that collectors show them. In other words, there were different genres of stories. Some collectors showed adventures of exploring the unknown, some showed cooking and eating various dishes. History, philosophy, entertainment, etc. But among these genres, there was one that was overwhelmingly popr. That is the heros tale. Hero tale? The story of a hero. Their birth and sess. It was the genre that the spirits loved the most. Kang Hye-rim. You will be the protagonist of a heros tale. Me, me? Can I do that? You can. And I will make it happen for you. Well, I said it was a heros tale, but it was actually simple. Go inside the gate, defeat the monsters there, and grow steadily. That was the basic framework of a heros tale. But simple things were hard, and many tellers who tried this genre failed to seed. It was not easy to ovee the obstacles in front of them. Im still very low in collector rank. Im only a ninth-grade subordinate A ninth-grade subordinate was the lowest of the 18 ranks of Korean collectors, starting from first-grade regr. It was equivalent to F rank in alphabetical order. It doesnt matter. She was low-ranked because she hadnt fully awakened her talent yet. When she awakened her trait, she would be much higher than a ninth-grade subordinate. But still It doesnt matter. I cut her off firmly. She had to trust me on this. I knew what I was doing. I had a n to make her a hero. You have to believe in your own power, Ms. Kang Hye-rim. Of course, you dont know it yet. But if you do as I say, you will soon realize it. How amazing is the trait that you possess. Uh, um. Okay. In the end, Kang Hye-rim was the one who lost to my persuasion. Kang Hye-rim grabbed a sword. It was a mediocre weapon that was provided for free, but it wouldnt be a problem for her level. Fortunately, the entrance to the world of ideas was not far away, so it didnt take long to get there. There are not many people here. Thats because the entrance is in a remote ce. I answered Kang Hye-rims words, but my eyes were fixed on somewhere else. At the end of my sight, a white whirlwind was spinning in the air like a vortex. Thats the entrance to the world of ideas. Before the material world Earth was incorporated into the mixed world, myths and legends were just fictional stories created by someone. But since we entered the mixed world, everything changedpletely. It was because of the appearance of these worlds of ideas. A ce that resembles the world that exists in actual history, or in legends, myths, and folktales that were only passed down by writing. Now, the stories of ancient times that had disappeared and were impossible to verify whether they were real or fake, became reality and manifested as a kind of subspace. These worlds of ideas were the optimal ces for collectors to be active. Lets go in. Ah, yes. Kang Hye-rim entered the world of ideas through the entrance with her shoulders hunched. The scenery changed in an instant. The ce we moved to was a mine. The air that touched our skin was damp and dark because there was not much light. The Anbar Mountains Kobold Mine. That was the name of this world of ideas. Of course, it was not revealed yet, but in the future. And its also a ce where beginners collectors usuallye to farm points. It was not a bad ce for Kang Hye-rims debut battle because the difficulty level was moderate. Where is this? This is the Kobold mine. Do you know about Kobold? Ah, yes. But knowing something in your head and experiencing it in reality were different. Kang Hye-rim clenched her sword nervously. She looked around with anxious eyes. There was no one else in the dark mine except for her and me. It was a ce where people didnte often. Her tense appearance was pitiful, but this was also necessary. I turned my eyes away from Kang Hye-rim and checked the status of my library. (Kang Yu-hyun) [There is no introduction to the library.] Current number of viewers: 0 #Heroic Tales I opened the library, but I didnt start writing seriously yet, so there were no customers. But that was over now. I pressed the [Open Library] button. [The library will be opened.] Along with the message from the system window, my library went up on the list of writings on Genesis Network. There were viewers who came in just after a short wait. They were spirits who were looking for something interesting to watch. [Leader of Shaldr has entered the library.] [Drunkard of Tavern has entered the library.] [Investigator of Pain has entered the library.] The number of people who came in right away was three. One of them had a familiar name. I thought who it was, but its that spirit who wrote badments in other rooms. Maybe he came in out of curiosity because a new room appeared. He would bite me if I showed any ws. I greeted them with a smile for now. Wee to my library. I am Kang Yu-hyun, an employee and owner of this library. [Leader of Shaldr says hurry up and show him your story.] [Investigator of Pain is displeased with the collectors scared look.] They were all impatient. They seemed to be looking for a way to judge and criticize me. I shrugged my shoulders and said to Kang Hye-rim. Ms. Hye-rim. Im going to enter the library management room and show the spirits your appearance. From now on, you have to fight on your own. Yes Kang Hye-rim answered with a trembling voice. She seemed to have some determination, so she didnt cry. Dont worry. I told you over and over again. You can do it. So, just rx and do it lightly. Remember the feeling when you swung your sword in the empty lot. Just do it like that and youll be fine. That was all I could advise her. She would realize what I meant when she actually swung her sword. I moved to my personal subspace right away. This white room with a size of 6 pyeong was called [The Room of the Observer]. It was a personal subspace given to the teller who opened the library. I could watch the collectors appearance and the spirits reactions from a third-person perspective in this ce. Crack crack! The sound of Kobold came from beyond the tunnel of the dark mine. All kinds of mysteries and monsters that existed in the world of ideas were implemented by the power of the story that the world of ideas had. And we called them fantasy entities. Short for fantasy. That Kobold was also a fantasy entity implemented by the story of this mine. Crack! The Kobold that showed up from the corner saw Kang Hye-rim and bared its teeth. This first fight was important for Kang Hye-rim, but it was also the same for me. I was also writing for the first time. It begins. The Kobold on the screen ran towards Kang Hye-rim. Chapter 13: Chapter 13: Chapter 13 Kang Hye-rim was very nervous as she faced the kobold illusion in front of her. Her lips were dry, and her palms were sweaty as she gripped the sword. She forced herself to hold on to the sword so that she wouldnt drop it. Can I do this? Kang Hye-rim couldnt help but feel anxious. Even after bing a collector and receiving training, she had never swung a sword before. She had never fought a monster like that before either. Im scared. The hearts of the collectors who faced the illusions for the first time were always the same. They had no will or determination, while the illusions burned with hostility and malice towards the invaders of this world. It was natural for the beginners to freeze in fear when they faced them for the first time. Moreover, there was more than one pair of eyes watching her. [The Ruler of Shaldra licks his lips at your appearance] [The Drunkard of the Tavern rejoices at your frightened expression] [The Investigator of Pain anticipates your ruin] The spirits were like that. The presence of the spirits was huge for the collectors. They could earn points by hunting the illusions, but the biggest source of points was from those spirits. They had to catch the eyes of the spirits. They had to satisfy the expectations of the spirits. That thought became a shackle that held her ankles. The important first battle, the enormous pressure and tension to make it a sess. Kang Hye-rim felt like her stomach was being stabbed and she wanted to throw away her sword and run away. She was about to say that she couldnt do it. But still, Kang Hye-rim didnt let go of her sword, and she didnt run away. He told me that I could do it. She remembered her meeting with Kang Yoo Hyun. The mysterious young man who suddenly appeared to her, who was nothing. He told her that she had talent. He told her that she could seed. The narrow room of a shabby boarding house. She didnt even know what to do there, wasting her life in vain. He told her that even someone like her could do it. He told her that. If I run away from here, Ill cause trouble for Mr. Kang Yoo Hyun Teller. She didnt care what happened to herself. But she didnt want to harm her benefactor. Fear, dread, tension. All those things were less than one word: responsibility. It supported her back and prevented her from running away. And she wanted to show them. To those spirits who wanted her to fail. And to Kang Yoo Hyun who had expectations for her. That she was not a coward. Hold your sword. Kang Hye-rim had never held a sword in realbat before. She had never swung it once, except for practice. Remember the feeling from then. But strangely enough, her mind was calm. She felt like the rough hilt of the sword in her hand was whispering to her. You can hold everything, and you can cut everything. Crack! The kobold opened its mouth wide and ran towards Kang Hye-rim. This reptilian creature with a snout like a beast was more than disgusting, it was repulsive. The dagger in its hand, its sharp teeth. Either one would hurt and torment her if she got hit by them. Kang Hye-rim took in its appearance and felt time slow down. In that slow motion, she recalled the feeling of swinging her sword today. As if I became one with the sword sh! The kobold approached her in an instant, and at the same time Kang Hye-rim moved. Her sword tip, which had been fixed in midair all along, shed with the faint light in the mine. It was not a simple swing, but a graceful arc that followed her hand with the sword. It cut through the kobolds dagger and its shallow body as it passed by. Squeak! The kobold screamed in pain and fell to the ground. On the contrary, Kang Hye-rim crossed paths with the kobold without a scratch on her body. A natural and fast counterattack. The spirits who saw everything were astonished. [The Ruler of Shaldra admires your skill] [The Drunkard of the Tavern cant believe this scene] [The Investigator of Pain] The spirits saw Kang Hye-rim as a novice. She didnt know what to do, and she didnt have a proper mindset forbat. They only imagined Kang Hye-rim running away in fear from a single kobold. Thats what should have happened. But Kang Hye-rim betrayed their inted expectations. She didnt need a few exchanges of offense and defense, she knocked down the kobold with a single strike. It was not a movement that a beginner could show. As expected. Yoo Hyun, who watched the whole process from the observers room, smiled. Thats right, Miss Kang Hye-rim. Her sword strike was captivating even to his eyes. Thats how you swing a sword. Sssss. The kobold that died instantly turned into white text chunks in an instant. The illusions made of stories turned into the smallest units of text thatposed the stories when they died. Some of them disappeared into the air, and some of them were absorbed into Kang Hye-rims body. The text that umted in Kang Hye-rims body was converted into points and umted in her. [You have defeated the kobold.] [You have earned 3TP.] The first monster she defeated and the points she earned. And the spirits who admired her skill with one strike. Kang Hye-rim didnt see any of those things. All she felt was excitement that made her heart burst. I did it. Her hand holding the sword trembled btedly. But it was not a tremor of fear or nervousness, but of joy. I really did it. Kang Hye-rim couldnt contain her excitement and suddenly remembered the past. Her first awakening as a collector. She entered the training center with high expectations, but all she heard there was criticism. You have brute strength, but why are you so scared? Youre too timid. You wont be able to swing your weapon properly against the illusions. Well. You have good physical abilities, so you can be a tanker at least. The pitying gaze of the instructor and the contempt of her peers. Those things had unknowingly weighed on her mind. She had given up on her dream of seeding and being proud, and lived worrying about today rather than tomorrow. But now its different. If someone saw it, it was nothing but knocking down a single kobold. It was just a kobold to others, but the glory she gained from her first battle in her life was deeply rooted in her. Even if no one knew it, this was You did well. Ah. No. There was one person who knew. Kang Yoo Hyun, who came out of the observers room, nodded his head and told her that she did well. She felt something surge in her chest at that sight. She was about to say something, but Kang Yoo Hyun spoke first. But its too early to celebrate. Keruk! Keruruk! The sound of the kobold pack came from the depths of the mine. The ones inside heard the sound of the previous battle and recognized the presence of the intruder. Kang Hyerim calmed down her excited mind and nodded. Was it because she held a sword? She was strangely calmer than usual. Kang Yoo Hyun nodded his head in satisfaction as he saw her. Miss Hyerims fight is not over yet. And its too early to celebrate for something like this. This world was full of things that Kang Hyerim could celebrate. She shouldnt be satisfied and happy here. She had to be more greedy, more desirous. Can you do it? Yes. Kang Hyerim answered with confidence in her voice. Good. I wish you luck. Kang Yoo Hyun finished his words and returned to the observers room. The sound of the kobold pack approaching from afar could be heard. It was not one like before. It looked like at least five. It was not a level that a novice could knock down alone. But strangely enough, Kang Hyerim didnt think she would lose. Yeah. Its too early to celebrate. She gripped her sword again. At the same time, the kobold pack emerged from the darkness like tearing through a curtain. They saw Kang Hyerim and ran towards her with hostility and malice. Kang Hyerim didnt hesitate either and jumped into the kobold pack. *** [The Ruler of Shaldra admires the contractors skill.] [The Drunkard of the Tavern is speechless and opens his mouth wide.] The spirits who wanted Kang Hyerim to fail were now admiring her performance instead of their initial attitude. Of course, they didnt change their stance right away. They believed that the first fight was just luck, and they tried to find some fault in Kang Hyerim and lecture her. But as Kang Hyerim swept through the mine and knocked down the kobolds one-sidedly, the spirits gradually became fascinated by her skill. Really amazing. [The Swordmaster of Goryeo Dynasty] was the name of her trait. It sounded like a joke, but it was a protagonist-level trait. The original owner of this trait had shown a strength that was among the best among those who wielded swords in human history. It was just that it had finally shone now. And Kang Hyerim adapted to her trait more and more as she swung her sword. What a terrifying growth rate. As if she had freed something that had been suppressed, Kang Hyerim flew around like she had wings. It was not a sight that could be dismissed as a low-grade collector. Who cares if its a kobold, what are you talking about? Dont make meugh. Were going to clear this world today. Boundary line? Lets not touch each other and get along? Thats ridiculous. Today, this world is ours. Chapter 14: Chapter 14: Chapter 14 Wait a minute. Is that really okay? Kang Hye-rim had gained a lot of confidence, but she still asked me with some doubt. Well, I knew what she was worried about. It was not just a matter of having strong and numerous fantasy creatures. The unspoken rule among collectors. Originally, it was possible to remove the world of ideas from reality through clearing. If left alone, the fantasy creatures could multiply abnormally and break out into reality. In fact, when the Earth first entered the hybrid system and the world of ideas was created, the world was quite chaotic. But as time passed, the collectors gained power and settled down, and the purpose of the world of ideas changed. It became a ce to farm points and stories. When one world of ideas was cleared, a new world of ideas appeared in a random ce with a random story. And for the new world of ideas, you couldnt tell what kind of story it contained unless you experienced it yourself. To check that, you had to send someone in, but who would dare to go in without knowing what kind of danger there was? So the argument came out that we should not clear the existing world of ideas on purpose and keep them as they are. For that reason, most of the worlds of ideas had a boundary line that said stop here, like this Kobold mine. From a rational and moral point of view, it might have been right. But that was just a nice excuse. The stories that the Earth showed in the beginning were full of adventure and romance. But now, the Earths collectors were just repeating the same thing over and over. Farming, farming, endless farming. Thats rational and safe. There was no need to risk their lives for clearing the world of ideas, and they only had to hunt the fantasy creatures they had always hunted. They still got points for doing that. They probably didnt think that theircent actions would be boomerangs ande back to them. I didnt know it then, but I know it now. The Earth was a high-rated area with a lot of stories buried in it at first. But not now. The Earths collectors pursued only safety, and the fun stories that would attract the attention of the spirits disappeared naturally. Their interest also decreased ordingly. Thats how five years passed and the end came. The second process for the Earth to fully join the hybrid system. Phase Apocalypse. The role of the end here was one thing. To squeeze out as much as possible from the people on Earth and extract stories from them. They had to do their best to survive while remembering thefortable days they had lived. Naturally, this resulted in an increase in the diversity and quality of stories. They didnt even consider how many people would die for that. Thats how they lived like experimental rats under the name of trials for 10 years. I know the end of this world. I have seen and experienced a total of 15 yearsbining five years before the end and 10 years after the end. How many people have fallen away and how many stars haveughed at them. But I didnt want to die either, and I ran forward without looking back to survive. I am I know why the Earth became such a miserable end. So I couldnt just sit still. This world must change. Not by the intervention of outsiders, but by their own strength. It wasnt for a simple justice. It was purely because of my desire, and thats why I wanted to do my best. To do that, I needed to break this fixed frame first. I will proceed with clearing the world of ideas. Are you sure youll be okay? Okay or not okay, whats the problem? You can just say that I forced you as a teller. And collectors cant hold me responsible. What can they do? I told you to do it. Of course, there was no guarantee that other tellers behind those collectors would stay still either. I deliberately didnt mention that part to reassure Kang Hye-rim. She nodded her head at my words and said okay. Actually, I wasnt very happy about stopping here either. Kang Hye-rim must have felt one of the greatest liberations in her life. She had fully opened up her hidden trait and epted it, so she actually weed this situation more than anyone else. The spirits seem to want it too. [Most spirits nod their heads in agreement with your words.] The spirits responded with an indirect message saying yes to my words. They were also sorry for that. They were just enjoying it properly, but Kang Hye-rim might back off like other collectors at the boundary line. But when we said we would continue, they raised both hands and cheered. The spirits were thirsty for interesting stories. I cant miss this opportunity. The number of viewers had increased to 13 in no time. Come on, spirits. Lets cheer for our collector Kang Hye-rim! It would be a shame to stop here, right? I said it in a roundabout way, but it was obvious what I meant. I shouted shamelessly knowing that. The spirits quickly donated points without hesitation because they didnt want the fun story to end. [You received 100TP as a donation.] [You received 400TP as a donation.] [You received 200TP as a donation.] Small donations came in in an instant. Some of them went to Kang Hye-rim, and some of them came to me. Kang Hye-rim was stunned by the messages that flew to her. Well, she probably never earned such a huge amount of points before. What are you doing? You have to go. When I tapped her shoulder and said that, she came to her senses. She blushed slightly and nodded her head. Yes. Ill do that. Dont hesitate. Go wild as you wish. Yes! Kang Hye-rim proceeded with clearing the world of ideas. She had no more hesitation. She crossed the boundary line without hesitation and entered the depths of the mine. The spirits cheered at her sight. I also nodded my head with satisfaction. Crossing the boundary line meant that she would not be swayed by the given situation. A protagonist had to keep going forward for their goal. That was the story of a hero. Now, its time to slowly. I decided to start my own work. The new viewers were not used to the hot atmosphere of this library. I smiled and began to exin the situation to them. *** Huh? What is this? Tau Dan, a teller of the Celestial Corporation. He looked like a mix of human and reptile. He was one of the tellers assigned to the Earths viewing room. He had nothing to do today, so he searched for various information through the Genesis Network. He narrowed his eyes when he saw a new library rising on the Earths library list. A new library has appeared? It was not surprising that a new library appeared. The new batch had arrived, so it was natural that they would create libraries. But most libraries failed to present proper stories and closed down, being absorbed by other tellers. What surprised Tau Dan was that the newly created library was growing at a frightening speed. What? The library has 15 viewers in less than 3 hours? Is that possible? Usually, when a library was first opened, there were only one or two viewers. It was hard to maintain them, and it was hopeless if the viewers were indifferent. If they showed some interesting content while enduring, they could gather that many viewers in about a month. But, 3 hours? Even if a certain department pushed them hard, it was not easy to achieve that. Who is this teller named Kang Yu-hyun? Have I ever heard of him? He couldnt remember the name no matter how hard he tried. And considering that today was the first day of opening this library Is he a newbie who just became a regr employee? Tau Dan couldnt believe it. He couldnt ept the fact that a rookie who just started viewing had gathered so many spirits. How much effort did he put in to achieve such a size of library? I have to check it out. Maybe he used some trick? Tau Dan entered Kang Yu-hyuns library as a teller to verify it. And the first thing Tau Dan saw was a woman who was sweeping through a horde of kobolds with great momentum. What? Who is that collector? She wore a poorly fitted tracksuit. She had no armor to protect her body, and the sword in her hand was an ordinary weapon given to collectors as a basic item. She looked no different from a low-ss collector who couldnt find a teller to contract with. But. How is she so strong? He had seen various collectors as he climbed up to the position of an agent. He had seen those who had abilities or talents, and he had also referred to how collectors from other libraries fought. At least Tau Dan thought he had enough insight to recognize the approximate skills of collectors. And what he felt about Kang Hye-rim was that she was unbelievably strong. And shes getting stronger. It looked more like she was regaining her original power than gaining new power. Kang Hye-rim went deeper into the mine without hesitation. The kobold illusions that blocked her way were now scared and ran away from her presence. But how far is she going? Tau Dan realized that Kang Hye-rim had crossed the boundary line and was deep inside the mine. She crossed the boundary line? Is she crazy? It was a well-known fact that Earths collectors maintained the boundary line. And he also knew that it was a kind of taboo that should never be broken. But she did such a crazy thing? It was unlikely that a collector would do such a thing on their own. That meant that the teller who contracted with her did something. What did he do? Tau Dan couldnt understand it. Collectors were also humans who belonged to society. They couldnt do something that vited the established rules. But, the spirits were ecstatic about what he thought was crazy. Tau Dan realized that something was going wrong. The flow is growing. The Earths library list. It was a list that ranked libraries ording to the number of viewers or subscribers, but a blue wave began to rise from the bottom of the list. And as always, the spirits who couldnt leave Earth and were looking for something fun noticed this change. This is crazy, crazy. It was one thing to discover a collector with outstanding talent, but he also broke the rules set by collectors with ease. Its definitely crazy. But there were many spirits who were thirsty for that madness. Some heard the news and came. Some visited out of curiosity. Even now, more spirits were joining Kang Yu-hyuns library in real time. Soon, the number of viewers reached twenty. And at that moment, a title was engraved on the nameless library. [The Sword Queen Chronicles] It was the moment when the first hero story that Kang Yu-hyun wanted to show was decided. Chapter 15: Chapter 15: Chapter 15 As I expected. No, more than I expected, Kang Hye-rim fought well. She already reached the deepest part of the mine. I vaguely thought it would happen, but Kang Hye-rims growth rate surpassed my expectations. I was proud of having a better eye than others after rolling around with Choi Do-yoon for 10 years in the apocalypse, but I guess a sword master is a sword master after all. I didnt regret that my eyes were wrong, or feel sorry for it. Rather, I was happy that the contractor I chose showed a performance beyond my expectations. How could I not be happy? [Acquired points: 2,050TP] I was confident that I would wake upughing even in my sleep if I saw the huge amount of points that came to me. A part of the sponsorship that Kang Hye-rim earned, and the library fee that I earned through the viewership of the library. It was a feat achieved in just 3 hours after opening the library. Besides, this is not even the end of the settlement. I put away my interest in the points and looked at Kang Hye-rim beyond the screen. She reached the deepest part of the mine and took a break to catch her breath. No matter how much she went crazy with the power of her trait, today was her first battle. Her body couldnt keep up with her traits power. Should I also give her some physical trainingter? For now, is this it? I came out of [The Observers Room] and approached her. She was panting for breath, but when she saw me, she smiled brightly like a puppy greeting its owner. Dont get up yet, just sit down and rest for a while. Heh. Heh. Ah, yes. How was it? How did it feel to wield a sword? Hoo. It was awesome. Kang Hye-rim answered with a flush on her face despite being quite exhausted. I nced at her book. Her book, which had been a dull brown color, was now a much brighter bronze color. The story and history that she achieved in this world of thought changed her book. But it was still far away. Her potential was huge. There was still a lot left to reach there. This is thest step. She nodded her head with a determined will at my words. She crossed the boundary line and reached the heart of the mine. Kang Hye-rim had no hesitation, and the kobolds couldnt stop her. They eventually switched their stance and ran away from Kang Hye-rim. Deeper inside, deeper down. And this was their final ce. Theyre probably all gathered here waiting for you. They were fantasy creatures that used tools. They had basic intelligence. They wouldnt be stupid enough to rush at Kang Hye-rim recklessly. So they must have gathered all their remaining forces and set up a siege at their final ce. Judging by their movements, it seems like they have a leader. There was a king of the kobold pack that had ruled this mine for a long time. The fight would be harder if there was amander. I subtly warned her about that. What will you do? Will you stop here? I asked her respectfully, respecting her thoughts. She heard my words and widened her eyes, then burst intoughter with a pah!. Kukukuk. Yu-hyun-ssi. Youre joking right now, right? Did it sound like that? Ivee this far, I have to go all the way. Youre not going to pretend you dont know me after making me cross that boundary line, are you? How could I do that? I take responsibility for what I say. So are you going? I cant eat it but I want it. She seemed to have recovered some of her strength, as she grabbed her sword and got up. Her eyes were burning with an intense will that I had never seen before. If she had shown even a little hesitation, I would have tried to dissuade her somehow, but it didnt seem necessary if she was so eager. But it could be dangerous, so we need to set a goal first. Do you know how to clear this world of thought? Yes. Well, I did get some training. Then its easy to exin. The clear condition for this world of thought is subjugation. Its best to kill all the kobold pack, but considering the size inside, you should aim for the leader first. The world of thought was a space where [stories] were realized as reality. Of course, there were various genres of stories, and the ways to clear them differed ordingly. Sometimes you had to perform a given role. Sometimes you had to uncover the hidden source of the story. Sometimes you had to remove the core thatposed the story. Among them, subjugation, which only required defeating a specific fantasy creature, was the simplest one. Its no wonder that the government doesnt care much about clearing the world of thought. The good thing is that the kobold pack in this mine is simple to clear. The clear condition for this world of thought was to kill the king of the kobold pack. And that was something that Kang Hye-rim could do by herself without me having to advise her. She stillcks the basics, but this is enough for now. I trusted her potential and skills more than my eye. Then, can we go now? Oh, before that. You need to change your weapon. I pointed at the sword that Kang Hye-rim was holding. The sword that was given for free was chipped and worn from the rough battle. It will break in the middle if you go like that. Its not very good quality to begin with, since you got it for free. Uh then what do I do now? Kang Hye-rim, who was excited, didnt expect this and asked me in a quivering voice. She showed a power that was not inferior to anyone when she held a sword, but without a sword, she turned into a shy and timiddy like when I first met her. Ah. You dont have to worry about that. I smiled and opened a catalog made of holograms in front of her. Kang Hye-rim looked at it and widened her eyes, looking back and forth between me and the catalog list. What is this look? You earned some points while you wereing here, right? The list I showed was swords that she could buy with the money she earned. This is when you use it, when else are you going to use it? By the way, there was another way for tellers to make money. It was when their contracted collectors bought something from [Dimensional Shop], they received some incentive from it. When they showed their stories, tellers and collectors were in a mutually beneficial rtionship. But now, at this moment, Kang Hye-rim and I werepletely strangers. Eh, what? Come on. Choose. I knew this would happen, so I picked out only the ones that are efficient at a reasonable level. Im still a collector who made a contract with you, so I wont rip you off. Uh, um. But theres something like a contractor discount, right? Instead of answering with words, I smiled broadly. Ah, ah. In the end, Kang Hye-rim had no choice but to choose a suitable sword from the catalog. As soon as she bought something from [Dimensional Shop], her points were consumed and a sword appeared in the air. It was a refined and elegant sword. It was much better than the basic weapon she had used until a while ago. However, Kang Hye-rims expression was not so good. Uuuu. Yu-hyun-ssi. Thats too much. Its because its me that you bought it at this level. Other collectors would be worse, if not less. So, always be grateful. Human. *** Krrrung! The king of the kobold pack prepared to face the intruder with his subordinates. When he first heard from his subordinates that there was an intruder, he thought they would just raid the outskirts of the mine as usual. But that thought changed in an instant. Just one person. Only one person, but they crossed the boundary line that humans had drawn and entered the deepest part of the mine. This had never happened before, so the king was flustered. And he was angry. This was hisnd. His territory. There should never be any invaders here. But he was pushed back to this point by one person, and he felt his anger boil up. He nned to crush that opponent in this final stronghold. Krrrung! He felt a presence from afar. The light was dim, but the kobolds had very bright eyes because they lived in mines orbyrinths. They easily noticed the intruder approaching. The intruder was one person. A slender woman. But none of the kobolds here underestimated her. They remembered how theirrades died every time she swung her sword like a demon. If it werent for the kings order, some of the kobolds would have already run away. Kerk? Kerker? And for some reason. That intruder seemed to have a much more fierce aura than before. Sii. The intruder, Kang Hye-rim, red at the kobold pack waiting for her. To a third partys perspective, it would seem like she was forcing herself to get angry with an innocent look that didnt suit her, but the kobolds who saw her swordsmanship felt like they were facing a devil from hell. Youre all dead. Kang Hye-rim earned a lot of points. The spirits responded well, and she was happy that she finally awakened her talent. But she had to hunt down the kobolds excessively and her sword de was almost gone, so she had no choice but to buy a new sword reluctantly. Her mood that had been high also plummeted because of that. Naturally, Kang Hye-rims anger was directed at the kobold pack. Its all your fault that my sword broke! If the kobolds understood her words, they would have exploded with injustice. But they didnt know why Kang Hye-rim was angry, and they could only prepare to fight while being confused by the kings order. Krrrung! The king, who was three times bigger than a normal kobold, held a pickaxe in each hand and growled. He burned with hatred for Kang Hye-rim who threatened his domain. But Kang Hye-rim also didnt back down and red at him. She lost her points because of that kobold, so she wanted to make up for it with him. Watching that scene from afar, I licked my lips and shook my head. Well. Its good for me if she motivates herself like that. As soon as my words ended, Kang Hye-rim rushed towards the kobold pack. *** [You have cleared the world of thought Anvar Mountain Range Kobold(Cobolt) Mine.] [You have acquired 2,000TP.] [An unbelievable achievement! You cleared the world of thought by yourself.] [You have acquired an additional 1,000TP.] [The story of the kobolds sticks to you.] [You have acquired the skill Bright Eyes.] [You have acquired 582TP.] [Your stats increase.] [You have acquired some by-products rted to the world of thought.] Kang Hye-rim must have been dizzy by now from seeing the system windows popping up and disappearing in front of her eyes. It didnt take long for Kang Hye-rim to sweep away all the kobolds. She swept them all away as if she was enjoying her new sword, and finally brought down the king as well. The spirits went crazy with enthusiasm at her great achievement, and they sponsored points to Kang Hye-rim. And some of the spirits even sent me personal messages saying they wanted to be subscribers of my library. [Current viewers: 34] [Current subscribers: 22] [Settled sponsorship amount: 4,230TP] [Sub-mission-10 viewers achieved!] [You have acquired 300TP as a reward.] [Sub-mission-5 subscribers achieved!] [You have acquired 500TP as a reward.] [Sub-mission-15 subscribers achieved!] [You have acquired] I also swept up my bangs lightly as I looked at the rising message windows. My eyes were busy too. A huge amount of points came to me, and some of the spirits who were moved by the story I showed signed up for subscriptions. But, this is not the end. The rumor would spread. The rumor about Kang Yu-hyun teller and Kang Hye-rim collector. New guests would keeping to confirm and prove it. Was the first start a moderate sess? The world of thought disappeared. Kang Hye-rims body was moved back to reality, and the letters that built the world of thought were absorbed into her body. It was the process of converting the umted text of the kobold mine into points. But not all the text went to Kang Hye-rim. Some of it crossed the space and came to [The Observers Room] where I was. I reached out my hand. The clump of text gathered on my hand and soon turned into a book. On the cover of the book was [Sword Master Chronicles], which I wrote as the name of my library. The first story I created. And the first story I showed. I walked to one side of [The Observers Room]. There was an empty white bookshelf there. I proudly put my first book on the shelf. The bookshelf was wide. And there was only one book on it right now. Compared to this empty space, one book was pitiful. But someday. Ill fill this bookshelf. It wasnt just the story of the next five years. After that, I looked further into the future. The story of a more distant future where the apocalypse didnte. The story of a new world that I couldnt reach in my previous life. My story is just beginning. Chapter 16: Chapter 16: Chapter 16 Hmm, this is so delicious. Kang Hye-rim, who had a bite of a sweet slice of cake at the cafe, made a blissful expression and rejoiced. I, who was sitting across from her and sipping an americano, asked her curiously. Is it that good? Of course! I never thought I could eat such a delicious dessert in my life. Isnt that a bit of an exaggeration As someone who knew her future, I was sure that it wouldnt be the case, but when I thought about it, Kang Hye-rim was currently living in a tight financial situation. She didnt know her own abilities, and she was worried about her future and living day by day. Then, she suddenly awakened her talent and achieved a brilliant feat. It was something that happened in just a few days, and it was natural for her to be happy about such a change. Did I not understand how she felt? The ambition that Kang Hye-rim had deep in her heart was almost no different from what I had. In some ways, Kang Hye-rim was simr to me. Thats why I could empathize with her situation. Still, dont be too much over a cake. If you keep seeding, youll be able to eat cake for every meal. Really?! Well, thats up to you, Ms. Hye-rim. Its ultimately the collectors freedom to decide where to spend the points they earn. And to be honest, its embarrassing, so please stop. In the process of Earth being incorporated into the mixed world, society inevitably underwent a great change. There was also a point exchange center in the lower world, including Earth, where collectors could exchange points for cash if they needed money. However, it was impossible to exchange cash for points in reverse. Kang Hye-rim earned about 5,000TP from clearing the Kobold Mine this time. Even if she only cashed out a small portion of it, it was obvious that her quality of life would increase significantly. Right now, low-ranked collectors like Kang Hye-rim had no way to make money other than exchanging points, butter on, she would earn so much money that she would regret spending the points she exchanged. Then she would be able to do as she wished, pile up sweet desserts like mountains and eat them. Of course, dont forget that gaining weight is also your responsibility. Ugh! Kang Hye-rim, who was about to take another bite of cake with a fork, groaned and then nced at me slightly. You know thats rude to say to a woman, right? I dont know much about that because Im a teller. Tsk. She couldnt win against me in a verbal fight, so she couldnt even be annoyed. Then Kang Hye-rim seemed to remember something and changed the topic. Oh. By the way, you said you knew about my trait. I felt it too when I swung my sword, but what exactly is this Goryeo-era swordmaster trait? Through the previous Kobold hunting, Kang Hye-rim realized that she had a trait called [Goryeo-era Swordmaster]. However, apart from realizing that, she still didnt know what her trait was. She didnt even know where the origin of that ability came from. I was going to tell you. Now that we were on the same boatpletely, I had to force-feed her even if she didnt want to hear it. Do you know Cheok Jun-gyeong? Uh um Kang Hye-rim hesitated to answer. That reaction alone was enough. Well, its understandable if you dont. He wasnt even covered in themon historical dramas. Unless you know the details of history, anyone would have a simr reaction. Is that so? But once you get to know him, youll never forget him. Cheok Jun-gyeong. He was a low-ranking military officer and schr from Goksan Cheok n during the Goryeo era. However, he was famous for his enormous feats that surpassed human beings in the war against the Yuan dynasty. He climbed up a castle wall upied by Yuan soldiers alone and swept away the walls. He broke through the encirclement of thousands of enemies by himself He bravely charged into tens of thousands of enemies and came back after taking their supplies unterally. These were not just exaggerated stories but facts recorded in official history. His single-handed prowess transcended human beings and those who knew him jokingly called him Swordmaster Cheok or Goryeo-era Swordmaster. The trait that Kang Hye-rim had was the trait that implemented the story of that Cheok Jun-gyeong. When she heard my exnation, Kang Hye-rim opened her mouth wide. Oh my! He was such a great hero? But why didnt I know that? Usually, if someone is so amazing, it wouldnt be strange to make a drama out of it. Uh, um. I hesitated a little to answer that obvious question. Well, it wouldnt be strange to make a drama or a movie out of him if he had such amazing martial arts skills. But Cheok Jun-gyeongs end was also that he helped Yi Sagyeoms rebellion and was executed as a traitor and met his end as a viin. His friends name is a bit you know. His friends name? Whats his friends name that makes you say that? I cant say it with my mouth. Ohe on, why do you keep making me curious? Huh? Tell me. Kang Hye-rim crossed her arms and pressed her lips tightly, pouting at me and urging me to answer. When I kept not answering, she nagged me like a child. Eventually, I couldnt stand it and snapped at her. Ah,e on. If I cant say it, then just ept it. Ill report you for sexual harassment. What?! Are you going as far as sexual harassment?! Just look it up yourself if youre curious. Do you carry your smartphone around for show? Ah! Right. Kang Hye-rim seemed to remember then and took out her phone from her pocket and started searching. I sipped my americano with ice with a slightly ufortable look. When I nced at Kang Hye-rim, she looked at the phone screen and soon her face turned red like a ripe persimmon. She took her eyes off the smartphone and shouted at me. Pervert! Why are you saying that to me? Thats still this is too obscene! I didnt say it myself and its a real persons name. Well, what can I do. Anyway, think of it as his friends name being so bad that he wasnt made into a media. But his prowess is not going anywhere. The power of the trait that Ms. Hye-rim has is much more amazing than you think. She needed to know more about her trait. How amazing the power she had was. She needed to imprint it clearly for the future. Kang Hye-rim finally epted her trait properly and became serious. So, I have a really amazing trait? Kang Hye-rim asked with pride in her voice. When I nodded my head, she couldnt contain her joy and smiled brightly. Seeing her like that, I could tell what kind of personality Kang Hye-rim had. She was the type who would shrink when others criticized her, but be overly arrogant when praised. As if to prove it, she raised her nose and imagined her bright future. How is this the future swordmaster? Was the image I saw in the past also an act? The haughty and cold eyes and expression? I red at Kang Hye-rim with a sour look. Hehehe. She was making some strangeughter, with her mouth wide open. She was dressed like a typical unemployed person. I felt embarrassed as her contractor to think that she would show this to the public. Collectors had to show their stories to the spirits. Image management was essential. First of all, this wont do. Miss Hye-rim. Get up. Hehe Yes, yes? Wake up and get up. I think we need to speed up the n a bit. Pl-n? Image making. I couldnt let her act like that any longer. No matter how excellent her swordsmanship was, if she looked like that, the spirits might not be able to stand it and leave the library. The second priority for a protagonist who represents the library was to have a refined demeanor, after having the ability to present a proper story. Lets go buy some clothes first. You cant keep doing this, right? Oh, thats true. Kang Hye-rim nodded her head, as if she realized it. Good. She felt the need for it, so all I had to do was execute it properly. I nodded my head satisfactorily and created a catalog on my hand and handed it to Kang Hye-rim. Huh Kang Hye-rim looked uneasy at this familiar process. She naturally threw me a look that asked what this meant as she took the catalog from me. I smiled at Kang Hye-rim and said. You earned some points, right? You have to invest for your future self. The catalog I showed her had equipment that suited her. Of course, I only picked out reasonable ones that she could afford with her points. She trembled as she looked at the points written on the catalog. Dont be like that. Do I look like Im going to eat you? Or rip you off? Im doing this for your sake, Miss Hye-rim. You know that, right? Yes, yes Kang Hye-rim trembled pitifully as if she was seen by a third party, but she had nothing else to do but nod her head. *** Hmm, this should be enough. I nodded my head satisfactorily and clicked the [Open Library] button. [The library is open.] [Viewers visit the library.] [The Pursuer of Thousand Ears] As soon as I opened the library, spirits poured in as if they were looking forward to it. The reason why I expressed it as pouring in was because there were much more spirits than those who watched my painting in the previous Kobold Mine. [Current viewers: 63] [Current subscribers: 45] When I finished the first episode of Swordmaster Chronicles, there were 34 viewers. But this time, there were 63 at the start. And even the number of spirits who subscribed to my library increased significantly. Its usually considered a high level of painting if the number of subscribers is 30% of the viewers. In my case, it was over half and about 70%. An overwhelming ratio that didnt make sense. It was quite a spectacr start for me. And since thest painting, rumors have spread and spirits are increasing. Maybe they were spreading word among themselves. Theyre mostly looking forward to the story Ill show them. They finally got a story that sparked their interest in the boring and repetitive world. Of course they would be curious, wouldnt they? Thats why I had to work harder to meet their expectations. As part of that, I tried to change Kang Hye-rims image. [The Wind Spirit widens its eyes.] [The Hut Man of Arun Gol opens his mouth.] [The Drunkard of the Tavern rubs his eyes in disbelief.] Including the new spirits, the spirits who participated in thest painting showed an amazing reaction. They probably wanted a different story in the first ce. Not just catching and breaking fantasy bodies, but piercing through the stories of those worlds and dealing with their origins. A heroic tale like that. So they came expecting what kind of painting I would show today. So I showed them right from the start. The properly dressed Kang Hye-rim. I smiled silently as I watched the astonished reactions of the spirits. Chapter 17: Chapter 17: Chapter 17 If someone asked me what was the most important thing for a collector, most people or tellers would probably talk about the collectors power. A collector had to be strong. That way, they could easily defeat the phantasms and collect stories without any difficulty. I agreed with that too. But then, if someone asked me what was the second most important thing for a collector, the answer would vary. The suitability to ept and assimte stories as ones own. The insight to grasp the core of the story and clear the worldviews. The excellent leadership to guide others. Well, things like these. However, I would confidently shout this out. The second most important thing for a collector was style. Uh, um. Do I look okay? And as I expected. Kang Hye-rims appearance was enough to surprise the spirits for sure. Kang Hye-rim seemed unsure and asked me, but I just nodded my head as an answer. Contrary to her worries, Kang Hye-rims changed appearance was so amazing that even I, who had watched the whole process from the side, was astonished. I knew she was pretty from the start. The problem was that she didnt dress up. But, Kang Hye-rims appearance after she decided to dress up was exactly like the beautiful and noble swordmaster that I had seen in the past. She wore a white martial arts uniform that fit her body perfectly and tied her hair neatly like ck ebony. Her light makeup enhanced her beauty by several times. She stood straight with a sword on her waist, looking confident and dignified. She was the swordmaster that I had admired in the distant past. Not only the spirits, but even some people who passed by nearby, regardless of their gender, looked at her. Kang Hye-rim was so attractive that she might be a popr star if she went on TV in this state. Are you sure Im really okay? She still didnt seem convinced and asked me in an anxious tone. Hey. Straighten your back! And keep your mouth shut! Yes. When I scolded her, she followed my instructions. She looked like the swordmaster from before, but her personality was still her personality. If she made a mistake, she could ruin her image. So I warned her several times to be careful with her words and actions. Kang Hye-rim knew that too, so she kept her mouth shut. This way, she definitely looked mysterious and beautiful like a swordmaster. She was a perfect woman as long as she didnt open her mouth. Still, to ease her anxiety, I took a picture of her and showed it to her. Kang Hye-rim looked at herself on the screen and widened her eyes. Then she twitched her lips. She almost burst intoughter, but she seemed to have some sense and tried to hold back her smile. This was a minor thing that she had to be careful aboutter, but for now, lets leave it alone. Anyway, my n to dress up Kang Hye-rim worked perfectly. Ding. Ding. [The leader of Shaldra has sponsored 100TP to Kang Hye-rim.] [You have acquired 21TP.] [A drunkard from the tavern has sponsored 100TP to Kang Hye-rim.] [You have acquired 21TP.] As expected, the spirits were fascinated by her outward change and generously threw points at her. Kang Hye-rim didnt expect this to happen and looked flustered, but thanks to my stern warning that she should ept it naturally no matter what happened, she didnt react like a bumpkin. Iughed inwardly as I saw the pointsing in as contract fees. A collectors appearance is definitely important. Of course, what the spirits wanted was a skilled collector. Who wouldnt be frustrated if the protagonist of their desired story was ipetent? But assuming that the collector had skills, the next thing that the spirits looked at was the collectors style. Even if they have the same skills, theres a difference between looking at a collector who fights without dressing up properly and wearing sweatpants and a collector who fights in a cool and pretty way. The visual effect was important for making the game more enjoyable. Just as people dreamed of romance between handsome men and beautiful women in movies and dramas, spirits also cared about appearance. Here. Learn these before you enter the worldview. I handed over a few [Stories] that she had bought to Kang Hye-rim who still fixed her gaze on her photo as if she was nailed to it. These [Stories] were tightly packed with white letters like candy and looked like white spheres that emitted light. Kang Hye-rim took the [Stories] that I handed over as if she was seeing something amazing. Is it amazing? Its my first time seeing it in person. I only heard about it vaguely. Youll see it a lot from now on. Here, Ive only picked out the [Stories] that are necessary for you. The stories that I handed over were [Three Elements Sword Technique] [Althor Mercenary Swordsmanship] [Sensory Amplification]. These were all essential things for her who fought in closebat. Will these help? Yes. I answered with certainty. Kang Hye-rims power was definitely amazing. But, that was only the power that came from her [Trait]. The trait was an important pir for the collector, but it didnt mean that they could fight with just one trait. Collectors had to collect [Stories] based on their traits. They absorbed other [Stories] and also spent the points they collected to increase their stats. This was how collectors became stronger. In other words, the trait had to be one of the many pirs that made up the collectors skills, not the only one. That was why I nagged her to buy these basic [Stories]. Your sword is fast and fierce, Miss Hyerim. But, youck the most important basics. You may swing your sword with your senses and feelings for now, but if you keep doing that, youll trip yourself up at a critical moment. Thats why I gave her these stories rted to basic swordsmanship. These alone would greatly increase Kang Hye-rimsbat power. What if someone who had a natural talent for the sword also had solid basics? Then a real monster would be born. Thank you. Kang Hye-rim nodded her head, epting my words as sincere. The three white lumps were absorbed into her body. I wondered if she saw a system window saying [You have absorbed a story] or something like that. Are you okay? Yes, I feel refreshed actually. Thats a good reaction. People have different limits on how much [story] they can take in. For a novice collector like you, it would be normal to feel a headache as if your head was about to explode after taking in two. Im fine though? Thats why youre amazing. You can take in three at once and not feel anything. She said she felt refreshed, which meant she had absorbed the [story] properly. It was not surprising that she had talent in this area too. Of course, its not over just by taking them in. You have to use the [story] regrly and make it your own. It was not enough to just absorb the story. You know what they say in movies. Knowing the path and walking the path are different things. Thats why there was a digestion process for absorbing the story. You had to use it and practice it until it became natural. Thats how the story became yours. For now, you only need to get the basic [stories]. You might get some skillster, but those are usually expensive in the [dimensional shop], so its better to aim for them as clear rewards for the worldviews. Anyway, I had given her everything she needed at this point. Kang Hye-rim seemed touched by how much I cared for her, and her eyes changed when she looked at me. I spoke first, as if to preempt her. I appreciate your gratitude, but thats enough. Ive opened the library for you, so you have to show your perfect self to the spirits. The role of Geomhu that she would y from now on might not suit her original personality, but I believed she could do well. Yes. Trust me and leave it to me. Alright. Then lets go in. She might be calm now because she was overwhelmed by emotion, but if she remembered how many points I spent to buy this, she might have a fit. To prevent that from happening, I dragged her into the worldview that was our goal for today. The scenery changed in an instant. It was a closed corridor that did not show the sky, simr to the cobalt mine we first went to. But unlike the crude mine made by carving rocks, this ce was more like abyrinth made with precision. Where is this? I can tell its a secluded ce that people dont visit often. Kang Hye-rim asked in a serious tone. She looked like she had written strictness, solemnity, and seriousness on her face. I told her to act, but seeing her like that made me smile involuntarily. Why did I feel likeughing when I saw her subtle acting? I quickly answered before I burst outughing. This is the Labyrinth of Crete. To be precise, it was the Labyrinth of Knossos (?ѦɦͦȦ?) in the pce of Crete. Its also a worldview that collectors dont visit often. Isnt that from Greek mythology? Why is it here The appearance of worldviews does not depend on countries. A story imbued with Korean folklore can be realized as a worldview on the other side of the earth. Stories are much more free than we think. But that wasnt the important thing. This Labyrinth of Knossos has been raided by several teams, but it still remains uncleared. Why? They couldnt find the clear condition. And also because thebyrinth itself is very tricky. At my words, Kang Hye-rim looked around once. It was a bit dark, but she had acquired a skill called [Bright Eyes] in the mine, so she could easily see through the darkness. The surroundings were definitelyplex like a maze, with paths opening in all directions. Thebyrinth itself is tooplicated to navigate without a map. And ording to legend, there is a fearsome fantasy creature roaming inside. Minotaur. She knew it because it was such a famous story. As if answering her call, Woohoo! A loud roar of a giant beast came from the dark depths of thebyrinth, carried by the wind. This is different from the cobalt mine. The paths areplex, its dark because theres not much light. And there are no other fantasy creatures, only that Minotaur bastard. It was practically a ce where there was nothing to farm. Moreover, this fantasy creature was not an ordinary one, but a boss-level one. It was a terrifying creature that most collectors would avoid confronting. I wasnt sure if Kang Hye-rim could handle it at this point. The only good thing is that this bull-headed creature is stuck in thebyrinth. Thats why there was no need to raid it periodically, and this Labyrinth of Knossos worldview was left alone. This was a rtively peaceful worldview that didnt have any erosion. So, it was perfect. The goal for today was one thing. To clear thisbyrinth. Chapter 18: Chapter 18: Chapter 18 The Labyrinth of Crete. It was a ce that many collectors had challenged in the beginning, but eventually gave up and abandoned after repeated failures. The cornerstone of their failure was always the same existence. The Minotaur, the monstrous offspring of King Minos wife and a bull sent by Poseidon. This creature, which had a human body and a bulls head, was a famous fantasy being that was well-covered by the media. ording to the original myth, it should have been defeated by Theseus with the help of Ariadne, but this was the world of ideas. The Minotaur here was still alive and waiting for intruders in thebyrinth, clutching its hungry stomach. It would be hard to face it with an average level of collector. The mythical monster was as formidable as its reputation. The spirits knew that too, so they started to spam me with indirect messages full of anticipation. [The Flower Blooming in the Ruins is excited.] [The Silver Witch is shining her eyes and heating up the story.] [The Runner on the Clouds is asking you to show him the story quickly.] Maybe it was because I had gathered a lot of expectations from the first story? The number of viewers had already exceeded 80. At this rate, I would be able to achieve some more sub-missions soon. Its an exceptional speed. As a teller, the growth potential of my library was absurd. But the explosive poprity now was nothing but a momentary phenomenon. Just because the beginning is good, it doesnt guarantee that it will be good until the end. The spirits who came to my library now were not captivated by my story. Of course, some of them might be, but most of them were not. The current poprity was only due to the fact that I had done something crazy from the first story, and the momentum of that moment hadsted until now. If I dont keep pushing, the story will stop. So, the next 2 or 3 stories are the turning point. I had gathered attention by doing something that others didnt do from the first story. I had achieved that primary goal, so now what I had to do was to appeal to the audience who came here and take them along with me. The number of viewers surpassed 90 and reached 100. A notification window that I had cleared a sub-mission popped up along with a small amount of points. Are all the spirits who are going to watch here? The number of viewers who had been rising rapidly stopped at 110. Even if I waited more, there would be no more guests, and I felt that it was time to start. Lets go. Todays menu is ox head soup. Uh are we going to eat it? Do you really want to eat it? Its just a figure of speech. We exchanged light conversations, but I didnt forget to check the reactions of the spirits. Most of them were people who came to check if the rumored restaurant was really good. If I didnt show them a proper story here, they would leave my library without hesitation. They were potential customers that I had to hold on to. More than anything, its not just the spirits who are watching this. It was the same for tellers who were interested in my library. There were already 10 tellers who came to check out my library. Their intentions were obvious. They came to see what kind of library the teller who suddenly rose up had. Whether it was a threat to them or not. They analyzed and evaluated and tore apart if they could. Their intentions were obvious. Fine. Look as much as you want. I didnt intend to do anything mediocre anyway. Whether they felt threatened by me or not, my primary goal today was to captivate the viewers. Then, lets start. Hye-rim, take this. This is What I handed over to Kang Hye-rim was arge ball of yarn. She knew what it meant and took the yarn and pulled out a thread near the entrance. This Labyrinth of Crete, which was made by Daedalus, had a veryplex structure. It was said that without a blueprint, one could never get out once trapped inside. But in the myth, Theseus was able to escape from thebyrinth by retracing his steps with the help of Ariadnes yarn. Since the original story was like that, this yarn was for possible escape. Then, good luck. I moved to [The Room of Observers] after saying that. But I wasnt just watching. I had arranged for Hye-rim to have a separate remote conversation with me. It was a long-distancemunication that only contracted collectors and tellers could do. Ah, can you hear me? -Yes. I can hear you well. Im d you can hear me well. First of all, there are no fantasy beings in this ce except for the Minotaur, so you dont have to worry and just move. -Can I just move around? Its abyrinth, wont I get lost? Do you know this? Thisbyrinth was originally made to imprison the Minotaur and provide it with prey. Itsplicated to get out from the inside to the outside, but its very easy to go from the outside to the center of thebyrinth. So even if you dont know the way and move around randomly, the final destination of thisbyrinth is the space where the Minotaur resides. I dont know what principle makes it so, but it must be possible since it was abyrinth made by Daedalus, the best inventor of the mythological era. Hye-rim, you just have to go without hesitation. As if this is nothing, confidently. -Yes. I got it! Kang Hye-rim moved as I instructed. She straightened her back and lifted her chin slightly. She headed into the dark and gloomybyrinth as if it couldnt block her way. That was the ideal scenario of a heroic tale that the spirits wanted most. The spirits were happy and sponsored points. [The Drunkard of the Tavern 100TP sponsorship!] [Go all the way like this!] Some spirits who couldnt control their excitement even threw direct messages that cost points instead of indirect messages. Especially that drunkard who came to my library for the first time seemed to like Hye-rim, and he often sponsored points. I got a good sucker. But is it time to arrive soon? The uneasy energy in thebyrinth was getting stronger little by little. Unlike the neat entrance area, there were more and more damaged parts everywhere. There were traces of something having fought fiercely. Kang Hye-rim, who had been walking confidently, stopped for a moment and looked at something in front of her. I quickly caught on to what she saw and stopped. -Ah Shh. Dont make a sound. I swiftly covered Kang Hye-rims mouth as she tried to say something. My judgment was right. If I had been a bit slower, she would have screamed out loud without knowing it. Its a corpse. It wasnt just a corpse. It was a corpse that had been torn apart by something. There were bones scattered around, belonging to unknown owners, and a foul smell wafted from everywhere. It was a sight that could induce disgust and nausea in anyone who saw it for the first time. It was natural for Kang Hye-rim to react like that. Breathe calmly. You must never show your fear to the spirits. She had to act as the character Geomhu right now. If she screamed here, she would ruin the image she had built up so far. And more importantly, if she screamed, the thing that was waiting inside would quickly approach us. Breathe slowly. -Sniff. Hoo. Judging by the decay, it seems like a collector who came in not long ago. It looks like he tried to target the abandoned world of thought, but got caught instead. There were some people who tried to target the neglected world of thought, thinking that there would be nopetitors. But as you can see, their end was this. They must have entered with some confidence, but the price of arrogance was too high for the collectors whocked skill. -Are you okay, Yu-hyun? Im fine. I had seen too much to be surprised by this sight. The corpse of someone I didnt know didnt give me much impression. I added an excuse as if to justify myself. Tellers have different emotions than normal people. -Mhm. Anyway, Imend you for not screaming. Are you feeling better now? -It got better after breathing deeply. You have to be careful too, Hye-rim. If you let your guard down, youll end up like that. -I know. She must have exhausted her mental strength in the meantime, because her voice sounded slightly weak. But she didnt panic like other people often did. Rather, she epted the situation and tried to focus more on the fight. Im d she has a strong mind. Kang Hye-rims strength was not just her trait. She didnt realize it herself, but she had a mental strength that surpassed most collectors. Historically speaking, great people always had something wrong with them. Then what about the collectors who reached the top among the chosen ones? She doesnt know it herself, but her nature is not ordinary after all. Anyway, it was a good thing. Kang Hye-rim, who regained herposure, moved faster towards the center of thebyrinth. Thebyrinth itself didnt block her way, as if inviting her in. How long did we walk? The narrow corridor ended and a wide hall appeared. -This is the center of thebyrinth The center was very spacious unlike the corridor with ceiling and walls. The height reached up to 30m and a bright white light came down like a pir through a hole in the center. In the middle of that light, there was a figure sitting still with its back turned to us. A brown fur-covered body and a huge horn on its head. I immediately warned Kang Hye-rim. Be careful. Its him. The Minotaur. The owner of thisbyrinth sensed the intruders and slowly got up from his seat. He was taller than Kang Hye-rim even when he was sitting down, but when he stood up, he looked like a mountain standing there. He was about 4m tall. His flesh under his brown fur was full of steel-like muscles. He didnt even have any weapons, but his presence was overwhelming. Any ordinary collector would be squeezed like a rag if they were caught by his hands. But. We came prepared too. Swoosh. Kang Hye-rim drew her sword without hesitation as soon as she saw the Minotaur. She ran towards him with zing eyes. Her body skimmed along the ground as if lying t on it. The Minotaur raised his fist and swung it down from above to below like a hammer. Boom! His fist had an unbelievable power. The solid ground cracked and stone fragments flew everywhere. But Kang Hye-rim was not where he hit his fist. Huh? He lost his target for a moment. The Minotaur was momentarily confused, but he had no choice but to kneel down because of the burning pain he felt in both ankles. Thud! His Achilles tendons were cut and he fell forward without knowing it. Kang Hye-rim came out from between his legs and cut his Achilles tendons. -Todays menu is ox head soup! She couldnt contain her excitement and shouted out loud as she swung her sword. Seriously. I facepalmed as I watched her. No, I was just kidding. Chapter 19: Chapter 19: Chapter 19 Kang Hye-rim moved wlessly, despite her slightly provocative remark. She was agile like a leopard and smooth like a cloud. More importantly, her speed was faster than when I saw her in the previous kobold mine. Did she awaken more of her traits power through repeated battles? Is that it? Kang Hye-rim had not fully awakened her trait yet. Moreover, she had two moretent traits that were not unlocked. She had plenty of room to grow stronger, and there was no need to be surprised by that. However, the reaction of the spirits who did not know this background was different. [Most spirits widen their eyes in disbelief.] [Some spirits suspect that she might have hidden her strength.] [The drunkard at the tavern dances with his shoulders in excitement.] They were astonished because they did not expect Kang Hye-rim to show such a level of skill by herself. No matter how much it had eroded and weakenedpared to the original, the opponent was a minotaur. It was the ruler of thisbyrinth and a mythical creature that had dominated as a monster for a long time. That minotaur was being pushed back by Kang Hye-rim without any resistance. She handled it well from the first sh. It was a big deal that she cut off the tendons of both ankles in the first strike. Thanks to that, the minotaur could not stand up from its ce and had to face her in an awkward posture. Shes doing well as I told her in advance. I advised Kang Hye-rim beforehand based on my experience of huntingrge monsters in the apocalypse. If she had not cut off the tendons from the beginning and fought, Kang Hye-rim would have been at a disadvantage. Of course, its not something anyone can do. Its hard for anyone to dive into an attack that tries to crush oneself without a moments hesitation. Humans have something called instinct. When something flies at you, you close your eyes tightly or flinch unconsciously, or when you fall, you stretch out your hand to the ground, etc. It was a kind of reflexive action, but many collectors were seriously injured in real battles because of this instinct. Usually, to suppress this, one had to suppress this instinct through many real battles. There was no other way than to practice hard and gain experience in real situations, just like boxers who do not close their eyes when they see a fist flying at their face. However, Kang Hye-rim did it despite having no experience. She was born with innate talent from the beginning. In the first collision, Kang Hye-rim did not stop even when she saw the minotaur attacking. Rather, she added momentum to her running speed and slipped through its legs as if to show off. She did such a crazy thing while facing an attack that would crush her head if she hesitated for a moment. I wonder if its because of her trait or if she got her trait because of that. Booooom!! Every time Kang Hye-rims sword light shed, scratches appeared on the minotaurs arms. Red blood flowed down its arms and dripped onto the floor, and every time it had no choice but to scream in pain. The effect of not being able to move both legs was too great. Especially since Kang Hye-rim was a type who fought with speed rather than strength. She attacked the minotaur one-sidedly as if she was mocking it, and did not allow any counterattack from it. Swoosh! St. When the minotaur swung its arm in anger, she dodged it as if she had been waiting for it and counterattacked instead. The minotaur, which attacked recklessly, inevitably exposed its gaps, and every time its wounds increased. [You received 100TP as support.] [You acquired 21TP.] [You received 100TP as support.] [You acquired 21TP.] [You received 100TP as support.] [You acquired 21TP.] Some of the subscribers who subscribed to my library right from the first chapter seemed to be happy and excited as they expected this. Moreover, even the spirits who came to check if my chapter was worth watching could not push their strict standards at this moment. The points that kepting in as the battle continued. I did not take my eyes off Kang Hye-rims battle even while checking them. I had to be prepared for any possible situation. Kang Hye-rim was fast and beautiful. She looked like a noble crane in her white uniform and smooth movements. That appearance was exactly what made the Sword Master so hot before the apocalypse. Booooom!! The minotaur could not stand it any longer and let out a roar. It clenched both fists and pounded the ground like crazy. Boom! Boom! Boom! The ground shook every time its fist hit the ground. The ground that was hit by the minotaurs fist broke, shattered, and cracked intorge pieces. I felt a sense of anxiety as I saw that scene. And my prediction was right. The minotaur grabbed arge piece of rock in each hand and threw them at Kang Hye-rim. Whoosh! Two rocks the size of a childs upper body flew towards Kang Hye-rim. The thrown attack that tore through the air was an unexpected attack that pierced her weakness. It was impossible to block, and if she was hit, she would be crushed to death. The minotaur knew that it had seized its chance and smiled wickedly on its ferocious face. It was a cunning creature, unlike its appearance. It deliberately induced the opponents carelessness and plotted a counterattack at a critical moment. But. p! Kang Hye-rim did not flinch at the flying rocks and jumped up from the ground. At the same time, she twisted her body in the air and dodged the two rocks smoothly. Boom! Bang! The two rocks that flew past her smashed part of the wall of the hall, but Kang Hye-rim only looked at the minotaur. Her eyes were burning with the heat of battle, as if she could see through everything the minotaur did. Did it feel her gaze? The minotaur roared again in anger and threw away the fragments in its hands, clenching its fists. It seemed to want to end it for sure this time. -Toote. She said so and moved first. She kicked off the ground and her body was already inside the minotaurs arms. Is it possible? I narrowed my eyes as I saw that. It was good that she got inside to prevent it from throwing fragments. But in the end, it was no different from entering the range where the minotaurs hands could reach. The monster also knew that and was about to punch with its fists. It looked like it wanted to finish it once and for all. She has the initiative, but if she doesnt end it with one blow here, shell be the one who gets hurt. Minotauros was ready to counterattack if he could endure this one strike. The distance between them was only a few steps. Kang Hye-rim, who had been fighting while keeping her distance, would not be able to dodge his attack. So, she had to finish the fight in this moment, when his guard was down. But, at her level, she wouldnt be able to inflict a fatal wound on Minotauros. That was what worried me. It would have been easy to knock down a Kobold, but Minotauros was a more powerful boss-level phantom. His skin was thick and tough, and even a spear couldnt pierce it properly. How could she bring down such a monster with one blow? Thats why I told her to use hit-and-run tactics and wear him down. Does she have some kind of n? I was ready to intervene in case of an emergency, but I stopped when I saw her expression. Kang Hye-rims face was serious as she swung her sword. She was not arrogant or overconfident, nor did she hope that her attack would work. She just acted as if it was the right thing to do. With a determined gaze, she swung her sword. Is that so. I watched the scene from [The Observers Room] and couldnt help butugh incredulously. She didnt move differently from the n because of coercion or panic. She made that choice because of conviction. She saw the future where she could win. Of course, that was possible. Because there was a white aura swirling around the tip of her sword. Sword aura already!? Sword aura or Sword Qi. It was one of the techniques that only those who reached a certain level of mastery could use, by infusing their own energy into their weapon and swinging it. But, what surprised me was something else. Most collectors didnt learn this sword aura by themselves, but through [Stories]. They acquired the usage from the stories, which were not hard to obtain. It was a technique that anyone could use if they reached a certain level. If they reached a certain levelthat is. How many people failed and struggled to reach that level? It was so hard and painful that they resorted to shortcuts and absorbed [Sword Aura Stories] instead. But Kang Hye-rim didnt need such [Stories]. She drew out sword aura with her own power. I couldnt help but be amazed by that. Thats really an unbelievable talent. She unleashed the sword aura for only an instant. Of course, the sharpness and density of the sword aura were not that impressive. But it was enough to pierce through the monsters head. Thud! The tip of her sword prated Minotauros chin and came out of his iput. The light in Minotauros bloodshot eyes faded in an instant. The huge body that seemed impossible to fall tilted slowly to the side, and then copsed on the ground with a loud noise. Kang Hye-rim stood on top of his corpse, taking deep breaths that she had been holding back. -Haah. Haah. Everyone watched the scene in silence. The light pouring down from the sky, and the figure of the one who imed the throne of thisbyrinth in the center of it. The victory of the hero who defeated the monster that seemed unbeatable, and overcame her own limits. Who could mock or belittle that sight? The time that had stopped for a moment started to flow again. Ding-dong! [All spirits cheer for the story that Kang Hye-rim showed.] The spirits who had lost their words regained their senses and sent explosive cheers. My eyes were filled with system notifications, and my ears were filled with the sound of pointsing in. Kang Hye-rim smiled while catching her breath. She smiled with satisfaction, as if she had broken through something that had been blocking her way. -Yu-hyun Ah! She waved her hand at me happily, but then quickly closed her mouth when she realized her situation. Fortunately, the spirits were so ecstatic about the victory that they didnt notice her strangeness. Phew. I let out a sigh of relief and sat down on the chair provided in [The Observers Room]. Kang Hye-rims final gamble was something I didnt expect either. It was lucky that it turned out well, but my heart almost dropped for a moment. Im d I didnt have to step in. I clenched and unclenched my fist, recalling what had happened earlier. The good thing is that the atmosphere was so heated that I didnt have to lead the spirits reactions. Is this it. The support was still pouring in, so I said it all. Kang Hye-rims gamble was a huge sess. The word had spread already, and the number of viewers started to soar from 110. [Current viewers: 142] [Current subscribers: 92] The subscribers had increased from 46 to twice as much. If I reached 100 today, I could clear another sub-mission. It was a series of hits following the first episode. Now, then I got up from my seat. Defeating Minotauros was good, but there was still one more gate left. As if to prove it. -Yu-hyun. Something is wrong. I killed the phantom, but the world of thought is not cleared. Kang Hye-rim tilted her head and asked me from the screen. It was normal for the world of thought to be cleared as soon as the boss-level phantom was defeated. But, it didnt happen, which meant that this Labyrinth world of thought had a different clear condition. I came out of [The Observers Room] and stood in front of Kang Hye-rim. She seemed quite confused by the fact that the world of thought was still maintained. [Most spirits are puzzled by the fact that the world of thought is still maintained.] [Drunkard of the Tavern 100TP support!] [Whats going on? Why is nothing happening? Isnt it over?] Everyone was puzzled by this moment, which was my cue to step in. Everyone. The world of thought is not over yet. Huh? [The spirits are puzzled by your words.] Everyones eyes were on me. You must be curious. Why is thebyrinth still here, even though we defeated the boss-level phantom? And you are all smart, so you must have figured it out by now. This Labyrinth was not cleared by defeating Minotauros. In other words, the condition was not Minotauros defeat from the beginning. I will tell you the answer. This was where I had to step in. Chapter 20: Chapter 20: Chapter 20 In my previous life, many collectors had attempted to clear the Labyrinth of Crete. However, none of them seeded, no matter what n or team they belonged to. Why is that? Was it because they couldnt defeat the Minotaur, the owner of thebyrinth? Did they run away in fear of its presence? Or did they get lost and couldnt find the entrance they came from? No. It was because they never found the proper way to clear it. Even if they killed the Minotaur, even if they followed the thread back to the entrance. The Labyrinth of Crete still remained, mocking them for their failure. And when thebyrinth was forgotten by the public, one day, a collector discovered the way to clear it. And he took the hidden piece that was concealed here, along with a huge reward. He was originally a scavenger. He sneaked in after secretly confirming that other collectors had killed the Minotaur, hoping to find something valuable. He was nothing more than a petty thief. What did he find that allowed him to clear this ce by himself? This is it. I picked up one of the feathers that had fallen on the floor and said. The way to clear thisbyrinth is not by hunting. Its by escaping from this maze. Using this. A feather? But if you want to escape, you can just follow the thread that we unraveled on our way here Thats true, but thats more like going back to where we came from. Hye-rim. Abyrinth or a maze should have a different entrance and exit. Then where is the exit? Over there. I pointed my finger at the hole in the ceiling. It was a hole that was 30 meters high. Thats the exit of Crete. I dont get it. Kang Hye-rim didnt understand. And neither did the other spirits who were listening to our conversation intently. I exined kindly to satisfy their curiosity. Do you know about Daedalus? Hes the creator of thisbyrinth, I heard. He was a genius inventor. He made thisplex maze, after all. But the problem was, there was someone who escaped from thisbyrinth that no one was supposed to escape from. It was the hero Theseus. With Ariadnes help, Theseus killed the Minotaur and escaped from Crete. The problem was that Ariadne used the thread method that Daedalus himself had taught her. King Minos was furious and locked up Daedalus and his son Icarus in thebyrinth. He burned the blueprint and they couldnt use the thread method either. Daedalus and his son were doomed to live here forever. But Daedalus found an amazing way to escape. Ah! This story was so famous that Kang Hye-rim seemed to realize it and eximed. Wings! Thats right. Daedalus collected the feathers that fell from above and glued them together with wax, creating wings that could fly in the sky. With those wings, the father and son escaped from the inescapablebyrinth. Thats the condition for clearing this world. [Most spirits are amazed by your knowledge.] [You received 500TP as a donation.] As expected. Spirits liked intellectual satisfaction as well as visual pleasure. I took advantage of that and used my future knowledge to exin, and thanks to that I earned some points. Now that I found the clear condition, everything else was easy. Kang Hye-rim gathered all the feathers scattered around in one ce. Then something surprising happened. Paaah! The feather pieces started to merge together with light. The dull brown feathers became one and turned into a pure white color. What appeared was a pair of wings. The feathers scattered here were actually hidden pieces. [Icarus Wings] The wings used by Icarus, who fell while aiming for the sky. They contain his will and help the user fly in the sky. Grade: Rare -You can use [Flight] once a day. -Charm and agility slightly increased [Flight] -You can fly in the sky. You cant go above a certain altitude. Itsts for 30 minutes. It was an item that made my mouth drop open. The grade was rare, which was not easy to find, and it helped me fly in the sky. Of course, considering the original story, there were limitations to flying as well. But being able to fly for 30 minutes was like giving Kang Hye-rim another possibility. It mighte in handy for aerialbat. I pped my hands sincerely and said. Congrattions. You got a hidden piece. Hidden Piece A rare item that is not sold in [Dimensional Shop], and can only be obtained through worlds. The grades vary, but their effects are usually superior to those of the same level items. Wow. Kang Hye-rim couldnt believe that she had gotten a hidden piece that she had only heard of in rumors. She covered her mouth with her hand. Then she looked at me and tried to manage her expression. I nodded at her and made a gesture with my mouth. You have to say what I told you before. She knew what I was talking about. Thats why she looked at me. Under my subtle pressure, Kang Hye-rim hesitated for a moment, then coughed and put on a serious face. I was lucky. The promised line. *** [You cleared the world Labyrinth of Crete.] [You obtained 4,000TP.] [Incredible achievement! You cleared the world by yourself.] [You obtained an additional 1,500TP.] [The story of the world of thought reaches you.] [You have acquired the Terrain Detection skill.] [Your stats have increased.] Kang Hye-rim escaped thebyrinth with Icarus wings, and at the same time, the world of thought disappeared as if it copsed. She received more points and texts than the previous kobold mine. Some of the texts thatposed the world of thought were absorbed into Kang Hye-rims body. And I also acquired some texts andpleted the second book of [The Swordmaster Chronicles]. But more important than the reward for clearing the world of thought is the fact that I proved my library to the spirits properly. My library, and the story I showed, [The Swordmaster Chronicles]. The protagonist who continues it, Kang Hye-rim, and me, Kang Yu-hyun, the teller who assists her. From today on, the spirits would have engraved us clearly. The performance I showed when I defeated the minotaur this time was great. The awakening of sword energy. Thanks to that, she defeated a boss-level fantasy creature that was hard to deal with alone. That alone was enough to captivate the spirits who were in my library at that time. Besides, Kang Hye-rim was a beauty who made your eyes pop out if you only looked at her appearance. Of course, she had enough support from some spirits. It was worth investing points. Is this it? Rather, she earned more than she invested. I opened the system window and checked the status of my library. [Maximum viewers: 162] [Current subscribers: 112] My story had a maximum of 162 visitors today, and already over 100 subscribers who were impressed by my story. Thanks to that, I achieved the sub-mission quickly and earned a lot of extra points. Some of the points that Kang Hye-rim earned, the viewers who came into my library, and the revenue generated by subscribing. Considering all these things, the points I currently have are a whopping 40,240TP Even after deducting the text that goes out to maintain my existence as a teller, the maintenance cost of the library, and the points taken by Celestial Stock Company. I earned that much with just two storys. Amazing. How hard would it have been to earn 40,000 points when the end came? It would have been easy for someone like Choi Do-yoon who did everything by himself, but for an ordinary person like me, those 40,000 points were no different from a fortune. But I earned that much with just two stories. If my library, which is only an employee level, earns that much, how much do tellers with higher ranks like deputy manager, manager or director earn? Besides, as you can see from Kang Hye-rims case, it was much easier to earn points before the end. After the end, you had to do your best to earn one point. Considering that the level of collectors now is far below my expectations. The collectors nowck a sense of urgency. The environment given was much more abundant now, but the difference in level was clearly miserable. They becamezy in their souls because they were intoxicated by superficial peace. But it will change. I wont let it be like this. Now I had only taken the second step of that grand n. But even if it was just two footprints, they were quiterge and deep, so the attention around me was growing. Ring. Ring. Even now, personal messages wereing to me through [Genesis Network]. Most of them were from viewers who had seen my story at least once. They sent me love calls for a simple reason. They want to be sponsors of my library. Most tellers make sponsorship contracts with spirits. It was much more helpful to have a solid halo behind you than nothing. The benefits outweighed the losses that would ur in the distant future. But not me. My library was not at a level that could be squeezed by just those spirits. I even rejected Satans offer from Pandemoniums Great Warlord. How can I care about 3rd or 3.5th generation spirits? Most of the mail came from spirits whose names I didnt know. But among them, there were some from famous warlords. Among them were some familiar names that were engraved in my memory even after the end. But I closed the message window without hesitation. There is no need to pay attention to spirits who are not interested in being sponsors in the first ce. Now I had to focus on raising my first collector. With that in mind, I nced at Kang Hye-rim. The ce where I am now is Kang Hye-rims narrow room in a boarding house. In that cramped room, Kang Hye-rim was showing off her appearance while shaking Icarus wings. Hehehe. How is it, Mr. Yu-hyun? Cool, right? She seemed to like the wings on her back, and she kept asking me for my opinion. She was really angelic with her well-dressed appearance and white wings on her back. Yes, yes. Its cool. But I knew her original personality, so I answered coldly. She didnt notice and kept showing off. Ahem. Im a proper collector now. And when I think of the points I earned this time, Im not the same as before. Kang Hye-rim had been in that state since she cleared the Labyrinth of Crete. I felt it before, but I knew for sure today. She has a good goal of being honest with her desires, but she has a self-praising style. Maybe its a bacsh from living modestly and timidly in the past. Anyway, Kang Hye-rim had done a great job to get here, so I couldnt say anything. She knew that too, and she was intoxicated by her changed appearance. How is it? Mr. Yu-hyun? Am I pretty? Attractive? Can you please stop? Are you shy? Are you ying hard to get? Come on. You can be honest with me. Why are you asking me, a teller? Huhuhu~~. I have an appearance that appeals to spirits too. You like me too, but youre pretending not to, right? How is it? How is it? She even posed sexily, which she wasnt used to. I brushed off the goosebumps on my arm and said sternly. Stop it. Its really disgusting and I want to punch you. Thats mean! She sank at my cold words. But this was just the beginning. Maybeter she would resurrect and attack me again. It was annoying to stay like this, so I decided to change the topic. Lets stop the nonsense and Ill tell you about the future. Nonsense She said as if she was hurt. I ignored her reaction and continued. Now you have made a name for yourself. And you earned a lot of points. You are a part of this world unlike me, a teller, so you need to establish your foundation here. Foundation? Yes. Something that collectors needed but I didnt. Lets get a manager. She needed someone to take care of her in reality. And I knew who would be perfect for that role. Chapter 21: Chapter 21: Chapter 21 Manager? Yes. I nodded in response to Kang Hye-rim, who asked me hesitantly. For a collector, the role of a manager usually means a teller. Thats true. Im also something like Kang Hye-rims manager. But a manager who handles things outside of this summer is different. Im not going to take care of everything for you, Hye-rim. Im barely able to manage my own library. You need to leave the matters of this world to the experts here. What?! No way! You know how to do everything! How do you see me? Hmm. A jack-of-all-trades who knows everything and can do anything? Im not such a versatile entertainer. I just do what I can. Still, I was grateful that Kang Hye-rim appreciated me quite well. No, rather, it seemed that she had some expectations for me. Anyway, you need a manager to work as a collector in this world. To be precise, she needed a managementpany to join. Do you like ns? ns are not good. Famous collectors are like celebrities. Just as celebrities join agencies, collectors also join managements or ns. A management is a small-scale operation that works with a few people. On the contrary, a n is a ce that operates on arge scale with the support of giant corporations. Kang Hye-rim suggested thetter possibility to me. Why? ns are usuallyrge. They dont even get the name n unless they are big enough. Naturally, there are many collectors and tellers in there. And most of the tellers are no different from my superiors. If Kang Hye-rim joins any n, I will also have to face the tellers who have contracts with that n. Whether you like it or not, you will sh with them. They will use their authority as seniors in this field to try to exploit us. You will be caught up in internal politics. Oh That sounds pretty bad. Of course, there may be some benefits to joining a giant n. A giant n here is like joining a specific department in Celestial Corporation. There would be benefits, but in my case, I lost too muchpared to those benefits. The story that you and I show should be ours alone. No one should interfere with it. Thats why we need a small-scale management. Of course, there is also a possibility that they will intervene in this side, but that can be solved by contract. The important thing is that Kang Hye-rim needs a manager who can support her in reality. You wont stay in this cramped room forever, right? I dont earn you a lot of points or money. You need to find a manager who can fill that gap. Then you can live more confidently than now. Yes. Youre right, Yu-hyun. Kang Hye-rims eyes became serious when the money issue came up. I chuckled and said. Youre finally paying attention. N-no, Im not. Thats enough. Anyway, you need to find a management that can help you in every way possible. Lets focus on that. Do you have any ce in mind? Well I trailed off. I had some ces in mind, but I wasnt sure if they actually existed at this time. But the probability was high, so it was worth trying. That was when it happened. ! I stiffened my expression at the strange wave I felt from afar. Yu-hyun? Whats wrong? Its nothing. I have something to see, so Ill be back soon. What? Ill be back soon, so dont worry. I immediately moved to another ce using [Genesis Blessing]. *** The ce where Kang Yu-hyun appeared was not far from the goshiwon in midair. The dizzying sky where skyscrapers spread below. There he faced the one who called him from afar. Who are you? The other person was a middle-aged man with a long beard and a shabby appearance. He didnt answer, but just stroked his long mustache. His eyes looking at Kang Yu-hyun seemed somewhat displeased. Dont you ask who I am. What a rude guy. He said bluntly. Yu-hyuns eyebrows twitched. He didnt care about Yu-hyuns reaction and just said what he wanted. Tsk tsk. I wonder what Mr. Agael saw in this guy and told me to call him personally. Well, anyway, its good that you came when I called. You must be the new employee who joined this time, right? I came here to give you the honor of joining our Pentagram department. The one-sided words of the other person made Kang Yu-hyuns forehead wrinkle as much as it could. He called me without asking, and he didnt even answer my question, but he just said what he wanted. Kang Yu-hyun tried to calm his feelings and asked quietly. Ill ask you onest time. Who are you? Me? Im Jinhong, a member of the Pentagram department. Your senior, that is. So, what do you want from me, Jinhong senior? As Yu-hyun asked him back, Jinhongs eyebrows shot up to the sky. He didnt hide his emotions and yelled at him. How dare you! How did you hear what your senior said! Im sorry, but my ears are not very good. Could you exin it to me again? Tsk. Youre so arrogant for someone who just got a shape and doesnt even have a name. Im sorry, but I have a name. Its Kang Yu-hyun. As Yu-hyun said that bluntly, Jinhongs pupils dted for a moment. He already has a name? Jinhong wondered if Yu-hyun was lying. But he knew that tellers dont lie about their names, so he dismissed that thought. Could it be true that he has a name? Usually, tellers get their names after their shapes are fully developed. On average, it took three weeks after the first step mission. I saw a sh of jealousy in Jinpoongs eyes. He couldnt ept the fact that Yu-hyun had done in one go what had taken him more than three weeks. Ahem. I dont care what your name is. You just have to do as I say and follow my orders when I call you. You talk too much for no reason. Yu-hyun narrowed his eyes. Jinpoong didnt even bother to listen to his opinions or words. His purpose was nothing but a one-sided notification. You are just going to join our Pentagram department quietly No, thank you. What?! Jinpoong was rather taken aback by Yu-hyuns blunt answer. He felt offended by Yu-hyuns rejection of his offer. What did you just say? I said I dont want to join. Do you need me to repeat it for you? How dare you! You are the one who dares too much. Hey, hey! Do you know who you are talking to! Who else? A teller who relies on his petty authority and position and acts bossy. Yu-hyuns cold words made Jinpoong flinch. He didnt even use the honorifics anymore. Jinpoong tried to figure out where Yu-hyuns confidence came from. What is it? What does he have to back him up? I heard he doesnt belong to any department. Could it be, in the meantime? But, what Jinpoong was worried about didnt even happen. Yu-hyun could see through his thoughts and snorted. Are you worried that I might have joined another department? Maybe you are afraid that if you mess with the wrong department, you will get in trouble? What, what are you talking about Well, if you must know, dont worry. I dont belong to any department right now. He didnt belong to any department? As soon as he heard that, Jinpoong felt his anger rising to his head. He thought Yu-hyun was mocking him. This brat dares to! If you want to be respected as a senior, act like one. ! Jinpoongs face turned red. Yu-hyun couldnt stand his pathetess. Senior? Sure. You are technically my senior by year. But, what about it? You are still a staff who couldnt even get promoted to deputy after all these years. Do you think you have the right to im seniority? ! For the first time, Jinpoongs expression showed confusion along with anger. H-how did you know? Why? Did you think I wouldnt know, Jinpoong staff? Thats funny. You are talking about seniority among the same rank. I thought our Celestial Corporation only distinguishes seniors and juniors by position. Celestial Corporation was a ce where only results mattered. Even if theypeted and fought, they would treat them well if they proved their abilities and achieved results. And the only proof of excellence was their position. No matter how long Jinpoong had worked as a teller in the Story room, he was still a staff who couldnt get promoted to deputy. He was essentially the same rank as Yu-hyun, a regr staff. Jinpoongs eyes rolled frantically. How did he know that? Yu-hyun was a new teller who had just started working. And usually, tellers at this stage were not familiar with the rules of the head office and were afraid of other tellers of the same rank. Jinpoong tried to use that part to intimidate Yu-hyun and force him into his department. If only his attempt hadnt failed from the start. Do you find it strange that I know this? Yu-hyun gave him a sarcastic smile. Yeah. You must have looked down on me. Sure, I heard some rumors that Im a genius, that I have a shape and a name from the start, but Im still a newbie. You probably thought I would crawl in if you just said something. You do you know which department I belong to? Now you are borrowing the prestige of your department behind your back? How pathetic. No wonder you cant get rid of your staff badge at your age. You bastard! Even Yu-hyun, who always tried to get along with everyone, didnt always treat others with a smile. Especially when there were people like Jinpoong who tried to force him. I have to crush them. Especially those kinds of people, if they saw him groveling, they would get cocky ande at him more. To stop that, he had to stomp on them so hard that they couldnt make a sound. Jinpoong. Go and tell them. I will never join your department. And tell the teller who gave you this job too. If they want to take me, either bring a teller with some eyes ore in person. Yu-hyun had expected this to happen. As soon as his library grew rapidly and his name spread among the spirits, the other tellers would have noticed. Not just someone like Jinpoong who was blind and relied on his position, but they would have realized how formidable Yu-hyuns growth was. And they would try to recruit him to their department somehow. Are you not going to regret what you said? Jinpoong clenched his teeth and asked Yu-hyun with a subtle tone. He implied that if he made an enemy of his department, which was in charge of one of the pirs of the Story room, his life in the Story room would be difficult. Yu-hyunughed at his pathetic threat. There is a saying on this. Do you think I cant make a sauce because Im afraid of worms? Dont worry. I dont even need to look at your department to know your level, since you have someone like you who stays as a staff forever. You, you! Jinpoong had been a staff for a long time, and he didnt want to admit it. Thats why he hung on to his departments prestige rather than his own ability. He thought his departments power was his own power, and acted as if he was something. Yu-hyun pointed out his weakness and stomped on it. Get out of here if you heard me. Jinpoong couldnt say anything back with his face flushed. Chapter 22: Chapter 22: Chapter 22 Damn! Youll pay for this! Jinpoong left with a clichd remark, as if he was running away. I red at the spot where he disappeared for a while, then shook my head. I had expected that those guys would get in my way someday, but it was faster than I thought. Well. That means my actions were impressive enough to make them greedy. Right now, I was a floating existence that did not belong to any department. There was a rumor that I had awakened my appearance at the same time as the start of the first step mission, but I was not yet attractive enough to be taken by them. However, through the two recent showings, I had shown my presence. A beautiful female collector who uses a sword, Kang Hye-rim. A teller who has an exclusive contract with Kang Hye-rim and shows her showings, Kang Yu-Hyun. A formidable neer who had over 100 viewers and three-digit subscribers with only two showings. As soon as the rumor spread, it was inevitable that the departments that had been quiet until now would move. Its because I was so tempting that even the senior executives with heavy asses wanted me. But I didnt expect them to send such an unqualified guy to call me. Jinpoong was a pathetic teller no matter how I looked at him. It was amazing that he was still staying in his ce in Celestial Corporation, which madepetition its biggest driving force. In a way, it showed how powerful his department was to keep him in his position, but I didnt think so. If you look at how arrogant he is, even though hes just in charge of the departments chores, you can tell what kind of personality the higher-ups have. Arrogant and self-conceited bastards. The upper water was murky, how could the lower water be clear? I tried to get along with other tellers as much as possible, but they crossed the line too much. I vowed not to live miserably like before. I wanted to seed more than anyone else, to have bigger dreams, and to keep moving forward. I vowed that. It was something I had to do sooner orter anyway. It doesnt get solved by just bending over. There are fights that cant be avoided in the world. I didnt want to bleed and get hurt, so I didnt want to run away before fighting anymore. I had to fight if necessary, and if I fought, I would do my best. With the intention of killing or being killed I let it go with words for now, but considering Jinpoongs personality, he would surely harbor ill feelings and try to hinder me. Maybe his department Pentagram would take some action against me. So I needed to grow my library as quickly as possible to prepare for that. Moreover, the Pentagram department Regardless of Jinpoong, or maybe rted to him anyway. The reason why I refused his offer was not only because Jinpoong was arrogant and his words and actions were very unpleasant, but also because of the department he belonged to. The followers of the end. The Pentagram department. Among the eight departments in the showing room, they proudly upied one of them. They were one of the noisy ones who had been active after the earth had reached its end. I still remembered it. Even though they lost most of their showing rights on earth to other ces, they showed their showings in the end as if they were proud. Celestial Corporation was in charge of showing on earth before the end. But after the earth met its end, Celestial Corporation lost its showing rights and transferred most of them to another organization. That ce was Exodos. One of the three major teller organizations that epassed the hybrid system. Celestial Corporation. Exodos. And Comedy Troupe. Among them, Exodos was my target of hatred. They were an organization that only dug into one genre obsessively while Celestial Corporation showed various genres for the quality of showing. What they wanted was tragedy. Exodos was a ce that praised despair and misery that unfolded in hell. The terrible disaster and massacre that took ce under the name of ordeal were nothing but devices to make their showings stand out. Dark. Cruel. Sinister. The stories that Exodos tellers showed were always like that. And yet, the Pentagram department maintained their showings in Exodos gap. Considering that most of the headquarters departments withdrew, Pentagram must have had some connection with Exodos. Damn them. Not all tellers were bad, but Exodos was different. They were literally psychopaths who had worn out their emotions and seeds that spread death. They were the enemies I had to eliminate, and of course Pentagram was also my enemy. Thats why I refused Jinpoongs offer. I didnt want to have anything to do with those disgusting guys. Maybe other departments will reach out to me too. Maybe theyre after Kang Hye-rim, not me. When those guys start moving, Ill be busier. So before that, Ill secure my position as a teller. The tellers who run huge libraries wont bother me yet. They might show interest or send their underlings to recruit me, but they will act passively. They care about their appearance and wont do anything that looks bad. I still have time. The first goal is to fully awaken Kang Hye-rims characteristics. I had already finished the n for that in my head. However, there were a lot of things to prepare before starting the process. I needed to earn more points, and I needed to sort out Kang Hye-rims vague mental state. I need to move as soon as possible. I sighed softly and moved back to her goshiwon where Kang Hye-rim was. Hmm. Uh-huh. Yep. Kang Hye-rim didnt even notice that I had arrived, and she was still touching her wings of Icarus in front of the mirror and making strange poses. Was she trying to find the most attractive posture she could think of? I kept watching until she finally blew a hand kiss to herself in the mirror, then I closed my eyes and said. Whew. Thats enough embarrassment for today. Eek?! When did youe? You didnt see everything, did you? Everything? Everything, you say? Dont tell me you did something worse than that voodoo-like behavior before I came? V-voodoo? Its not voodoo She protested timidly, and I felt a headacheing on. Someone was thinking about the future and wringing their brains out, but the human being who was a collector was doing this. But then again, once I entered the world of thought, she yed a role beyond my expectations, so I couldnt say anything. I suppressed the rising sense of shame and said. Whew. Please do it moderately. Im afraid other people will see you. Oh, thats okay. I can show you because its you, Yu-Hyun. Dont you have to show me less if you think of me? She keeps saying things that could cause trouble. Anyway, this was not the time for this. Miss Hye-rim. Have you been to the association? Not yet. Why? You need to renew your rank as a collector soon. You cant stay as a 9th grade forever. Youll earn more money if your rank goes up. Kang Hye-rim had already reached the stage where she could use sword energy. She defeated a boss-level fantasy creature, the Minotaur, by herself, and cleared two worlds of thought that others couldnt. Besides the intrinsic reward for clearing the world of thought, she could also get a reward from the state. Of course, whether theyll give it up easily is another problem. She might get fooled if she went alone, so I had to move with her. I needed to look around there anyway to find a management, so it was killing two birds with one stone. Lets go right away since weve decided. Okay! *** As soon as Kang Hye-rim and I entered the association, the eyes were on us. No, to be precise, they were on Kang Hye-rim. What? Was there such a collector? She has an ominous aura. She doesnt look like an ordinary collector by her appearance. More than anything, shes very pretty. Kang Hye-rims appearance was enough to attract peoples attention. She was that attractive. Most people looked at her and wondered who she was. Her lips tightly closed and only looking straight ahead, she looked like a sword master who was hard to approach by ordinary people. But I knew. The corners of her mouth twitched whenever she heardpliments about herself. If I hadnt warned her beforehand, she might have taken out her wings of Icarus and showed off. I red at her with a look that said not to do anything stupid, and led her to the counter of the association. Hello, how can I help you? The female staff who was in charge of the reception desk greeted Kang Hye-rim and me. Her eyes were on Kang Hye-rim, and she looked frozen by her charismatic appearance. I know how you feel. I felt that way in my previous life too. We came to get the reward for clearing the world of thought. What? The world of thought? Wait a minute. Dont tell me youre the one who When I mentioned the world of thought, the other collectors who were interested reacted sensitively. They had been curious until a moment ago, but now they changed to wary and jealous eyes. Thats crazy. They crossed the boundary line and cleared the world of thought. Did they lose their sight because of their fame? Tsk tsk. They wontst long with that selfish mindset. The people gathered here knew what it meant to clear the world of thought. We crossed the boundary line. That boundary line meant an unwritten agreement that everyone should share moderately. Kang Hye-rim would be considered a kind of heretic who broke the frame they had been living in. But I didnt care about their eyes or opinions. What did they know, who only lived in the given reality? The receptionist asked cautiously. Arent there any other colleagues with you? No. She cleared it by herself. What?! Thats impossible. They eximed in disbelief when they heard that she did it alone. The receptionist also felt that and stuttered. Wh-what is your collector grade? 9th grade. Huh! 9th grade? Thats unbelievable. I thought she was at least 5th grade by her looks. They sighed andughed mockingly at the grade that came out of my mouth. I checked Kang Hye-rim just in case, but her expression didnt change. She didnt seem to care at all. I ignored those who badmouthed us and asked the receptionist. Is there a problem? Its a right that anyone can im regardless of their grade to request a reward for clearing the world of thought. Yes. Thats right. Ive contacted the person in charge now, so could you please wait a moment? I cant help it. Kang Hye-rim and I sat down in an empty seat nearby. The eyes around us still didnt leave us. I acted as if I was rxed, and Kang Hye-rim sat still and maintained a straight posture. As we kept our confident attitude, the ones who became more nervous were the spectators. Hmm. Its about time someone steps up. I looked around the collectors with a sidelong nce and measured the timing in my mind. That was when it happened. If I heard it right. Someone stepped out of the crowd and stood in front of Kang Hye-rim and me. He was a muscr man with broad shoulders. Are these scammersing in and acting as they please? He smiled with his teeth exposed, looking at us. I smiled inwardly. Yeah. It would be boring without guys like this. Chapter 23: Chapter 23: Chapter 23 The man was smiling as he spoke, but his eyes clearly harbored hostility and jealousy. It seems like thedy over there has cleared the World of Thought, but thats a cruel joke. Who do you think you are, scamming your way into this ce and bragging about your achievements? He was mocking us with his tone. I nced around. The people who were watching us had no intention of stopping him. They seemed to enjoy the spectacle. His intention was clear. He didnt believe that Kang Hye-rim, a ninth-grade collector, had cleared the World of Thought, and if that was true it would mean that she had ignored the rules among the collectors. But Kang Hye-rim didnt say anything to him. She just stared straight ahead. You Did he think that she was ignoring him? The man twisted his face and then changed his expression to a sneer. Ha! You cant even answer me. Of course. How could you? Youre nothing but a fraud. World of Thought clear? A ninth-grade collector? Even a passing dog wouldugh at that! Hahaha! The mansughter was echoed by the others around us. He looked at me with a questioning gaze, but I shrugged my shoulders and said. Sir, Im sorry, but ourdy doesnt want to have anything to do with you. What? Who are you, you bastard who looks like a parasite? Are you her manager or something? How dare you interfere in the affairs of the collectors? Id rather be called her colleague than her manager. Her colleague? Then you must be a fraud too. I dont know where you heard those ridiculous rumors, but this is the Collector Association. If you dont want to get hurt, get lost. You scum. Or do you want me to kick you out myself? The man leaned his face towards me and threatened me. His muscr physique exuded a menacing pressure. I smiled back and asked. What if we dont? You son of a Ah, by the way, ourdy is quite fierce, so youd better be careful. The man copsed on the floor like a frog. Kang Hye-rim grabbed his wrist and twisted his arm behind his back with a sharp jerk. She also stepped on his back with one foot, preventing him from getting up. Aaagh! The collectors around them widened their eyes at the sudden turn of events. But the most unbelievable thing about this situation was the man who was pinned under Kang Hye-rim. I looked down at him with a small smile on my face. See, I warned you. That you should be careful. *** Ko Junho couldnt understand what was happening. He remembered reaching out his hand, but then his vision flipped and he found himself on the ground. He wanted to get up, but one of his arms was bent behind him and a foot was on his back. It was the foot of the collector he had ignored and looked down on. He couldnt move at all. Did I just lose to a mere rank 9 collector? The moment he faced that fact, he felt an unbearable shame. The people around him were also staring at Ko Junho, who had fallen to the ground. They were witnessing the end of the guy who had picked a fight for no reason. What? Wasnt that guy rank 7? He acted so cocky, but whats with that pathetic sight? Did he let his guard down? Let his guard down? Theres a four-rank difference, and he let his guard down? Even a passing dog wouldugh at that. Ko Junhos face turned red as he heard the conversations around him. Humiliation, embarrassment, and anger. He lifted his head and red at the person who had made him like this. The man in a neat suit. Kang Yu-hyun was looking down at him with a smirk. As their eyes met, Ko Junho realized something. This bastard. He was aiming for this from the start! As if he had predicted this would happen, Kang Yu-hyun was enjoying the situation very naturally. Thud! You bastard! He couldnt bear the fact, he couldnt endure the humiliation he had received. Ko Junho clenched his teeth and exerted his strength. One of his arms was twisted behind him, and his back was stepped on by Kang Hye-rim. It was a bondage that he couldnt escape from easily, but he had a way out. Roar! His skin turned red, and a fierce energy flowed out of his body. Ko Junho used his other arm that was free to push himself up from the ground. Then his body started to rise, carrying Kang Hye-rim on his back. Wha, what? Is he really going to fight back? Hes crazy. Hes going to start a fight in the association? He ignored all the words that came from around him. For Ko Junho, the most important thing was not fighting in the association, but recovering his crushed pride as soon as possible. He used his most confident skill, [Qi Technique]. It was a skill that increased his physical abilities by wrapping his body with the qi circting inside him. He had learned martial arts, so he was confident in his physical abilities. If he could just stand uppletely, he would smash that arrogant face properly. That was what Ko Junho decided at that moment. Stay still. At the same time as the woman who was standing on his back said that. Thump! Ugh! The weight on his back suddenly increased several times. Ko Junho, who was trying to get up with one arm, copsed again like a ttened frog. He tried to fight back somehow, but Kang Hye-rims strength pressed him down like a huge boulder. Kang Yu-hyuns eyes sparkled as he saw that scene. Wow. She even used Thousand-Pound Fall. Thousand-Pound Fall was a kind of martial art that used internal energy to make ones body heavier. Ko Junho had suddenly stopped getting up and fell down again because Kang Hye-rim had used the trick of Thousand-Pound Fall to press him down hard. She didnt learn it from someone else, she mastered it by herself. Just like before. Most collectors absorb [Stories] to learn some skills. If they want to use sword qi, they absorb [Sword Qi Story]. If they want to use Thousand-Pound Fall, they absorb [Thousand-Pound Fall Story]. If they want to use fireball, they absorb [Fireball Story]. The [Stories] they absorb be their skills and abilities. To learn some martial arts, they have to learn from someone else and put in endless effort. But in the hybrid world, they can instantly understand how to use it by absorbing one [Story]. But Kang Hye-rim used a skill in a way that could be called a relic of the old era. She literally mastered it without relying on the power of [Stories], but with her own strength. First, she manifested sword qi, and now, Thousand-Pound Fall? She had mastered both of them without learning from anyone else, but by realizing and acquiring them on her own. It was a product of astounding genius and overwhelming talent that literally made ones jaw drop. I chose her just because of her name as the Sword Master, but shes more than I imagined. Kang Yu-hyun felt the need to adjust his evaluation of Kang Hye-rim. She had shown him a somewhatcking and unsatisfactory side, but she was doing well enough right now. Her expression, voice, and tone were perfect, and her performance was beyond that. What, then did she just act childish to me? He didnt know whether to like it or not. Yu-hyun scratched his cheek and looked around. Anyway, the important thing was the current situation. Kang Hye-rim had subdued a collector who was four ranks higher than her in front of everyone. Ko Junho clenched his teeth and tried his best to get up, but Kang Hye-rim didnt budge at all. Rather, he was the one who got tired first from resisting. Ugh! Ugh! Hah! Hah! Wha, what? He used Qi Technique but he still couldnt get up? Is that woman really rank 9? The reactions started to burst out from around them. Thats a good reaction. Everything went as Yu-hyun had expected. He had deliberately raised his voice to imprint Kang Hye-rims low rank on the people, and he had intentionally acted rxed to lure someone out. Thanks to Ko Junho, a stupid guy who was easily swayed by his emotions, things went even smoother. And now, its time for the others to step in. As Yu-hyun timed it again, he heard a noisy sound from afar, and soon people dressed like bodyguards came through the crowd. Stop right there! What are you doing? Fighting is prohibited in the association! They were collectors affiliated with the association, who intervened in case something happened. They should have stepped in sooner, but their timing was a bit too convenient. They deliberately waited for the right moment. They probably knew about this situation from the beginning. But they didnt step in right away, which meant they had some intention. Theres someone behind them giving orders. He quickly spotted the opponent. Whats going on here? How dare you start a fight in the association. Do you think were a joke? The one who said that was a skinny middle-aged man with sses. He seemed to be talking politely, but his eyes were sharply scanning the situation. As soon as his gaze touched them, the collectors around him avoided his eyes or shivered. Hes the boss. Yu-hyun got up from his seat and approached him. Are you the person in charge here? As Yu-hyun spoke to him, the man threw him a sharp look. A normal person would have been intimidated by his aura, but Yu-hyun shrugged it off. The man asked. Who are you? Im a colleague of the person involved in the incident. A colleague of the person who started the fight? I think theres some misunderstanding here. We didnt fight. Ha. You didnt fight? Do you expect me to believe that? Hey. Why would I lie so tantly? We just had a little disagreement. And then he started to act out unterally, so ourdy had no choice but to subdue him. Its self-defense. The man raised his eyebrows at Yu-hyuns words. Subdue? Thismotion? Yes. Subdue. Ourdy doesnt have a scratch on her, does she? And nothing was broken either. Look at her face. Does that look like someone who fought? There wasnt even anything worth calling a fight. We subdued the troublemaker out of goodwill. You should be grateful instead. Yu-hyuns words had some bite to them. The man stared at him for a moment, then looked around at the reactions. It was Ko Junho who had picked a fight and used violence unterally. And there were plenty of witnesses. The man soon nodded and smiled. Heh heh. It seems like youre right. Im sorry for this. As if he had put on a mask, his attitude changed drastically from when he showed signs of anger before. But Yu-hyun didnt act surprised and epted his apology as if it was natural. Well, things happen. Its not like were doing anything wrong. But ourdy needs to get her reward for clearing the Worldview, and it seems like its taking a bit long here. Did the person in charge take a vacation or something? Ahem. Im sorry for that. Actually, Im the person in charge. I was behind on my work, and I was distracted by the fight. Please understand. Oh, is that so? You look pretty high-ranking, Im sorry for that. I wish I could take you to a separate ce, but can you wait a bit? Thats fine. Hye-rim, thats enough. As Yu-hyun called her lightly, Kang Hye-rim let go of Ko Junho. Ko Junho immediately got up and tried to say something, but he was dragged away by the security guards of the association. Then, lets go. The man who had watched the scene until the end led the way, and Yu-hyun and Kang Hye-rim followed him. The gazes that followed Kang Hye-rim as she entered the association had changed. The contempt and anger were gone, and what filled their ce was awe and admiration. She made a splendid debut as a collector. But the real important thing was from now on. Ill tear you apart. Yu-hyuns eyes were cold as he looked at the man. Chapter 24: Chapter 24: Chapter 24 I checked the book floating above the mans head who was leading the way. The cover and the light flowing out of it are all bright silver. It would be a relief that it wasnt gold, but considering that only the chosen ones could get the golden light so far, that middle-aged man was not an easy opponent. He had controlled the situation a little while ago and talked to us arrogantly. But as soon as the situation turned bad, he changed his attitude. Is it a level of achievement that he has attained not by innate talent, but by umted experience over a long time? Thats why I had to be more careful. He was someone who hadpleted himself by umting experience like me. And although he showed his performance by suppressing Ko Jun-ho, who had just picked a fight with us, our original purpose was to get the reward for clearing the world of thought. To achieve efficiency, I had to deal with that man. Choi Jung-mo. The area manager who manages and oversees the headquarters of this association. He is not an executive, but he has some clout and is a retired collector. I analyzed Choi Jung-mo lightly with the information I got from his book. A great strategist. He has a good head, a sense of situation, and is good at hiding his emotions. He is also a former collector, so he knows the reality of the field well. He was a man who deserved to be called an old roon. Come this way. The ce where Choi Jung-mo guided us was a guest room. Kang Hye-rim and I sat on the sofa, and Choi Jung-mo sat opposite us. He adjusted his sses and spoke with a smile on his face as usual. My name is Choi Jung-mo. Im in charge of some important matters here, although they are not much. My name is Kang Yu-hyun. This is Kang Hye-rim. I see. I heard that you two helped clear the world of thought. Oh, not both of us. To be precise, ourdy cleared it by herself. Oh my. Is that so? She cleared it by herself, I still cant believe it. He said it lightly, but there was a bone in it. He was asking if Kang Hye-rim really did it by herself. But Kang Hye-rim didnt say anything back. She just ignored him as if she wasnt interested in this topic at all. Instead, I stepped in to defend her. Everyone thought so until they saw her skills. That is, you doubted her, so she proved it with her skills. And Choi Jung-mo confirmed that from afar. Many people saw it, so he couldnt pretend not to know. Hmm. Thats true. So what do you want from us? What do we want? Youre talking weird. Were just asking for our legitimate right to clear the world of thought. Hmm. But where did you solve it The Anbar Mountains cobalt mine and the Labyrinth where the minotaurs dwell. Youll know as soon as you check it out, right? I deliberately raised my voice and stroked my chin. Or did you not even know that fact at the association? The smile on Choi Jung-mos face cracked for the first time. Of course, it returned to normal soon, but I didnt miss that look. Yeah. He must have been careless looking at our appearance. We looked young and seemed like we could be easily pushed around with words. How naive. I may look young on the outside, but I know the knowledge of the future and have survived in that terrible world for over 10 years. He and I had different densities of life. Hmm. Now that you mention it, I think I heard such a report. It felt like such a nonsense story that I postponed judging it and put it on hold. Choi Jung-mo didnt answer that he didnt know. Other collectors already knew that two worlds of thought had been cleared. If he said he didnt know here, he would raise doubts about the associations ability. It was a great move. I was going to tear him apart if he pretended not to know, but he got away with it well. I secretly clicked my tongue while saying exaggeratedly. Haha! Is that so? Well, at least you know now. Thats good, isnt it? So we want to get the reward for clearing the world of thought. Isnt that our legitimate right given by the state? I deliberately emphasized our legitimate right. Hmm. Choi Jung-mo seemed to be in trouble for a moment. He probably wanted to refuse our request somehow by being careful and choosing his words wisely. But it wouldnt be easy. First of all, in terms of justice, my im was so valid that there was no w. Kang Hye-rim showed enough ability to clear it, and on top of that, we asked for the reward ording to thew set by the state. He might be able to dy giving us the reward somehow, but it would be hard topletely refuse it. After all, we have the initiative. I had the knife. And the other side was holding a shield and defending it. We were not in an equal position from the beginning. How much time had passed? Choi Jung-mo opened his mouth after thinking. Hmm. I think this matter is a bit too much for me to decide on my own. The choice he made was that he couldnt judge it by himself. Did he want to pass the responsibility and authority to someone else? I immediately countered. Thats weird. You brought us here, which means youre the person in charge. Or are you saying you called us without knowing your role? Is this how the association handles things? Im sorry about that. It seems that there is no choice but to do so, as the matter is what it is. Im really sorry. Is it over with an apology? Choi Jung-mo bowed his head and apologized sincerely. I looked at him and clicked my tongue inside. I didnt expect him to throw away his pride and apologize like this. He wasnt here for nothing. Well, I know that the association wont give us a proper reward. No, how can you say that Lets not pretend with each other. Are you worried about a recorder or something? Theres nothing like that, so dont worry. The important thing is, you dont want to give us the reward in the first ce, right? Lets stop beating around the bush and talk seriously. You might think its an unwritten rule that the collectors have set the boundary line, but the association doesnt have no stake in it. No, to be precise, its fair to say that the state itself is involved. The world of thought does not ur again unless it is cleared. Thats why the government chose to maintain the phenomenon, and the association and collectors epted it. The government and the association did so to avoid increasing the hassle. The collectors did so for their stable farming. But they couldnt tell the public that honestly, so they announced that they would reward the collectors who cleared the world of thought. But here Kang Hye-rim and I tantly cleared the world of thought. It was a bit embarrassing for the association. You cant give it, but you cant refuse it either. But in the end, they had to make a choice. We wouldnt allow them to dy it indefinitely. Choi Jung-mo took off his sses and rubbed his eyes with both hands, then soon sent me a fierce look. He just took off his sses, but the atmosphere changedpletely. He came out honestly, so he wanted me to do the same. Youre poking at our sore spot, Mr. Yu-hyun. Well, do you think we cleared the world of thought without knowing the situation? Youre shameless. Youre pouring cold water on a situation that everyone agreed to keep quiet. Do you know that? Im not shameless. Im confident. Why does the world of thought exist? To show stories to the spirits, to prove the value of collectors, and to help them reach higher realms, right? But look at what people are doing now. They are all against that intention. This is rational. If a new world of thought is created, it will naturally consume a lot of manpower and money to analyze it. Maybe people will die in the process. We deliberately leave the world of thought alone to prevent any possible casualties. So you want to tie up the stories that should be free? What ame excuse. Nothing changes by maintaining the phenomenon. It doesnt change because we do this. Then Ill ask you back. If people die as you do, will you take responsibility? Why should we take responsibility? I asked with a tone that I didnt understand. As soon as I said that, Choi Jung-mo was flustered. Huh? We just did our role as collectors. We should get rewarded for it, not be held responsible. Its weird. What are you Are you ying with words? Im serious. And you might die while exploring a new world of thought, but isnt that what collectors always risk? If youre afraid of that, why are you a collector? What is this trial for, what is this story for? I shook my head. Whether they die or not. In the end, its my business and my ability. I can mourn their death, but I dont have to take responsibility for it. Above all, we just did what collectors do and were faithful to our given role. Instead of getting apuse, youre trying to oppress us instead. Is this your way? Watch your mouth. As I scratched his insides hard, Choi Jung-mo became more and more emotional. He red at me as if he wanted to kill me with his eyes. I threw him a sneer. Why should I watch my mouth? Is there anything wrong with what I said? Peoples lives are at stake here. You cant talk so lightly when its not your business! Ha, peoples lives are at stake? Is this all for people? I felt annoyed at Choi Jung-mos words. What a joke. People dont die because of this, but how many people have died in the end? If you had been a little more honest and decided to ept some losses. This wouldnt have happened in the first ce. If people die while clearing the world of thought, it would be sad. But nothing will be solved by leaving the world of thought alone because youre afraid of that. Thats why we moved. The collectors are rotten now. They have be cowards who dont even dare to challenge for their own sake. Are you different? Yes. We are different. We work strictly for our given tasks. We dont hide like others, we dont stop, and we dont hold others back either. Do you think you can get rewarded by doing that? Youre wrong right now. Is that your given task? Do you really think so? Hmm. In the end, youre saying that. Arent you afraid of the bacsh, Mr. Choi Jung-mo? Bacsh? Ha, what can you two do? Just two Well, I guess you would see us as just two. I smiled slyly and opened my mouth at my meaningful words. Choi Jung-mo narrowed his eyes. But, how will the others react? Others? Where on earth are you Dont you think? The spirits? I asked the air. Choi Jung-mo rolled his eyes at my words. He was a very smart person, so he realized what I meant by saying this. What have you done! He jumped up from his seat. At the same time. [The leader of Shaldr shows displeasure.] [The drunkards in the tavern harshly criticize Choi Jung-mo.] [Most spirits are furious and incredulous.] Like opening a dam, messages that came btedly and crazily blocked his front. What, what is this He had retired, but he was still connected to the [Genesis Network] as a former collector. He couldnt miss this. And he couldnt not know what this meant. How foolish. He must have thought that only the three of us were in this narrow space from the beginning. There were no witnesses, no one to testify. There was no way for the story here to leak out. He must have aimed for that. Thats why he revealed his true intentions and threatened us, spitting out nonsense. Choi Jung-mo looked at me with disbelief in his bulging eyes. He realized the seriousness of the situation toote. Yo, you Who are you? This is strange. Come to think of it, I didnt introduce myself. I sat on the sofa, crossing one leg over the other. I opened my mouth, holding my chin with one hand. Nice to meet you, Mr. Choi Jung-mo. My name is Kang Yu-hyun. As if to imprint my existence on him, I said it clearly. And Im a teller affiliated with the Story Room of Celestial Corporation. I smiled wickedly at Choi Jung-mo, who still couldnt grasp the situation. Wee to my library, Mr. Choi Jung-mo. I told him that he had fallen into a trap that he could never escape from. Chapter 25: Chapter 25: Chapter 25 Choi Jung-mo felt the blood in his body turn cold. The messages that filled his surroundings made his dizzy mind even more cornered. He felt cold sweat on his clenched fists and rolled his eyes. When did it start? No, that was the wrong question. It was from the beginning. The man in front of him, Kang Yu-hyun, had been acting with this situation in mind from the start. Everything was part of his n. The way he subtly looked down on me, the way he stepped in for the female collector next to him, the way he showed his emotions when he couldnt stand my anger. Everything was going as he had calcted. As his thoughts reached that point, Choi Jung-mo felt goosebumps all over his body. His hair stood on end and his skin tightened. He rubbed his sore buttocks and sorted out the situation. His biggest mistake was that he didnt know the real identity of his opponent. I thought he was just a manager who took care of the collector. His actions seemed like he was acting on behalf of the collector to avoid offending her, and he was good at negotiating. He didnt look like a teller at all. Kang Yu-hyuns first polite appearance erased any suspicion that he was a teller. Even if he had revealed himself as a teller, he would have doubted if it was true. Tellers were arrogant. They looked down on humans who acted as intermediaries in the lower world, and they tended to belittle them. They thought they were superior and acted haughtily. Thats how the tellers Choi Jung-mo had seen were. But Yu-hyun wasnt like that. He was not only courteous, but also natural in his actions and speech. He was too cunning, and thats why he thought he was one of his kind. How could there be such a teller in the world? It was so unfair that he felt like going crazy. But that would have been the same reaction for anyone who was in his position. Choi Jung-mo had done his best in his situation. Except for the fact that it became a boomerang and strangled his neck. What should I say to get out of this His head spun. Should he say it was a misunderstanding? No. That would only make him more criticized. He was already cornered. No matter what he did, he couldnt turn the tide. The spirits were watching everything. Choi Jung-mo had the lower world, or the Korean government or its association behind him, but Yu-hyun had a much higher-dimensional being behind him. Oh, no. The transcendent beings with a long history and stories were on Yu-hyuns side. Even the cause of this situation was on their side. If the associations image was tarnished by them, and if such rumors spread quickly among the spirits, It would not only be a problem for Choi Jung-mo, but also for all the collectors affiliated with the association. In this world where stories became reality, there was nothing more dangerous than bad rumors. I have to find a way I have to find a way. He sweated coldly, but tried to find a way out. He firmly believed that if he thought hard enough, he would find a way out. Ah. But that thought copsed easily like a sandcastle in front of a wave when he met Yu-hyuns eyes. The ck eyes that pierced through every corner of his mind. They told him that they knew everything. The look between his curved eyes was like a giants hand trying to squeeze out his soul. Choi Jung-mo felt a loss of strength in his body. There is no way. Choi Jung-mo copsed on the sofa as if his legs gave out. When the opponent lost all his will, Yu-hyun smiled victoriously. Im d youre smart, Mr. Choi. Yu-hyun got up from his seat and approached Choi Jung-mo and gently patted his shoulder. However, for Choi Jung-mo, Yu-hyuns touch felt heavy like a giants hand. Choi Jung-mo looked up at Yu-hyun with trembling eyes. He couldnt see Yu-hyuns expression because of the backlight. Instead, He clearly saw his curved eyes. Gulp. Choi Jung-mo swallowed saliva unconsciously. Yu-hyun said it was good that he was smart, but half of it was true and half of it was false. Actually, I hoped he would be more stupid. Choi Jung-mo was so smart that he epted his defeat cleanly. He didnt even make any excuses. This was the oue he wanted, but he couldnt help feeling a bit regretful. If there was a more stupid person sitting here, and if he didnt admit his defeat and tried to cling to it, Then I could have taken more from him. Yu-hyun felt that it was time to back off. If he pushed the other side too hard, he would face a bacsh. He had to know when to stop and get out. What do you think, spirits? I think its not bad to let this one go as a gesture of goodwill. The spirits responded in real time to Kang Yu-hyuns words. [Most of the spirits agree to do so.] [A few of the spirits protest that it is not enough.] Of course, some of the spirits were shouting to crush the arrogant association, but that was impossible from the start. Well. Its lucky that I got the spirits approval. The spirits who gathered in Yu-hyuns library were those who wanted heroic tales more than anything. What was the basic structure of a heroic tale? Hardship and adversity, and oveing them. But that didnt mean that the spirits wanted Kang Hye-rim to face hardship. They understood that she had to face unavoidable obstacles for her goal, but they hated artificial barriers created by people like this. The spirits who hated being frustrated liked stimting stories, and they always wanted them to be smooth and sessful. Like drinking soda. Yu-hyun used the tendencies of the spirits to his advantage, making Choi Jung Mo the viin and cornering him. Im d that most of them knew how to discern the situation and backed off ordingly. Thanks to Yu-hyuns punch, he was able to quell the spirits discontent greatly. But some extreme spirits were demanding absurd things, like tearing Choi Jung Mo to death or destroying the association. Yu-hyun ignored the opinions of those minorities. Rather, he blocked some of the spirits who were spamming excessive messages. Anyway, I cant satisfy all the spirits. There is no story that pleases everyone. Even if 99 people liked it, one person could hate it. It was a matter of taste after all. But that doesnt mean Ill let that one person rant and rave. The atmosphere was like that. If the majority was silent, the minority who shouted would inevitably stand out more. Of course, their excessive messages could also annoy other spirits, so it was better to cut them off cleanly rather than leaving them alone. This is right for the sake of the future atmosphere of my library. It was a bad thing for the spirits who were blocked, but for Yu-hyun, cutting them off was a necessary thing like pruning the branches of a tree. In order to create his own library that was not swayed by anyone, it was something he had to do. It was not for nothing that he rejected the offer of Satans library sponsorship. Anyway, things are well wrapped up. In fact, the one who got the most reward was Kang Hye-rim. The reward for clearing the world of thought was only given to collectors, and it was mostly cash or something like that. But that didnt mean Yu-hyun didnt get anything either. [Many spirits like the negotiation you showed.] [You received 300TP as a donation.] [You received 100TP as a donation.] [You received 100TP as a donation.] Showing how to catch a fantasy in the world of thought is not everything in storytelling. Going to the association and making a deal with Choi Jung Mo was also a big spectacle for the spirits. Of course, Yu-hyun made the biggest contribution in this storytelling, but it was an inevitable thing to protect Kang Hye-rims character. Rather, Yu-hyun taking the lead in defending her and cornering Choi Jung Mo appealed to the spirits more. I cant always leave storytelling to collectors. Tellers have to work hard too. Until now, tellers only showed collectors, but they didnt show any interaction with them. Thats why seeing a teller act like this felt new and amazing to the spirits. Such praise led to point donations. Then, please deposit the money into my ount by today. Ill do that. Choi Jung Mo, who had already been broken once, became surprisingly docile. He knew that there was no use in making a fuss here. And that Yu-hyun was much higher than him in rank. Oh, by the way. Yu-hyun, who was about to leave his seat, said as if he had just remembered something. Choi Jung Mo flinched involuntarily. What else does he want to say? Its not something weird. I just wonder if I can find someone here. Who are you looking for? The association mainly did business rted to collectors, but since it was a national institution, it also did some work for city or district offices. Of course, collectors were the ones who got the most benefits, but there was no harm in listening to Yu-hyuns request. It wasnt a difficult request either. Do you have a collector named Choi Do Yoon? Choi Do Yoon? Ive never heard of that name. Is he a collector? He could be a collector or not. I dont know much either. But his age is Hmm, he should be around 18 or 19 years old by now. Hes about 184 cm tall, and I dont want to admit it, but his face is handsome enough to beat celebrities. Yu-hyun exined with an expression that seemed reluctant but had no choice but to admit it. Anyway, Id appreciate it if you could look into it. You can send me the information through Genesis Network. Yu-hyun exchanged connections with Choi Jung Mo on the spot through [Genesis Network]. Choi Jung Mo looked bewildered but decided to listen to him anyway. He had already eaten shit, and he was a teller after all. It wouldnt hurt him to make connections with him in this way. Are there any other features? Hmm. I know youve given me enough information, but if theres anything else, itll be faster to find him. Other features Ah! Yu-hyun recalled a feature that quickly shed through his mind. He has no manners at all. Yes? *** As soon as we got out of the association, Kang Hye-rim finally breathed a sigh of relief. Phew! I was so nervous I thought I was going to die. You seemed to hold up well for that. I thought I couldnt make any mistakes, so I acted desperately. It was really suffocating. Ugh. Its hard. You did well. But I cant reassure you. Youll have to do that often from now on. Whine. Cant I just do it as usual? Absolutely not. I thought of Kang Hye-rims usual self and said sternly. Showing her usual self to the spirits? Who knows whose library will be ruined. Youll get used to it as you do it. Besides, didnt you see it earlier? Everyone was buzzing about you. Your acting worked perfectly. Charismatic, cool, and intelligent woman. How cool is that? Is that so? Yes. I guarantee it. Maybe everyone is admiring how beautiful and awesome you are behind your back. Do you want to miss this opportunity? You have to push it to the end. Imagine it. Everyone praises you, and you be famous and sit on a money cushion. Isnt that cool? Money cushion Hehe. Kang Hye-rim, who melted in an instant at my sweet words. Really, she was so weak topliments. She giggled and suddenly wondered something and asked me. By the way, where are we going now? Arent we done with our business? Oh! I get it. Are you hungry? Hehe. Okay. Ill treat you today. I must have made some money, so Ill pay for it. Whatever. Im a promising one. Do you want to get pped? Thats not it. I have something else to do. Something else? I told you I was looking for a managementpany. Oh She seemed to have forgotten because of what happened at the association. Well, even if she remembered, it was doubtful whether she could find it or not. There were a lot of small-scale managementpanies near the association. Just like there werewyer offices near the court, there were a lot of ns and managementpanies near the association. There were dozens of signs on one building, and it looked like modern art. About here. I searched for the name that remained in my memory. As I looked through the various signs, I stopped walking. As soon as I saw that familiar name, I was sure. I found it. Chapter 26: Chapter 26: Chapter 26 [White Flower Management] Among the various management agencies with different names, this one was nothing special, but it was different for me. It was a name that evoked nostalgia, and also reluctance. A contradictory sentiment that I felt. Here we are. Really? This is the ce you were interested in? Yes. Lets go up. I led Kang Hye-rim to the office of White Flower Management. It was located on the second floor, and the door of the office was small and shabby. I guessed that the inside was not spacious either. This building had dozens of management agencies crammed together like a beehive, so I did not have high expectations. Knock knock. Is anyone there? As I knocked on the door, I heard some movement inside. Slurp! J-just a moment! It sounded like someone was eating something, as I heard a hurried slurping noise and some rustling. Kang Hye-rim and I nced at each other and then looked back at the closed door. It seemed like there was a bigmotion inside, as I heard some banging noises for five minutes. When everything was settled, the door opened. Who are you? The face that peeked out from the half-opened door belonged to a young woman who looked innocent. She had a bob cut that reached her shoulders, and her eyes were big and round. She might have been eating ramen just before, as there were some traces on her mouth, but she did not seem to notice them. What surprised me more than her clumsy andcking appearance was that she had hardly changed from thest time I saw her. No. The vibe is definitely different from back then. I met her a few years after the apocalypse happened. She was outgoing then as she was now, but the atmosphere around her was very different. At least, the woman I knew did not have such a flustered expression on her face. Well. It makes sense. She had seen and experienced all kinds of hardships back then, so its natural that shes different from now. I thought it would be rude to just stand there silently, so I smiled softly and said. Hello. Is this White Flower Management? Yes. But why Do you have some business here? She asked with a voice that was half wary and half hopeful. Her eyes were more focused on Kang Hye-rim than me. She must have recognized her as a collector right away. I nodded as if to meet her expectations. Yes, thats right. Our collector here was looking for a management agency. Wee! The door that was half-opened was fully opened. Kang Hye-rim and I followed her into the office. It was small and in as I expected, but it was very neat, as if she took good care of it. There were an office phone, aputer for work, and some misceneous documents. The empty ramen cups stacked in the corner Lets pretend we didnt see them. We sat down facing each other in the middle of the office. Ill introduce myself first. Im Baek Seoryeon, the representative of White Flower Management. Wow, youre the representative? Well, Im the only one here. She shrank a little when I nodded and responded. She spoke with a voice that sounded like she wanted to crawl into a hole. The mood became heavy in an instant, but Baek Seoryeon tried to smile and continued. But its okay! It will change soon! Anyway, you came here because you want to sign a contract with our agency, right? Yes. The one who wants to sign a contract is this person here. I introduced Kang Hye-rim to her, and Kang Hye-rim just nodded slightly in response. Is she trying to act cool? Baek Seoryeons expression seemed to say that, so I nudged Kang Hye-rim and said. Hye-rim-ssi. You dont need to act like that here. Oh, really? Phew. Thats a relief. I was exhausted from acting all day. Huh? Baek Seoryeon made a dumbfounded noise at Kang Hye-rims sudden change of attitude. Well, I cant me her for feeling that way. Kang Hye-rim looked like an ideal collector on the outside. Her eyes were sharp and intelligent, and her cold appearance gave off an untouchable aura. There was a reason why people called her ck Fox when she kept her mouth shut. Baek Seoryeon must have nced at Kang Hye-rim with envy because of the charisma that emanated from her appearance. She might have thought in her heart, How can such a collectore to my office! and felt happy. Im sorry to show her the bitter truth. By the way, are you sure you want to do this here? Theres nowhere else to go. Um She looked at us chattingfortably and cautiously interrupted. Can I ask what your rtionship is? I mean, I can tell that this person is a collector. But what about you, sir? What do you think? I suddenly felt yful and asked her that. I implied that she should guess. She pondered for a moment and then opened her mouth. First of all, I dont think youre a collector. If you were a collector, you wouldnt have to bring someone else here to introduce them. And if youre from another n or another management agency That doesnt seem right either. Why is that? Well, your attitude is too rxed for that. Usually, people whoe from other ces either try to analyze or ignore and look down on us. But you dont look like an ordinary person either. I dont think so. You two seem close, but you also lead the conversation naturally. I dont feel like youre ordinary. So Baek Seoryeon stopped talking and closed her mouth. She looked like she was wondering if she should say it or not. You can speak freely. I want to hear your opinion. Could you be a teller? Why do you think that? Its hard to exin but its the vibe, you know. Tellers are different from other people, right? Of course, their personalities are different from normal tellers, but they have a unique aura. If you look at them casually, you might not notice, but if you look closely, they seem to be detached from this reality somehow. Thats why I thought you were a teller. Im sorry if Im wrong. No, you dont have to be sorry. Youre right. Really?! Then Yes. Thats right. Im Kang Yoo-hyun, a teller from Celestial Corporation of Story Room. When I admitted it without hesitation, Baek Seoryeon looked dumbfounded. She probably never expected that not only a collector, but also a teller woulde to her office. Oh my god. As she stared at me with wide eyes, I muttered to myself in awe. Thats surprising. Even Choi Jung-mo didnt notice that I was a teller right away. But she sensed it instinctively as soon as she saw me? It was a talent, or an instinct, that was close to the realm of insight. And she could even objectify and distinguish it to some extent. She wasnt shining in the future for nothing. I recalled my past life. White Flower Management. It was called that now, but she became the leader of White Flower Group, a huge organization that led people after the apocalypse. She rose to the leader position with her excellent judgment and insight, and her charisma that attracted people. It was a rare case in those times when everything was ruled by power. In a way, it showed how outstanding her abilities were. And. I nced at Baek Seoryeon and Kang Hye-rim with lowered eyes. They had been looking at each other with curiosity and interest since a while ago. It was like they were meeting for the first time, but also like they were facing old friends. They seemed puzzled by their own feelings, but as a third party, I knew the reason. ck Fox too She joined White Flower Group after the apocalypse. Of course, I never saw ck Fox after the apocalypse. I only saw her vaguely from afar when she was active as a famous collector before the apocalypse. But I heard rumors. That ck Fox was part of White Flower Group. Not only her. There were some other people who made names for themselves in the apocalypse who were also part of White Flower Group. In the distant future, they wererades who survived the apocalypse together and met again across time. If there was such a thing as fate, they must have felt some attraction to each other. Thats good. If they didnt get along well, White Flower Group wouldnt havested so long after the apocalypse. And I knew what their atmosphere was like, since I visited them a few times. At least, Baek Seoryeon and Kang Hye-rim were best friends who got along well. Well, I also had several conversations with Baek Seoryeon and we were somewhat close enough to call each other friends. I remembered that she was running White Flower Management here because she told me her old story. But. My heart felt heavy as I looked at her. I was happy to see her again, but also sad that she didnt remember me. But more than anything else, what weighed down my heart was guilt. Seeing her alive and smiling made me feel worse. Because Baek Seoryeon was. She was killed by Choi Do-yoon. Not only Baek Seoryeon. White Flower Group itself copsed under Choi Do-yoons hand. The reason was simple. White Flower Group shed with Choi Do-yoon. White Flower was a group that maintained their humanity even in the apocalypse, and advocated for working together to survive in the world. If I had to describe them, they were a group of justice. On the other hand, Choi Doyoon was literally awless person, a psychopath, a one-man army. He would kill anyone who interfered with him, annoyed him, or tried to use him. He was like a cold-blooded killing machine that only had the word kill in his head, input and output. In a way, the sh between White Flower and Choi Doyoon was inevitable. It was rather surprising that they hadsted so long. As Choi Doyoons subordinate, I tried my best to mediate between White Flower and Choi Doyoon as much as possible. I was in charge of collecting and analyzing information and doing all the other chores. I liked the people of White Flower, and I thought they were necessary in this world. Thats why I became friends with White Flowers leader, Baek Seoryeon. When I went to stop the fight with Choi Doyoon, Baek Seoryeon said to me. -Yourete. No matter what you do in between, the rtionship that has already gone wrong wonte back. -But still! -Even if we let it go for now, well surely collide again in the near future. It cant be helped. Its a shame. It seems like I wont be able to see you anymore. - -Why dont you stop living with that monster who lost his humanity ande to our side? I can treat you well if its you. Was it a favor for me, or was it because I was the only one who had some humanity among Choi Doyoons team who had a bad reputation? She often made such proposals to me. But I refused her offer. For me, Choi Doyoon was the strongest lifeline, and I didnt care about anyone else. In the end, despite my efforts, the rtionship between White Flower and Choi Doyoon reached its worst point. They were like oil and water from the beginning, and they couldnt mix. No matter what I did in the middle, I could only dy what would happen eventually, not stop it. And the end was Mr. Yu-Hyun? Are you okay? Ah. I came back to reality at Kang Hye-rims voice. Youve been spacing out since a while ago. Im sorry. I had something to think about. I thought you were suddenly sick or something. So what are you going to do? I have to sign a contract. Thats why I came here. At my words, Baek Seoryeons eyes filled with emotion. She must have been in a state where she had set up an office but no one came and she didnt know what to do. So when a collector who signed a contract with Teller came all at once, it was no wonder she was happy and excited. Thats right. Its all in the past. The current Baek Seoryeon is different from the one I knew. But her talent and the excellent skills she would show in the future were definitely trustworthy. Personal sympathy for Baek Seoryeon led me here, but what made me choose her was ultimately her ability. We will sign a contract with White Flower Management. Yes! Wee! She didnt even bother to negotiate the contract terms and just raised both hands to wee me. Seeing her reaction, I thought, She stillcks experience. If she was the one I knew, she would have doubted me first. Now that we were going to be together from now on, I asked Baek Seoryeon something I was curious about. Do you have a dream, Ms. Seoryeon? A dream? It was an abrupt question, but she answered seriously after thinking about it. Just making a lot of money. I see. I wondered why she got along so well with Kang Hye-rim, but they had simr dreams. Hearing that, I just smiled as if it was amusing. Suddenly, I remembered my previous life. -What are you going to do, White Flower leader? -Weve known each other for more than a day or two, just call me by my name. So what do you want to do? -We cant just die after going through these tedious trials forever. Someday the trials will end and the world will be livable again like before. -Be livable again? I didnt think the pre-apocalyptic world was that great either. Well, if you ask me what I want to doter. At that time, she smiled decadently and said. -Just, I want to make a lot of money. As expected, it was an answer that suited her. Chapter 27: Chapter 27: Chapter 27 Baek Seo-ryeon and Kang Hye-rim became friends quickly. Maybe it was because they had something inmon: they were both naive and clumsy in some ways, but they also had their own unique talents that set them apart from ordinary people. They were already calling each other sisters, even though they had met for the first time today. By the way, Kang Hye-rim was the older one. That should be enough for the contract. I said as I finished signing the contract. For Baek Seo-ryeon, Kang Hye-rim and I were like a godsend. She had offered us the best terms she could afford, and we had epted them. Kang Hye-rim, who had been watching quietly until now, asked. Hmm. Seo-ryeon, what does a manager usually do? She was older than Baek Seo-ryeon, so she spoke casually. She seemed curious because she didnt know much about this industry. Ah. Well, we basically support the collectors so that they can focus on their main work. It was simr to the role of the support team in the Celestial Corporation. But if you think about how most of the tellers in the Star Room handle most of their work by themselves, you could say that managers have much more work to do than the tellers in the support team. Our main tasks are scheduling for the collectors, managing their diet and condition, coordinating their outfits, arranging appointments or interviews for them, or even acting as brokers. Wow. Kang Hye-rims mouth dropped open, and so did mine. Thats a lot of work. Dont you have any other staff to help you with that? I dont have any staff, so I have to do everything myself. Dont worry. I know how to do it. I used to work for a pretty famous n before I set up my own office. I quit because I didnt get along with them, but I learned a lot. Was that what she learned from them? It was enough to make anyone dizzy with the amount of work. When Kang Hye-rim and I looked at her with astonishment, Baek Seo-ryeon blushed as if she realized her shorings. Im sorry. Actually, I should be able to drive too, but I didnt have enough money to buy a car because I was looking for an office You can drive too? Ah, yes. I have a regr and arge drivers license. Well, regr is fine, but why arge one? Did she n to drive a truck or something? It didnt suit her petite frame and innocent appearance at all. I couldnt help but be surprised by her unexpected skills. Is there anything else you can do? Um. I also have an excavator operator certificate. And I can weld too. What? I thought I should have another way to make a living in case I fail at this job. Its toote to get into apany now, so I might have to go to a construction site or something. You know. Anyway, Baek Seo-ryeon was much more capable than I had thought. It was amazing that she had the ability to handle that much work. It was even more impressive when you consider that most celebrity managers have separate drivers and schedulers. Well, maybe thats only possible forrge ns and small managementpanies cant help it. Baek Seo-ryeon clenched her fists and said. Oh, anyway, I can work hard! You dont have to worry about that. We trust you. And you dont have to do all those things by yourself. I will take care of things like choosing the World of Thoughts or hiring other collectors, as well as managing the schedule. Really? Do tellers usually do that much? Baek Seo-ryeon must have known that too, since she had worked in this industry before. Tellers only sign contracts with collectors and nothing else. What tellers care about is how many viewers visit their library and how many points they donate. Thats all. They dont bother to build rapport with collectors or help them from behind. Of course, thats only true for ordinary tellers. Im a bit special. Ah, I see. I didnt expect you to agree so easily. Oops! Sorry! No, its okay. Its not something to be embarrassed about. If that was natural for her, then it was natural. And looking at her actions, she was simr to Kang Hye-rim, so I wasnt too surprised. If anything, Kang Hye-rim was worse. Anyway, theres nothing urgent for Hye-rim right now. But is there anything else I can do? Not right now. But maybe soon. A manager gets busy when the collector they are in charge of bes more popr. Of course, they would try to raise their poprity when they are not popr, but thats my job here. Right now, only the collectors knew about Kang Hye-rim, but soon the rumor of a female collector who cleared the World of Thoughts would spread among the general public. And everyone would know that the source of that rumor was Kang Hye-rim. It wouldnt take long for Baek Seo-ryeon to get busy then. She should enjoy this leisure time while she can. Besides, considering Hye-rims growth rate, shell have to challenge a real deal soon. And that would be the turning point for her to gain a solid reputation. At the same time, the hyenas would start targeting us. Of course, there are already some who are eyeing us. Those who have a keen eye or a quick wit have already noticed my potential. That Jin-poong guy must be one of them. Come to think of it, he might be up to something behind my back. Given Jin-poongs personality, he wouldnt go straight to his boss and tell him what happened. He was too proud to admit his mistake and would try to handle it on his own. Getting his bruised ego back was a bonus. I hope he does something sneaky. That way, I could use it against him and gain some momentum for our growth. *** Yu-hyuns guess that Jin-poong was plotting something behind his back was spot on. Damn it. Jin-poong was holed up in his [Room of the Observer] and browsing the Genesis Network. He couldnt get rid of the image of Yu-hyun cursing at him. The more he tried to forget, the more vividly he remembered Yu-hyuns mocking eyes. Ugh! You bastard! He remembered what he said and got angry. What? How dare you tell me to get lost? Youre not even going to treat me as a senior? Jin-poong was furious. Yu-hyuns words were not wrong, but Jin-poong never admitted his fault. He just med Yu-hyun for everything and wondered how he could teach him a lesson. Revenge. Yes, I had to get revenge on him. Jin-poong had decided that and was looking for a way to do it, but. Its not easy. With just two broadcasts. No, with the third one that was added recently, Yu-hyuns library had already taken root and started to establish itself. A talented collector and a skillful teller who supported her perfectly. The story they unfolded was enough to satisfy the spirits who were hungry for legends, and the rumor had already spread quickly. Even looking at the regr employee board that Jin-poong was browsing, it was like that. [Is it true that theres a teller who just became a regr employee and hit the jackpot with his broadcast?] [Are you kidding? Or is your standard of jackpot different?] [No, no, he had over 100 viewers on his second broadcast.] [Yeah, right. Thats fake.] [No, its not. I have proof ??] [I was curious too and I saw that his subscription rate was over 70% of his viewers?] [Wow?? How is that possible? Isnt it good enough to have over 35% normally?] [Thats why you shouldnt listen to lies. Ha. Ive been working hard for two years and barely have 50 viewers.] [Who has over 100 in their second broadcast?] [??Thats why you should work harder.] [What are you talking about working hard on the regr employee board? Arent we all the same here? Were lucky to have 50, let alone 100.] [Hes not the same as us with 100 viewers in his third broadcast ????] [True?? Hell probably get promoted soon and be higher than us. Isnt he our future senior?] [A senior I know told me that hepleted his first step mission in less than three minutes.] [Really? Are you spreading some weird rumors you heard somewhere?] [No, I heard that too. Thats why everyone was looking for him at the entrance ceremony. Wow, but I didnt expect him to be the same person. Talent is king.] [You can do it too if you work hard.] [Yeah. You cant do it even if you work hard, right? Youre still an employee and not even an assistant manager, right?] The anonymous and free atmosphere of the regr employee board was full of Yu-hyuns rumors. More importantly, Yu-hyuns reputation didnt stop at the employee board. Im sure its a mess on the upper boards too. Jin-poong, who was still an employee, couldnt ess the boards for assistants, managers, or directors. But Yu-hyuns presence was so strong that he could feel the impact even without looking at other boards. Maybe the boards where the spirits gathered were also slowly spreading rumors about the new library on Earth. Damn it! Do you know how hard some people worked to get here? Jin-poong was about to go crazy with jealousy. He hated him enough already, but now he heard that he was doing well. Ill make him pay for ignoring me. Jin-poong had gone through somepetition and endured until he got here. Of course he knew how to shake his opponent in this situation. He couldnt attack Yu-hyun directly. They were equal in rank after all. And he couldnt ask someone else to do it for him either. Werent tellers protected by [Genesis Favor]? Then the target had to change. Ill turn that girl collector upside down. The collectors existence was essential for the broadcast. If something happened to the collector? Then the broadcast would be ruined and Yu-hyuns library, which was on the rise, would plummet vertically. When the target shifted to Kang Hye-rim, Jin-poong racked his brain and made a n. He didnt need to do it himself anyway. There were plenty of people who would do it for him if he just persuaded them with words. Yeah. Ill find them here. Jin-poong looked through the collector board that people didnt pay much attention to and his eyes gleamed. *** A week had passed since I signed a contract with Baek Hwa Management. In the meantime, Kang Hye-rim had cleared two more Worlds of Thoughts. They werent very difficult, but the fact that she cleared them was important. Kang Hye-rims collector rank had risen as a result and she reached the seventh rank. It was thanks to Choi Jung-mos influence. Now, even among the general public, Kang Hye-rims name was starting to get some attention. A rookie who seeded in clearing the World of Thoughts solo from the ninth rank. Naturally, people were fascinated by the rumor and so were the spirits. The number of viewers has already exceeded 200. It was remarkable growth considering that it had just passed 100 a while ago. It might seem like only 100 more, but it was actually twice as much. The difference was noticeable. But the explosive increase rate that I showed at the beginning is starting to slow down. I was the owner of the library and I could see at a nce how many viewers visited my library and how many of them subscribed. Even to me, there was a slight sign that the poprity that was burning up was cooling down. This is the third crisis. I had passed the first and second stages of attracting attention and rising up based on that. But the important thing was what came next. The spirits liked my broadcast at first because it was novel, but after doing it a few times, they would get used to it and get bored. That meant stagnation was inevitable and I needed a turning point to ovee it. The important thing was the third crisis. Whether I seeded or failed here would determine if I could go to a higher level. And today, its time to show it. What I was going to show today was a gamble that couldnt bepared to before. I even chose a special World of Thoughts for that. Thats why my eyes were more serious than ever. Chapter 28: Chapter 28: Chapter 28 Are you ready, Hye-rim? When I asked her, Kang Hye-rim nodded her head as an answer. Since there were eyes watching us, she was acting as the character of Geomhu right now. At first, she was whining about how hard it was, but after doing it a few times, she got used to it and did it without anyints. No, rather, she seemed to enjoy the reactions of the people around her. But I dont think she was like this before. Actually, it was partly thanks to Baek Seoryeon that Kang Hye-rim found this fun. In my case, I just dressed her up as much as I could because I needed her, but Baek Seoryeon had a natural talent and passion for this kind of thing. She put a lot of effort into creating the character of Geomhu Kang Hye-rim. She didnt just stop at how to dress her up. She also calcted how she should speak or act at what timing, and even how she should walk. Baek Seoryeonposed and researched all those things, and how amazing she would look to others. Its truly madness. It was a level that I couldnt even imagine. The problem was that Kang Hye-rim was also a woman with a lot of imagination, so she actively adopted Baek Seoryeons suggestions and tried hard to match them. A collector full of delusions and a manager full of madness joined forces, and they created a great synergy effect. Thats how Kang Hye-rim gained a lot of fame in the past week. How much did she gain that her poprity among the general public increased more than the reactions of the spirits? And this rumor didnt just spread among the general public. Just look at the entrance of the World of Thoughts we were about to enter. There were quite a lot of collectors who were interested in us. Is that the Geomhu theyre talking about? Geomhu? The new collector whos clearing World of Thoughts like crazy? He already cleared four. Most of them are low-level World of Thoughts, but among them theres also Labyrint of Crete, which failed even when the Association tried it before. I heard the rumor, but it was true. And look at her appearance and aura. Tsk. Isnt she very pretty? Should we talk to her? Dont bother. Look at her aloof expression. Do you think shell listen to us? I overheard the conversation of the collectors around us, and it seemed like Kang Hye-rims image making was working well. What would they do if they knew that her appearance was all made up, and that behind her silent expression, she was wondering how to look cool? Its strange. I made her like this, but I feel like punching her in the face. Especiallytely, whenever she looked at me, she smiled smugly. I didnt want topete with her, but something bothered me. Well, thats not important right now. The most important thing today was the World of Thoughts we were about to enter. The World of Thoughts that Kang Hye-rim cleared so far were mostly ces that collectors gave up on. They were either too easy to bother clearing them, or they just used them for farming or ignored them. But the ce we were going today was different. As proven by the number of collectors gathered at the entrance, the ce Kang Hye-rim was going today could be considered a major World of Thoughts. It was bigger and had more rewards, but it was also more dangerous. The collectors who had some experience were checking their weapons nervously before entering the World of Thoughts. Its quite crowded. Considering that most World of Thoughts were explored by one person or at most a party of four or five people, the number of people gathered here was definitelyrge. Roughly counting, there were about 50 people. And they werent going in separately, but all at once. That means this World of Thoughts is unique. I nced at Kang Hye-rim. Unlike the other collectors, she didnt seem very nervous. The book floating above her head had a faint silver color now. Are you fully prepared? Yes. Im ready. As I told you on the way here, this World of Thoughts is quite dangerous. Its not for nothing that so many collectors are entering at the same time. There were 50 collectors who had some experience. Even with that number, they didnt look relieved. They were worried if they could do it properly, rather than thinking about dividing the rewards. Kang Hye-rim seemed to be curious too. Exactly, what kind of ce is it that makes it so? Its a ce where arge-scale battle takes ce. As I exined to her, a World of Thoughts was not a simple ce. It was a ce where anything could happen inside. Just look at the mysteriousbyrinth Labyrinthos. It was a ce where the stories that spread among people became reality. It was hard to ept it with normal perception. The World of Thoughts we were going to was like that too. A ce where arge-scale battle took ce. There were dangers everywhere, and you never knew when or where you would be hit by a blind attack and get hurt or die. And unlike other ces where you could enter freely at any time, the World of Thoughts we were going to today only allowed ess once every three months. The most peculiar thing was that once you entered and failed, you couldnt enter again. If you fail once you enter, its over. It literally means that the mark of failure will haunt you for the rest of your life. You only have one chance. If you fail, you wont even have a chance to try again. Its a ce where a single failure is very painful for collectors. Thats where were going today. Why did you choose this ce today, if its so dangerous? Because I think you need some experience, Hye-rim. She had reached a stable point by now. She could have chosen the same path as other collectors, just farming points and getting stronger slowly. But she couldnt do that. She shouldnt do that. Hye-rim, you became a collector because you wanted to seed, right? Yes. So did I. Im a teller, but my goal is not much different from yours. I want to seed and reach higher than anyone else. And I could do anything for that. I think thats the same for you, Hye-rim. Your purpose and motivation are very personal and full of desire. But I dont think thats bad. I actually want to praise you for that. Yes But do you know that? That half-hearted desires will eventually devour you. That if you really want something, you shouldnt give up even if your bones break and your flesh bursts. Thats why Im asking you. Are you sure you can do that, Hye-rim? That Kang Hye-rim couldnt answer my serious question right away. Im not asking for an answer right now. But youll have to answer soon. For me and for yourself. Thats also why I chose this ce today. As soon as I finished speaking, the collectors who had been waiting started to move. The white entrance floating in the air suddenly emitted light. It was a signal that the World of Thoughts that had been closed until now was open again today. Lets go! Lets seed where others failed! Lets see how great this ce is! The collectors shouted as if to boost their courage and headed to the World of Thoughts. Dozens of people entered at once, and Kang Hye-rim followed them. The entrance where people disappeared became an empty space in an instant. I looked around. There were not only collectors here, but also tellers who came to watch their contracted collectors. Some of them gave me curious looks, but none of them approached me to talk. The tellers were also very nervous and didnt have time to care about otherpetitors. There were 50 collectors here. If you add up the size of the libraries here, the number of spirits would be quite impressive too. But all these libraries were showing the same World of Thoughts at the same time. An unintended coboration. And a big stage that was rarely made. There is only one ce at the top. Who would be the protagonist who would get the spotlight on this stage? Today was the day when the result was decided. *** Kang Hye-rim felt curious about entering a World of Thoughts with other people for the first time, after clearing them alone until now. And as soon as she entered, she was surprised by the scenery that changed in an instant. Waaaaah!! The first thing she heard was a huge roar that shook the sky. Kang Hye-rim realized then that she was standing on top of a huge wall. The other collectors also had simr reactions to hers. The warm wind of May that was starting to get hot. What came from beyond was a giant dust cloud made by hundreds of thousands of soldiers. That is Kang Hye-rim scanned the battlefield without losing herposure in this situation. She was standing on a wall made of thick walls. And there were some illusions who were trying to protect this wall. And on the opposite side, far away, there were illusions who seemed to be invading this side. Kang Hye-rim instinctively realized what this World of Thoughts was about. Do we have to protect this side from those enemies? What made her worry more than just protecting it was the scale of the enemies. Kang Hye-rim understood why Yu-hyun didnt tell her about this ce beforehand. It wouldnt have helped anyway. And maybe she wouldnt havee here because of fear if he had exined it in detail. Kang Hye-rim looked at the other collectors. They were pale with fear as they saw the enemies who were clearly visible from afar. The collector who was burning with enthusiasm before, dropped his weapon without knowing it. Kang Hye-rim swallowed her saliva nervously. At that moment, she received amunication from Yu-hyun. -Can you hear me? Yes, I can hear you. It was amazing. She wanted to copse right now. But as soon as she heard Yu-hyuns voice, she felt a surge of courage. Yu-hyun, who was watching the situation from [The Room of the Observer], clicked his tongue. -I only heard about it briefly, but its not easy to see it in person. Do you know where this is, Yu-hyun? -Do you see whats around you? Yes. Theyre all tired, exhausted, and scared already. The illusions who were protecting the wall wore armor and spears, but their faces were worn out by fatigue. If you looked closely, you could see that this iron fortress-like wall was damaged in many ces, and there were traces of battle. What about the numbers? The illusions on the wall were not few either. Rather, they were so many that they made her eyes wide open, but numbers were rtive after all. The number of enemies who were trying to invade this ce was no matter how she looked at it, they were more than ten times this side. It was understandable that the collectors were scared. Looking at the time period, it seems like theyve already fought several times. Where is this -Its a battlefield. Yu-hyuns calm voice echoed clearly in Kang Hye-rims head. -A siege that marked the end of the Middle Ages and the beginning of the Modern Age, one of the most famous battles in history. Thest war where the Ottoman Empires army of over 150,000 attacked thest stronghold of the Eastern Roman Empire. -The Siege of Constantinople. Chapter 29: Chapter 29: Chapter 29 I sat in the [Room of the Observer] and observed the world of thought. On one side of the wide in, there was a wall that surrounded a huge city. On the opposite side, there was a dense army. The 20th Siege of Constantinople. The war that ended the Roman Empire, which had a history of over 2,200 years, by the Ottoman Empire. The Ottoman Empires troops that invaded for conquest were at least 150,000. On the other hand, the defending Byzantine Empires troops were 7,000. The difference in military strength was more than 20 times by simple calction. It didnt seem to make much difference even if 50 collectors were added. Even if each collector has more power than an ordinary soldier, there is no answer if the difference in military strength is like that. Unless they were high-ranking collectors who could wield legion-level power, but the level of collectors who could enter here was between rank 5 and rank 8. There was no reason to expect them to perform exceptionally. It was the same for Kang Hye-rim, who had not fully awakened her trait yet. But the reason why I brought her here today was because of her awakening. Exactly, the Sword Master of the previous life had built his first fame here. The Sword Master of the previous life had earned his nickname as the Sword Master and made his name known here at the Siege of Constantinople. In order for Kang Hye-rim to fully awaken her remaining trait, she had to go through this ce. Of course, the Sword Master of the previous lifes activity was half a yearter but it might be toote by then. Now is the best time. She might be too strong to enter here by then. And I had too many things to do to wait until then. -Yu-hyun. Can you see it? The scenery right now. Yes. I can see it well. -Can we win this? Hmm. I dont know. Kang Hye-rim probably didnt mean to show it, but her voice was trembling. Anyone would have the same reaction if they faced 150,000 troops. Some of the collectors with weak guts even sat down on their seats. -I thought it would be easy with more than 50 peopleing in, but it doesnt seem like that. It would have been insufficient even with 500 people. The defense on this side is 7,000pared to 150,000 on that side. And there are 10,000 elite infantrymen of the Ottoman Empire called Janissaries. They basically put all their efforts on that side. And it was 150,000 when it came to the troops that could be directly used in battle. If you add nonbat personnel, it would be close to 300,000 on that side. It was natural for anyone to feel discouraged when facing them from the defensive position. -Then why did these peoplee here? It doesnt seem like they came without knowing. This ce is not suitable for collectors to farm anyway. Its because of opportunity. -Opportunity? Kang Hye-rim. More than 50 collectors have gathered here right now. And each collector has a teller they contracted with. And each teller has a library. Do you know how many libraries are gathered here right now? More than 35. And how many spirits are watching over those libraries? -Huh? That is Right now, more than 2,000 spirits are watching over this ce. -Gasp. When I told her an approximate number, Kang Hye-rim opened her mouth wide and quickly closed it. But her eyes were shaking violently and scanning the surrounding air quickly. She must be checking the messages sent by the spirits. This ce is not just a space to show off your own library. If you look bigger and farther, its a ce of opportunity where you can appeal to other librarys spirits. Its also the same for spirits. Its a ce where they can get to know new collectors they didnt know before. -It does seem like that when you say so. It feels like there are more eyes than before Maybe other librarys spirits are also looking at you carefully. Whether you are a real or fake collector of rumors. And depending on how well you do, they might even move to our library. -So this means that the purpose here is not to clear the world of thought, but to use this point where many collectors gather to take care of each others interests? Thats a bit harsh way to put it, but its not wrong. The teller appeals to the spirits of other libraries to grow their library. On the other hand, if they dont show their charm properly, they lose their spirits to other libraries. This ce was not just a ce to clear the world of thought, but a fierce battlefield where collectors, tellers, and librariespeted with each other. But. Thats not enough to make us different from others. -Huh? Why would it be better to do the same as them? Kang Hye-rim. Think about what we have done so far. Did we do it like others? No. We did outrageous things that others would never think of doing. Thats why we seeded and came this far. -That is true? She must have read something from my words, Kang Hye-rim answered in a somewhat uneasy tone. Im sorry, but thats correct. So we will act with the purpose of clearing this world of thought. -What?! I spoke to calm down the surprised Kang Hye-rim. We will quit if it seems dangerous. But its better to at least show that we are willing to try. I said I would do it, but I didnt expect much. The original purpose was to fully awaken Kang Hye-rims unopened trait. Just like she did in her previous life. Even the Sword Master of the previous life couldnt clear this ce. Hested the longest, but he failed. But even so, the Sword Master of the previous life gained a huge reputation here and got a chance to leap forward by fully awakening his trait. There is a difference of half a year in time, but she has already caught up with the Sword Master of that time. She cleared four worlds of thought and acquired points and stories from there. And thanks to the support of the spirits, she probably earned more points than the Sword Master of her previous life. Points are the measure of strength for collectors. Its worth trying. If she really breaks through the extreme probability and sees a possibility. Then Ill have to step in. I checked my own points and calmed my mind even more. *** The war had not started yet, so the collectors gathered with people they knew well. The collectors who gathered in groups of three or five looked at other collector groups with wary eyes. Kang Hye-rim, who watched that scene from a distance, felt contemptuous. Its not enough even if 50 people stick together, and theyre already wary of each other. Their purpose was not to clear the world of thought, but to stand out as much as possible during the given time. Naturally, other collectors were potential enemies. Kang Hye-rim felt disgusted by the sight and shook her head, throwing her gaze outside the wall. Hey, miss. Are you going to be alone? How about joining us? Some groups approached her, targeting Kang Hye-rim. We can show off our cool skills and share the pay, right? If youe to our side, youll stand out more than the others. Their intentions were obvious. They wanted to make her belong to their group and get a little more attention from the spirits. Or some of them had ulterior motives for her beautiful appearance. But Kang Hye-rim didnt even answer them. She just ignored them with a cold expression as always. What? Youre ignoring me after I talked to you? Come on. Lets go. She doesnt like it, what can we do? Tsk! How unlucky. Do you think you dont look like you cleared the worlds of thought by yourself? Lets see how long you canst here by yourself. Brother, let it go. She must know what to do by herself. Anyway, shes like someone who crossed the line without permission. How rude and ungrateful. Just do it all by yourself. Sigh. Kang Hye-rims eyes narrowed at their actions that seemed to say they should join them. Theyre all trying to use each other. How shameless. Kang Hye-rim had to hold back a sigh that came out. Maybe it was because she had been acting alone without meeting other collectors until now, but she felt a lot of mental fatigue already. Yeah. Lets endure it. For Yu-hyun, Ill endure it. Kang Hye-rim calmed down her anger and grabbed the sword hanging on her waist. Thump thump. The feeling of the sword in her hand made her heart hot. On the contrary, her head cooled down as if ice water was poured on it. The battle that would soon begin made her blood boil. But she also felt anxious about whether she could do more than that. Its funny. Kang Hye-rim let out a sarcasticugh. When did she ever worry about something like this? Her trusted teller rmended this ce to her. That meant there was a reason for it. Didnt it always work out like that? She ignored the cold and jealous eyes from behind and finished preparing for the uing battle. p p! Wee, mercenaries! At that moment, someone appeared on the wall with cheers. The collectors eyes turned to him. He looked at them with hopeful eyes and was a handsome man with brown hair. He was in his mid-30s. He wore a luxurious armor that proved his extraordinary position and his escort knights followed him as if to protect him. Who is he? You idiot. What did you hear before you came here? Hes the fantasy body who is in charge of the defense of this siege. What did they say he was? A king? Most collectors had ess to basic information, but they didnt seem to know much because it wasnt very important. The man introduced himself. My name is Constantine Dragases Piologos. I know its not much, but Im also the legitimate emperor of the Roman Empire. As a representative of this ce, I thank you brave mercenaries foring to support our defense. The 50 collectors who came here were mercenaries for the emperor. So this is how it works. Kang Hye-rim admired his appearance inwardly. His smile was different from his eyes, which were heavy and his expression had an undeniable fatigue. He had already fought several fierce battles and left traces everywhere. I wish I could treat you a little better for your sake, but unfortunately I dont think we have time for that. The Ottoman bastards have started to move. Its time for them to attack soon. This man As he swept over the collectors with his words, Kang Hye-rim felt a sense of incongruity. The emperor and his knights, and the other soldiers who defended them were all fantasies made of stories. They were basically stories that were made up. If it was a game, they would be close to NPCs. But they look like real people. His eyes, voice, tone, everything. They didnt look like fantasies that someone had intricately created, but rather living beings that thought and moved on their own. That feeling became stronger when he talked with his subordinate knights. Your Majesty. Even so, you shouldnt say anything that would lower your morale. Hmph. Were already in a desperate situation, whats the point of holding back? Its better to be honest with our feelings and say whatever we want. Can I curse? I have a lot of grudges. Just dont be disrespectful. Aw, man. If I cant say it Haha! Isnt that like you? They seemed to be out of their minds in the face of death, but their conversation was so absurd that it could have made them lose their nerve, but none of the soldiers rxed their tension. Theyughed at their frivolous conversation, but their eyes were ring at the enemy army beyond the wall as if they wanted to kill them. Woo woo woo!! Theyre moving. The smile on Dragases lips disappeared. As he said, the Ottoman Empires regr troops who had finished their preparations started to move. Dust rose up as they walked, and the ground shook slightly. Gulp. The collectors who were overwhelmed by the sight clenched their weapons with tension. A translucent window popped up in front of them. [The Siege of Constantinople has begun.] [Resist the enemys attack and lead this war to victory.] [You only have one chance.] A once-in-a-lifetime opportunity Thats why they had to do their best and stake everything on this fight. The battle began. Chapter 30: Chapter 30: Chapter 30 Aaaaaah!! A scream mixed with a roar that shook the heavens and earth echoed. Stop them! Squeeze out all the strength you have left from drinking milk! This is the end if we let them through! Show them what weve got, you filthy Ottoman bastards! Those who desperately defended the wall. Break through! For the Sultan! The time hase to end this tedious war! Those who tried to jump over the wall. Two giant groups collided and the surroundings turned into a hell in an instant. Spears and swords shed, arrows rained like a storm. Blood, screams, death were rampant. We have to break through! This is thest chance! Hold on! Just a little longer! As if to end the stalemate that had been going on until now, the Ottomansunched a total offensive. In response, the Eastern Roman defenders fought back with all their might. Especially, the activities of more than 50 collectors on the wall were dazzling. Hydro! Die, all of you! Every time the collectors used a skill, the Ottoman Empires soldiers who tried to climb the wall were swept away. The collectors gathered here were all confident in their abilities. There was no one who showed less than expected performance. Besides, there is no need topete with each other because the situation is so busy. Yu-hyun, who was watching the situation, judged quickly while looking at the collectors. The wall was so wide and there were so many enemies that the collectors did not need topete with each other for glory. Rather, it felt like they were overwhelmed by themselves. What the hell! They dont die even if we kill them! And they dont even give us any text?! Is this really right? If you have time to bber, use your skill one more time! The initial offensive of the collectors was fierce like a summer typhoon. The spirits liked it when they showed off their brilliant appearance, and the points they received as support increased. It was a ce where they had to show their best to seed, and the collectors did their best without exception. Huff! Huff! When will this end? Damn. Look over there. Theres still no end. However, as the battle continued. The collectors began to feel exhausted. Damn it. I wasted too much energy at first. I should have looked at it longer. No, spirits! No! Im not tired yet! I can do more! They ran too fast at first because of the pressure to do well. It was the price of using skills recklessly while emphasizing only mboyance. Yu-hyun shook his head as he looked at them. They are already out of the game. On the other hand Kang Hye-rim was still running around without showing any signs of fatigue. She moved around the wall and focused on dealing with those who came over. She didnt even need to use skills. One sword for one person. She was very efficient in killing enemies while not losing her mboyance to other collectors. She just swung her sword, but she had a charm that caught everyones attention. Shes fine so far. I wonder how the other libraries are doing. Yu-hyun left the observers room and moved to [Joint Library Area]. Usually, tellers watch from their own rooms, but in cases like this where multiple libraries are simultaneously activated, such special areas are created. There were already some tellers in that joint area. They watched their collectors with serious eyes. Haah. I told him not to waste his energy from the beginning. Ah. Really frustrating. I have to keep this contract with this guy. No, spirits! Its not over yet! Some still had some leeway, while others were already facing the risk of elimination with pale faces. The teller with a tiger head and long teeth, Gerigus regr member, belonged to thetter group. Damn it! He said he was confident and wasted his energy from the beginning, and this is what happened! He wanted to curse at his collector who was whining on the other side of the screen. But he couldnt do that. His librarys spirits opinion was already at its worst, and he couldnt afford to add fuel to it. [Tsk tsk looks like this is his limit.] [I thought he was a decent guy, but I guess hes too weak?] [There are still some fine guys left, lets go somewhere else.] Geriguss face crumpled as he saw the number of viewers decreasing in real time. The remaining viewers also left one by one. [What about Sword Masters library?] [I heard hes still doing well.] [OK lets go there.] Sword Master! Gerigus knew Sword Master too. He was the dark horse of this joint activation, not an exaggeration. His eyes scanned the [Joint Area]. And he soon found Kang Yu-hyuns figure. Damn. Hes so rxed. Hes been doing welltely! He red at Yu-hyun with jealous eyes. But he couldnt keep looking at him. He had to hold on to the remaining spirits. You idiot! Fight! Dont you see the spirits leaving?! -What the hell! You think I dont want to? What can I do when Im exhausted! I knew it from the moment you ran at first! -What? Who told you to act shy in the first ce! The discord between the contracted collector and teller. This was not something that only happened in Geriguss library. As the war dragged on, more and more collectors became exhausted and tellers nagged them to fight harder. From here on out, its real. Unlike other collectors who fell exhausted, Kang Hye-rim was still fighting vigorously. She had distributed her stamina well and she was still able to fight. Thanks to her widening gap with other collectors, new spirits began to flow into Yu-hyuns library. [The Beast of White Hair enters your library.] [The Practitioner Who Never Gives Up enters your library.] [The Princess Forged by Jealousy enters your library.] [] The number of viewers soared in an instant. When Kang Hye-rim entered her mind world, there were only about 300 viewers. But soon, they surpassed 500. [Current viewers: 512] Wee, spirits. Thank you foring to the Story of the Sword Emperor Chronicles. [The new spirits like the atmosphere here.] [Some spirits are annoyed by the crowd.] The message window became noisy as the number of viewers increased. Yu-hyun apologized and switched the message to slow mode, then focused on the painting again. He should have been happy that the viewers and donations increased, but his expression became more serious. Shes holding on well for now, but shell eventually reach her limit. Even now, her movements are bing sluggishpared to the beginning. The other collectors are helping her for now, but as soon as the bnce is broken, the situation will change drastically. The difference in military strength was too great. They barely managed to hold on for now. What would you choose if you faced a hopeless moment where you couldnt do anything? Yu-hyun muttered to himself, unheard by anyone. The battle dragged on. Among the exhausted collectors, the number of wounded began to increase, and the collectors who had teamed up for their own sake became busy looking for their own way out. Argh! Damn it! Someone help me heal! Shit! Theres no time for that! If you cant fight, get out of here! What, you bastard?! You said wed share the loot! A collector who had his arm shed by a sword asked for help, but none of the nearby collectors reached out. They didnt mind if theirpetitors decreased, but they didnt have any room to help in the first ce. Yu-hyun watched the scene calmly. Are you okay, Ms. Hye-rim? -Hoo. Im still okay. You dont have to push yourself. -No. Im fine. I can do more I can do more. Kang Hye-rim said so, but she looked increasingly out of breath. It had been an hour since the battle started. It would have been strange if she was fine. That was when it happened. A huge roar echoed from beyond the wall. *** Boom! Aaaah! Help me! Kang Hye-rim felt a tremor in the world. The wall she was standing on shook violently, and a part of it copsed with a loud noise not far from her. The desperate screams of the soldiers swept away by the copsing wall were buried with the debris of the wall without leaking outside. Her ears that had been momentarily blocked returned to normal. What on earth is going on? Kang Hye-rim couldnt understand what had happened. The wall, the wall The wall that had been blocking the enemies had copsed. What happened -Its a cannon. Yu-hyuns voice came into Kang Hye-rims ear. A cannon? -Yes. The Urban Cannon. In real history, too, the Ottoman Empire brought a cannon with an unbelievable power to attack the wall. Thats what they fired just now. Its a weapon that cant be used many times, but it was enough to destroy the wall. They wont be able to fire it again, but the wall is already As Yu-hyun said, The Ottoman regrs poured in through the gap in the wall like a flood. Stop them! Stop them!!! Reinforcements! Hurry up and block this entrance!!! The defensivemanders shouted with their throats torn. The Ottoman soldiers who rushed in through the broken wall shed with the Roman soldiers who tried to defend it, creating a new chaos. But without the wall between them, the difference in strength between the two groups was clear. It was the moment when the bnce of the battlefield that had barely been maintained tilted to one side. Hey, hey what do we do? Ha, shit. Were all going to die if we stay here. The collectors who saw that scene rolled their eyes and looked around. They had barely held on with the wall between them, but now that it was gone, there was no hope left. Do not be afraid. Descendants of Rome! Fight until thest man!! We can win! The emperor who had been blocking the enemies with his guards stood at the front line and shouted. He could have given up in this desperate moment as amander, but he clenched his teeth and held his sword. The Roman soldiers who were encouraged by him shouted loudly. But why did that scene look like nothing but a weak beast trying to puff up its body in a desperate struggle? Mercenaries! Please lend us your strength! Dragasis wiped off his sweat mixed with blood from his forehead and shouted at the collectors. His eyes were more desperate than anyone elses. If you help us, we can stop them! Please, save my people! My homnd! Dragasis shouted with his throat torn. But, there was no collector who stepped forward rashly. They only looked around. They came here to earn points, not to fight with their lives on the line. Roar! Ahh! Help me! The ughter continued even as he screamed. The area near the copsed wall was stained with corpses and red blood. Even the strong spring wind couldnt wash away the smell of bloodpletely. Kang Hye-rim took a deep breath and surveyed the situation around her. Die! Die, damn it! Sa, save me! Blood and death were rampant. She couldnt keep her sanity in this fierce battlefield. The fights she had done in her mind world until now were like childs y,pared to therge-scale war that was on a different level. But, still theres still a chance! If the collectors joined forces, they could drive out the enemies from the broken wall and rebuild the defense line. She was about to shout something as she thought that far. I, I cant do this! Im done here! One collector shouted that and disappeared through the exit that was still connected to the outside. Kang Hye-rim felt her head turn white as she saw that scene. If they ran away without joining forces in this situation! I, I give up too! Me too! Me too! Damn it! I never intended to risk my life! Who knew it would be this hard! As soon as one pulled the trigger, the other collectors started to run away one after another. What are you doing! Kang Hye-rim grabbed one of the collectors who passed by her and shouted. If you all leave now, the defense will! Defense? What defense! Dont you see were all going to die?! What Look. You seem to be new to being a collector, so you dont know much, but this ce is like this from the start! Do you think they all failed for nothing? Just hold on until you cant and then run away. Thats it. But what about the soldiers who are defending this ce Soldiers? Ha! Youre kidding me. The people here are just part of a made-up story! Theyre all fake! What do I care if they die or live fighting?! Get out of my way! If you want to die, die alone! Kang Hye-rim couldnt stop the collector who shook off her hand. She felt an indescribable emptiness as she saw the mass desertion. They gave up so easily? Didnt they all be collectors and fight in their mind worlds for their own goals? Kang Hye-rim looked at the battlefield with a nk expression. The front line was starting to fall back. Mercenaries! Hurry up and support us! Dragasiss pitiful cry came from below. Kang Hye-rims eyes alternated between the gate leading to the exit and the broken wall below. Her eyes trembled without finding a clue. What should I do? Chapter 31: Chapter 31: Chapter 31 Themander and emperor of this ce, Dragasis, desperately cried out for reinforcements, but in his heart he had already resigned himself. There would be no reinforcements here, he thought, the mercenaries had all fled to the original world. Had he not experienced this hell countless times, repeating over and over? And yet. He could not stop swinging his sword. How many times had he repeated this hell? This ce was a world doomed to destruction. Even so, even if he was ultimately a created being. How can I stand by and watch my country and my people fall? If this was the predetermined fate, then he would resist it with all his might. He would never give up, no matter how many times he died. That unwavering determination was the proof that he was alive. Come on! You dogs of Osman! Theres the enemy leader! Kill him and offer him to the Sultan! The Osman soldiers who recognized Dragasis rushed towards him. Your Majesty! Please avoid them! Well hold them off here! No. I cant retreat any more. The escort knights stepped forward and shouted, but Dragasis shook his head. If he ran away from here, his end would not change anyway. If he was going to face the same oue anyway, then he wanted to make the process different. That was the best choice he could make. For our country and our people! For the thousands-year history of Rome! Ugh! For the Roman Empire! The escort knights who sensed the emperors firm resolve bit their lips and echoed him. They knew too well that there was no hope. Even so, they wanted to send their lord safely. That was the loyal heart of a vassal. But since the emperor had made up his mind, they had no choice but to follow him until the end. Aaaah! The Osman infantrymen who had briefly reorganized their ranks rushed in with spears and shields. The faces of the Roman soldiers darkened. Even if they held on for now, eventually their swords would be trampled under the cruel boots of Osman. He sensed that future, but still Dragasis raised his sword. Everyone! It was then. A white figure dropped from the top of the wall that had not yet copsed. It cut through the line of Osman soldiers who were rushing in from the front, forcing them into a temporary lull. Aaargh! With a scream, dust from the stone wall rose like fog. Immediately after, the dust cloud split in half as if a giant had swung a sword. That person Dragasiss eyes widened. It was one of the mercenaries he thought had run away. He remembered her because she had a unique atmosphere and a very beautiful appearance unlike the other mercenaries. Why Didnt she run away? Light shone through the gap in the copsed wall andnded on Kang Hye-rims head. A Roman soldier who saw that scene muttered without knowing it. Joan of Arc? Ah. A saint. Dragasis nodded his head unknowingly as he heard the soldiers words. She really looked like a saint sent by God, appearing at the moment of crisis. She was devout and beautiful, and strong. I came to help. A voice that was strong yet gentle. Kang Hye-rim, who held a sword in her hand, spoke without fear even in front of the Ottoman soldiers. Dragasis snapped out of his trance and nodded his head. Thank you, mercenary. What about the others? That is She hesitated to answer, and he shook his head. No. Never mind. I can guess without you telling me. Im grateful that you came to help, at least. But, are you sure you want to stay here alone? The situation is hopeless. I still have to fight. That was all she could say. She didnt have any n or strategy. She just trusted Yoo Hyun, who rmended this ce to her, and she didnt want the people here to die in vain. But, to Dragasis, her small act of kindness and courage was more precious than anything in the world. Amazing. All the mercenaries who came here so far only ran away to save their own lives. All of them do you remember them? Are you surprised? You shouldnt be. We are not real beings, but creations of this ce. The name Dragasis itself is a fake one, the real one has long been buried in the history of the past. What remains now is only a remnant, a scrap. That is But, I dont care. I know what I have to do. His goal was to break free from this bondage, and give rest to his people. For that, he was willing to repeat this hell over and over again. Kang Hye-rim saw his determination in his expression and nodded solemnly. Ill help you. Ill fight with you until the end. Thank you very much. Dragasis gratitude was sincere. No one ever wanted to stay here before. They all felt the futility of the situation as soon as the walls copsed, and ran away without looking back. He tried to stop them at first, and cried out desperately. But, after a few experiences, he realized it was useless and gave up halfway. But, this one is different. Kang Hye-rim was nothing like the other mercenaries who only tried to look cool. Calling her a mercenary was an insult to her. Even though we are nothing but scraps, please take care of us. No. You are not scraps. Kang Hye-rim shook her head at Dragasis self-deprecation. I think of you as living people. Thats why I helped you, and thats why I want to fight with you. At least, thats what I think. You think of us as people? Do you hate it? Instead of answering, Kang Hye-rim asked back, and Dragasis couldnt say anything. He opened his mouth to say something, but something hot burning in his chest kept blocking his words. Anger? No. This was joy. Of course not. He barely moved his trembling lips and answered. How could I hate it? When you say that our lives, our desperate struggle, our things we wanted to protect. Are not meaningless, who would hate it? When he felt his reality being acknowledged again after giving up on it, Dragasis couldnt help but smile even in the middle of a war. Even though it was just a word. Thank you. I feel like Ive been saved by your words. I didnt do anything that deserves such high praise. No. Thats enough for me. Sometimes, a warm word from someone can be more valuable than gold. So, dont give up. The way I walked was never wrong, just as she said. Even if I fail this time, I have seen hope. So I can challenge this hell again next time. No. We cant fail. Dragasis shook his head. This was a rare opportunity to have an ally. As amander, as an emperor of a nation, and as a person. How could he miss this chance? Please. Buy us some time. If we set up the defenses, they wont be able to cross over easily. dly. Kang Hye-rim gripped her sword. Next to her, the emperors guard knights stood one by one. The knights drew their swords, and the soldiers lined up behind them. None of them had fear in their eyes. What they had was a burning passion in their hearts. The Ottoman soldiers were overwhelmed by the sight. What, what are they doing? This is our chance! Hurry up and sweep them away! The Ottoman soldiers came to their senseste. Protect! Kang Hye-rim wielded her sword, and Dragasis shouted. The front line! The people! The nation! And our benefactor! Waaaaah! The Roman soldiers also screamed loudly. They held spears and swords, shields and headed towards the enemies. The sound of armor and armor, weapons and weapons colliding echoed. Those who tried to break through with all their might and those who tried to protect with their lives shed again. *** I was overwhelmed by the fight. I had seen and experienced many fights in my previous life. But I can say for sure that none of the fights I had seen were as devout as this one. [The Drunkard of the Tavern is speechless.] [The Unyielding Practitioner wishes for their victory.] [The Abundance of Dabudad clenches his fist.] [Most spirits are moved by your story.] [You gained 4,320TP.] Even the spirits who usually liked to chatter, were silent and watched quietly at this moment. They couldnt take their eyes off Kang Hye-rims story. They were touched by her courage to fight alone when everyone else ran away, and they empathized with the soldiers who burned their lives to fight with her. Yes. Everyone was immersed in this story. The book changes. Kang Hye-rim, who was fighting desperately to defend the narrow passage. The book that floated above her head began to change. The cover that had been emitting a faint silver light from bronze turned into aplete silver color. It meant that Kang Hye-rim had caught up with her previous self. [Kang Hye-rims trait Goryeo Era Swordmaster is fully awakened.] [Unopened trait Sword Unity is partially opened.] As she continued to fight, her light became stronger and clearer. What did she fight for, and why did she go so far? She looked like a pilgrim who was trying to find the answer to that old question. Show me. Ms. Hye-rim. Your fight. Before I knew it, the number of spirits gathered in my library exceeded 800. And that number was still increasing in real time. No way! There was still a library left?! Some of the tellers who didnt leave [the Integrated Zone] were shocked by my story. The collectors left and the tellers retreated, and the library was about to close, but the worldview of Constantinople was not over yet. I wont end it. Ding. Ding. The messages of the spirits entering the library rang loudly. The spirits found a story. They flocked to my library, looking for the light that never went out, after staying in the closed library. As if it was the natural flow of things. [Congrattions! You have reached 1,000 viewers!] [Sub-mission-1,000 viewers achieved!] [Sub-mission-300 subscribers achieved!] [Sub-mission-500 subscribers achieved!] Such notifications popped up one after another, but I couldnt spare a nce. My eyes were fixed on Kang Hye-rim, who had been fighting fiercely since a while ago. Wowowowow!! Chang! Chaechang! Kraaak! Kill her! The fight had escted to the point of no return. Bodies piled up. They were all tangled up, making it hard to tell who was friend or foe. The Ottoman Empire pushed most of its troops through the broken wall, not wanting to miss the rare opportunity. On the other hand, the defenders had a shortage of manpower. They fought desperately, taking advantage of the narrow passage, but it was inevitable that they would be pushed back by the endless waves of enemies. Were going to lose at this rate. Kang Hye-rim was doing her best, but she couldnt handle all these enemies by herself. Thanks to her, we managed to set up a makeshift front line and buy some time more than we nned. But. Hmph, whats that? You acted so cocky before, but is that all you can do? Looks like you cant hold on much longer. Suddenly, I heard some annoying voices from behind. They were the ones who had been eyeing me since a while ago, and they spoke as if they wanted me to hear them. When I turned around, they even sneered at me. Hey. Your collector looks pretty exhausted. How about giving up? Yeah. Youve done enough already. Isnt it time to quit? I spoke coldly to them. Shut up. You worthless bastards. What, what? Are you deaf? I said shut up. You, you bastard! What now? Did I say something wrong? You ran away with your tails between your legs after losing, and you still have the nerve to stay here? What? Did you think you could get something by clinging to my library? Or did you hope that I would pity you for stealing all your customers? You, you! He couldnt refute me because my words were true, but he blushed with anger and red at me as if he wanted to kill me. But when I red back at him with more intensity, he flinched and avoided my eyes. I felt a surge of disgust towards them. Cowards. You act so arrogant? You get greedy? Youre nothing but trash who cant even do that, and only cry for your rights. They didnt trust their own collectors and treated them like machines that only earned points. They didnt even try to show their own stories properly and only thought of how to stick to the spirits somehow. What kind of confidence do they have to judge others so casually? If you have any shame, just shut up and watch. When I red at them fiercely, they wisely backed off. I looked at Kang Hye-rim again. The wall had copsed and it had been two hours since then. The fight that started in the morning had passed noon and was heading towards the hottest time of the day. And since her stamina was not infinite, she naturally got tired. The other defenders were also reaching their physical limits. Hold on! Just a little longer! Aaah! No, no! In the end, thest line of defense was broken. Chapter 32: Chapter 32: Chapter 32 The front line copsed. The wooden stakes that we barely piled up crumbled, and the enemys spears and swords poured in through the gaps. The Roman infantrymen tried to block them with their shields, throwing themselves desperately, but they were powerless against the overwhelming numbers. The line is pushed back! Everyone, retreat! No! If we lose this spot, its over! Damn it! Then what do you want us to do! Despair spread like a gue. Dracasis, who saw that scene, couldnt hold back hisment from pity. Is it impossible after all? He thought that maybe this time would be different. But the light of hope was too small and weak to illuminate this hell. Kang Hye-rim was certainly strong and performed beyond expectations, but she couldnt handle that many enemies with her help alone. Kang Hye-rim knew that too. But still, she couldnt stop swinging her sword. I have to stop them. Even one more! Her breath was already at its limit, and her appearance was a mess with dust and sweat mixed together. She wanted to rest right now, but her body swung the sword as if it was out of control. Why? In the state of emptiness where everything seemed to disappear, she asked herself. Why dont I give up? Why dont I stop? She couldnt answer that question. I dont know. Do I have to fight this hard? If I die, everything will end. Wouldnt it be better to just get out of here? She wasnt without such thoughts. But even so, she couldnt quit. She felt like she would lose something precious that she had if she stopped and ran away at this moment. I am As soon as her thought reached that point, a part of the wooden stakes broke down. Kang Hye-rims eyes shone and she flew to the gap. Her sword strike, which had reached its peak, swept away the enemies mercilessly. But there was no end to the enemies. Ugh! She finally reached her limit. Kang Hye-rim barely managed to stand up when her legs gave way. But she couldnt avoid the enemy soldiers spear that flew at her in the meantime. The sharp tip of the spear pierced her left shoulder. The wound wasnt deep, but the burning pain made her left hand lose its strength. Holy Lady! Protect the benefactor! Dracasiss sword pierced through the soldiers neck who stabbed Kang Hye-rim. Hey. Are you okay? Yes. Its not serious. But Kang Hye-rim looked at her trembling left hand and clenched her teeth. She had to apply a potion containing [Healing Story] right away, but it wasnt a wound that would heal immediately. And the more she left the front line, the more damage this side would suffer. Above all, the enemies didnt allow any leeway for this side. They broke through! Kill them! Hahaha! Loot everything and sweep them away! Dracasis stepped forward to face the wave of Ottoman soldiers, but it was not enough. The more he cut down the enemies, the heavier his body became, and soon he began to lose even in a simple struggle with ordinary soldiers. Ugh! Lord! Damn Ottomans! Protect the Emperor! The soldiers were also exhausted and couldnt muster any strength. The new enemies were fresh and energetic, while this side was close to exhaustion. Ack! Gurgle! A one-sided ughter began. The soldiers died one by one, and some of the escort knights were shed all over their bodies by several enemies at once. Kang Hye-rim watched that scene with trembling eyes and bit her lips. It was over. She was already at her limit physically and mentally. I thought I could win. It was arrogance. The arrogance of having done things that others couldnt do by herself. The arrogance of thinking that she could do it in the future too. That made her have a vague hope that everything would go well. What should I do? *** The situation went bad. No, it would be fair to say it was the worst. Despite Kang Hye-rims desperate efforts, she couldnt avoid the inevitable flow. I watched the dying phantom soldiers with an expressionless face. [Most spirits are sorry.] [Some spirits are frustrated by Kang Hye-rims attitude.] [A few spirits point fingers at her actions.] The reactions of the spirits who watched this scene were also a problem. Most of them felt sorry for Kang Hye-rim because they knew she tried hard, but some pointed out that she couldnt do anything in the end. Why did she stay if this was going to happen? Isnt she no different from the other collectors? Naturally, there was a quarrel between the subscription spirits who had been in my library and the new spirits who came in. [100TP donation!] [No, why did she do it if she couldnt do anything? Its so frustrating like a sweet potato.] [100TP donation!] [She did well until here. You should praise her, dont whine like a sweet potato spirit. If you dont like it, go to another library.] [100TP donation!] [I heard that the sword master was risingtely, so I watched it, but I ended up disappointed.] [100TP donation!] [If youre going to leave, just leave ??] It even came to the point where they were fighting with each other instead of cheering for Kang Hye-rim directly. Even if I tried to stop and mediate them somehow, it was practically impossible to cover them all since there were more than 1,000 viewers. Damn. The message window became dirty, and some spirits left because they were bored. If I couldnt handle this properly right now, I would lose a lot of customers. It would be nice if someone who was strong enough to silence them would hold them tight at this time. Ding. It was then. A new customer came who I thought wouldnte anymore. [The One Who Laughs in the Darkest ce enters the library.] What? I opened my eyes wide. And that was the same reaction as the other spirits. [All spirits in the library are silent.] The spirits who were noisy until a moment ago all shut their mouths. It was natural. The one who came in now was different from the other spirits in terms of ss. The One Who Laughs in the Darkest ce. Although he used a pseudonym like other spirits, it was easy for anyone to know his real identity because he was such a famous spirit. One of the seven lords of Pandemonium, the Great Warlord. Everyone started to look around because he was a first-generation spirit who was known to have started with the mixed world. But for me, his appearance was very wee. Why didnt youe right away? Right now? Its like youreing in at a perfect timing. It couldnt be a coincidence considering his personality. But it didnt matter. It was almost as if the urgent fire had been put out. [The One Who Laughs in the Darkest ceughs and asks why the atmosphere is like this.] Thats because everyone is nervous. [The spirits are shocked by your remark.] Was it because I spoke too casually? The other spirits sent me a look of disbelief. For them, talking to him like that was like suicide, considering his notorious reputation as one of Pandemoniums lords. I shrugged my shoulders lightly and continued. But you came at a good time. I thought you woulde right away when I opened the library. [The One Who Laughs in the Darkest ce donates 100TP!] [Ive been busy too. Then I heard a rumor and came when I had time. It seems like things are going pretty interestingly?] Youre such a snake-like bastard. He was sensitive to negative emotions more than anyone else. He must have easily noticed what kind of situation my show was in. As he said, Kang Hye-rim had reached her limit. The protagonist who formed the basis of the show had reached a critical point. He knew that and still asked like that. How could he have a good personality? But I smiled and said. It will be more interesting from now on. Did he read something from my eyes? [The One Who Laughs in the Darkest ceughs as if he is enjoying it.] [The One Who Laughs in the Darkest ce donates 1,000TP!] [Im looking forward to it.] He threw ten times as much money as he needed for direct messages. As expected, first-generation spirits had much bigger pockets than other spirits. Its time to stop sitting still anyway. Maybe because I had a peaceful conversation with Satan, the spirits still looked at me as if they couldnt believe what they saw. But I ignored it. They were still too early to be surprised. What I was going to show them now was something that they couldnt understand with theirmon sense. They wouldnt be toote to be surprised then. I immediately left [Integrated Zone] and moved to Thought World. *** Is this the end? Kang Hye-rim stuck her sword into the ground and held her body from falling. But the blood flowing from the wound and the breath that reached the limit made her mind blurry. She knelt on one knee. At that moment, Yu-Hyun appeared in front of her. He was invisible to the phantom soldiers because he had [Genesiss Protection]. So, his figure standing still alone in this fierce battlefield was too out of ce. Yu-hyun sir. Hye-rim, its over. Kang Hye-rim bit her lip. Yu-hyun was right. It was over. She had failed. I, I You can give up. If you stay here, you will die. I dont want that. Even if it leaves a scar on your sessful path, its better than dying. You did your best. Some things just dont work out. Some things dont work out even if you try. That phrase weighed down on Kang Hye-rims heart like a lump of lead. She bowed her head. She couldnt face Yu-hyun. She muttered regretfully. Thats right. There are things that dont work out in this world. Do you want to give up? Never! Kang Hye-rim shouted. It was a scream filled with anger that she had never shown before. I know! I know this is my stubbornness! There are things that dont work out in this world, just like Yu-hyun said. No matter what I do, there are some processes that I can never reach. But, but! But how can I say that I give up! Why do you say such cruel things?! She yelled as if she was venting her frustration. It was the same in the past. When she awakened as a collector and received training, people around her sneered at her. They said that she couldnt do anything, that she should quit this path and do something else. What could someone like her do? She gave up for a moment at those words. But. Yu-hyun taught me. That I have talent. That I can do things that others cant. Thanks to him, I learned who I really am. Thats how I got here. And I just realized what I want to do. Crack. She clenched her fist with the hand on the ground. She slowly got up from her seat with her head down. I dont want to run away anymore. Im sick of it. She had lived in despair, but she learned what sess meant. The hope that she had never known before, the light that moistened her dried heart like a sweet dew from the sky. Now that she knew it, she couldnt go back to the way she was. You will die. I know. Ill probably die. But I dont want to give up. Im sorry. Im really stupid, right? Being stubborn at such an important moment. Kang Hye-rim let out a weakugh. Even at this moment when her life was at stake, she only felt guilty for bothering Yu-hyun. But even knowing that, she couldnt stop. This was her greed. It was also her stubbornness that would never bend once she held the sword. I see. Yu-hyuns voice was still calm. But Hyelim couldnt see his face. He must have been disappointed. Maybe he even despised me. For not listening to him, for acting on my own. The only regret she had was that. Die! Witch! One of the Osmanmanders who broke through the defense line spotted Kang Hye-rim who barely stood up and ran towards her. I have to stop him She lifted her sword to block the attack, but she could barely stand up. She had no strength left to swing her sword. Kang Hye-rim sensed her death. Its over. She closed her eyes. Thinking of the pain that would soon follow. At that moment, Yu-hyuns voice broke her thoughts. Thats a relief. What does he mean Kang Hye-rim finally lifted her head and saw Yu-hyuns expression. He didnt scold her from the beginning. He didnt despise her, or get angry at her. He didnt look at her coldly as she had assumed. He was smiling with satisfaction. [Genesis Protection is deactivated.] [Once deactivated, it cannot be reversed.] [Do you want to deactivate?] Yes. At the same time, Yu-hyun pulled out his sword from the void and shed the neck of the Osmanmander who was running towards Kang Hye-rim. A clean strike that was hard to believe even with open eyes. Kang Hye-rims eyes widened in disbelief. And so did the spirits who were watching this situation in silence. [The spirits cant believe it and point fingers at you.] [The spirits are confused if this is a dream.] Everyone opened their mouths, widened their eyes, and gasped. The impact of their emotions was conveyed through the messages. [The one whoughs in the darkest ce supports 100TP!] [Hahahahahaha!!!] Only Satanughed like crazy at that sight. Get up. Yu-hyun ignored everything around him and reached out his hand to Kang Hye-rim. Kang Hye-rim stared nkly at the scene. Suddenly, she remembered what had happened just a while ago. The day she fell into despair, he had also reached out his hand to her like this. And he had held her hand. Its not over yet. Unlike before, the hand he held this time felt warm. Chapter 33: Chapter 33: Chapter 33 I know its toote to say this, but. I always wanted to be in the protagonists position. The dream I had when I was young, the regret of not achieving it, the hope that my mother gave me. Thoseplicated things intertwined and mixed, and what ignited the fire in my heart was Choi Do-yoons words. -You have no potential. I thought that was true at the time. I was a nobody, and thats why I gave up on my dream and followed Choi Do-yoon. I lived and died like that. And I was reborn like that. Its different now. I realized it when I saw Kang Hye-rim. She persisted in her will until the end. She faced death in her own way, proud and beautiful. So I thought I couldnt stay still either. [The spirits are confused by whats going on.] [Most spirits question if youre crazy.] The spirits who realized the seriousness of the situation made a lot of noise. I understand what theyre thinking. In their world, and in the world we live in, Tellers were always observers. Tellers needed points like Collectors, but they never acted like Collectors. They always stayed behind, and they earned enough points by just watching. If you ask them why they dont act directly, theyll surely answer like this. -We are the shadows that create the protagonists called Collectors. We are also another kind of protagonists. I didnt believe that. It was just ame and hollow excuse. Do you like to support from behind? Are you satisfied with being a shadow? Is it enough for you to make someone else shine? Thats ridiculous. How contradictory are the actions of Tellers who care about their reputation? Im different. Im tired of sitting and watching. If I really want to shine, if I really care for Collectors, if I really aim for my dream. I have to fight with a weapon in my hand. If this world is a book, and we are really the protagonists in it. The one who turns the pages of this story should never be someone else, but oneself. Are you saying youre giving up your protection now? Are you crazy?! What if you die! Protection was the only lifeline for Tellers. It was the ultimate shield that made them immune to any danger. I threw it away myself. She didnt usually get angry, but she seemed genuinely angry at this moment. I thought I had to do this. Just like Hye-rim did. The old me didnt fight directly. I just stepped back and watched the stage from the dark with envy. Even if I didnt stand on the dazzling stage, even if I didnt receive the cheers of the crowd, I thought it was enough. But looking back, it wasnt. It was just an ugly self-constion. In fact, I wanted to stand on the stage. I wanted to receive everyones cheers. It didnt matter if I had no talent, or if it wasnt my ce. I just wanted to be like that. A brilliant protagonist like Choi Do-yoon or Kang Hye-rim. Just like Hye-rim did, Im ready too. So now, on this spot, I step on the stage. I shake off all my protection and authority, and my anxiety. To grasp glory. There are over a thousand spectators. For a nameless actors debut, its quite a splendid stage, isnt it? Ha, haha She let out a smallugh at my yful words. She rxed her shoulders and wiped away the tears that welled up in her eyes. She tried to act strong, but she couldntpletely shake off her fear of death either. But now it was different. She looked more rxed as if she had made up her mind. Thank you. And please help me. Kang Hye-rim focused on her sword as she said that. She had a serious attitude unlike before. She seemed to have realized something. White powder-like texts rose from her body and then settled intoplete sentences. And then they were absorbed back into her body. The process of turning letters into stories. The sign of the final awakening. I understand. Swoosh. I grabbed my sword. It was a decent level sword that I bought hastily from [Dimensional Shop]. It was a perfect expense since I bought it myself and couldnt get anymission benefits. From now on, I have to buy time until Kang Hye-rim fully awakens. Without anyones help, with my own strength. A challenge that I chose myself, not imposed by the system. Dimensional Shop open. A list of items sold in various dimensions unfolded in front of me. [Points: 83,280TP] The points I had umted so far. It was an amount that was hard to get as a regr Teller. But I chose to invest boldly. A story aboutbat. Purchase. [I purchase the Art of Splitting Swords.] [I purchase the Extreme Sword Technique.] [I purchase the Lightning sh Method.] [12,300TP is consumed.] People say that tellers are always watchers, and they dont fight on the scene. And tellers also say that they dont need to fight on the scene. [I purchase the Expansion of Spirit.] [I purchase the Latran Mercenary Swordsmanship.] [I purchase the ck Iron Spear Technique.] [I purchase the Weapon Changing.] [7,800TP is consumed.] Do tellers not have to fight? Do they have to watch only with protection? There is no such rule. There is no rule that tellers must have protection, nor a rule that they must not fight with collectors. Its just that everyone has taken these things for granted. Telllers dont fight. They wont fight. [I purchase the Close Combat Technique.] [I purchase the Body Enhancement.] [I purchase the Instant eleration.] [I purchase the Focus Enhancement.] [8,200TP is consumed.] Thats why. I decided to fight myself. In a way that no one else has done, only I can do. I step onto the stage. [4,320TP is consumed.] The points I saved up disappear. The stories converted into points are absorbed into my body. [6,400TP is consumed.] The absorbed stories solidify my existence. [3,200TP is consumed.] The spirits hold their breath and watch this scene. [Remaining points: 2,300TP] All thats left is a mere 2,300. I spent a whopping 80,000 or more points. I bought arge number of low-grade stories with the spent points and stuffed them into my body. It would have been nice if I had both the appearance and the power of my previous life, but that would be too greedy. But it wasnt bad now. Even though blood-like points flew away, it was enough to earn moreter. Now its time to fight. Kill the witch! If we take her down, we can seize victory! The soldiers who rush at me. I calm my breath and look at them. The stories in my body are roaring, begging me to use them. I take a step forward and thrust out the sword in my hand. With a cold gaze, I cut down the Ottoman soldiers. Sometimes fast, sometimes smooth, sometimes strong. I swing my sword. In an instant, corpses pile up around me. W-what! W-what is this kid! Kill him! Maybe because they blocked the way to Kang Hye-rim, the enemies eyes focused on me. But I didnt flinch and took a stance. I parried the sword of the first one who rushed in and counterattacked, cutting his throat. St! The headless body fell to the ground. The smell of blood and the hot heat of the battlefield swept over my body. It was a sensation I could never feel when I had protection. The sensation of being alive. [Most spirits are astonished by your prowess.] [Some spirits doubt if you are really a teller.] The spirits were shocked by the spectacle I showed. I didnt react to that. I kept moving and dealt with the enemies one by one. Sometimes with a sword, sometimes with fists and kicks, sometimes with other weapons lying on the ground. A variety of attack methods that are not bound by one style. This was my way. What are you doing! Hes just one guy! Break through! My physical abilities wereckingpared to my previous life, but my experience was still with me. How to fight, knowledge aboutbat, umted skills. Not the stories I bought from the store, but what I, Kang Yu-hyun, had possessed. That transcended time and burst out fully. I pierced their weaknesses and blocked their flow, causing confusion. Sometimes I hit and run, sometimes I boldly dive in. The enemies were only swayed by my fighting style. Damn it! What is he! Why cant we break through one guy! Thats because Im strong. Thud! I shove my sword into the mouth of the guy who was ranting in anger. Youre soft. Compared to the trials I went through after the apocalypse, youre so boring that I want to yawn. But its true that Im running out of power. I was thrown into the battle right away in a fresh state and cut down more than 40 enemies. Among them were not just ordinary infantry, but also captains andmanders. As the battle continued, my swords sharpness dulled and the weight of my strikes disappeared. My flesh that gave up protection was hitting the resistance of the physicalws of reality and getting tired. Hes exhausted! This is our chance to take him down! The Ottoman soldiers approached me with a murderous aura. I couldnt help but smirk at their sight. My goal wasnt to take down all the enemies in the first ce. It was to buy time. I stepped back slightly and asked. Have I held out enough? Yes. More than enough. Along with the voice from behind me, a sword wind burst out over my shoulder and swept away the enemies in front of me. Boom! With a loud noise, the enemies screamed and flew away. All of that was the result of Kang Hye-rims single strike. Now its my turn to step in. Kang Hye-rim stood by my side. Whew. I whistled softly at the sight. [Contractor Kang Hye-rim fully awakens Sword-Body Unity.] [Contractor Kang Hye-rim fully awakens Azure Sky Sword Path.] Shes ridiculously strong. Kang Hye-rim hadpleted the awakening of the two traits that were dormant after [Goryeo Era Swordmaster]. What it meant to fully open three protagonist-level traits was proven by the scene right now. Kraaak! Is this possible! The witch wasnt tired at all! Every time Kang Hye-rim swung her sword, at least three, or more than seven enemy soldiers were swept away. Even from afar, the armor touched by the sword wind was cut, and the skin cracked and sttered blood. The Ottoman soldiers who were charging in fearlessly were scared, and holes were made in their formation. The Roman defenders stepped into those gaps. This is our chance! Set up stakes! Block them so they cante in again! Before we knew it, ourmander and Roman emperor Dragasis came near us. He still couldnt ept reality, his eyes were shaking. What is this Who are you? Were reinforcements to help you. Hye-rims friends. Dragasis still looked bewildered. It was one thing for people to appear out of thin air, but he couldnt understand how I blocked the enemies while Kang Hye-rim became much stronger than before. Are you really angels sent by God? No. Now is not the time to question that. Thank you. Thanks to you, we have time to hold them back again. Thats right. But this is just a stopgap measure. I had read how the situation would unfold. I also knew how it went in the original history. We would have to hold out until they retreat if this was a normal war. You must have felt it already, right? The war here doesnt end with ordinary methods. Thats true. There is only one way we can choose here. I raised my sword and pointed beyond the enemy camp. To strike at the enemys head from this side. Chapter 34: Chapter 34: Chapter 34 Is that really possible? It may be hard to believe, but I think its worth a try. Kang Hye-rim, who had fully awakened, had be much stronger than before. She could easily blow away three or more enemy soldiers at once, while saving her energy. Her power wasparable to a mid-level collector. Besides, isnt it true that we dont have any other options at this point? Hmm. Youre right. Its not a matter of whether we can do it or not, but we have to do it no matter what. It may seem like a reckless n, but its not impossible. If we use Hye-rims power, we have a good chance. Of course, Kang Hye-rim couldnt break through the army by herself. No matter how strong she was, she needed some troops to escort her to the inside. Fortunately, they seem to back off for a while. As Kang Hye-rim swept away the enemies and reinforced the broken stakes, the Ottoman soldiers stopped their attack. They retreated slightly and began to reorganize their formation. If we were going to execute the n, now was the time. So what will you do, Your Majesty? What else can I do? Theres no other way out of this damn situation. If we stay here, well die slowly anyway. We might as well make ourst stand. Dragasis seemed to have made up his mind. Although its a slim hope, its a hope that we never had before. You may not know, but to me, this ray of light is brighter than the sun. Then we need to select the personnel for the operation. We cant have too many or too few. They also need to be skilled. Before we knew it, the knights and soldiers had gathered around us. They were all exhausted and panting, but none of them had dead eyes. We need about 300 people. 300 people? Dragasis looked at the soldiers with a heavy expression. 300 people was not a small number. But it was also far too few to break through an army of over 100,000. If they participated in this, they would nevere back alive. It was practically suicide. They would burn their lives as fuel for victory. It was natural to hesitate. What he was about to order was essentially telling them to go and die. Dragasis, who was a loyal general for his people, couldnt say that lightly. 300 lives were not something to take lightly. If you find it hard to say it yourself, I can say it for you. No. Its fine. Im not that shameless. This is something that I have to do myself. Dragasis seemed to have made up his mind. He stood in front of the soldiers with a determined will. He hesitated for a moment and then opened his lips. Soldiers. Today I owe you a debt that I can never repay in my lifetime. It is my life, the safety of my people, and the honor of my country. You have done your best to protect this worthless empire. He picked out the words that he had kept in his heart. He said. I told you before the war started. God will help us. We can definitely stop them. But I was wrong. God doesnt help us. The ones who protect this city and thisnd are us. I nced at the crowd. Everyone was focused on Dragasiss speech. Kang Hye-rim, who had quickly sorted out the situation, stood next to me and watched the scene. You have protected this city until now. So, Dragasis continued. Im sorry to ask you this, but I have onest favor to ask you. He was the legitimate emperor of Rome and themander of these soldiers. But he didnt give an order or a coercion. He asked for a favor. Please lend me your strength until the end to protect our homnd. Today I will go out myself to break this hateful chain. Those who will join me stay here. This is not an order or a force. If you want to live, if you dont want to do it, you dont have to. You have the freedom to choose. He said as if he didnt care if anyone followed him or not. Thats how it was. He must have been prepared to charge into the enemy lines alone. Will anyone join me? There was a moment of confusion among the soldiers as they heard his words. The murmurs spread like waves and then faded away. Soon, the soldiers closed their mouths at once. But there were those who acted. nk. nk. Some soldiers in armor stepped forward. They were wounded and barely standing, but their eyes were alive. They were not the only ones. Most of the soldiers who had been fighting grabbed their weapons and moved forward. The knights in armor, the mercenaries who came for money, all of them. They all responded to the emperors request and volunteered for the final operation. Dragasiss eyes moistened as he saw the scene. Thank you. Really thank you. Then we have enough people for the operation. There were more volunteers than we expected. We actually had to narrow them down. I nodded at the soldiers who looked at us and said. Lets go. Lets survive. *** The Sultan of the Ottoman Empire, Mehmed II, scanned the battlefield with a sharp gaze. The wall had copsed and he had sent his troops there a while ago. But due to Romes desperate resistance, the situation had calmed down for a while. Dragasis. You never give up. Mehmed II knew it. They had repeated this tedious war many times. But he couldnt stop. This was his lifes purpose and his great achievement that he wanted to aplish. Thats why he always did his best to siege the city. However. This time, something is different. Every time the wall copsed, the victory was his. The enemys defense was broken in an instant and his nemesis, Dragasis, met his end. But this time, even though the wall was breached, he couldnt capture it easily. Did they still have allies left? He knew it. There was a mercenary group called the Lion of God. But they were too cowardly for their power, and they ran away whenever they felt danger. Apparently, this ally was different from the other cowards. But, nothing will change. Mehmed II was about to order an attack. At that moment, he noticed something strange in the enemy lines. The enemies who should have piled up stakes to fill the broken wall were clearing the way instead. Have they gone mad? He thought that for a moment. Then, cavalrymen in armor poured out of the enemy lines. Mehmed frowned as he saw the scene. What are you thinking? My enemy. *** Kang Hye-rim and I stood in front of the wall with 300 cavalrymen. Dragasis, themander-in-chief, was with us. The enemies who were reorganizing their lines were startled to see us. And even their leader who was far away in front of the tent. [The spirits are holding their breath and watching the situation.] [Most of the spirits are praying for your victory.] Yu-hyun. This is really possible, right? Are you scared now? Thats not it but Dont worry. Dont you feel it? Its different from before. With your power now, if we can make a way, we can definitely cut off the enemys head. Of course, for that, as many as 300 soldiers volunteered for this operation. I know what Kang Hye-rim is worried about. She must feel some guilt for those soldiers who are prepared to die. Hye-rim. They are here by their own will. To protect their country and family. Dont pity them. Thats rather an insult to them. I If you really feel sorry and guilty, then seed. As I said seriously, Kang Hye-rim nodded with a heavy expression. Good. Now its our turn to do our best. I signaled to Dragasis and he drew his sword on his horse. All units! He swung his sword as if to sh and shouted with all his will. Charge!!! The 300-man suicide squad rushed towards the enemy lines. The hooves of the horses shook the ground. The enemies responded. In front of them were infantrymen with spears, and behind them were archers with bows. The archers pulled their strings and shot their arrows. Zzzz! A thunderous rain of arrows. For a moment, even the sunlight was blocked by the arrow shower. Theyreing! Stop them! We raised our shields against the falling arrows. A heavy impact ran through the shield. Ting! Neigh! Aaah! Not everyone was safe in the rain of arrows. Some of them fell off their horses orgged behind due to bad luck. Dont look back! Dont stop and run! Make way! nk! The front collided with the enemies. The horses in armor pierced through the enemy lines and trampled them mercilessly. The Ottoman defense line that couldnt form properly copsed easily. A big hole was made in the front line and we squeezed in through it. The enemies didnt just take it and fought back. Stop them! Stop them! Protect the Sultan! Shouts came from all sides. My vision was rapidly passing by. The suicide squad members who attacked with distorted faces. The enemies who fell down. The ones who tried to counterattack among them. Haa. Haa. It was aplete surprise attack that pierced their core, but the difference in military strength was overwhelming. Thats how in my sight, the suicide squad fell down. One by one. One by one. Their lives went out. Ugh! I saw Kang Hye-rim gritting her teeth. I couldnt say anything to her. I didnt have the time to do so. We could only spur our horses to run on the sacrifice of others. The horses ran with foam in their mouths. Go! Well hold them off here! The power of over 300 cavalry was outstanding. But the enemies were too many. We were charging in a wedge formation, but our forces were being shaved off from the outside as we advanced. Even so, the suicide squad members threw themselves at the enemies and sacrificed themselves. It was all to protect me and Kang Hye-rim who were in the center. Knowing that. That we couldnt waste their determination. We couldnt stop. Sipahi! Theyreing out! The enemies also realized what we were aiming for. So they also pulled out theirst card. The Sipahi, the cavalry that formed a pair with the elite infantry Yeniceri of the Ottoman Empire, came out on their horses. Well break through! Give your lives! The escort knights shouted and went to the front. ng! Cavalry and cavalry collided. Soldiers and soldiers, horses and horses shed and tangled and fell down. Shouts and screams were everywhere. Because of that, our charge was slowed down. The enemies tried to surround us in that gap. [The spirits are squeezing your heart.] [The spirits are holding their breath.] Ditch the horses! Were almost there! Push on like this! We got off our horses. The enemies blocked our way, but Kang Hye-rim and I broke through them with overwhelming force. Protect the Sultan! Stop them! The enemies did their best to stop us. It was apletely different picture from the first siege battle. Now we were the ones trying to break through, and they were the ones trying to stop us. Weapons shed and blood sttered. Every time that happened, one or two of the suicide squad died. Go. The fallen ones didnt hold our ankles. They rather pushed our backs and were swallowed by the enemies instead. One of the escort knights who was joking with Dragasis a while ago, smiled at us even as he was stabbed by the enemys spear. Kuhuk! Damn it! Some soldiers swallowed their tears. They didnt have time to mourn for theirrades and friends who died. Kang Hye-rim tried to look back at that moment, but I stopped her. Dont look back! Miss Hyerim! Just look ahead and run! I shouted as I cut down the Yeniceri. Sweat ran down my forehead. I was out of breath. How many did I kill? I didnt even remember. Kang Hye-rim clenched her teeth and sped up her run. Even in this terrible melee, her martial arts shone brightly. [Goryeo Era Swordmaster] Despite its yful name, its power was real. Especially Cheok Jun-gyeongs trait was more effective in this situation where we had to break through arge army with bare hands. The nightmare of the Yuan Dynasty and the strongest sword of the Goryeo era who had pierced through thousands of troops alone. It transcended time and world and unfolded here. Stop the witch! The enemies also knew that she was the most dangerous and attacked her intensively. To match that, the suicide squad threw themselves to block them. So did I, so did Dragasis. Protect the saintess! Both sides were fiercely entangled. I swung my weapons in a trance in the chaos. I held a sword in my right hand and a spear in my left hand. I stabbed the enemys vital points with the spear and cut off their necks with the sword. The enemies who approached me became corpses in an instant and fell down one by one. It hurts. I squeezed out all my strength from my whole body. I never stopped running at full speed without resting for a moment. But it wasnt enough. The enemies were still too many. Thats why I had to fight with all my might. More. More. More. Faster. Stronger. More. If I take down one enemy, it reduces the burden on our allies. And it opens the way for Kang Hye-rim to go. She is thest key to end this fight. So I kept fighting. Even if my breath was up to my throat, even if the sweat stinging my eyes. Run!!! Thats all I could shout. I couldnt stop anymore. I couldnt go back either. I just had to move forward. For what? To live. To save. This was the final assault that staked everything on our side. A merciless march that didnt allow even a requiem for the fallen ones. Waaaaah! The enemies were endless, but there was hope. Finally, the high ground came into view. Their leader, Mehmed II, was watching us from not far away. He who looked like a dot from afar was now close enough to see his expression with the naked eye. He didnt run away. He rather showed himself proudly. Was it confidence or provocation? Maybe he was sure that we couldnt win. Miss Hyerim! I got it! There were hundreds of enemies between us, but Kang Hye-rim and I still stood in front of them. The enemies rushed at us. Their countless spears and swords aimed for our lives. Huuk. My breath was short. My vision was blurry from the excessive exertion. But I didnt fall down and gathered my mind more. A tightrope walk where a moment of carelessness leads to death. I die if I stop. Get out of the way!! Kang Hye-rim swung her sword. The sword energy attached to the tip of her sword exploded like a bomb. The ground flipped over and the enemies fell down. We didnt miss the gap before they filled it and prated in. Was it because we broke through their formation and forced our way in? A sharp pain ran through my shoulder. My cheek also felt a burning pain. The blood from the wound disappeared as text before it hit the ground. Yu-hyun! Im fine, dont look back and run!! Kang Hye-rim was surprised by my wound, but this was nothingpared to the wound pile. One of our suicide squad members dies every second we hesitate. We were carrying their heavy lives on our backs as well. Even if they were created beings, they were people who lived and breathed in this world. So we couldnt look back. Were almost there! The distance to the Sultan was now 50m I gripped the spear in my hand tighter. Uryaap! And with force, I threw it as it was. The spear pierced through the air in a straight line towards the Sultan. The enemies were stunned by the sight. But. ng! One of his guards deflected the spear with his sword. The Sultan looked at us with an unwavering gaze. I smiled at him mockingly. Now! I picked up a shield that fell on the ground and tilted it slightly. Kang Hye-rim stepped on the shield as she ran towards me. She used the force of me pushing the shield to jump high towards the enemy line. Of course, that wasnt enough. No matter how much she awakened, she couldnt jump over 50m in one go. But. Whoosh! White wings spread behind her back. [Icarus Wings] that allowed her to fly for a short time. She wasnt used to flying yet, but anyone could break through that distance quickly. Stop her! Stop her now! Shoot arrows! She looked like an angel descending from heaven with her white wings spread out. The enemies opened their mouths wide. The spirits also spammed messages filled with awe. Kang Hye-rim crossed over the heads of the confused enemies. Someone stabbed a spear from below, but she showed off an acrobatic evasion maneuver and avoided them all. Before long, Kang Hye-rim reached Mehmeds side. He also tried to swing his sword btedly, but it was toote. We were much faster. Aaaaaah!! Kang Hye-rim screamed as if her throat would tear apart. It was something mixed with passion or madness. The white sword energy contained in her de soared up for a moment with tremendous momentum. I was captivated by her sword. White sword energy. That was the ultimate skill that proved her status as a Swordmaster. Fwoosh! The sword roared and swung down. It cut through space and even pierced through sword and shield and shed Mehmed IIs chest. Chapter 35: Chapter 35: Chapter 35 I did it. That was what Yu-hyun thought when he saw the scene. Kang Hye-rimnded lightly on the ground. As if the world had stopped, no one moved. Everyone only looked at Kang Hye-rim as if they were bewitched. The enemy leader Mehmed II did not fall even after being stabbed in the chest. He looked down at his bleeding chest, then raised his head. What he saw was not Kang Hye-rim who stabbed him, but Dragasis who was fighting with blood. Their eyes met in the air from afar. Yu-hyun silently watched the scene. The war of killing and being killed that repeated dozens of times. They were the leaders of both sides. In a way, they were enemies. What would Mehmed say? He wouldnt believe it. He might have lost at the moment he was sure of his victory. Maybe he wouldment his defeat, or resent Dragasis for using such a cheating method. But. Squeak. Brilliant. My nemesis. Mehmed II smiled. He looked at his longtime nemesis, as if he was proud of him. That was hisst word. Sssss. Mehmed IIs body turned into white letters and disappeared as he calmly closed his eyes. It was not only him. The Ottoman soldiers who followed him also scattered like dust one by one. Like the warm spring petals fluttering The sight of a hundred thousand army turning into letters that filled the eyes was only beautiful. In the world of white letters, Kang Hye-rim raised her sword. Toward the sky, as if to proim her victory. All the soldiers looked at the scene nkly. Did we, win? Really? We won! We won! Waaaaaa!! A cheer erupted from the surviving suicide squad. It spread like an infection, and the soldiers who were watching the scene nervously from the wall also shouted with joy. Dragasis still looked incredulous. He won. In this hellish world where he always lost, he finally reached the end. He couldnt express in words this hot sense of aplishment that filled his chest. When he realized that fact, something hot went down his throat and filled his eyes. Dragasis realized that he was shedding tears. Thats right. This is what I wanted. What he wished for. It was not a simple victory. Dragasis looked at the distant wall. There, the soldiers, the people, hugged each other and cried with joy. Yes. I wanted to see this sight. His homnd, hometown, and people. He wished that they would not suffer and smile, just live happily. It was his only wish that he never gave up in the midst of repeated deaths. Thank you. Really. Dragasis bowed his head to Yu-hyun and Kang Hye-rim. He, who was the legitimate emperor of the Roman Empire with 2,200 years of history, bowed his head to just two people. But no one could say anything to him. No, who could say anything to him? They were worthy of praise as the protectors of their country. Really, thank you. Even though we are made up, we will never forget this grace. We are not made up. Yu-hyun shook his head with a gentle smile. He felt a sting in his wound and sweat all over him, but that was nothingpared to how he felt now. Looking at the letters fluttering in the air, Yu-hyun continued to speak. Dont youugh with joy and shed tears? You are alive. You are living people. So dont belittle yourself. Proudly as person to person, just be thankful like that. Is that so? Dragasis couldnt help but smile at those words. He felt like he had thrown off all the shackles that had bound him until now. Before long, Kang Hye-rim also came over here. I dont know how to thank you guys. Dragasis wanted to give them something in return. But he didnt think he could repay them with money or something like that. He had to give them something more important, something better. So Ill give you guys the title of knight. Thats Yu-hyuns eyes widened at those words. The title of a knight, especially the title of a knight of the legitimate Roman Empire, had much more weight than it sounded. Especially in a mixed world. O noble and brave ones. In the name of Constantine XI Dragasis Piologos, I bestow upon you the title of knight without blemish. Dragasis held his sword vertically and recited those words. Then white letters flowed out of his body and were absorbed into Yu-hyun and Kang Hye-rims bodies. Dragasis smiled faintly. Although it is informal, I hope you will ept it gratefully. There is no need to apologize. Rather, it is a really generous gift. It was not an empty word. The title of a knight was simr to a kind of honor. And such honors gave the owner a tremendous [Power of Story] just by existing. A knight, and a knight without blemish who had achieved merit on the battlefield, had the power to increase all physical abilities and boostbat power exponentially. It was a valuable gift that could never be obtained with points. Thats good. Dragasis finished his words and began to turn into letters from his toes. He smiled contentedly. Like a person who had thrown off all the pain and suffering, and finally attained liberation. I hope that endless glory will apany your path. Thank you. Benefactors, thank you very much. We will never forget! The suicide squad members who fought with him lined up behind Dragasis and each threw a word. They smiled innocently with pureness in their eyes. Really! Thank you! And so they disappeared. White and dazzling. They ascended to the sky. Suddenly. Yu-hyuns vision shed white and showed him a different scenery from what he was seeing. This is. It was a city where bright sunlight poured down. Constantinople, where beauty was alive, was full of peace without any traces of invasion. In it, the citizens cheered and waved their hands at a man. Bells rang and petals fell slowly from the sky to celebrate the victory. The man waved back at the citizens while looking at their happy faces. He was full of smiles on his side profile that he caught a glimpse of. What one man wanted to protect so much. What he gave everything for and wanted to hold in his hand was everyones happiness. He soon thanked everyone and turned around to look at Yu-hyun. And he bowed his head and said. Thank you. His vision flickered white again, and Yu-hyun returned to the original world. Looking next to him, Kang Hye-rim looked bewildered as if she had seen the same scene. Ah. Kang Hye-rim let out such a sigh and then shed tears. She hastily wiped her tears with her sleeve, but the tears that ran down her cheeks did not stop. Hye-rim. I dont know. Just Just cant stop crying. Yu-hyun did not scold her. He had an idea of what she was feeling. The joy of oveing a challenge that he thought was impossible. The sadness of not being able to protect everyone despite that. The relief of escaping from the brink of death. All those things were working together and shaking her heart. Yes. No matter how talented she is, Hye-rim is still a novice as a collector. She had grown fast, but she had been active as a collector for less than a month. Her reaction was rather normal. Besides. Yu-hyun looked at the empty in and muttered. I really seeded. He thought he would seed. But it was almost a gamble. It was only possible if Kang Hye-rim awakened all her traits and gave her all. He had almost died several times. But he seeded. He cleared this world for the first time that no one else had ever cleared before. This was an achievement that no one had achieved even in his previous life. Really. Yu-hyun looked up at the sky. The twinkling stars in the blue sky looked down at them. They looked at Kang Hye-rim, and Yu-hyun. [The Spirits praise your achievements.] [Amazing achievement! The beings of the upper world utter your names!] [This is something that no being of the lower world has ever seeded.] [You gain 10,000TP.] Most spirits thought that Yu-hyun and Kang Hye-rim would not clear this world. Eventually, they would run away like other collectors. They would hold on for a while and then leave. Because, that was natural for them. The humans of summer were fearful and afraid of challenges. So they thought we would fail. [Your names are spreading throughout the mixed world.] But we seeded. We betrayed everyones expectations. We overcame the obstacles that seemed impossible. We did not stop even at the brink of death, and we grasped our sess with our own hands. Thats why the spirits praised our names. How could they not praise this? What else could they be happy about and passionate about? We did not stop and surpassed our limits and saved the world. This was the story of heroes that they wanted. [Your names are engraved in the world.] Hah. Yu-hyun could not help butugh at the message he had never seen in his previous life. It was supposed to be a message that only Kang Hye-rim could see. But now Yu-hyun was seeing the same thing as her. Yu-hyun realized once again that he was really on the stage. He had reached the ce of the protagonist that he had always wanted. Ding! [Congrattions! You have cleared the world of thoughts!] [The first achievement that no one has ever achieved!] [You get 10,000TP.] [You two have erased the curse that was engraved in this world.] [You get an additional 10,000TP.] [The spirits praise you.] [You get 5,000TP.] The endless array of messages hurt his eyes. When had he ever received so many messages? So many points? He was a worthless extra. He could not even stand on the stage, and no one recognized him. Even at the moment of his death, the spirits did not care about him. But. Now its different. Everyone was looking at him. Everyone was shouting his name. He wielded a sword while being a teller, and he fought while being a teller. The praise of the stars falling from the sky. The countless blessings soaked into his body like sweet rain. All of that congratted him who was reborn anew. *** Beyond the horizon, the end of the world slowly faded away as if it was melting. We cleared the world of thoughts, so now the stories that made up this world also lost their power and returned to their original state. I watched the scene with awe-filled eyes. It was so beautiful that it was hard to take my eyes off. It looked like a sea reflecting countless lights as it scattered into white pieces. Before I knew it, Kang Hye-rim, who had calmed her mind, stood next to me. She cautiously opened her mouth. We did it. Yes. We did. I thought we wouldnt seed, but we did. Yes. We did. A meaningless conversation. But there was nothing else we could say in front of this scenery. Before long, everything around us except me and Kang Hye-rim turned into letters. Some disappeared as if melting away, and some were absorbed into our bodies. We continued to talk to each other. We cant go back now, can we? I guess so. We cleared the world of thoughts that no one else had seeded in. And I fought directly by throwing away my protection even though I was a teller. We had no idea how much impact our actions would have beyond Earth in the mixed world. Maybe we would get involved in all kinds of dangerous things. Maybe we should have lived moderately by adapting to the given reality like others. Still, well face it together, right? Kang Hye-rims words seemed to see through my worries. I opened my eyes wide and then chuckled and nodded. Yes. Thats right. No matter what happens in the future, we will surely fight together. Thats all that matters. The scenery scattered. Even the boundary line became blurry and everything turned into one letter. The world disappeared. The text that made up the world gathered in front of me and turned into a book. The sixth book Ive made. The crystallization of my sixth painting. It was a new feeling. I I always heard those words You have no value People should live ording to their given roles You shouldnt look up or reach out Thats what the world told me -Dream big. Thats how you can seed I believed my mothers words and tried to fight against that world But I was too weak and gave up before I even fought Now I wont do that anymore As if to engrave my determination on it, I wrote a new title on the book Not [Sword Master Chronicles], but the new name of the Story that Im going along with now [The Story of the Fighting Teller and the Sword Master] This is my first story that will adorn this world. Chapter 36: Chapter 36: Chapter 36 The collectors who ran away were lingering at the entrance of the world of thoughts. They had made an irreversible choice and had nothing else to do. But the reason they stayed in their ces was because the world of thoughts had notpletely closed yet. Why is it still open? It usually closes around this time and then reopens after a while. They were puzzled by the situation that did not go as they thought. They stared intently at the entrance of the world of thoughts that was spinning like a whirlpool. That sword master woman, she hasnte out yet, right? Is she still in there? Is she dead? Idiot. If she died, it would have been a failure and the entrance would have closed right away. Wait, its still open. That means It meant that Kang Hye-rim was still alive and fighting inside. Some of the collectors felt a worry in their hearts as they thought of that. Shes not really seeding, is she? But most of them shook their heads and denied it. Thats impossible. There were 150,000 enemies. At least 150,000. The walls were broken too. How could she stop that many enemies? Theres no way. Even the top collectors couldnt clear that. We couldnt do it, so she couldnt either. They all had the same thought. If the spirits who stayed behind saw them, they would have turned their backs on them with a sneer. It was such a despicable sight. But. As time passed, the anxiety of the collectors waiting outside increased. The n members and managers who came to pick them up also sensed the tension of the scene and watched the situation quietly. The world of thoughts was still not closed. How much time had passed? When everyone was tired and about to leave their seats, something happened. Wha, what? The entrance is changing! The entrance of the world of thoughts that had no reaction for hours started to shake like a wave in a rough wind. Could it be? No way. It didnt look like the world of thoughts was simply closing. The collectors who were anxious looked at the entrance while some tellers who had contracted with them showed up in reality. Damn it! You idiot! This is not the time for this! The tellers shouted at their contracted collectors as soon as they appeared. What, what is it? Whats going on? Never mind that, where did you go until now? This is not the time to ask that! The teller gritted his teeth. They had been watching what was happening inside until a while ago. And the reason they came out here was because they were forced out when the world of thoughts ended and the [integrated zone] disappeared. That meant. The collector who stayed inside cleared the world of thoughts! His shout echoed to everyone on the scene. Wa, wait a minute. What are you talking about? Damn. Are you deaf? While you guys ran away in fear, she stayed until the end and finished that damn world of thoughts! What?! No way! Distrust and shock filled the crowd. But the teller who told the truth was still angry and shrugged his shoulders. His collector looked so pathetic in his eyes. So she cleared that huge difficulty level world of thoughts by herself? Not by herself. There were two. Two? Two? There was no one left here except that sword master. Damn! I dont know either. I cant believe what I saw. Its unbelievable. The tellers who had seen the scene until the end hadplicated expressions. How should they describe it? A crazy act? A suicide attempt? Or a pioneering of a new path? One thing for sure was that this incident would make a lot of noise in the mixed world. Shesing out! Someones shout made everyone look at the entrance of the world of thoughts. As the rotating entrance reached its limit, two people came out from inside. *** [You have cleared the world of thoughts Siege of Constantinople.] [You get 10,000TP.] [The story of the world of thoughts is bestowed upon you.] [You get the title Knight without Training.] [The first awarding of knighthood!] [You get 5,000TP as a reward.] [You get the skill Victor of Battlefields.] [You get the story Apostle of God.] [Your stats increase.] The countless rewards that poured on us as the world of thoughts disappeared. We got the first clear achievement, plus the bonus for clearing it with just two people, and the points that the spirits gave us as extra support for our amazing sess. It was as if the previous four worlds of thoughts that we cleared were nothingpared to this. It was enough to make our eyes sparkle. This is worth it for investing more than 80,000 points. We got back as much as we invested, no, more than that if we added the other rewards. Above all. My library has grown tremendously. [Current viewers: 1,438] [Current subscribers: 1,006] I had already achieved the difficult goal of 1,000 viewers for a regr member. And I couldnt believe that I had also reached the devilish barrier of 1,000 subscribers. Even some deputy-level tellers couldnt attract that many subscribers. But I hadnt even reached deputy yet. That meant that the painting I showed them really appealed to the spirits. The other library guys must be crying blood. But what can they do about it? This joint painting was like this from the beginning. Apetition to check each others libraries and grow ones own. They were eventually pushed out and left behind, and I stayed until the end and gathered the spirits in their libraries. But seeding like this was not just because I had Kang Hye-rim. I was also included in the target of interest for the spirits. I did something crazy. A teller who gave up his protection and ran around on the scene himself. No one would have believed it if they heard it. But this was reality, and I did it. An act that was almost heretical against the norm. It was more than enough to attract the attention of the spirits. Thanks to that? The support for my library was literally overflowing. Some of them were not satisfied with subscribing and offered to be my sponsors or made a fuss about it. How could I not know their feelings? Im sorry, but no means no. The one whoughs in the darkest ce. [The one whoughs in the darkest ce widens his eyes.] When I gave him a signal, Satan responded. He scanned my library and naturally the spirits who were shouting to be my sponsors shut their mouths. Satans existence was that huge. How many spirits could even raise a g against him? As long as he existed in my library, there would be no spirits who would volunteer to be my sponsors. [The one whoughs in the darkest ce supports 1,000TP!] [How about I be your sponsor so that no thief cat cane?] Haha. You have a good sense of humor. I refuse. When I refused with a smile, Satan seemed disappointed. But my attitude of confidently rejecting his offer made the other spirits gasp in awe. Satan was such a being. Even other spirits feared him, the primordial evil. Lets go. Miss Hyerim. Ah, yes. We left the cleared world of thoughts and returned to reality. The scenery changed and we saw the vacant lot where we first entered. And the people who filled it up. Their eyes toward us wereplicated. Of course they would be. They ran away because they couldnt do it, but we did it as if to show them. In the end, those collectors proved their ipetence and made us stand out instead. What, what is this They came out alive. They really cleared it. Is this a scam? Who is that next to her? Ive never seen that face before. Kang Hye-rim and I ignored the people who were murmuring emptily and left the vacant lot. There was no one blocking our way. The other collectors moved aside by themselves at our appearance that showed signs of fierce battle. The same was true for other tellers. They just looked at me withplex eyes. Among them, I saw some who had scolded me before. They turned their heads away when they met my eyes. I sneered at them. Some felt anger toward me for stealing their viewers. Some felt pity and astonishment toward me for giving up my protection. Some felt envy toward me for hitting a jackpot with my painting. I was one being, but there were many eyes looking at me. Did anyone know how much I suffered for this? At least there was no one who looked at me properly. It was so funny that I chuckled. *** The world became noisy. The rumor spread that someone had cleared the world of thoughts Siege of Constantinople that no one had ever cleared before. And it was not with many people, but with just two. The protagonist was Kang Hye-rim, the sword master who had been raising her stock pricetely. There had been rumors about her before, but this time it was not just that. The World of Thoughts, which no one had been able to clear and was rumored to be practically impossible. They had finished it with just two people, not even fifty, so naturally their names became famous in the world. But there was one thing that people were curious about. -They say there were two people who cleared it, but if one of them is the Sword Master, then who is the other one? Of course, they wondered, but there was no answer. The collectors didnt even know about Yu-hyuns existence. Conversely, the tellers who knew about Yu-hyun didnt bother to open their mouths and reveal his information. It was their own way of trying to prevent Yu-hyuns name from spreading even a little bit. Naturally, there was hardly any mention of Yu-hyuns name in the lower world. Only a faint rumor of a mysterious man who moved with the Sword Master spread. But the middle world and the upper world that surpassed it were different. -A teller gave up his protection and fought with a collector! This rumor had already spread among the tellers who showed their stories on Earth. And it also reached the ears of the spirits who enjoyed the stories of Earth. The spirits reactions were very hot. The Genesis Network, the spirit bulletin board, became noisy. [What? A teller who fights himself? Is that even possible?] [He gave up his protection himself, and fought with his life on the line.] [Hes crazy. Hes really crazy. So who is he?] [There was such a fun thing happening on Earth? Is that true right now? I stopped watching it at the beginning because it was boring, but whats going on?] Originally, Earth was not a space that the spirits paid attention to. The first generation spirits had provided the seeds, but considering the amount of stories buried, the level of collectors was low and the stories they showed were not satisfying. As a result, the interest of the spirits in Earths stories faded away and quickly cooled down. But because of what Yu-hyun did this time, the spirits attention was focused on Earth again. [Among all the same farming repeats, there is only one collector who is conquering one World of Thoughts at a time.] [And he has amazing talent, and his appearance is outstanding, so he is quite popr.] [The teller who fought this time is also this collectors contractor.] [Abination of a collector with crazy talent and a crazy teller. It makes me drool.] [But you cant act rashly. That Kang Yu-hyun? There are sponsors lined up for that teller, and it seems like he has already caught the eye of Pandemonium.] [Is that true?] [I saw it then and it was true. One of the seven lords of Pandemonium, The Darkest, appeared. I was shaking.] [Wow, that Deep Dark? Hes famous for not caring about any stories.] [The funny thing is that he wasnt even the sponsor of that library. And do you know whats more surprising? Deep Dark offered to sponsor him, but the teller refused.] [Crazy;; Is that teller still alive?] [He evenughed and said it was fun? Anyway, if Deep Dark is interested, its over.] The topic of the spirits went from Yu-hyuns library to the story of Satan. Satan. The name means the one whoughs in the darkest ce. Who was he? One of the seven lords of Pandemonium, the great army, and a spirit who had a high eye for stories, enough to judge the quality of stories. This was the first time he had shown interest and even offered to be a sponsor. Of course, the spirits were also interested in the footsteps of this giant. It was the same within Pandemonium. The heavy-assed Satan moved? Naturally, the number of curious spirits increased. There was one ce that reacted more fiercely than that. The old enemy of Pandemonium and the one who restrained them the most. Eden had moved. Chapter 37: Chapter 37: Chapter 37 Ring ring ring! Yes! This is Baek Seo-ryeon, the manager of White Flower Management. How can I help you? Yes? Yes. Yes. Thank you. You want to interview me? Oh, yes. Yes? Hold on a second. Baek Seo-ryeon was busy without a break, answering the phone calls that kepting in. She couldnt believe that this was real. Well, it was understandable. The office that she had built with debt had no visitors, and she had barely survived on cup noodles every day. Shes doing a good job of handling this, even though shes flustered. Baek Seo-ryeon seemed clumsy at normal times, but when it came to work, she acted smartly. I sat on the sofa and watched her with a faint admiration. Yu-hyun. What are you doing? Kang Hye-rim, who was lying horizontally on the long sofa, put her head on my thigh and asked. I frowned. What are you doing? Youre heavy. Heavy? Dont you know thats rude to a woman? Im so light. If you dont want to hear that, move your head. Do you want to get hit? Ah, no! As soon as I mentioned hitting her, she jumped up from her seat. I sighed softly as I watched her. She had been touching me physically more often since I gave up my protection. When I had protection, the beings of the boundary couldnt touch the tellers, but now I was no different from them. It must be amazing for her. But if I let this go on, she might go beyond being silly and be brainless. Dont you know what it means to respect each others personal space? Hey. Are we strangers? Were closer than anyone else in the world. Kang Hye-rim retorted with a smug face that didnt back down. I felt annoyed by her strangely sly attitude. She had been like this since we finished the siege of Constantinople two days ago. Maybe she needed to fall down and break her nose toe to her senses? Hoo. Im exhausted. Just then, Baek Seo-ryeon finished her work and sighed as she hung up the phone. Are you okay? Huh? No. Its hard. But Im happy. ces that would have ignored me even if I called them are calling me first. Do you know how good that feels? Ah, yes Anyway, I cant believe this is real. The day before yesterday, you two cleared one of the notorious worlds of thought. At Baek Seo-ryeons words, Kang Hye-rim smiled proudly and shrugged her shoulders. She must have felt amazing even by her own standards. Well, so did I. Although we had some help from inside, Kang Hye-rim and I were the ones who contributed the most to the clear. Even after seeding, we felt uneasy, so how could we not? Anyway, because of the aftermath of clearing this world of thought, White Flower Management received all kinds of love calls. Seo-ryeon. Dont ept every call thates your way. We dont have enough room to amodate them all yet. I know that too. Especially from ns or other managers, Im trying to reject them as much as possible. Theyre just trying to figure out how to swallow us up anyway. But I cant ignore the calls from the media or other ces. I knew that too. Kang Hye-rim gained a tremendous reputation from this incident. As a bonus, her collector rank also went up and she achieved level 6 in record time. People were curious about the new teller named Geomhu who appeared like aet. They wanted to know who she was and what kind of person she was. For now, Ive kept a few contacts from the media side. We just need to make a connection with one major ce and do an interview once. What about the other ces? Some ces have already offered to shoot CFs for us. But theyre all mediocre ces, so Im not sure whether to ept them or not. Its better to reject them. Unless theyre big shots, theres not much benefit from signing with them. Kang Hye-rims value was enormous right now. That meant she had to be more careful with her steps. If she ran around everywhere just because they called her, she would look cheap. I got it. Ill do as you say and reject them. Baek Seo-ryeon was smart and understood quickly. She sorted out the situation and then asked me with curiosity in her eyes. By the way, Yu-hyun, did you really give up your protection? Thats right. Then I can touch you~~ Hey. As Kang Hye-rim reached out to me, I pped her hand away. She groaned as if she was disappointed. No way. Is it really okay for a teller to do that? Theres no rule against it. Its amazing. Ive never seen anything like that. I didnt even know it was possible in the first ce. I didnt know either until I tried it this time. Wow. Whatever happened, giving up my protection became a kind of my identity. Isnt it dangerous to give up your protection? Well, there are some inconveniences, of course. For one thing, we tellers used to be able to move freely anywhere by transcending space through our protection. But now, I cant do that anymore. If I want to go somewhere far, I have no choice but to move with my own legs. In effect, my range of movement was limited to this ce called Seoul. Besides, if you enter the world of thoughts or engage inbat, you cant escape to the room of the observer. When my protection was still intact, I could enter and exit the [room of the observer] at will, but now that I gave up my protection, there were restrictions on that as well. I was forbidden to enter from inside the world of thoughts. I was also forbidden to enter when I was inbat. I could still go there in my daily life, but having a new limitation was bigger than I thought. There are other things as well, but the biggest ones are the two I mentioned. Gosh. Are you sure youre okay with that? If I wanted to preserve my safety only, I wouldnt have done this. Im satisfied. I was aware that I had done something ridiculous, but I didnt regret it. It was a choice that I made because I wanted to, and I was reaping the benefits ordingly. Rather, I wondered why I didnt do this from the start. Anyway, since Ill be fighting with you in the world of thoughts from now on, you could say that Im practically a collector. Seoryeon, youll be busier. Id wee you anytime if its you! So, do you have any ns for the future? ns. I nodded my head with a smirk on my face. I do have ns. But for now, sorting out the situation is the priority. My library had grown too fast because of this incident. Other tellers had to grow their libraries step by step, but I skipped several steps and grew mine at once. The number of viewers and subscribers was much more than I had expected. The spirits who used to enjoy my stories and the new ones who came along. It was natural that they would mix and make a lot of noise. I had to make rules for my library because of that. If I couldnt control the new viewers, there was a risk that my stories would be swayed by them. I have to make strict rules and block any spirit who breaks them. Most of the small and medium-sized libraries had to make rules that they had to follow strictly. Even smaller libraries did that, but I was actuallyte in doing this. Its lucky that there arent any spirits causing trouble yet. It was thanks to Satan, actually. There were some spirits who were arrogant and difficult to deal with among the spirits. They looked down on the beings of the middle and lower worlds just because they were in the position of spirits. There werent many of them, but wouldnt there be at least one among over 1,000 subscribers? Theres a saying that if five people gather, theres bound to be one trash. Even if we reduce it to one in ten or one in a hundred for spirits, thats still more than 10. Those kinds of people would often act defiantly even if the teller asked them nicely. But Satan was a great deterrent for them. He had the power to make the surrounding spirits not act rashly just by existing. But then again, Satan is the most dangerous. I smiled bitterly. It was like calling a tiger to subdue a wolf or a hyena. He said he would give up my library and just watch for now, but who knows when he would try to take advantage of the opportunity and dere himself as my patron? He was a cunning snake, and he had a record of corrupting two second-generation spirits, didnt he? He might be smiling and acting friendly to me now, but I never knew when he would show his fangs. As proof of that, he gave me a gift in front of everyone. I looked at an item in my personal inventory with a sunken gaze. On the day when Kang Hye-rim and I finished the Constantinople world of thoughts, Satan gave me a gift in front of other spirits before ending the story. It was supposed to be the reward for a bet we made privately before, but just by giving me a gift, he revealed his intentions easily. Dont even think about eyeing this teller. Hes mine. He even implied that we had a special rtionship by exchanging gifts. We did have some kind of connection, whether it was good or bad. But Satan subtly wrapped it up and spread it around. Some spirits might even doubt our rtionship. It was different from ah and oh, but some spirits might suspect that Satan and I had something going on. But who would have thought he would give such a gift? I took out the gift that Satan gave me from my inventory. A fruit that looked like a watermelon was in my right hand. Huh? Whats that? Kang Hye-rim, who was sitting next to me, asked with curiosity. I didnt have anything to hide, so I answered honestly. Its the fruit of life. What? Whaaat?! Unlike Kang Hye-rim, who reacted rather lightly, Baek Seoryeon was shocked as if her mouth would tear open. Is that really the fruit of life? Considering who gave it to me personally, I think so. It must be true, since Satan gave it to me himself. I said that and checked the information of the fruit. [Fruit of Life] It is a fruit that grew from the tree of life. It is not fully grown yet, but just sprouted, but the life force contained within it cannot be ignored. It grants immense life force to the consumer. That was all the description said, but it was enough. It was an immature fruit of life, but it was the genuine one that came from the Garden of Eden. Why? Is this something amazing? Sis! A fruit of life? One of the two most famous fruits in the Bible! Oh! The two fruits that appeared in the Bible, the fruit of wisdom that was good and evil, and the fruit of life. What I had was thetter. It was said to give eternal life to those who ate it, the ultimate item. It was only the size of a ping-pong ball, but its value was priceless. Mr. Seoryeon, you seem to know quite a lot. Well, of course. If I want to assist collectors, I have to at least study the stories that are famous in history or mythology. Thats right. Well, thats also because this is that famous. A fruit of life. If you have topare it with something else, it would be on par with the golden apples of Idun from Norse mythology, the nectar and ambrosia of Olympus, the amrita of India, or the sweet dew of Buddhism. You received this as a gift?! Well, even if I did, its not like I can do anything with it right now. Its not even aplete fruit to begin with. The fruit of life that was handed to me was not fully ripe yet. But still, because it was worthy of its name as a fruit of life, just by consuming it, the consumer would gain an unbelievable vitality. But I cant eat it right away. I was still toocking to digest and absorb this. If I ate it without thinking, I wouldnt be able to handle the overflowing life force, and my body would either explode or mutate. He gave me something that I cant eat right away. But its not like its worthless either, so the other spirits will be suspicious. Damn snake. I can see right through his scheme. I clicked my tongue inwardly and put the fruit of life back into my inventory. It wasnt now, but someday when I grow enough to be worthy of consuming this fruit, it would be a great help to me. Baek Seoryeon still looked at me with trembling eyes. If she thought I was amazing before, now she was almost sending me a gaze filled with awe. Just as I was about to tell her not to look at me like that. Ding! I received a personal message. What is this? Most spirits couldnt leave me messages because I had set up a reception refusal. But even so, if I heard this sound, it meant that someone who met my criteria had sent me a direct message. Is it Satan again? With that thought in mind, I checked the message window and couldnt help but widen my eyes. Why is he contacting me? Chapter 38: Chapter 38: Chapter 38 [The One Who Resembles the Brilliant Light] I couldnt hide my expression when I saw that title. I had a bad feeling, but I didnt expect him to move so soon in this world. The One Who Resembles the Brilliant Light was a title that I knew very well. No, not just me, but most of the collectors on Earth would recognize his true name if I said it. The lion who entered the den of light, and the most prominent one among the four archangels of Eden. Archangel Saint Michael (Sancte Michael Archangele) The holy spirit who was equal to Satan had sent me a personal message. The message was simple. He wanted to meet and have a conversation with me. His attitude was polite and courteous, asking for a private meeting in this world. He was so gentle and respectful that it was hard to believe he was a first-generation holy spirit. He was a being who was too far away to meet even if I wanted to in my previous life. And he wanted to meet me now. The reason is well, I dont have to look for it, I can guess right away. It was because of Satan. It was obvious from their records. Michael had been a nemesis of Satan since ancient times. Since Satan showed interest in me and acted like he knew me, he must have contacted me to verify that. Hmm. But it seems like he has some other intentions besides that. To be honest, when Satan acted like he knew me very wellst time, I thought I might be targeted by the holy spirits of Eden. But ignoring my expectations, he contacted me through the most optimized holy spirit in Eden. To be honest, I thought he would contact me through a second-tier holy spirit from Millenarism, considering the position of Eden. But instead, he contacted me through one of the top-ranked ones in Paradise, the first-tier of Eden. I couldnt refuse this no matter what. Everyone. Ill be away for a while. Huh? I have an important guest who came to see me. [The One Who Resembles the Brilliant Light requests a private meeting with you.] [Do you ept?] I immediately pressed the button to ept. A private meeting had nothing to do with protection, so it didnt matter. Right after that, my body was forcibly moved by something. It was not just leaving the atmosphere of Earth. It was crossing the dimensional barrier, to a distant space that I couldnt even guess where it was. Is this the ce for the private meeting? A space where holy spirits and tellers could face each other and have a private meeting. This ce, which was supervised by [Genesis System], was somewhere I had never been to in my previous life. As far as I knew, even that Choi Do-yoon had only been there three times. Wee. In that endless white space, someone greeted me. I turned my eyes and saw an angel wearing white clothes. The white clothes and wings that symbolized angels. And the brilliant blond hair that looked like it was squeezed out of sunlight. His beautiful face made it hard to guess his gender. He looked like a man and a woman at the same time. Even his thin voice was the same. That was Michaels avatar. Thank you for epting my sudden request. Not at all. I didnt expect someone so great from Eden toe and see me for a private meeting. The person in front of me was Michael, who could be called Satans nemesis. He was one of the top-tier holy spirits in Eden who specialized inbat. Please sit down. There were chairs and a table in front of Michael, which I didnt know when they were ced there. I sat down opposite him. He seemed slightly surprised by my natural behavior. His sapphire eyes didnt leave me. Arent you surprised? I am surprised. Who wouldnt be surprised when someone like you came to see me? You look quite natural for someone who is surprised. He or she meant it simply. Why wasnt I scared in front of him? Of course, he or she wasnt being sarcastic or anything. Michael was basically a good-natured holy spirit. He or she was just curious out of pure intention. I shrugged my shoulders. Im a weirdo who gave up even protection and chose to fight. Please forgive me if I seem rude. Michael shook his head at my words. I dont think youre rude. Rather, I find you refreshing. I prefer to deal with people who are honest. Thats good to hear. As I talked to him, I felt that Michael was as his record said. He was a bit stiff, but he was polite and courteous. He tried to make me feelfortable and not offend me. Hes definitely the opposite of that cunning Satan. Of course, even if he was so polite, he would be brave and fierce in battle, as I knew from his record. First of all, the reason why I called you, Teller Kang Yu-hyun, was to confirm the truth of the rumors that are circting. Do you have any idea what Im talking about? Well, I cant deny it. I nodded and agreed with Michaels words. I had a feeling that what Michael wanted to ask me was about my possible connection with Pandemonium. He must have heard the rumors that I had some kind of rtionship with the Demon Lord. Lets just call it a misunderstanding. Im not in cahoots with Pandemonium or anything like that. No lies I see. Well, thats a relief. But, its strange. I thought Eden, especially you, Michael, would not look favorably on my library. That was the case at first. But its foolish to be swayed by rumors alone. I decided to see and judge for myself. And after verifying it, it turned out that you had little to do with Pandemonium, contrary to the gossip. Well, thats true. But, you do know that wicked one, dont you? There was no point in denying the rumor that had already spread far and wide. By the way, why did you call me here? I wanted to talk to you in person. Ive heard a lot about Teller, who suddenly rose in poprity recently. Of course, the fact that youre rted to that wicked one also yed a part in my curiosity. In other words, this. Whats your rtionship with Satan? Youre not too close with him, are you? I felt a bit awkward. Should I lower my tone when talking about him? You can speak as you please. I understand your position as a Teller. Ah, yes. Anyway. I met Satan at the entrance ceremony. Thats when we had a small connection and exchanged some words. Thats all. Fate is like that, isnt it? Sometimes unexpected momentse out of nowhere. It was like that with Satan too. Is that so? But then why did he give you the Fruit of Life? I know this sounds arrogant, but he seems to like me for some reason. He even offered to be my patron for the library, but I had to sweat hard to refuse him. Michael looked quite surprised at the part where I rejected his patronage. Why did you do that? Wasnt his support very important for Tellers like you? It was important. But it wasnt enoughpared to what I wanted. Youre saying that the patronage of the Lord of Pandemonium wasnt enough for you? Each being has different pursuits and values. At least for me, what I want to achieve in the future is more important than his patronage. Well, he seems to like me more for being so defiant though. There was no lie in this statement. And Michael should have realized that everything I said was sincere. I see. Its true that you cant judge the truth of rumors without meeting them yourself. Are you satisfied? Yes. Its clear now that youre not working with Pandemonium. Then let me ask you bluntly. Would you be interested in receiving our support from Eden? As expected. I wondered why he didnt say it sooner. I had a vague idea from the moment he contacted me. They were not only suspicious of my rtionship with Pandemonium, but they were also very interested in me as a Teller. Otherwise, Michael, who stood at the opposite end of Satan, wouldnt have requested a meeting with me. Eden. Eden was definitely an attractive ce. First of all, they had a very good image. If anyone asked for a ce where the most righteous spirits lived and did not tolerate injustice in the mixed world, everyone would mention Eden without hesitation. Their organization was so clean that there was hardly any bad word behind their backs. Considering that this image alone gave them half of their advantage, Edens existence was really impressive. But. I decline. May I ask why? I told you before. I have something else to pursue, and for that, I dont intend to have any patrons at all. I dont want my library to be biased towards one side. Are you saying that the stories you want to show include not only good but also evil? I dont see it so simply. I just pursue the perfect freedom for my stories, not to be influenced by anything. Even if I dont know where the end of my story is heading. I think the process itself is valuable enough. And that will surely be a different story, unlike anything youve ever seen before. Some might see it as arrogant. I dered that I would walk my own path, not the one set by others. To Michael, who had walked the same path until now, my words might be considered heretical. He was a righteous being who lived by his faith in his goodness and the brilliance of light. But, I wanted to ask him this. Could that righteousness really be the truth of this world? Righteousness is good. But its not always right. Sometimes life needs curves and bends. If its too straight, its boring. Michael stared at me with a nk face. His golden eyes seemed to read my sincerity. Whether what I said was true, or just a lie to avoid this situation. He must be curious. Curious out of his mind. You dont have to believe me. But I refused his offer for the same reason as well. I see. I dont care if you think Im insolent. Thats your freedom. But if youre still unsure, I think it wouldnt hurt to watch where Im going and what Im trying to achieve. ! For the first time, his emotionless face showed a sign of agitation. I smiled at him. You wouldnt have been able to do this before. The ease and confidence that I couldnt show before. Arent you curious? The Teller who rejected Edens offer, and the library he leads. Where are they heading and what kind of end will they meet? My words made his eyes sparkle. He was a being close to the word selfless, but Michael was also a spirit who desired [stories]. The spirits who had already reached high positions, especially those like Michael and Satan who stood at the top, were crazy about other stories that they couldnt find in themselves. He might pretend otherwise, but inside he was boiling with interest for the unknown stories. You Michael, who had been silent for a long time, opened his mouth. Are you saying that you will embrace both Eden and Pandemonium at the same time? I didnt answer and just smiled at him. This judgment is up to you. In the end, Michael was the first one to wave the white g. I understand. We from Eden will respect your wishes. Thank you for understanding. The story youre trying to create, the path youre trying to follow. Im curious about them too. So Ill see and confirm them with my own eyes. By all means. My library wees any spirits without discrimination. It was the moment when I weed a new patron to my library. Ill also thank you separately for epting my personal invitation. Thank you? If we just parted after having this conversation, Edens name would be tarnished. Michael said that and handed me a small egg. It was a pure white egg that seemed to emit a sacred aura. Its my personal gift. Please ept it. I looked at the egg and tried hard to suppress the corners of my mouth from rising. Chapter 39: Chapter 39: Chapter 39 I couldnt easily know about the identity of the egg. What was inside it, what kind of creature woulde out after breaking this shell. But one thing for sure was that there was an extraordinary being sleeping inside. Thank you very much. It was a gift from the other side as a sign of friendship, so it wasnt polite to refuse. I thought it was already a good deal for me to make a connection with Eden through Michael, but I didnt expect to receive an unexpected gift. Well, people or tellers are good-looking and have things to see. See you in the libraryter. Yes. Please have a safe journey, Michael. [The conversation with the one who resembles the brilliant light is over.] With a short message, my body returned to where it was originally across the dimension. Baek Seoryeon and Kang Hyerim looked at me with wide eyes as I reappeared, and they were even more curious when they saw the egg in my hand. Where did you go? I went to meet a guest for a while. I got a gift while I met him. Here it is. As I showed them the egg, their eyes were fixed on the egg. The snow-white egg, slightlyrger than my fist, exuded a sacred aura even when it was still. Wow. Its pretty big. What will hatch? I dont know. I couldnt find out any information about the egg even if I tried. Even if I tried to guess its identity through books, there were no books because the egg was still in the pre-hatching stage. I could only guess by its size. Hmm. Well, if you think of the usual development, maybe a dragon wille out of this egg. A dragon? Its just a clich. Its a rule that you have to name it Mir or Yongyong when a cute dragon is born. The newborn baby will recognize me as its owner and act cute. Its boring now. Well, I said that, but I dont think Eden gave me a dragon egg. Eden didnt have a good rtionship with dragons in the first ce. They regarded dragons, especially red dragons, as symbols of evil and ominousness. Whatever hatches, considering the person who gave it to me, it must be an extraordinary being. As I muttered that, the egg wriggled. Oh, oh? Yu-hyun! Look! The egg moved! I saw it too. The frequency of the egg moving in my hand increased, and then cracks started from the end. It was a sign of hatching. Oh, what do we do, what do we do! It looks like its going to hatch! What on earth is trying to hatch? Seoryeon and Hyerim made a fuss. I silently watched the egg trying to break out of its shell. The spider web-like cracks spread all over the egg, and soon the shell broke and revealed the new life inside. ? Owl? Its an owl. What came out of the egg was a white baby owl. It had a small body that fit in my palm and round eyes. Its feathers hadnt grown properly yet and looked like cotton balls. It tilted its head and stared at me intently. Hoot. It hooted and then climbed onto my shoulder with its small wings. Oh my god. Youre so cute. Can I pet it? The two women reached out their hands, but it backed away in fear and climbed onto my head. What are you doing? Come down. Huhu. It seems to hate us. Its natural to be wary because its just born. But why doesnt it leave Yu-hyun? It probably recognizes me as its mother. I didnt even think it would hatch right away. And what hatched was an owl. I looked at the owl again as it came down to my shoulder. It opened its round eyes wide when it met my eyes and pped its wings a few times. It was a clear gesture of affection. Ha. I cant believe he gave me an owl as a gift. I can see his intentions. At first nce, one might think he just gave me an owl, but I could easily guess Michaels intentions. Michael gave me this gift to keep Satan in check. The beast that means Satan is a snake. And owls prey on snakes. Owls can see through even the darkness of night. This was a kind of warning from Michael to Satan. He would eat him if he messed with him. And this guy, hes not an ordinary owl. His feathers are as white as snow and he even has a noble aura. I thought he wasnt an ordinary owl, but he was a heavenly owl. There was a small book floating above the head of the newborn. There was no name yet, but it said heavenly owl in the race section. It was amazing that there was a book for an owl, but that meant he wasnt a normal beast. If hes a heavenly owl, is he a creature that Eden and Olympus coborated on? If I had to name a representative of this heavenly owl, it would be ucos, the owl that Athena, the goddess of war and one of the 12 gods of Olympus, raised. Owls are called ominous birds in the East, but they mean wisdom in the West. The owl of Minerva only spreads its wings at dusk. Its a famous philosophical phrase. He was still a chick and not fully grown, so he was small and cute, but he would look quite impressive when he grew up. Anyway, I hope we get along well from now on. Hoot. He made a sound as if he understood my words. By the way, we should give you a name. How about Poo-ong? Poo-ong! Are you kidding me right now? Eh. It sounds cute. I was sure of one thing: Hyerims naming sense was terrible. I looked at Seoryeon for her opinion, but she shook her head. I think it would be better if you name him yourself, Yu-hyun. Youre his owner, after all. Is that so? Hoot. He also agreed with that and hooted as if to say yes. I closed my mouth and thought hard. It wasnt like I had a suitable name in mind. But I didnt want to name him carelessly either. A name is a kind of frame that defines a being. If I gave him a sloppy or silly name, it could affect his growth. On the other hand, a good name, a splendid name could help him grow more. Baekhyo. Your name is Baekhyo. It was simply a name that meant white owl, literally based on his appearance. But he seemed happy with it and wagged his body, then rubbed his head against my cheek. It felt nice to feel his soft feathers on my cheek. This was how a new family member was added to White Flower Management. Oh, by the way, Hye-rim. Did you sort out the rewards for clearing the Worldview this time? Oh, yes. The Siege of Constantinople was a Worldview that no collector had ever cleared before. It was impregnable. So naturally, the rewards were huge. I received them too, but Kang Hyerim, who contributed the most to the victory, must have received even more. She probably absorbed different skills or stories than me. Can you show me your status window? Here you go. I checked Kang Hyerims status window. Name: Kang Hye-rim Traits: [Swordmaster of Goryeo Era] [Sword-Body Unity ] [Azure Sky Sword Path] Titles: [Knight without Honor of Holy Roman Empire] [Sword Master] Stories: [Maid of Orleans] [Apostle of God] [Survivor of Labyrinth] [Kobold yer] Skills: [Three Disaster Sword Technique] [Alzor Mercenary Swordsmanship] [Sense Maximization] [Bright Eyes] [Counter Sword Technique] [Strength Enhancement](More) -Stats- Strength: Low Agility: Medium Stamina: Low Intelligence: Low Magic (Qi): Low Hmm. I looked at Kang Hye-rims status window and stroked my chin with a sound. First of all, there was nothing to say about her traits, titles, stories, or skills. They were more than enough for her current level. But there was one thing that bothered me: the stats section. Why are you like that? Is there anything wrong? No, not really I pointed at the stats window and said. The stats are very vague. Considering your physical abilities right now, isnt it strange to divide them into low and medium like this? Kang Hye-rims physical abilities had increased tremendously by absorbing texts. She looked like a slender woman on the outside, but she could easily overpower muscr men with her strength alone. She could probably break bricks with her bare hands, right? But her stats were still low. Thats true. Its weird. Its not just weird, its a big problem. If you disy your stats like this vaguely, both Teller and the collector wont be able to estimate their exact level. I knew it already, but seeing my collectors stats directly made me realize how serious it was. It would be easier to rank them with alphabets instead. If all the stats were divided into low, medium and high, it would definitely cause trouble. Come to think of it, its strange. The status window didnt even tell me whether my trait was protagonist or main character or supporting character or even extra. It was as if it was deliberately hiding information from me. In my previous life, after the apocalypse, there was a major overhaul of the status window. I remember that the stats were clear and detailed then. Maybe its that. I had a hunch why the collectors on Earth were stuck in a rut. The status window disy had a lot to do with it. Kang Hye-rims strength or stamina being low meant that weaker collectors were also low. The problem was that the gap between the weakest collectors strength and Kang Hye-rims strength was quiterge. Even so, if they were both ssified as low-rank, it would be hard to guess the difference between them at a nce. Lets say there was someone who had just be a collector. He worked hard to absorb the text and increased his physical abilities. When he opened his status window with confidence, what he saw was the same stats as before. What would that collector think? Oh, Im stillcking! I need to work harder! Would he think that? No way. He would surely despair after seeing the numbers that didnt rise even after working hard. They deliberately made the numbers vague to lower the collectors motivation. They would think that their stats didnt change even if they worked hard. Even if their physical abilities actually increased, the system didnt show any change in the numbers. Even the skills and story digestion were not properly disyed. It was a trivial thing, but it had a big impact. Then why was the system so unfriendly? Something is interfering with this ce. I didnt have any clear evidence yet, but I was sure. It was obvious just by looking at how the status window remained like this until the end of the world and then changed drastically right after. The more I dug into the irrational system of stats, the more my expression hardened. I didnt notice it then, but now that I think about it, it was definitely strange. Until now, I had only thought of the end of the world as a disaster caused by the collectors negligence. It wasnt exactly wrong. One of the reasons why the end of the world came was certainly the collectors dereliction of duty. But. What if there was another reason why those collectors became like that? What if someone was secretly behind this process, manipting it? If that was true, then there was something else in this world that I didnt know yet No. I shook my head. Lets not jump to conclusions. The evidence is not clear enough to make a hasty decision. Its absurd, but I cant rule out the possibility that this is a coincidence. But, it wouldnt hurt to be careful. If, just if. My ridiculous spection was true, then I could see it as an opportunity to use it to my advantage. Could a single individual really bring about such a huge end of the world? Even if many people were involved, could they achieve it in a day or two? It must have taken a lot of manpower, time, and effort to create that oue. I couldnt help butugh. The result that someone had painstakingly built up one by one. The thought of smashing the crystallization of their blood and sweat made me so happy that I felt like I was going crazy. Ah, please. You who follow the end of the world. You who plot in the shadows to destroy this world. Move with all your might. Only then. I will have the pleasure of devouring you. Chapter 40: Chapter 40: Chapter 40 Most of the tellers who stayed on Earth had heard the rumors about Yu-hyun. He was a weirdo who chose to fight alongside the humans of the lower world, giving up his patronage. They could not understand why he chose that way. What Yu-hyun did shook the foundation of the tellers who had always been mere observers. The tellers who had pride in their roles were especially displeased with Yu-hyuns actions. That arrogant junior. Who does he think he is, throwing away his patronage like that? What a fool. He was lucky to win once without patronage, but can he really survive in the future? Its just a temporary poprity. The lords wille back eventually. Contrary to their thoughts, there were also some tellers who analyzed Yu-hyuns actions calmly and acknowledged him. He gave up his patronage and fought directly? Has there ever been such a thing? Its a truly groundbreaking way of storytelling. A teller fights. This alone creates a new story that drives the lords crazy. He came up with such a brilliant idea. His name is Kang Yu-hyun, right? Judging by his growth rate, hell soon be promoted to deputy, and I wish he would join our department. Such rumors spread slowly from Earth to the whole mixed world. Especially in the Celestial Corporation where Yu-hyun worked, almost everyone knew what he had done. Hahaha. This guy. I knew he would cause some trouble someday by looking at his eyes, but I didnt expect him to do it so soon. The dragon teller who heard the news in the archive roomughed. He remembered the day he met Yu-hyun. A rookie who had just finished his entrance ceremony. Despite that, he had a lot of potential that impressed him. He noticed Yu-hyuns peculiarity from then on. To be precise, he noticed the huge me of desire that was hidden inside him. Showing him the Hall of Fame might have been a good move after all. Unlike other tellers who just followed the flow of time, Yu-hyun led the flow in the opposite direction. He chose the difficult path that other tellers instinctively rejected. How would that process be, and what kind of ending would await him at the end? How many people would be interested and passionate about his story? Walking a new path would not be easy. It seems like more people are interested in him from other departments or divisions. Would Yu-hyun be able to do well, including those external factors? Hehe. I guess well meet again soon. It wasnt confirmed yet, but thinking positively was also fun, wasnt it? *** Damn it! What the hell is going on!? Jinpoong exploded in anger in his room. He was happy as a bird until he heard that Yu-hyun had chosen [The Siege of Constantinople] before taking action himself. What kind of ce was Constantinople? A fortress-like worldview that no one had ever cleared. He thought that Kang Hye-rim, who never failed, would suffer terribly and run away when she entered there. That was how it was supposed to be. Other tellers and collectors didnt go there to clear it in the first ce. But the result waspletely different from Jinpoongs expectation. How did he clear that ce? Jinpoong had also taken his collector there a long time ago. But he got bored of seeing the endless Ottoman army and gave up. His collector was also so scared that he wet his pants, wasnt he? That was what it was like there. A ce where no ordinary collector could clear. But Kang Hye-rim did it. When all other collectors ran away in fear, she stayed and fought. And her teller Yu-hyun also gave up his patronage and fought with her. They solved the problem that no one had ever solved before, just by themselves. He gave up his patronage and fought with his collector, and survived? Is that even possible? He couldnt believe it even when he heard it directly. It felt like facing a terrible nightmare, even though this was reality. His library grew so much with this sess. ording to the rumors, his viewing spirits had already exceeded 1,500 and his subscribing spirits had also exceeded 1,000. That was the minimum estimate. Maybe more spirits from other ces woulde as the rumors spread more and more. Jinpoong felt sick to his stomach. He didnt want to admit that his distant junior had done what he couldnt do so easily. His clenched fist trembled. That bastard! And what? He had a connection with the Satan of Pandemonium? He also heard that the Great Army of Eden was interested in him. Rumors breed rumors. As such rumors spread, other armies would also be interested in him. Jinpoong couldnt stand it. He must be stopped. I have to stop him somehow. It was now his mission to crush Yu-hyun, as if he was obsessed with his downfall. I cant leave him alone. He will grow so much with this momentum that I wont be able to touch him. If that happens, I wont be able to turn it back. If I fail to bring him over or step on him as the department ordered me Jinpoong shivered as his thoughts reached that point. Even if a teller was protected by patronage, there were still things to be afraid of. Patronage only protected them from physical threats from the outside, not from other pressures that were inflicted in different ways. For example, the harsh punishment of his boss in his department was one of them. I must seed! I have to! If I fail, Im done for! Fortunately, he had prepared some chess pieces that would follow his will. As a teller, he couldnt take direct action, but it was easy for him to instigate and manipte someone from behind. There were many collectors who were jealous of Kang Hye-rim, who was rapidly gaining poprity. If I use these guys. He could kill not only Kang Hye-rim, but also that arrogant Kang Yoo Hyun. Didnt he give up his protection? Although it worked well for him, it also meant that he gave Jinpoong an opportunity to attack him in a different way. Hehe. Yes. He should pay the price for giving up his protection as a teller. Jinpoongs eyes shone coldly. *** [The library has been opened.] As soon as he opened the library for the show, the spirits rushed in as if they had been waiting. The spirits, who had been around 200~300 until a while ago, had already surpassed 1,000 and reached 1,500 in no time. Its already spread like wildfire. Even as he thought so, the spirits who visited the library didnt stop. It didnt even take five minutes for the number of viewers to exceed 2,000. [Congrattions. You have sessfully achieved the sub-mission-viewers 2,000.] [You have acquired a small amount of points as a reward.] [Current viewers: 2,482] [Current subscribers: 1,142] The number of viewers had definitely increased, but the subscribers were less than half of that. The number of viewers increased so suddenly that the subscribers couldnt keep up. Of course, it was still increasing in real time, and it was unusual to have a subscription rate close to 50% with this many viewers. But its still a bit disappointing. If advertisements from externalpanies came in soon, it would increase more then. Anyway, it was time to work. He smiled broadly and opened his mouth. Wee. Spirits. Im d you came to the story of the fighting teller and the sword master. [Some spirits greet you warmly.] [Some spirits ask you to show them the show as soon as possible.] [Some spirits tell you to shut up.] The message window was a mess as the number of viewers increased. [100TP donation!] [Huh. Newbies. Dont you know Daknusam? Daknusam? Just stay still.] [100TP donation!] [So when are you going to show us the show? Show! Show! Show! Show!] [100TP donation!] [I dont care about Namjeong, show me Sword Master! Where did Sword Master go?! Give me Sword Masteraaah!] The direct message window using points was also a mess. He had noticed this problem before, but seeing the situation that had been upgraded even more, he felt it more seriously. He realized anew that without Satan, the library would be like this. Everyone. Please calm down for a moment. First of all, I opened my library earlier than nned because I wanted to inform you of some announcements. [Some spirits ask you what you mean.] Its exactly what I said. You have been so kind to me that I have received more attention than I intended. Thanks to that, my library has grown bigger, which is good, but its hard to manage it right away. So I made some rules for my library and I want to tell you about them. [100TP donation!] [Well, other libraries have already posted their announcements, but this one is a bitte.] [100TP donation!] [Its not reallyte??? Its just that the library grew so fast, usually new libraries dont have that.] This is something I decided before. It just happened sooner than I expected. First of all, I will inform you of the announcements. This is a kind of rule that you must follow in my library. He spread his fingers and said. First. No socializing in the library. If you meet someone you know in the library, dont act like you know each other in the library. It can make other spirits feel left out. This is absolutely forbidden. [The spirits focus on your words.] Second. No mentioning of other libraries or collectors. The reason is simr to the first one, but more importantly, there is a possibility of conflict. Especially for the second one, he considered it very dangerous. Donte here and say whos better in the other neighborhood or who looks like who in the other neighborhood. That naturally makes the spirits who dont know feel left out. And when they start to agree with each other, it produces results that are different from the show that the existing library shows. This is my library, and the main characters of my story are me and Kang Hye-rim. But why do youe here and mention other collectors or tellers from other libraries? You might think that youre just showing off what you know, but you dont care about the impact it has on others. Why do you evene to my library and say that someone is better than someone else in the other neighborhood, or that someone looks like someone else in the other neighborhood? Dont you know that its a huge nuisance to other spirits? And conversely, please finish the story of Sword Master here. Its not good to talk about Sword Master in other libraries either. Fandomization has the advantage of creating a loyal fan base, but there can also be problems with the fandom itself. They say that fans make haters. Excessive fan behavior can cause difort to others and create a bad image of the fandom. If the fandoms power and actions be too extreme, then they are called thugs, not fans. Those who shout wow! when they see a skull are gentlemen. I will neverpromise on that. If you vite this, I will block you without mercy. And third, I will also sanction any unreasonable nder or hate speech against other factions spirits. My library does not discriminate the spirits affiliations. If you take sides just because of who the other person is, you will be blocked immediately. The same goes for messages that cross the line and ruin the mood, or for those who make unreasonable demands while supporting points. It might seem like Im asking too much from the spirits, but I thought this process was necessary. If you give them a chance, there will always be someone who takes advantage of it and causes trouble. Even if they dont do it right away, there were cases where the atmosphere gradually turned bad over time. To prevent problems in advance, it was easier to be strict from the beginning. Once the subscription spirits get used to restraining themselves, its not toote to loosen up then. [Some spirits react strongly to your words.] [100TP support!] [No! How can we do anything if you block everything like that!] Its not just for my sake. Its also for the sake of other spirits whoe to my library because they like it. Its about being considerate of each other. Maybe they didnt like that I didnt back down and answered firmly? Some spirits were very angry. [100TP support!] [Ha. Youre really stubborn. Fine, fine. I heard rumors and came here, but Ill just leave.] Yes. Please go. I immediately blocked him mercilessly. Did he think I would blink an eye if he sent me a message directly with his support? No way. [Most spirits express admiration.] Did they not expect me to kick out a supporter so easily? Some of the watching spirits seemed quite surprised. But I didnt care about their reactions. I just did what I said I would do. [Sunset Sea King 1,000TP support!] [Hey young teller gentleman. Lets get along well. Huh? Ill give you a lot of support.] Thats not possible. 1,000 points was a prettyrge amount, but I didnt waver. If I made one exception, there was no point in making rules. Bang! [Sunset Sea King 10,000TP support!] [How about now?] A ridiculous amount of support popped up with a loud notification sound. Some spirits got noisy at the 10,000 point support. But I looked at him and raised my eyebrows. Look at this guy? Is he trying to challenge me now? Chapter 41: Chapter 41: Chapter 41 Some of the spirits who recognized who he was made a fuss. I also easily guessed who he was through his name. The White King of the Sunset Sea. The ce where the sun sets is the west. The sea there means the West Sea. White is the symbolic color he possesses. And the name of king on top of that. One of the Four Sea Dragon Kings, the Western White Dragon Guangshun King Ao Qin. He was a spirit belonging to one of the Great Star Groups, the Thirty-Six Heavens of Heaven Realm. I thought that some famous spirits would start to visit my library one by one, but I didnt expect some to move so soon. And he was already picking a fight with me. It was interesting that he came to my library, but that didnt mean he could boss me around as a teller. The Western White Dragon was a second-generation spirit in terms of rank, but his power was close to the third-generation. He was very weak outside of the sea. But that was simr for the other Sea Dragon Kings. More than anything, their biggest strength was not simply power or something like that. It was their enormous wealth. That was what could be seen as the real weapon of the dragon kings. To begin with, what about the East Sea Dragon King who had his Ruyi Jingu Bang stolen by that great sage? Even after losing such a divine object, his East Sea Dragon Pce did not lose its dignity at all. That showed how amazing the wealth of the dragon kings was, at least partly. And now one of those dragon kings came to my library and provoked me. -Well, I can sponsor this much point for you, are you still going to block me? He said that. Surely 10,000 text points was a veryrge amount. How many fantasy creatures would I have to hunt to earn those points? And it was just 10,000 points thrown on the spot. He didnt seem to care much about it by his actions. He implied that he could spend more if he wanted to. The Western White Dragon didnt say it directly, but he had practically told me to bow down to him with just that action. Im surprised that one of the famous Sea Dragon Kings has visited my library. It seems I didnt recognize my guest well. [The White King of the Sunset Sea raises his chin.] So what do you want from me? [The White King of the Sunset Sea sponsors 10,000TP!] [Dont be too harsh and do it moderately. Well, what. How much do we talk when we talk?] Anotherrge amount of sponsorship money followed. Adding to the previous one, it meant I received a whopping 20,000 points. It was almost a fortune for a regr teller like me. He knew that too, so he acted arrogantly. I have so much money. Are you still not going to move as I want? He said. The Western White Dragon didnt say much, but he had made it clear to me with just that action. Haha. Moderately You mean moderately? [The White King of the Sunset Sea nods his head.] Hmm, moderately. Moderately Moderately Some of the spirits who were watching me must have noticed something strange in my attitude. Well, of course. Im sorry, but no. I said with a smile on my face. [] [] The message window became quiet in an instant. All the spirits who were watching this scene shut their mouths tightly. The only one who reacted was the one who was talking to me. [The White King of the Sunset Sea asks what you mean by that.] Didnt I tell you? No means no. Wasnt my answer clear enough? [The White King of the Sunset Sea sponsors 10,000TP!] [Is my sponsorship not enough for you? How much more do I have to give you to make you bow your head?] The White King seemed quite hurt in his pride. Well, sure. Had he ever tried to solve something with points and failed before? He was a king. Most tellers or collectors would throw away their pride and everything else in front of his points and bow down to him willingly. Thats how huge the points that the Western White Dragon sponsored were, and they were enough to surprise other spirits. But you know what? Thats a method that works on ordinary tellers. And Im different? Its not that your sponsorship is not enough. Even if you sponsor more points than this, no means no. I said firmly, as if there was no room for negotiation. This is the rule I made. If I make an exception or break it because of money, who would follow it? This is the rule I made, so I dont have any exceptions either. This rule is absolute, strict, and fair. No matter how much point you offer as a bribe, no matter how much you try to intimidate me with your power and authority. I wiped off my smiling face and said in a cold voice. I will never change what I have decided. At least not for you, Western White Dragon. [Wha, whawhawhawha!!] Rumble! The system window shook roughly, perhaps because of his anger. Even the clear sky had dark clouds, and I could hear the sound of thunder roaring in the distance. It was a sign that a being of the Upper Realm was trying to interfere with his power in the Lower Realm, showing how angry he was right now. But I didnt flinch at all. [The Genesis System activates.] Themotion around me subsided in an instant. Because of the influence of the system that covered the whole Mixed Realm, the Western White Dragon could not use his power recklessly. But I could tell that he was very angry. [The White King of the Sunset Sea sponsors 10,000TP!] [How dare you, you lowly teller! Are you trying to insult me! You should just take my money and crawl around as I please! You cant do anything even with so many points?! Theres nothing that money cant do!] Right after that, a series of sponsorship amounts exploded. [The White King of the Sunset Sea sponsors 10,000TP!] [The White King of the Sunset Sea sponsors 10,000TP!] [The White King of the Sunset Sea sponsors 10,000TP!] [The White King of the Sunset Sea sponsors 10,000TP!] [The White King of the Sunset Sea sponsors 10,000TP!] 30,000 points directly through messages. And another 50,000 points thrown in addition. A total of 80,000 points, a huge amount of points, came directly to me. He was challenging me if I wouldnt budge even with this. Thank you for your sponsorship. But you see. I opened my library management window and said. You made a teller-hating remark. Congrattions on your graduation. [White King of the setting sun was banished from the library by the Teller Kang Yu-hyun.] I kicked him out of my library, the Western White Dragon. The other spirits who were quietly watching the scene gasped. None of them seemed to think that I would really kick him out. Of course. He gave me 80,000 points. Anyone would feel sorry or grateful and not say anything. Support is support. Rules are rules. Even if you are a spirit who has been reading my library from the beginning, I will block you mercilessly if you break the rules. There are no exceptions. I hope the rest of you keep that in mind. You understand, right? [Most of the spirits swallowed their saliva.] They were in awe of me. They were amazed by my bold action of kicking out the Western White Dragon after taking such arge amount of money, and by my fearless attitude against him, who belonged to the Great Army. It seems that you all understood well, Im d. I said with a smile again. But this time, none of the spirits made fun of my words. Thats right. If you set an example by kicking out one person, they listen well, right? Well, thats enough for whipping. Now its time for carrots. If Im too strict, the spirits will get tired and drop out. Of course, please understand that this is because its early. If the good atmosphere continues without having to impose sanctions, Im also thinking of rxing the rules. [The spirits nodded and agreed.] Thats it. It was a bit regrettable to lose a big spender, but I didnt care since I got what I wanted. There arent many big spenders in the mixed world anyway. The Western Sea Dragon was not the only one. [Inoooom!!] It was then. The Western White Dragon, who was angry at being forcibly kicked out by me, defied the systems will and forcibly reconnected to my library. Seeing that scene, the other spirits held their breaths. How dare he? He received such arge amount of money and still wanted to kick me out? He must be ignorant of the world since he was born not long ago! How dare you defy the systems will? I understand that you are angry from head to toe, but dont you think youve crossed the line? [Shut up! Youre just a lowly teller whos not even a regr employee, how dare you talk to me like that! You ate up all the points and kicked me out?! You dont know how great I am!] I sighed as I heard him shouting loudly. Anyway, its annoying to deal with old men who have a lot of money. They think everything can be solved with money. [How dare you insult me, who belongs to the Great Army! The sin of trying to humiliate me is great! You may not know how great I am, but you insulted our thirty-six thousand heavens too!] You said one wrong thing. I didnt insult the thirty-six thousand heavens of the Great Army. And I didnt insult you either. I just kicked out one customer who broke the rules. [You, youuuu! How dare you talk back to meeeeee!!!] It was then. [100TP support!] [Whats going on?] Suddenly hearing that word, the Western White Dragon who was shouting loudly shut his mouth. [The one who resembles the brilliant light enters the library.] That message, at least none of the spirits in my library missed it. [Eh, Eden? No, why did the teller know him?] [The one who resembles the brilliant light asks whats going on.] [Well, that] No matter how great he was as one of the four dragon kings and ruled over the sea of ??the thirty-six thousand heavens, he couldntpare to Michaels dignity. White Dragon, who received Michaels gaze, stuttered. More than that, he caused confusion to the system by forcibly raising his power due to anger, and a huge bacsh started to blow against him after a timeg. [System anomaly! External existence interference detected.] [Excessive force user detected.] [System procedure work begins.] [Aaargh! No!!] The scream of pain from the Western White Dragon echoed beyond the system window. I frowned as I saw him. Thats right, no matter how angry you are, why do you defy the Genesis system? [This is!] He probably didnt know much about this Genesis system. He must have thought everything was funny since he reached a position that was enviable by others. He must have thought that he could solve any minor mistakes with his wealth. But, any spirit who knows a little bit about this Genesis system would never do such a thing. Why do you think this Genesis system covers the entire mixed world? Because other spirits follow it? Because everyone uses this system? No. The coercive power of the Genesis system is something that even the top spirits cant easily ignore. But he was just a second-generation, barely hanging on to the middle ss in terms of power level, and he tried to defy the system. Hes crazy. The Western White Dragon made two big mistakes today. One is that he couldnt ovee his anger and rejected the systems flow. And the second is. He dared to look down on me and make a fuss in my library. [Aaah! No, stop!!] He wont die. But he wont be able to function properly for a while. Hell have to focus on recovery and rest for at least a few decades. Hes lucky that he belongs to the Great Army, otherwise it would be worse. [The White King of the setting sun is forcibly evicted.] The Western White Dragon was forcibly kicked out of the library by the system. Some of the spirits who saw that scene shivered at the fear of the Genesis system. It was a serious mistake to try to humiliate a second-generation spirit who belonged to the Great Army. Well, well. There was a bit of trouble, but dont worry too much. This wont happen if you all follow the rules. That was a special case. [Some of the spirits agreed and nodded.] [Some of the spirits sighed in relief.] It was a good thing for me anyway. I earned points and got rid of annoying or potential troublemakers. Then, shall we continue what we were saying? If anyone has anyints about the rules of my room, please raise your hand. Among the spirits who had seen everything from beginning to end, there was no one who would show it. Especially now that it was not Satan, but Michael who came to my library. Who would dare to speak up when Michael, who was known for being fair and righteous, was staring at them? None of you? Then, lets proceed as nned. Of course there was no opposition. Chapter 42: Chapter 42: Chapter 42 The power struggle that was secretly connected with some of the spirits ended in my victory. I called Kang Hye-rim, who I had put on standby. She came to me as soon as I called her, bringing Baekhyo with her. Of course, she maintained her expression. [The Sword Master has appeared!] [Sword Master! Sword Master! Sword Master!] [Look at me!] Some of the spirits who were quiet before became excited and started to jump around when they saw her, but thanks to me calming the atmosphere once, no one crossed the line. Hmm. Thats good. Ladies and gentlemen. Today, our duo is nning to clear another world of thought. [The spirits look at you with anticipation.] But since a ce like Constantinople is still too much for us, we are going to a lighter ce today. [Some of the spirits are disappointed that their expectations were betrayed.] Dont be like that. We wont just go in and out of the world of thought for farming. If we go, we will finish it for sure. Are you ready, Hye-rim? Yes. Im ready. Baekhyo, who was on her shoulder, moved to mine. He seemed to have gotten along with Kang Hye-rim to some extent, but he still recognized me as his parent and preferred to be by my side. Some of the spirits noticed his existence and looked surprised, but they nodded their heads when they saw Michael. They roughly guessed how the cause and effect flowed. Shall we go then? Where are we going today? We did something hard before, so this time were going to something easy. Whats your rank right now? Im rank 6. How long have you been active as a collector? Not even a month. If you only count the time, maybe three weeks? Thats right. Dont you think weve been running too much so far? So this time, Im going to go with a feeling of taking a break. The spirits seemed to agree with my words. They were not fools either. They knew how much Kang Hye-rim had been pushing herself for thest three weeks. It usually takes two years for a collector to go from rank 9 to rank 6. Shepressed that process into three weeks, so it was amazing that she didnt copse from overwork. The world of thought were going to is a field type, Theodnt Swamp. Its a ce that suits your current rank. Theodnt Swamp is a field type world of thought, where the clear condition is to defeat normal fantasy creatures and bosses. Worlds of thought where defeating fantasy creatures is the clear condition are basically ces where fantasy creatures spawn frequently, so collectors often visit them for farming. Theodnt Swamp is one of them, where collectors between rank 5 and rank 7 usually go. It was suitable for Kang Hye-rim to stop by for a break. Really? When I told her the information about the world of thought, her eyes sparkled. She looked like she wanted to go hunting as soon as possible. I answered with a nod. So we moved to Theodnt Swamp, which was located in the city center. There are quite a lot of peoplepared to the previous world of thought. Kang Hye-rim muttered as she saw the people who had set up camp around the entrance. They were not just collectors. There were also convenience stores and restaurants, and even makeshift rest areas for collectors to rx. Well, its partly because the ce is close to the city, so there are a lot of people around, but also because this world of thought is a pretty good ce for farming, so collectors gather here a lot. Is that so? The problem was that Kang Hye-rim and I were going there to end it. Hey, hey. Look at that. What? Is that really him? The Sword Master? Hey, what are you talking about Wow. Its true. Some of the collectors who were resting outside recognized Kang Hye-rim. Their faces hardened in an instant. Kang Hye-rim was very popr among ordinary citizens, but among other collectors, she was a heretic who threatened the industry. Why on earth is she here Dont tell me, shes going to clear Theodnt Swamp? Hey, isnt this a big deal? Unlike other collectors who maintained the worlds of thought and enjoyed the stories that came out of them, Kang Hye-rim ripped them out from the roots. She had eliminated five worlds of thought so far. One of them was the infamous Siege of Constantinople. As a result, she had a nickname among collectors, which was Format Breaker. It was a bit of a dishonorable nickname if you traced its origin, but sheughed it off and said it was fun. She was originally a sword master from the Goryeo era, so she had some resistance to this kind of thing. People are looking at us. Theyre nervous. Its almost like a state of emergency for them that were here. Were not some gue or disaster that brings cmity. What kind of situation is this? They might as well see it that way. So are you going to stop? No? Why would I do that? We had a meaningless conversation while the eyes that were directed at us increased. Some collectors looked at me with curious eyes, but there were far more who red at her because of Hye-rims bad reputation(?). Negative gazes pouring from all sides. We didnt care much about it, even though we received them. Its like being treated as a viin. It doesnt matter how they treat us. Were not going to stop anyway. Besides, they didnt seem to have any intention of blocking or interfering with our way. Rather, they even made way for us, as if they were afraid of colliding with us. First of all, there were eyes of ordinary people watching this ce, and more importantly, Hye-rim had already proven her skills properly. The victor of Constantinople. Just that reputation alone made her status at least not something that other collectors could easily deal with. It was practically a forced respect for them. Well, of course there are people who dont believe it. There are people who believe the rumors as they are, and there are people who never believe it unless they see it with their own eyes. Surely, some of them would be like that. That all the achievements Hye-rim had achieved were a hoax made by someone. But even so, they couldnt block our way, because Hye-rims aura was so powerful. Her face was tense and she managed her expression. She looked like an ice flower blooming in the middle of winter. It was natural that the collectors who were overwhelmed by her atmosphere couldnt approach. Hey. What, what do we do? Shouldnt we stop them? Stop them? On what grounds? Then let them go? Arent they going to clear it? If youre so scared, why dont you go and talk to them? No. How can I talk to them? The atmosphere is really no joke. Ha, shit. Today is totally ruined. Its the world of thought that I used to visit often, but cant I go there anymore? Phew. Im d I came early and hunted. The reactions were varied. Most of them were disappointed that we came and tended to give up. Some tellers were unhappy with their situation and urged their collectors, but what would that do? Without anyones interference, we entered the Theodnt Swamp and the scenery changed. The concrete buildings walls disappeared and a swamp covered with thick fog appeared. Unlike normal swamps, giant mushrooms grew everywhere and one mushroom was almost as high as 7-8 stories of a building. The air was humid and mixed with spores from the mushrooms, making the air feel sticky on the skin. And it seemed to smell bad too. Ugh. Smell. Hye-rim, who still had no resistance to this kind of thing, frowned. Youll get used to it soon. You look fine, Yu-hyun. I adapted. This level of swamp was like a dream and hope-filled theme parkpared to the end-of-the-world scenery. However, for Hye-rim, who was still a novice, this ce was still quite a harsh environment. Huh. I cant see well because of the dust from the mushrooms. And it feels a bit stuffy to breathe. At least the spores are not poisonous, so there wont be any strain on your body. It would have been hard on the lungs for ordinary people, but not for collectors. But that didnt mean it wasnt unpleasant. Buzzing. Some of the collectors who were wandering inside noticed us right away. Some of them who had been wary of us avoided us as if they didnt want to get involved with us. But some stayed in their ce and watched curiously how we would act. I ignored them and went into an internal analysis. Hmm. First of all, where is the boundary line? Unlike the mine where the surroundings were closed off by swamp as the background, it was hard to specify a direction. And giant mushrooms blocked the way in between, so it was not an exaggeration to say that it was a forest of mushrooms. It was more like a flooded forest than a swamp. Its a bit awkward to move because my ankles are slightly submerged. Once I find the nt-type fantasy creature Swamp Root, it will be easier to find the rest of the direction, so shall I make that a priority? I was about to brief Hye-rim when it happened. A group that had been watching us quietly came over. Excuse me. If you dont mind, would you like to hunt with us? *** What? Hye-rim narrowed her eyes at the other party. She was always rxed and yful when she was with Yu-hyun, but as soon as a third party was involved, her mood changed 180 degrees. She was wary of the group that approached us. There were four of them. Three men and one woman. The one who looked like the leader smiled amiably and spoke to us. You two seem to be alone, right? Yes, but. Yu-hyun stepped forward and answered. Oh, I see. Actually, we used to work with six people. But two of them were busy with personal matters and left, so we had some vacancies. Do you want to move with us? We thought wed be fine with four, so weve been hunting for a while, but its a bit hard. Kang Hye-rim was puzzled by their approach. Did they not recognize her? She felt a bit boastful, but she was a famous swordmaster, wasnt she? Everyone else avoided Kang Hye-rim, but they came closer instead. It gave her a new feeling. Maybe they are the type who dont listen to rumors. She nodded at the thought that it was possible. However, she and Yu-hyun had no intention of moving with anyone from the start. They might have wanted to farm and hunt normally, but they came here to clear the world of thought. She appreciated the offer, but she would decline. She was about to say no, when Yu-hyun answered first. Oh, that sounds good. We were actually looking for other people to save. Ah! Is that so? Thats a relief. What? Kang Hye-rim was surprised by the unexpected answer. She didnt show her inner thoughts at this moment, thanks to the practice of poker face she had done several times. Yu-hyun. Why? She looked at Yu-hyuns smiling face and couldnt figure it out. In fact, she thought he would be the one who would refuse their joining the most. Is there another reason? Oh! She realized something btedly. Among the four members of their party, three were men, but there was one woman! No way! Kang Hye-rim nced at the female collector with a shocked expression. She had a sharp look with her eyes upturned, and dyed her hair gold. She wore clothes that exposed a lot of skin for easy movement. Her body was slim too. She seemed to be a rogue based on the dagger in her hand, but Kang Hye-rim didnt think that far. She didnt want to admit it, but she was definitely attractive. Did I, did I not get any reaction from him because I was weird, but he likes that kind of thing?! Kang Hye-rim pinched her waist with her hand. Was it because she ate a lot of snacks after earning money recently? She felt a bit chubby. Kang Hye-rim closed her eyes tightly. Meanwhile, the conversation between Yu-hyun and the party leader ended. Alright. Lets do well together. Yes. Lets do that. Please take care of us. Please take care of us too. Kang Hye-rim barely moved her lips and answered. Thats how a new party was formed. The spirits wanted to ask why Yu-hyun suddenly acted like that, but they didnt spam the message window because of Danes fault. Only Kang Hye-rim was groaning inside. Well be back soon with our stuff. Okay. Go ahead. As the four new members went to get their luggage left behind, Yu-hyun immediately spoke to Kang Hye-rim. Miss Hye-rim. Yes, yes?! Oh, yes. Yu-hyun. Yes. I know. I understand. Well, everyone has different tastes. Of course. Of course I didnt know you had that kind of taste. Of course, I can also be like that if I diet properly What are you talking about all of a sudden? Manage your image. Get your mind straight. Huh? Yu-hyun quickly brought his face close to Kang Hye-rim so that only she could hear him. Kang Hye-rim blushed slightly at his approaching face, but his words made her expression harden. That party is scavengers. Chapter 43: Chapter 43: Chapter 43 Scavenger. Its a word that ismonly used to refer to petty thieves, but among collectors, scavenger is a more versatile term. Basically, scavengers are those who make a living by secretly collecting or stealing the scraps of stories or texts that other collector parties leave behind after hunting in the world of ideas. They couldnt hunt the phantoms that were too hard for their own power, but they still needed their by-products. Of course, thats still better than the worst. Some scavengers among them dont stop at just stealing sneakily. They rather hit other collectors from behind or even kill them in some serious cases. Especially this kind of group never moves alone, but forms a thorough organization or party. The four who approached us now were exactly that kind of vicious scavenger party. So youre saying thats true, Mr. Yu-hyun. Surprisingly, Kang Hye-rim didnt ask if it was true. I realized anew that I had built a great trust with her and felt somewhat proud. No, this is not the time for that. How did you know they were scavengers, Mr. Yu-hyun? [The spirits nod at Kang Hye-rims words.] [The spirits are curious about how you knew.] How did I know? I just read their book and guessed their identity right away. Of course, I couldnt say that honestly, so I spat out the lines I had prepared beforehand. Their equipment. Did you look closely? Huh? That It was fine. It looked like they had just entered the world of ideas, clean. They clearly told us that. They said they tried hunting here for a while, but it was too hard and they couldnt do it. But for that, their outfits were too neat and they didnt look tired at all. I moved my foot lightly and stepped on the swamp. Ssh! Look. This is a swamp that sinks up to your ankles. If you move a little bit violently, mud sshes like this. Even if youre an average level collector, your clothes will get dirty as soon as you get into a fight. You cant avoid it. [The spirits marvel at your deduction.] [Some spirits ask if they might have changed clothes.] Thats not possible. First of all, the clothes that collectors wear are not ordinary clothes, but special items that are close to the power of stories. Do they change clothes because they are dirty? Usually collectors are not rich enough to do that. They dont have spare clothes. If there were collectors who could afford such bourgeois things, they wouldnt have toe to this dirty ce to earn points. More than anything, its suspicious that they approached us without hesitation. Well, its funny to say it with my own mouth. But honestly, were not usually liked by other collectors, right? Thats true. [The spirits nod their heads as they cant refute.] Hey, cant you deny it a little bit? Other collectors either avoid us or show interest in us. But those guys came over as if they didnt know us. Isnt that strange? Basically 4~6 people form a party, but were only two. Then they should have doubted us in reverse. Are they two? Maybe they have something up their sleeve? It was natural to think of that. Or maybe they came in first and waited for the rest of their party to arriveter. Whatever conclusion they came up with, it was very suspicious that they came up to us kindly and offered to join us. They didnt doubt us, and they didnt know who we were. And there were contradictions in their usible excuses. Its certain that they had some intention and approached us while hiding it. I looked around and chuckled. Its foggy enough that you cant see the scenery outside a few tens of meters away. The sound doesnt seem to spread well either. Its the optimal condition for people to die without being noticed, isnt it? Then why did you ept their offer? If they have something up their sleeve, you could have just refused. [The spirits agree with her words and nod their heads.] Well, as Kang Hye-rim said, it would have been enough if we had just refused them sharply from the beginning. Or we could have lied and said we hadpanions. They wouldnt be stupid enough to stick around too much if we suspected them. Then wheres the fun in that? Huh? Ill ask the spirits. There are viins in front of us. They hide their true intentions and approach us with a knife behind their backs to stab us. They see us as a perfect prey. If such guyse to you, would you just avoid them? Would you do that, spirits? The message window became noisy in an instant with my provocative tone. [The spirits say they cant tolerate such things.] [Most of the spirits shout that they have to crush them.] [The one who resembles the brilliant light shakes his head and says he cant let them go.] Even Michael of the heavenly paradise agreed with me. Whats more, what is a scavenger? A viin. They steal and rob other peoples things, and evenmit murder without hesitation. Leaving such guys alone is not a story of heroism. They crush the viins and make them despair. That was the fun story that the spirits wanted most. So I pretended to be fooled and epted their offer. Oh. I see. Kang Hye-rim seemed to be relieved for some reason. Hm? Did she worry that I would really get along with them? How naive. First, we pretend to go along with them. Its not fun to reveal everything on the spot. We pretend to move as they want, and then we strike back at the crucial moment. Thats how a more dramatic story is created. Do you think theyll fall for it? Ha ha. Hyerim. Do you know who is the easiest person to deceive in the world? At my words, Kang Hye-rim fell into a dilemma trying to figure out the intention of the question. Maybe an ignorant person? Well, a person who doesnt know anything would be easy to fool. But you have to know this. Rather, a person who doesnt know anything is less likely to be fooled. They are more tense and cautious because they dont know much. Then let me ask you. Do smart people get fooled? Thats I dont think so. Right. Smart people dont get fooled easily either. They have knowledge and information on their side. Then who gets fooled the most? I smiled slyly and said. People who delude themselves into thinking they know something are the most easily fooled. Those people are the ones who think that what they know is real and everything, and be blind merchants with their wrong beliefs. The really dangerous thing is not the person who knows nothing, nor the person who knows everything. The ones who know something in between are the most dangerous and stupid. Those who think that what they see is everything in the world. Those who think that what they know is the truth, and that they are superior to others. Those are the ones I like the most as prey. *** Whew. Did you see his face just now? How stupid. He totally fell for it. Heh heh. I was scared when I heard he was a sword master, but hes nothing special. Well. What would a newbie who hasnt been a collector for even a month know? Still, just in case, lets not be nervous and do as we always do. The scavengers didnt stop smiling, thinking that their acting had worked well. Watching their scene, the man, Han Yong-woon, bit his lip with a guilty expression. His expression was read by the leader of his party, Baek Woo-hyun, who frowned. Hey. Arm dealer. Arm dealer. It was a nickname that Baek Woo-hyun used to call Han Yong-woon. It was a nickname he gave him because he had worked part-time at a cellphone store before he became a collector. Damn it. Look at your face. Why? Do you feel guilty for doing this? Woo-hyun. No matter what, this doesnt seem right. Han Yong-woon had known Baek Woo-hyun since before. They werent really good friends. Rather, they were enemies if anything. In his school days, Baek Woo-hyun was a bully who harassed other kids, and Han Yong-woon was a victim of his abuse. But even after graduating from high school and bing a collector in society, Han Yong-woon couldnt escape from Baek Woo-hyuns clutches. He thought things would change when he awakened, but rather Baek Woo-hyun got cocky as a collector and forced Han Yong-woon to join his side. This is wrong no matter how I think about it. Han Yong-woon didnt even know that his party was scavengers until recently. He just followed them because they lured him with a good deal. Ha, hey. Arm dealer. Are you talking back to me? Gasp! At Baek Woo-hyuns words, Han Yong-woon shuddered. When Baek Woo-hyun lowered his voice, he remembered the old memories he didnt want to remember. Damn it. He clenched his teeth. He thought he had escaped after bing an adult and a collector. But reality was not like that at all. He was still a coward and a loser, and nothing more than ackey of Baek Woo-hyun. But. He didnt have the courage to deny it either. Whats the point of shouting that something is wrong? A powerless shout has no effect. It only invites ridicule and beatings if hes lucky. This is wrong. He didnt think he could kill people. This was not morally right. To cheat and deceive them and try to kill them. That kind of thing Hey. Theyreing. Keep your face straight. Looking at us with a re and saying that, Han Yong-woon couldnt say anything back. He just rolled his eyes and nodded his head. He was still a coward after all. He sumbed to the violence and power in front of him, and tried to do something that went against his conscience and beliefs. How did this happen? Han Yong-woon hated his miserable fate so much that he felt like going crazy. But more than that, he couldnt stand himself for not being able to do anything. But he couldnt scream or cry. He just showed a nk face to the sword master woman and her malepanion who were approaching us. That was the best he could do. And so the hunt began. The hunt of those who think they are deceiving and those who try to eat them. Chapter 44: Chapter 44: Chapter 44 The hunt went quite smoothly. The other side was not ipetent, so they hunted down every phantom that appeared. Of course, the most outstanding one was Kang Hye-rim. She moved with light steps and shed the phantoms with one stroke. A nt-like phantom called Swamp Root that was cut in half fell down. Good job. Lets take a break for a while. We had several battles on our way here. It was not a bad idea to rest here. The ground was full of water, but there were mosses floating like inds, so there was no problem. Wow. Youre amazing. You can take down the phantoms with one sh. Wow. Ive never seen anything like that before. The scavenger party members tried to lower our guard by praising Kang Hye-rim. But Kang Hye-rim did not seem to be happy with theirpliments and answered them briefly and coldly. So they could not find a way to start a conversation, and naturally silence prevailed. I can see that they are a little restless. They must have approached us with contempt at first, but they lost their words in the ensuing battles. Because Kang Hye-rim was stronger than they thought. They probably dont realize it, but they are anxious. The more impatient they are, the more likely they are to make mistakes. They might move sooner than they thought. I thought to myself as I scrutinized the scavenger group. They all had books in their hands, and the color was all brown. The cover of the book was brown, and the light from the book was brown. It was a book that wasmonly seen by those who had low talent and reality. Hmm. But whats surprising is that one of them is fine. I stroked my chin as I looked at the book with the name Han Yongwoon written on it. The other three were human trash without any excuse, but this Han Yongwoon guy seemed to be more like a victim who was dragged along like us. He came without knowing what he was doing, and found out the truth toote. He obviously didnt like this situation, and thats why his expression was very dark since before. He must be pretending not to care by keeping a poker face, but I can read him. Hmm. What should I do? Even if they came without knowing it, they were still allies who moved with the scavenger group in the end. The fact that he adapted to reality even though he suffered from his conscience made him virtually the same kind as them. Besides, the spirits wont want me to forgive them. Now that I knew that those four were scavengers, the spirits were waiting for them to be brutally destroyed somehow. If I said something like This one is nice, so lets spare him. here, there would be a riot in the message window. More than anything, Im worried about Hyerim. I joined them pretending to be fooled by the scavengers for one thing, but also to give Kang Hye-rim more experience. She was strong, but still a novice. Its not about the power she has, but her mindset. Collectors usually fight with phantoms, but that doesnt mean they dont fight with each other. Its a profession where you swing weapons and fight for your life in reality. Of course, if the atmosphere gets tense, they fight each other, and sometimes murder happens. At least Korea hasws for collectors and they are well protected, but that doesnt mean these things dont happen. Just look at those murderers. Someday Kang Hye-rim will have to fight not with phantoms, but with people. And if she doesnt expect it, she might have to kill them. I was worried about that. Killing is not as easy as it sounds. She always showed me more than I expected, but I wonder how she will handle this. Im not too bothered by killing because Ive lived harshly, but it will look very different to Kang Hye-rim who grew up in a peaceful era. She might live with a serious trauma for her whole life. If it seems like a problem, Ill step in. I already have a lot of blood on my hands. Adding four more wont make any difference. I got up from my seat. Oh. Where are you going? Im going to see something for a moment. I lied casually. Of course it was a lie. They were also looking for an opportunity to act impatiently, so I thought Id push them from this side. If I leave my seat, they will also take some action. I immediately sent my voice to Kang Hye-rim so that only she could hear. -Hyerim. Wait. If I move, they will also take some action. -Okay. I got it. They probably dont know that we canmunicate like this even when we are apart. Usually, this kind of telepathy story can only be used by at least rank 4 books. Its also very expensive because its versatile. Ill be back soon. Oh. Wait a minute. Its dangerous to go alone, so take one more person with you. Hey, Yongwoon. You go with him. You said you wanted to go to the bathroom too. Uh, uh? Han Yongwoon must have never said that, but the leader named Baek Woo-hyun urged him, so he had no choice but to get up from his seat. I could read what they were up to. They seemed to be wary of us getting too far away, so they wanted to attach one person. But wasnt the person selection wrong? Lets go. Yes. Han Yongwoon seemed to want to get out of this ce as soon as possible, and he urged me to hurry up in a voice that only I could hear. I felt something strange about his behavior, but I nodded my head. Thanks to the fog, we were able to disappear from their sight as soon as we moved. I stood near a mushroom that was moderately grown, and Han Yongwoon looked at me with restlessness. Hmm. Ive been feeling this since before, but what are you so worried about? Me, me? Me? Yes. You said your name was Han Yongwoon, right? You seem to have some trouble, but you can tell mefortably. At my words, Han Yongwoons expression changedplexly. Guilt and regret for what he was doing, and fear of whether he could stop it. He was now in a tug-of-war between reality and his conscience. I saw that and lit up my eyes. Maybe At first I thought I would deal with him too, but now I thought maybe I didnt have to. Yongwoon. Ah, yes. Youve been looking at me a lot since before, do you have something to say? I deliberately provoked the part that troubled him. At my question, Han Yong-woon bit his lip and bowed his head. Your name is Yu-hyun, right? Yes. Run away right now. At his words, I suppressed the smile that was about to form on my lips. On the other hand, the spirits who were watching this scene separately seemed quite surprised by Han Yong-woons attitude. Werent they colleagues of the same scavenger? Why did he suddenly act like that? Most of them had that reaction. Why do you tell me to run away? That, thats because I know you wont believe me even if I say this, but Baek Woo-hyun. I mean, those three are murderers. They are bad people who kill others. In the end, Han Yong-woon spilled everything he knew. Baek Woo-hyun forced him toe here, and after he arrived, he found out that they were going to kill two people. He was shocked by that, and he couldnt refuse because he was afraid that they would kill him too. But even so, he gathered his courage and confessed to me. That, I understand if it sounds strange to you. I, I might look like one of them too. Yes. I know that. Im also a bad guy in a way. Even if I came here without knowing, I kept my mouth shut even after I knew the truth. But still, this is too much. How can they try to kill someone just because they like it? Thats worse than a beast. So please run away. Ill report it as a lie that I killed you secretly. That woman named Geom-hoo is fine too. Ill go and secretly inform her and send her out when theres a chance. What if you get caught? Not only Hyerim, but youll be in danger too, right? Thats And more importantly, why did theye to kill us in the first ce? Thats still a mystery. Why are they doing this? Since he had already revealed everything, he answered honestly. I dont know either, but Woo-hyun said so. A teller came to see him. Oh, a teller. I deliberately added a hint of sarcasm. Well, it was unfortunate for Han Yong-woon, but in fact, I already knew everything about this situation. Even who was behind those scavengers. Han Yong-woon, who didnt know the truth, continued his exnation. I dont know who it is either. But I heard that he belongs to a fairly famous department among the tellers. He said that if this seeds, he would sign a library contract with us. Thats probably why. A library contract. Han Yong-woon said with a guilty look, but in fact, this was not just his problem. This series of events was a dark side that had been umted for a long time in this world. Collectors who couldnt get tellers, those who couldnt sign library contracts couldnt get the support of spirits no matter how hard they tried, and naturally, the gap widened with the collectors who signed library contracts. There were too many collectorspared to the number of tellers. For some high-ranking tellers, they signed library contracts with multiple people and had multiple main characters in their stories. But they still couldnt meet the excess demand. Not everyone can be the protagonist of a story. In the end, the seats were limited. And those seats were always for the chosen ones. I know that too. Well never meet a teller even if we die ande back to life. Were not qualified in the first ce. But I thought maybe there was a chance and tried hard. I raised my collector rank and fought at risk somehow. But it didnt work either. Before long, the story turned into Han Yong-woons personalment. But this is too much. I want a library contract too, but not at the cost of killing someone else. This is wrong. But isnt it just a matter of closing your eyes and doing it once? It was funny that I asked such a question, but he answered seriously. Of course it is. But I know that. If I do it once, will I be able to live with myself afterwards? I dont think so. The first time is hard, but the next time will be easier. If that happens, Ill be a monster that I cant control myself. I see. So please run away. Ill take care of things here. I didnt feel any lies in his words. His eyes looking at me were clearly trembling with fear but not trying to deceive me. I nced up and checked the reactions of the spirits. Most of them seemed to have not expected Han Yong-woon to act like this. Rather, there was some sympathy for him, judging by the atmosphere. Well, then I have no choice. Yes. Then Yong-woon, you stay here. What? Han Yong-woon didnt seem to understand what I was saying. What do you mean by Well, its not my ce to say this, but we were also lying to you. Lying? Do you think were stupid enough to trust people who suddenly approach us friendly? That He had a brain that worked, so Han Yong-woon quickly turned pale. He looked like someone who had been hit hard on the back of his head. If he had been a truly irredeemable viin, I would have mocked andughed at him, but I didnt. Then, you knew everything from the beginning I knew it. You followed me because Baek Woo-hyun told you to clean up after me, right? Well, you dont have to be too scared. You proved that youre not a bad person by your actions just now. But those three over there are not. Wa-wait a minute! Then its dangerous! That woman named Kang Hye-rim You dont have to worry about that. I heard a faint scream from afar. It was muffled and mixed with the fog, but it was the scream of three people. Theyre already taking care of things over there. When Han Yong-woon confessed to me with a guilty conscience and honestly told me everything, I had already sent a signal to Kang Hye-rim. It hadnt been three minutes since then, so lets see. It should be over soon. As I smiled and said that, Han Yong-woon was speechless. Chapter 45: Chapter 45: Chapter 45 Are you curious about what happened over there? Ah, that Han Yong-woon seemed to still not understand what was going on. I understood. To him, Baek Woo-hyun and hispanions must have looked like the most terrifying monsters in the world. He must have been worried when he heard that Kang Hye-rim stayed with those three. Nothing to worry about. Rather, ourdy here was more wild than I expected. The sound that had been ringing out until a moment ago stopped abruptly like a ghost. It didnt seem like much time had passed since I gave the signal. They were quite fast. They didnt kill them all, did they? Lets go. I took the lead and Han Yong-woon followed me with his reluctant steps. We cut through the fog and arrived at the ce where we had rested before. Kang Hye-rim greeted me lightly when she saw me. Youre here. Yes. What about the rest? Over there. Kang Hye-rim pointed to one direction with the sword in her hand. There were three scavengers lying on the ground, covered in wounds. They were still breathing, judging by their twitching shoulders. She had listened to my words and subdued them without using too much force. What, what is this Han Yong-woon, who followed me, couldnt close his mouth as he saw Baek Woo-hyun and hispanions lying on the ground. He looked at Baek Woo-hyun with trembling eyes, then quickly shifted his gaze to Kang Hye-rim. She had mercilessly subdued three people by herself, but she looked calm andposed as if she hadnt even broken a sweat. That paradoxical normalcy only highlighted the feelings he had for her. She seemed like someone who lived in a different world, someone he could never reach. The emotion Han Yong-woon felt right now was fear. Hmm. Judging by their condition, theres no need to tie them up to prevent them from resisting. I checked Baek Woo-hyun and the other two, and it was hard to find a spot that wasnt injured. The sword marks all over them were just a bonus. Maybe because Kang Hye-rim had been quite aggressive in subduing them, their arms and legs were broken. The spirits cheered and pped their hands as they saw the scene. Miss Hye-rim. Did they say anything to you? Well, I didnt really listen to them. I just thought something was fishy over there when Mr. Yu-hyun sent me the signal, so I moved right away. I see. I nodded calmly, but I was secretly impressed by Kang Hye-rims bold action. I thought she would show some weakness when fighting against other people, but she was rather ruthless in beating them up. Hmm. But why does it seem like the woman over there got hit more than the others? Is it my imagination? Her face ispletely smashed. Mr. Kang Yoo-hyun, what are you nning to do like this? Just watch. I left Han Yong-woon behind and approached the three who had fallen. They were in too much pain to regain their senses. It seemed like there was no point in talking to them like this, so I went over to the leader, Baek Woo-hyun, and stepped hard on his thigh that was half-submerged in the water. Aaargh! He woke up screaming as I stepped on his broken bone. Oh, youre awake. Mr. Baek Woo-hyun. Wha, what the hell What is this! You, why did you! He stammered as he saw me alive and well. Then he noticed Han Yong-woon over my shoulder and his forehead vein popped. Tha, that traitorous bastard! Was it you? Did you spill everything? You son of a bitch! Ill kill you! Ill kill you! Hoo. I sighed and put more pressure on his thigh with my foot. Crunch. Ughhh! Mr. Woo-hyun. Mr. Woo-hyun. Mr. Baek Woo-hyun. It seems like you dont understand the situation right now. Shall I make you understand again? Hurk! Hurk! He gasped for air as I lifted my foot from his thigh. He red at me with hatred in his eyes. I dont like his eyes at all. You guys, did you think you could get away with this?! Just try to get out of here! Youre all dead! Go on. I didnt even blink at his boring threat. I even urged him to say more. He twisted his face and spat out all kinds of curses. The mask of a smile he wore when we first met was long gone. Didnt you hear me?! Ill kill you all! Ill kill you all! Wow. Thats really interesting. Holy Spirits. Did you hear that? Hes threatening to kill me and Ms. Hyerim. You bastard! Do you think Im joking?! Ugh! Youre nothing to me, I can just Just what? I asked him sarcastically as I lowered my voice. At the same time, I lightly stepped on his wound. He tried to grit his teeth and suppress his scream, but I mocked him and put more pressure on his broken bone. In the end, he couldnt bear the pain and let out a scream. Aah! Stop! Stooop! Stop? Stoop? Thats a bit short, dont you think? Crack! Please, please stop! Aaah! He was reduced to tears and snot by the pain, and I finally lifted my foot off him. The other two who had fallen on both sides also came to their senses at his scream and looked at me nervously. I walked over to the crushed Baek Woo-hyun and crouched down to meet his eyes. Name. Baek Woo-hyun. Collector rank is ss 7. Youve been roaming around with a bunch of people, slicing and dicing people like a scavenger, and youve killed more than 10 people already. Not satisfied with that, youve also been involved in assault, robbery, and human trafficking with some thugs? Tha, thats He shuddered as I recited his criminal record. He seemed to realize that he had messed with the wrong person. So, this time, you were nning to kill a nameless man and a woman named Geomhu who recently became famous as a sword master. Tha, thats What, you didnt intend to kill us nicely, did you? Given your dirty preferences. Right? No, no! He answered hastily, thinking that he would be in trouble if he answered wrong. But I know. Hes pretending to be humble, but his eyes are still shining with malice. Yeah, you must be angry. And humiliated. When I was in school, I lived as a bully. I beat up and bossed around anyone who annoyed me. I thought I was the best. And just as I was about to be a member of society, I awakened as a collector. I never tasted the bitterness of reality. I only soared higher and higher. What did I have to fear in my life? I had my brothers who supported me from behind, and I was a collector who was superior to ordinary people. Of course, I didnt have the most important thing for a collector: a teller contract. But even without that, Imitted murder. I never intended to change. And then, one teller offered me a request, and I epted it. How interesting. Youre trying to eat your life in one bite, arent you? Well, let me show you today. I realized how narrow my world was, and whom I had messed with. Who are you? Me? Me? Whos the one who paid you from behind. Who is it? Thats He trailed off, rolling his eyes. As soon as I saw that, I sprang up from my seat and pressed his shoulder with one hand. And I stepped on his broken bones, grinding them with force. Aaaah! Didnt you like my question? Did I ask you something difficult? Aah! Aaah! Stop! Stop it! You bastard! Why cant you answer such a simple question? Do you still look down on us? Krrrrr! It was only 10 seconds. That was all it took, but Baek Woo-hyun lost his nerve. He gasped for breath, drooling from the corner of his mouth. Huhu. Ill, Ill kill you. Ill kill you. Youre still saying that in this state? Kuhuhu. So what. Are you going to kill us? Do you have the guts to be a murderer? How shameless. Arent you afraid of thew? Kukuk. Afraid of thew? Kuhuhu. Thew, you say. Thew. So what, are you going to sentence me to death? Theres no such thing in this country. By thew? Sure, lets do it by thew. A measly prison, I can handle that. But do you know what? When I get out of prison, Ill find you and kill you. All of your people and family. Baek Woo-hyun spat out words of curse at me, as if he was possessed by evil. He seemed to firmly believe that I would never kill him. Then heal us right now. If not This is really funny. I chuckled at the brazen Baek Woo-hyun. How the world works. You guys tried to trick us and kill us secretly, but when you got overpowered, what are you doing? If you dont want to die, get lost? Did we look that pathetic to you? It was not just me. The spirits in my library were also furious at Baek Woo-hyuns shameless face. They shouted at me to kill him right away. [Spirits scream to kill Baek Woo-hyun.] [Some spirits frown at Baek Woo-hyuns disgrace.] [The one who resembles the brilliant light says that he must punish the wicked.] The atmosphere in the library was unanimous. That is, to kill Baek Woo-hyun and hispanions. I was very satisfied with their reaction. It was worth letting him show his disgrace on purpose. If I had killed him right away without waking him up, the spirits might have said that it was too boring or that I did not deal with him harshly enough. Some merciful spirits might have argued that killing was not the only solution, and that they should be made to repent. But the behavior that Baek Woo-hyun had shown so far was enough to wash away the reactions of those spirits. Even I, who had deliberately provoked him, was starting to get angry. How much more would the spirits feel? Maybe, if they could, they would have cut his throat themselves. Why? Are you scared now? Who would dare to challenge me without fear No. Thats enough. What? What do you mean I guess you havent grasped the situation yet, so let me tell you. Did you think we couldnt kill you? But, do you know? Except for the Holy Spirits, no one knows what happened here. My voice, which had given up on honorifics, was filled with killing intent. Maybe he sensed it, because Baek Woo-hyuns expression became desperate. St, stop joking! Theres a witness! Hey, Yong-pal! Hey, you bastard! That guy? Do you think he can go outside and tell the truth? Swoosh. I deliberately drew my sword to show off. The faces of Baek Woo-hyun and the other two turned pale. You thought I couldnt kill you? Then Ill show you. Thud! I immediately stabbed my sword into his colleague next to Baek Woo-hyun. The male scavenger gasped as the de pierced him unexpectedly. But I didnt blink an eye. Rather, as if to show off, I slowly pushed the sword deeper into his ribs. Ugh! Finally, my sword pierced his heart, and he dropped his head, unable to move from the intense pain. The female scavenger who saw that scene trembled in fear. Hiik! Pl, please spare me! Th, this crazy! The two finally realized the seriousness of the situation. But it was toote, way toote. Why did you mess with this side? Pl, please spare me! I, I must have gone crazy for a moment! Please! Ge, Geomhu unni! Unni please! I didnt do anything wrong! It was all this bastards fault! Please! The female scavenger, thinking that I wouldnt spare her, begged Kang Hye-rim for help. Her arrogant expression was gone, and she was a pathetic sight with tears and snot running down her face. Seeing that, Kang Hye-rim came to my side. Hye-rim? Was she going to stop me? Well, Im sure from her perspective, what I was doing right now looked pretty scary. But what Kang Hye-rim did was far beyond my expectations. Thud! Ugh! Wh, why. She drew her sword and pierced the female scavengers abdomen. She looked at her with disbelief, and then fell to the side. Baek Woo-hyun was stunned by the sight. Kang Hye-rim, who had killed without hesitation, looked at me and said. Yu-hyun. You were trying to spare me by taking care of this alone, right? You dont have to do that. Ive realized it clearly since that fight. I see. The siege of Constantinople. In the midst of that fierce battlefield, Kang Hye-rim realized what she had to do. And she resolved to never stop for it. Amazing. She wasnt just pretending to be strong. Kang Hye-rim looked truly indifferent. It might have been her first kill, but she acted as if she was just removing a stone on the road. I guess I underestimated her too much. Ill take care of the rest. Be my guest. It was a wee thing for me that Hyerim took care of it. As I stepped aside, Kang Hye-rim moved forward. Ah, aah. Baek Woo-hyun looked up at Kang Hye-rim with trembling eyes. Chapter 46: Chapter 46: Chapter 46 Please, save me! Please! Baek Woo-hyun shouted as he trembled with fear. He tried to struggle for his life, but his arms and legs were all broken and he looked worse than a worm crawling on the ground. Kang Hye-rim, who held a sword in her hand, slowly approached him. He desperately moved his mouth. If you kill me, you wont know who ordered you to do it! Are you okay with that? You seem to have a lot of enemies, dont you? Hye-rim. Yu-hyun called her name and she stopped her steps. Baek Woo-hyun sighed in relief and smiled smugly. He hoped that he could survive with the information he had. Of course, Yu-hyun had already seen through him. Tell me. Wha, what? You think Ill tell you right away? You think I dont know that youll kill me as soon as I do? Baek Woo-hyun swallowed the rest of his words. He was the only one who knew about the teller who had bribed him from behind. And this was the only chance he had to live. He felt a hammer hit the back of his head as he faced death. His mind was spinning. He looked at Yu-hyun with disbelief. Do you really think so? Really? If you kill me, you wont know who the teller is who told us to kill you! Baek Woo-hyun was confident. Thats why he was more brazen. Yu-hyun shook his head. What a self-delusion. Baek Woo-hyun didnt know how worthless his information was. A thin paper wall that would tear apart with a slight breeze, a foolish belief that it would protect him from the storm. Thats why its easy to fool those who know too little. Yu-hyun decided to end this and tell him the cruel truth. He leaned closer to Baek Woo-hyun and whispered in his ear. Hey, Woo-hyun. Do you know something? We dont care who ordered you to do it. We dont even think its worth our attention. Baek Woo-hyun asked him with his eyes what he meant. Yu-hyun told him honestly. The cruel truth that he hated to see and hear. Jin Pung, a teller from the Pentagram department of Celestial Corporation. Did you think I didnt know that he made a deal with you? Wha? What? Baek Woo-hyuns eyes widened as he heard a familiar name from Yu-hyuns mouth. Ho, how How? He couldnt finish his sentence as he faced the unbelievable reality. Baek Woo-hyun looked up at Yu-hyun with a stunned expression. Yu-hyun didnt answer him. He just made him realize that he knew everything. Ah. Baek Woo-hyun shivered. He finally realized how futile it was to threaten the other side with what he had. He felt the world shrink around him. He felt his feet sink and the sky crack and copse. In that illusion, he saw a devil who looked down at him and smiled as if he couldnt contain his joy. Ah, ah, ah. And the fact that the devil would bring him death. Ahhhh! Hye-rim. Ill leave the rest to you. Okay. I got it. Kang Hye-rim stepped forward again. She had already drawn her sword. Baek Woo-hyuns face turned pale. No, no! Donte! Save me! Please save meee! Ssh ssh As Kang Hye-rim walked through the puddles of the swamp, Baek Woo-hyun wet his pants and screamed loudly. Yo, Yong-pal! No, Yong-woon! Please save me! We were friends, right? Huh? Hey, you bastard! Dont you remember how good I was to you?! He begged or cursed at Han Yong-woon who just watched him silently. Hye, hyung-nim! Hyung-nim! Please save me! Please! I must have gone crazy for a moment! Hyung-nim! If you spare me, Ill do anything for you! Please! He bowed down to Yu-hyun and pleaded with him. Ahhh! Fuck! Donte! Donte! Ahh! Someone, someone help me! He hoped for help that would nevere. But Kang Hye-rims steps never stopped. And when she got close enough to him, Baek Woo-hyuns frantic movements stopped like a machine that was turned off. The look of someone who denied reality in despair, and realized that even his vain hope was meaningless. It was resignation. Ah. Kang Hye-rims de shed in the fog, and red blood sttered. Yu-hyun felt a surge of joy as he watched the scene. This is it. He was no different from a normal person in his daily life, but seeing a human being lose everything and fall into despair gave him an unbearable thrill. The expression on their face when they realized that what they held dear and cherished was actually worthless. It was truly the best. Baek Woo Hyun was human trash. He always ruled as a king in his narrow world. He never looked outside, nor did he look down at his subordinates. Nor did he try to climb up higher. Exactly, those kinds of people. People who knew better, but thought they were the best and acted as they pleased. People who didnt know what was lurking below them, and just enjoyed the present without thinking. They didnt try to see the world properly. Even if he tried to tell them, they wouldugh at him and point fingers at him. To make them realize the harshness of this reality. That was what he wanted and enjoyed the most. Surely, this is some kind of twisted sense of justice. Yu-hyun understood how strange his personality was. But this was his irresistible nature. It was a mark that he couldnt erase after enduring that terrible world for 10 years. Thats why he didnt deny it. He epted it. Including this, that was who he was. The storm of the Pentagram Department. Yu-hyun thought of the culprit who caused all this and acted arrogantly towards him, a teller. I hope you too, make me happy. *** Kang Hye-rim killed Baek Woo Hyun. It was a kind of murder. But no one pointed fingers at her. [The spirits are satisfied and happy.] [Some spirits are still hungry and want more.] [You received 3,400TP as a donation.] The spirits threw points generously to Kang Hye-rim and Yu-hyun, satisfied with the process. And Han Yong Un nkly took in the sight. It was too unreal. What, what is this He saw Baek Woo Hyuns neck fly off clearly. His bulging eyes, ring at him until thest moment. What on earth Baek Woo Hyuns head that left his body floated on the surface of the swamp, then came closer to Han Yong Un. Thud. He watched the scene nkly, and when the head hit his ankle, he felt the emotions he had been holding back rush over him. Ugh! Uwek!! He vomited even though he hadnt eaten anything. His mouth was sour from the bile, and tears flowed endlessly for no reason. He saw someone die for the first time. And he saw someone kill for the first time. Han Yong Un felt dizzy. What, what have I done? He decided to save someone and thought he had courage. But his determination and good deed had no meaning at all. Kang Yu-hyun and Kang Hye-rim were ying with them from the start. That fact made him so angry that he couldnt bear it. Why! He bowed his head and shouted with his eyes closed tightly. Why did you kill him! Because if we didnt kill him, we would have died. Yu-hyun answered casually as he wiped off the blood on his hand. And if we hadnt done this, you wouldnt have been fine either. He knew that too. In a way, Han Yong Un should have been grateful to Yu-hyun and Hyerim. They saved his life. They made Baek Woo Hyun, who had tormented him, fall into despair. He should have been happy about it too. But his reason knew that, but his heart couldnt do that. He felt like even having such feelings was ying into Yu-hyuns hands. How amused was he inside? He must have found it cute how the people he wanted to kill acted without knowing anything. He was sure he wouldnt die, but he worried about their safety without knowing anything. How funny did that look to him? His efforts to be brave and act were reduced to nothing in the end. Han Yong Un trembled with unbearable pain. He had to express this pain, this anger, or he felt like he would go crazy and die. You must have found everything amusing! So he spat out what he had in his heart. Even though he vaguely feared that those two people who were offended by his words might kill him too, he couldnt help but say it. Getting chosen by a teller! Getting attention from spirits and donations! Being so strong! I killed a person. But what about the spirits? Did they cry out for justice? No, they didnt. They rejoiced instead. They praised and rewarded the killers with points. They called this the life of a collector, but when I witnessed the truth, I couldnt bear the disgust. No, it wasnt disgust. It was jealousy. When I admitted that, I felt so pathetic. My angry scream soon turned into a sobbingment. So what do you know? How we feel when we have to live without having anything. How hopeless it is when we know we cant seed no matter what we do. And yet we have to go on living, while seeing this. I admired Kang Hye-rim. From Han Yonguns perspective, she had everything. Stunning beauty, strength that could defeat enemies in an instant, and a fearless heart to do so. The more I saw her, the more I felt my life was worthless and pitiful. I was a failure. The world pointed fingers at me as a failure. Why? Why only me? I wanted to seed too. If I had talent like her, I wouldnt have lived like this. But the world made me this way. Why Why are you and us so different? Yu-hyun, who had been listening quietly, opened his mouth. Everyone has their own role in their own lives. Your life has your role. My life has my role. We just refused our roles and tried to grab more than we deserved. To do that, we hardened our resolve, worked hard, and even risked our lives. Thats why. Thats In life, being able to choose what you want is a privilege. But there are many more people who cant do that. You may have seen us as the chosen ones, but is that really true? We are the same as you. Then why, why am I like this? Because you eventually epted that reality. People have dreams, but they eventually face reality and bow their heads. They ept their fate andply with it while murmuring that they cant help it. Yu-hyun saw his past self in Han Yonguns appearance. He copsed, gave up, and suffered whilementing this reality. But he still didnt change and ended up conforming. I dont intend to be satisfied with what Im given. If I dont have it, Ill make it or take it from someone else. Thats the decisive difference between you and me. Do you think thats bad? Maybe you do. But I vowed not to stop this ambition even if the world condemns me for it. In the end, what Yu-hyun said was simple. You gave up, but I didnt. Han Yongun felt something overflowing inside him. Do you think I wanted to give up? Hot tears ran down his cheeks. I tried to do something too. I wanted to try something too. But nothing changed even then. What can I do when I cant reach anything even if I stretch out my hand? Thats how the world is! It points fingers at me as a failure. It doesnt go away no matter what I do! What am I supposed to do here?! He didnt just sit still. He had tried to do something in his own way. But he failed every time and got nothing out of it. His head that looked up was naturally lowered down. He had no choice but to look down. The world made me this way The world of people is narrow. Yu-hyun said casually. He didnt sympathize with his sorrow or criticize him. He just calmly told him the reality. You mistake what you see and hear and feel as the whole world. When someone points fingers at you as a failure, you think the whole world does that. Because thats all you see. You and the people around you. As he heard that, Han Yonguns eyes widened. Do you know that? The world beyond your knowledge doesnt care about you at all. No one mes you. They dont know who you are. They dont bother to find out. The world is like that only in your mind. If you want to change, you have to change your perspective first. And then show the real you to the people you dont know. It will be hard for sure. But at least it wont be more humiliating than giving up without even trying. With that said, Yu-hyun turned his back. Lets go, Hyerim. Oh, yes. Yu-hyun and Kang Hye-rim left behind Han Yongun, who was still sitting and staring nkly. When they were far enough, Kang Hye-rim asked. Is it okay to leave him like that? Its okay. To Kang Hye-rim, Han Yongun looked like he had been pushed to the limit and broken, but Yu-hyun saw it differently. Because he saw the lighting from Han Yonguns book change before he left. From brown to a faint silver. People change. The color of the light that showed the possibility changed. The change that he thought would never happen, came to Yu-hyun as well. Chapter 47: Chapter 47: Chapter 47 The Teodnt Swamp was not a good ce to wander around for a long time, because it was shrouded in thick fog. It was easy to lose ones sense of direction and get lost if one was not careful. However, that was only the case for those who did not know the details of this ce. Although the scenery seemed simr in all directions, there was a guide here. It was the Swamp Root, the fantasy creature that I was looking for. The boss-level fantasy creature of this ce was called Lefra, a giant nt. It was a carnivorous nt that had roots deeper than an elephants size in the center of the swamp. Considering how wide its roots were, and how far its tendrils reached, its range covered the entire swamp. And one thing that had to be noted here was the existence of the Swamp Root. The Swamp Root, which was called a normal fantasy creature here, was actually a kind of mutant nt that grew from Lefras roots. Of course, the Swamp Root and Lefras roots were connected to each other, albeit weakly. If I find this Swamp Root guy well, I can find the way to the boss-level fantasy creature here in no time. We quickly found a Swamp Root and checked its roots. We had no hesitation because we knew the way. We crossed the boundary line and we arrived in front of the boss-level fantasy creature, Lefra, in an instant. It shook its stem like tentacles when it saw us, its prey after a long time. It was a creature that usually required at least five collectors to defeat, but we didnt need that many. Miss Hye-rim. Lets go. Yes. One person was enough for us. *** [You have cleared the Teodnt Swamp.] [You have received 3,000TP as a clear reward.] [You have received Skill Expansion as a reward.] [Your existing Skill Expansion skill has beenbined with it, and Skill Expansion has changed to Sense Expansion-Large.] [You have acquired the Story of the Weed Killer.] [You have acquired Swamp Root x9.] [You have acquired Lefra Sap.] As soon as we cleared the swamp, we moved outside of the fantasy world with a message window informing us of the rewards. It didnt take long to defeat it. But since it was a boss-level creature, it was quite annoying that it threw mud around while struggling. But that was just prolonging its life for a few more minutes. Phew. I almost ruined my clothes, but luckily theyre clean now. Kang Hye-rim sighed with relief as she looked at her clean outfit. Her clothes, which were covered with mud and water from the swamp during thest fight, disappeared along with the letters as we cleared the fantasy world. As long as you dont get hurt, everything else will disappear as soon as you clear this fantasy world. Of course, this did not apply to the material items that were given as rewards. These materials existed as individual stories themselves, so they were not bound by the fantasy world. Still, your sword Ah. What Kang Hye-rim was worried about was something else. She looked at the sword in my hand with a regretful expression. My sword had chips all over it, and it looked like it would break if I swung it a little more. It was originally a weapon that I picked up hastily during the Constantinople Siege. It had done well enough tost until here. Hmm. I should also get a good weapon like Miss Hye-rim soon. Kang Hye-rim received a weapon as a clear reward for the Constantinople Siege. It was the royal sword of the Ottoman Empires king, Sultan. It was actually a rare-grade item reward, so it was one of the best weapons she could use right now. Do you want me to give you mine? You shouldnt say that even as a joke. Dont you know how precious your weapon is to a collector? Its okay if its you. I appreciated her trust in me, but that sword was not mine in the first ce. Besides, I knew a way to get something better. Anyway, lets go back. If we stay here any longer, well hear moreints from around us. The collectors who were waiting outside were staring at us with envy. They didnt think we would really clear it. Especially the party that had just entered here to farm, they had lost expressions on their faces as they opened their mouths wide. I felt a little sorry for them. [The spirits p and enjoy the reactions of the other collectors.] [Some spiritsugh at the reactions of the collectors.] The spirits who were watching us didnt care if the others fell into despair, they just enjoyed watching them. Well, it was a kind of entertainment for the spirits to feed theirpetitors to the water. They only cared if their favorite collector did well. Lets go quickly. We had already taken everything we needed. The clear rewards, plus the support of the spirits. And the number of viewers had risen to almost 2,500. Ive umted a lot of merit points. Usually, merit points would umte over time, but the speed was very slow. But in my case, I had already hit the jackpot several times, and my merit points had risen like crazy with just six broadcasts. [Current merit points: 2,802] [Long-term mission-Promotion to Assistant] -Required merit points 2,802/3,000 -Required points (TP) 10,000 (Completed) I only needed about 200 merit points to be promoted to assistant. Considering that it usually took at least three years for a regr employee to be an assistant, it was an amazing growth rate. I wondered if it was too fast. Well, the faster I go up, the better. I was close to being promoted, but what was important to me right now was not that. Thest book I saw of Han Yongwoon. It definitely changed color. The book represented the person. The cover showed the persons current state. The light that flowed from the book showed the potential that the person had. In the end, no matter how hard one tried, one could not go beyond ones potential. I thought that was something that could not be changed. But, the light changed. Han Yongwoons book was bronze. The light that flowed from it was also bronze. But after hearing what I said, he changed his mind somehow, and the light that flowed from his book changed to silver, albeit faintly. Can anyone change? To be honest, I thought I had changed because I had regressed. I had changed, but I didnt have a hopeful expectation that everyone else in the world could be like me. But today, after seeing Han Yongwoon, I had to change my mind. What is potential? It seemed contradictory to me to limit potential by the color of light. Human potential is infinite. If something triggers it, people can change in an instant. Does that mean that the light that flows from the book takes into ount the immediate environment or mental factors? Probably, yes. If Han Yong-woon hadnt met me and Kang Hye-rim today, he would have lived with his potential closed forever. Prepared people can change. As much as they want. I realized that today. Not everyone will change. But people like Han Yong-woon, who have a seed somewhere in their hearts, could definitely change. *** Kang Hye-rim and I arrived safely at the office. As always, we sat on the sofa and rested, when Baek Seo-ryeon, who had been out, came back. Oh. Youre here? How was it today? Today we went a bit lightly and finished smoothly. Thats good to hear. What about you, Seo-ryeon? You look very busy too. She had been away from the office a lottely. Thanks to the contract with Kang Hye-rim, Baek Hwa Management had been steadily raising its stock price. She was busy because of that, but she always looked happier than when she did nothing in the past. I met with a magazine official recently. I think well do an interview soon. Thats good news. Huh. Interview? Yes. Sister. You might be on TV soon. I nodded too. The collectors in the upper ranks were not just hunting phantasms, but were close to famous celebrities. They appeared on TV, shotmercials, and traveled around the world doing performance tours. And the best way for collectors to make their names known to the public was through these interviews. Um. Im a bit ufortable with that. Kang Hye-rim seemed unprepared and hesitated a bit. She had been eating cup noodles in a goshiwon until recently, so it was hard for her to ept the sudden change. She changes into a different person when she holds a sword. Is my collectors mental state okay? I feel a bit doubtful. Yoo-hyun. Do I have to do it? Im mostfortable just hunting. Youll make a lot of money if you do it. How much? Billion won is nothing, right? Then Ill do it! She switched her attitude in an instant at the word money. Baek Seo-ryeon and I smirked at her. Money is the best after all. By the way, what are you doing right now, Yoo-hyun? Kang Hye-rim sat next to me and watched the series of processes I was doing with curiosity. So did Baek Seo-ryeon and Baek Hyo, who sat on my shoulder. Hoot Well, thats understandable, since I was holding an old sword and spraying a strange liquid on it. There was nothing to hide, so I answered honestly. Im working on a new weapon. A new. weapon? The expressions of Baek Seo-ryeon and Kang Hye-rim became strange. Why are you both making those faces? Well, its weird no matter how you look at it. The sword you have. It looks like a cheap iron sword from the dimensional shop, right? Its very rusty and it doesnt seem to work properly. It was as Kang Hye-rim pointed out. The sword I had now was a cheap one that only cost 100TP at the dimensional shop. The quality of the sword was not bad. To be precise, it was closer to an artifact that had lost its shape because it was too old. I was working on restoring it. This may look like this on the outside, but its actually very important. One of the reasons why I wanted to go to Teodnt Swamp was to get this reward from clearing the phantasmal world. Look at the information of this sword, Hye-rim. What does it say? Hmm. It says Salio Ancient Artifact Longsword. You got it right. Is that so good? She seemed surprised that there was a name for such a cheap sword, but she didnt even think that this sword could be improved by restoration. I cant me you for that reaction. You and Seo-ryeon may not know this, but Salio is the name of a dimension that was quite famous in the hybrid world. The Salio Empire. It was famous for its magic engineering that used both magic and machines more than any other dimension. Yeah. It used to be a ce of great glory. Not anymore. It had already perished thousands of years ago. This sword is an artifact of that Salio Empire. Not just an artifact. An ancient artifact. But, ancient or artifact means old, right? Thats only true in games. In reality, ancient means old and useless. But, this is because they dont know much yet. In the hybrid world, what works in games also works in reality. Its just that the process of Earth being incorporated into the hybrid world is not well known yet. Youll see. Soon, in front of the spirits, Ill show you too. Sario Ancient Artifact Longsword. It was a worthless item in the hybrid world now, but I knew the true value of this weapon as someone who came from the future. How to restore this rusty sword to its original state, how to awaken the weapon that contains all the essence of the once brilliant civilization. Everything. Look forward to it. This was something that could never be obtained in the phantasmal world. A real hidden piece that only existed in the [Dimensional Shop] and was forgotten by everyone. Chapter 48: Chapter 48: Chapter 48 Oh, by the way, Hye-rim. You should also start looking for a signature skill for yourself. A signature skill? Yes. I nodded and exined. Hye-rim, youre going to be a mid-tier collector soon. Its unprecedented how fast youve grown, but theres one thing you need to know. Theres a big difference between low-tier and mid-tier collectors. People usually pay attention to the high-tier collectors, but in fact, the mid-tier collectors are not pushovers either. Especially those who have reached the mid-tier level are in the process of developing and refining their own [Stories], so they show a significant gap from the low-tier ones. Hye-rim, you use a sword. But you dont have many skills rted to swordsmanship. Am I right? Yes, um. I think so. Kang Hye-rim had inherited the trait of Cheok Jun-gyeong, [Sword Master of the Goryeo Era]. The moment she held a sword, she literally gained tremendousbat power. And she used the swordsmanship that Cheok Jun-gyeong had, which was now called [Great Yeojin Sword Technique], but it was nothingpared to the power she possessed. Hye-rim, youve definitely mastered the basics by now. You probably wont becking even if youpare your pure physical abilities with other mid-tier collectors. Heh, hehe. What are you talking about? Dont be happy about it. Thats all it is. Hye-rim, youve grown too fast. You skipped several steps that others had taken slowly. Your physical specs are great and yourbat sense is good, but you dont have enough skills or stories to back them up. Of course, she had a title that no one else had and a hidden piece weapon, but that wasnt enough. Now you need a story that can be ssified as intermediate or higher. The low-tier stories she had so far were nothing more than basics. She needed some advanced skills for experts. She agreed with my words but hesitated. But arent those stories expensive? Theyre very expensive. Low-tier story skills cost only 100TP to 2000TP at most. But as soon as they reach the intermediate level, the price jumps up. The cheapest intermediate-level skill would cost at least 20,000TP. If she wanted to get what she needed, 100,000TP might not be enough. Kang Hye-rim could afford to buy them now, but if she bought four of them, she would spend all her fortune. But. You dont have to spend a lot of points. I know how to get them cheaply. Just like this Salio Ancient Artifact Longsword that Im working on right now, there are still many hidden pieces in the [Dimensional Shop] that havent been revealed. To be precise, they are hidden recipes. I was nning to tell her one of them that would help her today. I would have preferred to show off in front of the spirits, but I think there might be some controversy. The spirits would love it if I showed them hidden pieces. They would be thrilled by the fact that there are new stories hidden in the dimensional shop. But if I did something wrong, the damage that coulde back to me might outweigh what I gained. What if someone raises suspicion? How did he know about such hidden pieces? As soon as someone questions and points it out, the suspicion will spread uncontrobly. I cant just say I knew it. And it was hard toe up with a usible excuse because this hidden piece was too valuable. Those who had no idea would brag about their knowledge without thinking. But they should know this. Not everyone is enthusiastic about their actions. Sometimes they doubt and guard against them. Thats what hidden pieces are. They can arouse suspicion and wariness more than someones expectation or curiosity. So I decided to tell her separately while closing the library. Hye-rim. Open the dimensional shop. Ah, yes. Kang Hye-rim followed my instructions well. Hye-rim, you show off your skills with a sword. You focus more on speed and technique than strength. Right? Yes. Thats right. Naturally, youll have trouble when fighting strong phantasms. Ah! Thats true. I feel that too. It was like that when she fought the Minotaur in Labyrinthos. She managed to knock it down by raising her sword qi then, but until then her attacks didnt do much damage. Sooner orter, youll face phantasms that you cant handle with just sword qi. What do you think will happen if you fight the same way then? Kang Hye-rim also realized the seriousness of the situation and her expression hardened. Dont worry. Thats why Im going to tell you. Uh, um. Its not a scam, right? She asked me suspiciously, having been fooled by me before. Well, I get more points when she spends points in the dimensional shop. This is inevitable. When did I ever scam you? Well, the first time too Yes? What did you say? No, nothing. Nothing. Yes. Sigh. This is really. Im doing this out of pure kindness, but why is she like this? Anyway. Look for a low-tier story skill called Lightning sh Technique among the sword techniques. Do you see it? Yes. That and an intermediate story skill called Lightning Essence Technique. The price is very cheap for an intermediate level, so you should be able to afford it. Oh. Really. [Dimensional Shop] confirmed Kang Hye-rims eyes widened. And finally, swordsmanship. There should be a low-tier story skill called Thunderstorm. Yes. I found it. Buy those three and learn them at the same time. Lightning sh Technique. Lightning Essence Technique. And Thunderstorm. These three might seem impressive by their names alone, but in fact, they are garbage stories that are useless if learned individually. Lightning sh Technique is fast, but the user cant control the speed. And theres a slight electric shock that burns the body while moving. Lightning Essence Technique allows the user to store lightning qi in the body. The power of lightning is powerful in itself, but this lightning qi is too strong and often causes seizures in the body. Most collectors have a hard time controlling it. Its not to mention the inconvenience in daily life. Andstly, Thunderstorm. This is a disaster. It belongs to swordsmanship, but it doesnt have any general form. Even if you learn it, you dont know how to use it. It sounds like it could cause a natural disaster, but in reality, theres nowhere to use it even if you learn it. It would be more helpful to have a story that helps you breathe better than this. So this is what people call us, the three worthless brothers with only cool names. But, when these three worthless brothers join forces, the story changes. No. Joining forces is a wrong expression. To be precise, its more like one thing split into three. Ind Lightning Technique, Brain sh Mind Technique, Thunderstorm Sword Technique. In fact, these three stories have the same root if you look at their origin. The reason why they couldnt use them properly even though they had their own stories was simple. Its impossible to unleash the full power withoutpleting the puzzle pieces. Buy all three of them and learn them. Is that okay? You have to. Kang Hyerim followed my words with a little suspicion. She followed me without doubting what others would have doubted, which made me think, I raised a good collector. Kang Hyerim held the three stories she bought from [Dimensional Shop] in her hand. They were clusters of text that looked like white eggs. She looked at them with a slightly nervous gaze, then put them into her body. Crackle! And at the same time, electricity flowed out of her body. Ack! Baek Seoryeon screamed without realizing it, and Baek Hyo, who was standing on my shoulder, pped his wings with his round eyes widened. I calmly watched the scene. The electricity flowing out of Kang Hyerims body got stronger. It soon began to overflow around her. Now. I immediately pushed the [Salio Ancient Artifact Sword] that I held in my hand toward Kang Hyerim. The electricity that was sshing around was sucked into the tip of the sword like a lightning rod. Yu-hyun! Its okay. Baek Seoryeon shouted with a worried voice, but I waved my hand instead. She might think that I was swept away by the current, but no way. All that electricity was being absorbed by this sword. To be exact, the [Lefra Sap] that I applied to the sword increased its conductivity and helped the sword absorb the electricity. Zap! The electricity flowing out of Kang Hyerim reached its peak, and so did the electricity absorbed by the artifact sword. The rust on the de scattered like powder, revealing its true appearance. What is that This is what the real artifact sword looks like. The Salio sword emitted a beautiful appearance as if it had just been made. There were very precise circuits on the de, and currents were flowing crazily along them. Zing. The moment the artifact sword trembled slightly, the electricity that flowed out of Kang Hyerim stopped as if it was a lie. The electricity that was absorbed by the sword also disappeared, and the sword lost its light as if it was sorry and fell asleep. Baek Seoryeon, who watched this process, pinched her cheek as if she couldnt believe it. It seems to be over. As soon as I said that, Kang Hyerim opened her eyes. As soon as she opened her eyes, I saw a faint blue electricity flickering near her pupils. But there was no sign of energy outside. She was controlling it properly. Hyerim. How do you feel? Uh, um. Kang Hyerim looked at her body condition that was surprisingly light with a puzzled expression. I decided to kindly tell her about her condition. Look at your status window. You should have a new skill. Its true. What does it say? The three stories that I absorbed before are gone, and instead I have a skill called Heavenly Thunder Sword. [Heavenly Thunder Sword] This was what I thought suited Kang Hyerim best among the hidden pieces. It was one of the forgotten martial arts that no one could find even traces of those who learned it. This fearsome hidden piece that could manipte the lightning of heaven surpassed even the high rank if you looked at its level of story. That will be your power from now on. Ah. Kang Hyerim felt an indescribable emotion and tried to hug me as soon as she came to me. Thank you! Hey. I immediately avoided her hug. Kang Hyerim fell on the sofa as it was. Hmph. Youre so mean. Where are you trying to hug? Dont you know that Ill get electrocuted if you hug me when you havent fully controlled your electricity? Oh, really? Yes. Hold this. I handed her the Salio ancient artifact sword that had beenpletely peeled off its rust. Huh? Hold it. Its not right now, but some of the electricity that you cant control will leak out. The sword will absorb it, so dont worry. In fact, this was also a way of saying that, but Kang Hyerim had to act as a kind of battery to wake up this sword. The reason why I told her this was also to get the process of awakening the sword while doing her a favor. Yu-hyun Shh. Did Baek Seoryeon notice that? She looked at me like someone who couldnt express something with words. Whats wrong with that? No, how can you make a person like a battery! Its all for her benefit. You know that. Dont you know what mutual benefit is? Mutual benefit. I almost burned my office down! Is that why youre angry? Is that it? Please give me a heads-up if something like this happens again. Okay. Now that I think about it, thisdy is not normal either. I thought she was extraordinary when I saw her after the apocalypse, but was it not because of the environment, but because her personality was like that from the beginning? Anyway, I already got two hidden pieces. There are a few more that I know, but they are not something I can get right away. Heavenly Thunder Sword is a pity, but it wasnt for me in the first ce. It was a martial art specialized for women in the first ce. And it was a martial art that used swords as the main weapon. I cant use it to its full potential even if I learn it, since I use anything and everything. In a way, it was perfect for Kang Hyerim. Im satisfied with getting this Salio sword for now. I was happy with that when it happened. [You have received a message.] A text message came to me through the Genesis Network. There werent many people who could send me something like this directly. Who is it? [Sender-Choi Jungmo] I opened my eyes wide at the name of the sender, and my expression hardened as soon as I saw the content. [I found out what you asked me before.] He found out Choi Doyoons whereabouts. Chapter 49: Chapter 49: Chapter 49 I found out about Choi Do-yoons whereabouts. The moment I heard the news, my heart started to beat uncontrobly. Finally, I found him! I was curious about him for a long time. What was he doing all this time, that he had such power at the start of the apocalypse? He was not a normal person even before the end of the world. It was impossible to have such strength and talent, unless he was born with it. A congenital lunatic. Thats how I thought of Choi Do-yoon. Ill be back soon. I left the office after entrusting my sword to Kang Hye-rim. She called me from behind, but I couldnt stop. The situation was too important for me. The association was not far from the office. Even as I walked on the sidewalk, I couldnt contain my curiosity. What kind of life did he live, and what is he like now? Soon, I realized that I was too obsessed with him and gave a bitter smile. Its funny. I dont need to be involved with him now that Ive started over. For me who returned to the past, everything that happened with Choi Do-yoon was erased. But I couldnt help it. Even if the world didnt know, I knew. I remembered everything that happened with him. Whether good or bad, he had a huge impact on my life, and that was undeniable. When I meet him. What should I say? I had no idea. Would I be angry when I see him? Maybe I would lose control of my anger and punch him right away. Or maybe I would feel nothing at all. But one thing was certain, I wanted to see him again. Wee. How can I help you? As soon as I arrived at the association and approached the desk, a receptionist asked me that. As I was about to tell her why I came, someone else came out faster. Yu-hyun. It was Choi Jung-mo, the manager of this branch of the association. I greeted him calmly. Long time no see. Yes. Its been a while. And Ive heard a lot about you. Haha. Is that so? That news was not just about Kang Hye-rim. He probably knew that I was walking a different path from a normal teller. Even if the association was weaker than therge ns, their informationwork was not inferior. We moved to a quiet ce. It was not his office like before, but another guest room. Please sit down. Do you need any coffee or tea? I appreciate your kindness. Hmm. Before we get to the main point, there is one thing I want to ask you. Choi Jung-mo opened his mouth cautiously, as if he had a delicate matter to bring up. What is your rtionship with that person named Choi Do-yoon? Its nothing. It could be called a grudge if anything. But Choi Do-yoon didnt know me now. He had nothing to do with me. I just heard some rumors about him. The person named Choi Do-yoon. Is that what the tellers are talking about? Yes. Thats right. It wasnt true, but it was better to say that. Choi Jung-mo didnt seem to dig deeper, and he let it go easily. First of all, as you requested, I checked on the person named Choi Do-yoon. Thanks to you specifying his age, gender, and general appearance, it wasnt hard to find him, but But? He trailed off strangely. Did something happen? Yes. To be honest we searched for Choi Do-yoons whereabouts. And we did find out something about him. We did find out something. Choi Jung-mo said that. My eyes sank deeper. I waited silently for his next words. The Choi Do-yoon you were looking for disappeared 10 years ago from now. On the day of material integration. As soon as I heard that, I had to try hard to hide my emotions from showing. Iposed myself in an instant and asked carefully. Disappeared does that mean hes gone now? Yes. Thats right. Is there a possibility of mistaking him for someone else? No. Wepared his photo when he disappeared, and it was as you said. Look. Choi Jung-mo said that and handed me a few documents. They were papers containing personal information of one person. The first thing that appeared on the first page was a photo of one person. Its him! Surprisingly, Choi Do-yoon looked exactly the same as when I first saw him in the apocalypse. His hairstyle and clothes were different, but his sharp eyes and appearance were the same. There was no way I wouldnt recognize him. But how? He disappeared 10 years ago, and 5 yearster was the time of the apocalypse. That was a difference of 15 years. But his appearance was no different from then or now in this photo. He was 21 years old, based on when he disappeared. The day of material integration. The 99th day of change. He was one of the people who disappeared then. We call these people Vanishings. I knew that too. When the earth, which was a material world, was first incorporated into a hybrid world, the world was engulfed in a huge shock. It was not a metaphorical expression, but a literal one. We called it the day of material integration, and in the West, they called it phantasm shock. The moment when the boundary between all illusions and truths copsed, and what existed in stories became reality. Many people disappeared from reality then. To be honest, I was surprised when I first found out. You suddenly asked me to find someone, and I didnt think he would be a Vanishing. The exact reason for the Vanishings was not revealed. But one thing was certain, the people who disappeared went somewhere else in another dimension, not on earth. Sometimes some of the Vanishings who had gone missing reappeared in reality. But they all had different characteristics. As if they became something other than human. There were a few cases that were publicly known. Most of them were cases where only corpses came back. But sometimes there were people who came back alive, but they were mostly monsters. Their skin turned into wood, their flesh twisted, or they became madmen obsessed with killing. No one knows where they went and what they experienced. Later, a normal vanishing appeared, and they weremonly called returnees from another world, but not now. Do you happen to know where this Choi Do-yoon vanishing is? That was what Choi Jung-mo asked. Whether I knew anything about the vanishing that had not been revealed yet. I shook my head. I just guessed from the rumors I heard. There was a human named Choi Do-yoon, and he was quite strong. I asked because I thought he was from this side by his name. I see. Choi Jung-mo licked his lips with a disappointed look. Well, I knew very well that the association was thirsty for various things. Even so, I was surprised. No way, that Choi Do-yoon guy was a vanishing. Then he came back at the same time as the end of the earth. That means he was a returnee who drifted into another world on the day of the integration of thoughts and came back 15 yearster. The other world would definitely have a different flow from the earth, so his appearance would be the same for that reason. Or it could be the same as the extreme master regaining his youth. In the end, whatever happened, he rolled around in another world and came back here. He acted as if he knew everything from the first trial of the end. I couldnt help but wonder if it was because of that reason. The power that did not look like an ordinary person, or the cold attitude that was more creepy than that, was something he had honed for a long time in another world. It was literally a second life. I looked at his personal information and lit up my eyes. He has a mother. Yes. He has only one family member. There was no information about his father. That meant he lived in a single-parent family before the day of integration of thoughts. I thought he was an android made of steel. Well, if hes human, its natural to have parents. What is she doing? Shes just doing kitchen work at a restaurant. And for 10 years, she traveled around looking for her son. I see. Ah, and We contacted this mother while we were looking into this person named Choi Do-yoon, and she said she wanted to see you if she had a chance. She did? No wonder. What mother would sit still if there was someone who knew about her missing son? Besides, looking at the traces of her efforts to find her son who had been vanishing for 10 years, it was clear that she loved her son terribly. How about it? Will you meet her? Right now? No. She also has some work to do, so it seems like it will only be possible on weekends. Hmm. I hesitated a little, but I didnt feel the need to refuse. I was curious too. What kind of person is his mother? I wanted to meet her once. More than that, the name mother resonated greatly in my heart. Mother I had a family too. I had a father and a mother. But after the end came I had nothing left. But now they must be alive. Even though I knew that, I couldnt go find them. I was afraid. If Im here now, what happened to me in the past? I didnt just go back to the past. I was reborn as Kang Yu-hyun, a teller. That means there might be Kang Yu-hyun who was still human in this era. Really, if there is me who was then in this ce now, what am I? How should I ept this reality? Can I call them my parents even if I see my mother and father? What will they think when they see my appearance now that I have grown up? Two beings with the same name. But one is a real human, but the other is not human even though it is the same as the real one. Wouldnt my parents feel bad that tellers imitate human appearance? What if they call me fake? Can I face that reality? Maybe thats why. Even though I became a teller and started to settle down here, I didnt go find them. But when I faced the fact that I had been avoiding again, I felt that someday I would have to face it once. I I ran away like a coward. Even though I decided not to. Its a funny story. I epted myself. And I decided to achieve what I wanted most. The ones who showed me the way were definitely my parents. Especially my mothers influence was great. Even if they dont ept me as a family, they are still my parents. I got up from my seat. Are you leaving? Yes. Thank you for your work today. Can I ask for your help if I have something to ask in the future? If you wish, of course. Choi Jung-mo politely answered me, saying that. He had already spilled everything that happened then. He was quite a big man. He threw away his petty feelings from the past for what he could gain through exchanges with me in the future. I felt like I would see him often in the future. Ill go ahead. I left the association with Choi Jung-mos farewell. I thought I would walk a little, but there was one person who blocked me in front of me. It was Kang Hye-rim, who had the sword I gave her in her arms. Miss Hye-rim. What are you doing here? Oh, that When you left, you looked unhappy. I was wondering if you were okay. I did that. Im sorry to have worried you. I didnt know it then, but I inadvertently revealed my emotional turmoil. I couldnt help it. T hats how big Choi Do-yoons presence was to me. But Im fine now. It wasnt anything different from what I thought. Oh. Really? You do look fine now. So are you going back to the office? No. I have someone to meet. Someone to meet? Kang Hye-rim looked curious and opened her eyes wide at the words that I had someone to meet. I stroked my chin and said. Hmm. Well, if you have nothing to do, Miss Hye-rim, would you like to go with me? Me, me? Is that okay? Theres no reason not to. Hehe. Okay. Then lets go together. So who are you going to meet? Who I couldnt say parents. Im a teller. Im not human. That is an unchanging truth. So I couldnt call them my parents. They are human, and they have another child who is not me. So if they ask me who they are A benefactor It is. Yeah. A benefactor. Thats all I could call them. Chapter 50: Chapter 50: Chapter 50 Yu-hyun and Kang Hye-rim, who didnt have a car yet, took the bus to their destination. Kang Hye-rim, who was holding a sword, was enough to attract the attention of the people on the bus, but no one was surprised. Already, through the past 10 years, collectors hadpletely blended into society. There were some people who recognized Kang Hye-rim and asked for her autograph, but there was no more trouble than that. When she finally got a chance to breathe, Kang Hye-rim, who sat next to Yu-hyun, asked cautiously. Yu-hyun-ssi, you seem very amazing. What do you mean? Just. Everything? Youre a teller, but different from other tellers, and you even seem to have a hidden past that others dont know. Thats a misunderstanding. No way. Yu-hyun denied it, but Kang Hye-rim knew. That Yu-hyun was hiding something. The fact that he still didnt tell her meant that she hadnt met his expectations yet. She felt sorry for that, but she didnt me Yu-hyun. So who are these benefactors were going to meet? They must be very impressive people if you call them benefactors. What kind of person are you, Yu-hyun couldnt help but close his mouth at that question. His mother was a middle manager who was recognized at thepany. On the other hand, his father was a novelist who always stayed in his room and wrote. The image of his parents that Yu-hyun remembered was different from that of a typical family. His father was weak and his mother was strong. But if he was asked who was less or worse among them, he couldnt answer. After all, they were both very precious people in his life. Yes. They are very impressive people. So Yu-hyun had no choice but to answer like that. His parents were different from him. They had their own firm talents and they didnt bend for their goals. Really, they must be amazing people. Hehe. Kang Hye-rim was curious about who the people Yu-hyun praised so much were. But more than that, she felt a strange jealousy towards them. Yu-hyun-ssis past that I dont know. Every word of his stimted Kang Hye-rims heart roughly. Yu-hyun, who didnt know her inner thoughts, felt her gaze and coughed to change the topic. By the way, Im curious about something. Do you have a family? Yu-hyun wondered about that. He thought of Choi Doyoons mother and his own family and naturally wondered what kind of people Kang Hye-rims family were. He could have found out about her past through her book. But instead of secretly reading it, he asked Kang Hye-rim directly. He felt guilty about sneaking a peek at the information window of his colleague who would be with him in the future. He smiled bitterly at his own attitude. Its funny. I dont care about killing people, but I feel guilty about digging up their past. Kang Hye-rim, who didnt know his inner thoughts, smiled brightly and said. Oh, are you asking me because youre interested in me? Hehe There you go again. If you dont want to answer, dont. No, Im happy. Um. Family rtions. Holding the sword he gave her tightly, Kang Hye-rim said without hesitation. I dont have any. What? I dont have a family. Oh, I used to have one. I dont even remember my dads face though. Maybe he ran away after giving birth to me. So maybe thats why my mom abused me terribly. She hit me and said I wasnt her child. And thenter she couldnt ovee her depression and hanged herself. Kang Hye-rim still remembered what happened then. The scene that came vividly to her mind when she closed her eyes. She came home at sunset because she would get scolded if she stayed at home. She opened the door carefully and muttered Im home in a crawling voice and looked up. What she saw was her mothers corpse hanging from the ceiling with the red sky at dusk behind her. The rest of the process was nothing special. She went to an orphanage because she had no parents and became timid because of the abuse she had received since childhood. That timid attitude brought more bullying from others and it was a vicious cycle. So I dont have anything like a family now. Yu-hyuns expression hardened in an instant. Even though he had been through a terrible world for 10 years, what Kang Hye-rim had experienced was not something to be taken lightly. But Kang Hye-rim didnt care about the heavy atmosphere and just told him her history. As if she was so happy that Yu-hyun was curious about her. Hyerim-ssi Yes? Why? Kang Hye-rim looked like she really didnt know why Yu-hyun called her. Yu-hyun looked at her for a moment and then shook his head. No. Its nothing. You must have had a hard time, Hyerim-ssi. Hehe. Well, I used to think that way. But now its different. Its all thanks to you, Yu-hyun-ssi. Thanks to me. If it werent for you, I would still be the old loser with my head down. Thanks to you, I realized what my talent is and what I want to do. As he listened to her words, Yu-hyun realized that she was twisted somewhere. She seemed tock the sadness or pain that a normal person should have. As if those hellish days were nothing, Kang Hye-rim just smiled. He felt a strange sense of alienation from her attitude, which was different from the sword master he knew. Like a person who is about to break. The sword master he knew would never be like this. At that moment. Yu-hyun shook his head. Am I in a position to talk about others? If a person was mentally twisted, the most serious thing would be himself. Besides,paring the old sword master and the current Kang Hye-rim was meaningless. He didnt even know what the real appearance of the old sword master was. So there was no need to be disappointed orpare. There was only one thing he knew for sure. She was unstable and could copse at any time, but depending on how he treated her in the future, she could change as much as she wanted. The old sword master must have been a righteous person because he was with good people in the past. But Yoo Hyun had no intention of raising her kindly. He thought it was not enough to be simply kind, considering what would happen in the future. Still. He decided that it would be best to do his best for her in the future. Hyerim. Yes. Yoo Hyun. Its okay. Yoo Hyun said to Kang Hye-rim, who was looking at the scenery outside the window. I wont abandon or leave you, at least. That was the best thing he could say for now. But for Kang Hye-rim, that was like scratching the anxiety that was buried deep in her heart. She opened her eyes wide and then smiled brightly. Yes! Me too! Just as Yoo Hyun said he would do his best for her, she had more than that feeling for him. Yoo Hyun was her light and her reason for living. So she was willing to ept any painful thing for him. Even if it meant giving up her life. In the end, this was the rtionship between a twisted teller and a twisted collector. The story of two wounded people who licked each others wounds. *** The scenery I saw after getting off at the bus stop was enough to remind me of my past memories that I had forgotten. The ce where I used to live. The neighborhood where my whole family lived happily before my father passed away. I felt indescribable when I realized that I was standing in the ce of my memories that I thought I would never see again. Is this it? Yes. This is it. Lets walk for a while. I wanted to walk around the neighborhood a little before going to see my parents. Every time I walked on the road, every time I checked the surroundings, I felt like the puzzle of memory was falling into ce one by one. Yeah. Thats right. I used to y here all the time in the past. The PC room that I used to visit often when I was young. The bakery that my mother liked. The academy street that I really hated and the food cart where I often snacked. Everything was the same as before. But the me in my memory was 14 years old. But now it was different. Even if everything around me was the same. Only, I was different. I used to spend some time here at this yground too. I looked at the empty yground near the shopping district and immersed myself in memories. I always hung around at the yground because I hated going to school at this time of day. I hated it so much back then, but now that I think about it, it was a moment that I missed so much. Whenever I did that, my mother would find me like a ghost and scold me. Hey! Kang Yura! You skipped school again, didnt you?! Yeah. Like this voice. Huh? For a moment, I couldnt help but be surprised. Not far away, there was a person who looked exactly like my mother in my memory walking towards me. But she wasnt calling me. When I turned my head, I saw a girl sitting on a swing in the yground. She looked at her mother with an annoyed expression. As soon as I saw her, I had a hard time epting this situation properly. The one who always used to be there in my memory was me in middle school. Who is she? Surely, she must know her mother by looking at how they bickered with each other. Oh. Is that how it was. I definitely went back to the past. But in that case, there is a contradiction. Human Kang Yu-Hyun and Teller Kang Yu-Hyun exist at the same time in the same time period. But reality wasnt like that. There was no Kang Yu-Hyun here. Instead, there was only a girl named Kang Yura here. Phew. Didnt I tell you? Those who run away from their own affairs never seed. Ah, I know. Stop nagging me. People are watching. Dont be conscious of other peoples eyes. Just be more confident in yourself. My mother was exactly as she was in my memory. Her confident attitude and unwavering eyes. Her own firm belief as well. I stared at her as if bewitched by her sight. Maybe because I looked too intently, our eyes met with each others mothers eyes. Excuse me. Im sorry. We were too loud, werent we? My mother apologized to me first. I couldnt help but clench my fist at her behavior of looking at me like a stranger. Yeah, what did I expect in the first ce. There is no Kang Yoo Hyun here. Instead, there is only Kang Yura. There was already another owner in the ce where I should have been. Even so, I was tied to the past memories that had passed. If my mother heard that, she would have snorted and scolded me. But unlike me, my mother looked a little curious about me. Excuse me, have we met somewhere before? Mom. What are you talking about? You look like someone I know. Look like who? Kang Yura also looked at my face intently. Despite her young age, she had a warmth and vitality like a freshly bloomed flower bud. Maybe because she resembled her mother, she was definitely beautiful even though she had not lost her baby fat. Oh? Now that you mention it, youre right? You look like dad. Sir, do you know our dad? Thats weird. Dad doesnt have any brothers. Kang Yura. Its rude to ask that to someone you dont know. Im sorry. My daughter is very talkative. No, its okay. Oh. Your voice is kind of simr too? Look mom! Yura, you. Cant you stay still? I scratched my head as I watched the two mothers and daughters arguing. So, the female me. Kang Yura was right. I originally looked like my father. Exactly, I looked like my father in appearance, and my mother in eyes. Kang Yura, who was suspiciously looking at me, soon turned her eyes to Hyerim, who was standing next to me nkly. At that moment, her eyes sparkled with tremendous momentum. Wow, wow wow. Is this real? Why? Mom. Look at that. That person is that person. That person? Who is that? You know! The person I told you before. Geomhu! That person? Kang Yura recognized Hye-rim. She didnt expect to meet the real Geomhu, so she was overly excited. As soon as I saw her, I realized that she was simr to me too. She was also very knowledgeable about collectors. Can I get your autograph please? Autograph? Hyerim sent me a look of what to do. I was a bit embarrassed and met the eyes of Shin Eunsook, who was her mother. I cant help it. Dont you want to talk for a while since this is fate? Chapter 51: Chapter 51: Chapter 51 We sat down at an empty seat in a quiet cafe with no people. It was a ce that had put a lot of effort into the interior design, and it was also a ce that I had visited a few times with my friends when I was young. Its been a long time since Ive been here. After we ordered what we wanted to eat, we had a moment of silence. Of course, the ones who were mostly silent were me and my mother, or rather, Mrs. Shin Eun-sook. On the opposite side, Kang Yura, who seemed to have sparks in her eyes, was asking Kang Hye-rim various questions. Sister. How did you be a collector? Uh, me? Yes. Wow. Amazing. What cosmetics do you use? Youre so pretty. Uh, well And whats that ck thing in your arms? Is it a collectors exclusive weapon? Can I touch it? Kang Hye-rim tried to answer her questions somehow, but she looked quite annoyed by her storm-like barrage of questions. She was usually ruthless when dealing with third parties, but she was strangely weak against Kang Yura. She didnt even know why herself. Kang Yura. Youre making her ufortable. Stop it. Yes. Finally, she calmed down after hearing her mothers scolding. Of course, she only calmed downpared to before, and her admiration for Kang Hye-rim did not fade at all. She reminded me of myself in the past. I also had a passion for collectors like that. Im sorry about this. My daughter showed you an embarrassing sight. No, its okay. Shes lively and nice to see. Well. I waved my hand as if it was really okay. So, who are you I mean, I havent asked your name yet. Oh, right. Im Kang Yu-hyun. Kang Yu-hyun Mrs. Shin Eun-sook repeated my name as if she was surprised. Thats amazing. Actually, if Yura was born as a boy, we were going to name him that. Oh, really? Thats an incredible coincidence. And you look kind of like him too Have you ever heard of the name Kang Joon-seok? Kang Joon-seok was my fathers name. She asked me this because she wondered if I had any rtion to him. I shook my head. Ive never heard of it. Then You can ask me anything else, but its the same. Im not human in the first ce. Not human? Yes? Kang Yura, who was listening next to me, also widened her eyes in response. I smiled bitterly at her natural reaction and told them my true identity. Im a teller, even though I look like this. Im an employee of Celestial Corporation of Story Office, Kang Yu-hyun. As if to prove it, I showed them my status window that appeared in the air. Mrs. Shin Eun-sook and Kang Yura both opened their mouths in astonishment at the sudden appearance of the status window. Wow, wow. A teller? Mom, did you hear that? A teller! Be quiet. Phew. So thats how it is. I thought you might be rted to him, but youre not. Haha. Well, theres a saying that there are three people who look alike in the world, right? Still I felt embarrassed inside, but I pretended to be casual. But even with my answer, she seemed to be bothered by something. She said no with reason, but she felt something instinctively drawn to me. Sure enough, mother is mother. Even though there was no trace of our rtionship left, she definitely felt something for me. Surely, that was the maternal instinct that recognized the child she gave birth to with pain. I wanted to tell her honestly. That Im your son and that I came from the future. But. Now that ce is not mine. Kang Yura was in the ce where Kang Yu-hyun should have been. Knowing that, I was able to give up quickly. Although I had memories of the past in me, they were memories that only I had to keep. Rather than that. I broke out in a cold sweat at the gaze that looked at me more intensely than my mother. Kang Yura. She was another me in a way. Thats why she looked at me as if she wanted to pierce through my face. Oppa. Hmm? You said youre a teller, right? Yeah. Thats right. Then can you make me a collector? Kang Yura. Mrs. Shin Eun-sook scolded her with a stern face. Normally, she would have shrunk her shoulders, but she came out stronger. Ah, why. Hes a teller, so I can ask him! Dont be so loud. Youre being rude to him. Dont say things that offend him. How do you know if its offensive or not! As the atmosphere turned sour, I intervened as if to mediate. No, no. Its okay. Asking is something anyone can do. But. See, mom. Im right, right? Yura, you Mrs. Shin Eun-sooks expression hardened in an instant. That meant she was rarely angry. I quickly continued. Anyway, to answer your question, its impossible to make you a collector. Tellers only make contracts with people who have already be collectors, not with ordinary people. The reactions were pr opposites. Mrs. Shin Eun-sook looked relieved, while Kang Yura looked incredulous. She wiped her chest with relief and opened her mouth. Thats a relief. I thought it might be possible. What do you mean, relief! In the end, Kang Yura exploded, unable to ept reality. She red at her mother with fire in her eyes. Mrs. Shin Eun-sook looked at her anger and said in a strict voice. Whats so good about being a collector? Its wrong from the start to achieve your goals by relying on others. Dont waste your time on something impossible, and giving up cleanly is also a wise choice. Ah, mom Her face twisted with anger and sadness at the words that denied her dream. Tears welled up in her eyes. And without anyone stopping her, she ran out of the cafe as if fleeing. Hey, Kang Yura! Mrs. Shin Eun-sook called out, but she didnte back. She looked at a loss for what to do. Then she bowed her head to me apologetically. Im really sorry. My daughter showed you a bad sight. No, its not like that. Phew. How did she be like this? She wants to be a collector so badly Well, these days, collectors look cool and attractive to kids my age. Kang Yura was another me. So the behavior she showed now was something I had experienced in the past. Collectors attracted peoples attention. They were famous and cool. They were like superheroes in movies in reality. Of course, the desire for collectors among teenagers and twenties was quite a noisy factor in society. Well, being a collector is not bad But, your life would be in danger. Mrs. Shin Eunsuk said in a cold voice. She looked determined, as if this was something she would neverpromise on. I know that collectors are very famous and popr in the world. No, I dont even know if you can call that a profession. Anyway, I know that my daughter is very interested in collectors. How can I not know? But thats because she only sees the bright side of collectors. I cant deny that. Thats probably because Miss Geumho is an exception. I have eyes and ears too. I know more about collectors than Yura does. And I also know how collectors who dont get attention from people live. I had to admit that she was right. There are quite a lot of collectors. And among them, only a few seed. People are blinded by the brilliance of sess, and they dont see the huge shadow hidden beneath it. They dont know how horrible they live, and they dont even try to find out. I know very well. Shes my daughter, so I know what shes like. Its not my ce to say this as her mother, but she has no talent. She has no talent. When I heard those words from my mothers mouth, it felt like something was squeezing my heart. Wait. I interrupted her and took a deep breath. Kang Hye-rim next to me gave me a worried look, but I waved my hand to tell her I was fine. Hyerim. Can you please step aside for a moment? Yoo Hyun. Itll be quick. Go talk to Yura. Shes probably at the yground we passed by on the way here. Please. Okay. I got it. Kang Hye-rim nodded with aplicated expression and got up from her seat. She left, and only my mother and I were left. I wondered what to say first, and then I cautiously opened my mouth. Butisnt it too much to give up on that path just because you have no talent? I think so too. People should always have big goals, I always said that myself. Dream big. Then youll be able to seed. Yeah. That was definitely something my mother used to say to me. I thought so too, but as I lived, I realized. There are things in the world that you cant do just by having dreams. Thatstrue. Well, I agreed with that too. If everyone lived as they dreamed, there wouldnt be any difference between sessful and unsessful people in the world. That cruel truth was something I had seen and experienced for a long time, and I felt it painfully. But shes your child, isnt she? Yes. Shes my child. So I wanted to say something nice to her anyway. But collectors areno. Thats definitely a hard job. Even if she wants to be one? She wont be able to do it anyway, so I said that. But if she really does it, Ill try to stop her desperately. Shes not cut out for being a collector. My mothers firm and cruel words. But because she was my mother, she knew her child better than anyone else. All I want is for her to grow up without pain. As soon as I heard that, I felt something rising in my chest. My mothers true feelings that I didnt know. The fact that I found out about it now made me feel guilty. Back then, I didnt know any of that, and I just thought my mother hated me. But it wasnt like that. It was all because she was worried about me. I closed my eyes for a moment. It was a very short time, but the things that happened then were vividly remembered in my mind. My mother is right. How can you sit still when your child wants to go on a hard path? Especially when its not just a job but a collector. I understand Kang Yura. Maybe theres no one in the world who understands her more than me. Because she was me once. But before understanding her, I also understood the position of Shin Eunsuk as a person. What kind of feelings she had as a mother, what kind of situation she was in. I respected my mother very much. She was definitely a sessful businesswoman who had her own philosophy and beliefs. That unbreakable firmness seemed to weaken only when it came to her own child. But still, that wasnt right. Surely, my mother is right. So But, Mother. You cant do that. I denied my parents will as a child. This might be seen as a kind of unfilial act, but I thought I had to say this. Yura probably knows how you feel. But its her dream. No matter how hard and difficult it is, you cant deny it. Do you want me to just let her go? No. Thats not it either. I understand that its hard to support her. So what Im saying is this. Dont support or deny her. Just show her the reality. Show her the reality? Yes. I nodded heavily. You dont need to persuade her. Just tell her what she needs to do if she bes a collector, what will happen, and how dangerous it is. Just tell her that properly. And then ask her. Do you still want to do this? Maybe shell give up because shes tired of the harsh truth. What if she still says she wants to do it? Then theres nothing you can do. Are you saying that Thats what she chose, knowing all that. Do you think your childs determination is so light? Maybe if I was the old me, I would have thought it was better to make Kang Yura give up on her dream. But after seeing Han Yongwoons book change, I thought differently. Peoples potential can change. A nd the trigger for that is really nothing. A simple word, or a small act of pushing someones back. People change. Possibilities open up. Im sureyoull understand if you talk to each other sincerely. This was not just a word from Teller Kang Yoo Hyun, but a word from Kang Yoo Hyun who was once her son. Please, trust your childs dream one more time. I couldnt do that back then. But I couldnt leave Kang Yura alone now. No matter how hard and difficult reality is, you have to dream big. If you go towards that dream, someday youll be the protagonist of your own life. Thats My mothers eyes widened when I said the words she had said to me. Chapter 52: Chapter 52: Chapter 52 How can you say that Mrs. Shin Eun-sook looked quite flustered, as the words I uttered were exactly the same as what she had repeatedly told her child. However, I didnt show any sign of hesitation and continued with what I had to say. Every parent thinks they know their child very well. Maybe, thats true. After all, how can they not know them, when they raised them from infancy. But even if they are parents, they dont know everything about their child. What dont I know? Possibility. I said it bluntly. They say you can know ten miles of water but not one mile of people. That doesnt just mean their inner thoughts. It also means their potential, their infinite abilities that they will have in the future. I ask you, do you really think your daughter Yura has no talent as a collector? Of course she doesnt. Are you really sure? Even if she is your child, can you boast that you know exactly what her true talent is? Well As I pressed her hard, Mrs. Shin Eun-sook couldnt say anything. In the end, that meant she knew. She knew that one couldnt easily judge someones talent and potential. But even so, I cant let my child go on a dangerous path I dont me you for that, but you still cant do that. Maybe, if I were in her position, I would have done the same. But after going through various things, and having an experience that shook my whole life, I came to think differently. If someone has a half-hearted attitude and mistakes it for a dream, then it might be a better choice to make them give up. But if they have a dream that they want to achieve no matter what anyone says, then they have to do everything they can. I leaned forward and spoke with clenched fists. Even if that path is dangerous and painful, as long as their goal is at the end of it. Even if they fall over and over again, and writhe in agony. They dont stop. They cant be stopped. Never. You Maybe she sensed something from my words, Mrs. Shin Eun-sook looked somewhat worried. Are you okay? What do you mean? Yes. Just, for a moment Are you worried about me? A teller you met for the first time today? Yes? Oh, no Its just, I suddenly had that thought. I smiled slightly at the sight of Mrs. Shin Eun-sook looking confused. It was the first time I had seen my mother, who was always confident and steel-like, look so noticeably flustered. It felt fresh, but I also felt grateful. Mother. You still worry about me, even after all this. But Im no longer the old Kang Yu-hyun. I know now. My dream and my purpose, and what I have to do to achieve them. So, please trust Yura a little more. Instead of criticizing her dream, support her. Even if youre worried, its her choice. If you find out that shes not half-hearted, but sincerely thinks that way Then you have to make a different choice than now. Is that so. In the end, Mrs. Shin Eun-sook lowered her head and surrendered. Phew. Yes. Youre right, Mr. Yu-hyun. Maybe I was using my authority as a mother to block my daughters potential. Its funny. I was the one who told her to live right more than anyone else, and Im doing this. People make mistakes. Theres no perfect being in the world. Not people, not tellers, and not even the spirits in the sky. Spirits also regret, feel pain, and make wrong choices. If they do that, how much more would humans? Sigh. This is really amazing. Im having such a serious conversation with someone I met for the first time today, no, a teller. Haha. Is that so? Yes. Its a strange feeling. Its like meeting a grown-up child and having a heart-to-heart talk. I feel quite refreshed after talking. I see. I felt embarrassed inside, but Iughed it off. Actually, I didnt say it, but I was the same as my mother. I learned about her inner feelings that I didnt know before, and had a serious conversation about them. The worry of what if we meet had already disappeared long ago. Thank you for everything today. I think Ill have to talk to Yura again when shees backter. Im sure youll be able to make the right choice. Will I? I guarantee it. Just as the conversation was almost over, Kang Yura came back to the cafe. To be precise, Kang Hye-rim brought her back. Yura. Kang Yura still seemed sulky, as she pouted her lips and didnt answer. But unlike when she cried earlier, she seemed to have calmed down mentally. Before my mother could say anything to her, I opened my mouth first. Mother. Can I talk to Yura alone for a moment? Since Im a teller, I think I can give her some advice on that matter. Would you do that for me? Yes. Then, please do. Sure thing. I gestured with my hand to call Kang Yura over. She hesitated for a moment, but when Hye-rim whispered something in her ear, she finally came over to me with a timid look. Hye-rim and my mother moved away from their seats, and so I sat face to face with Kang Yura alone. Um, well. I dont know what to say first, but you said you wanted to be a collector, right? Yes. I did. Why do you want to be one? Well because its cool. Just that? Thats Yura seemed hesitant about what to say. Dont worry. Just be honest. I wontugh at you or anything. Really? Yeah. Really. Phew. Okay. Well, then why do I want to be a collector? Its because theyre cool. Or rather exactly She paused for a moment and then continued. Its because their lives are so proud and confident, and they look dazzling to me. I want to be like that too. It sounds funny, right? No. Not at all. I sincerely think so. You dontugh at my dream. Thats because I have a simr dream as you. Huh? Really? Yeah. Im a teller, but Im a bit weird. What? Kang Yura reacted as if she couldnt believe that such words came out of my mouth as a teller. I smiled inwardly at her expression. She looked like my sister again. What I want to say is this. Its possible to have a dream. People mightugh at you. The important thing is your attitude. My attitude. Yeah. Let me ask you one thing. Can you risk your life to be a collector? My life At the sudden change of topic, Kang Yura seemed quite taken aback. I guess thats natural. Shes still a 14-year-old girl who has a fantasy about collectors. It might be too harsh to tell her the reality right now. But this process was necessary. Yura, do you know? The collectors you admire, like Hye-rim, fought across the line many times to get to where they are now. They were ready to stain their swords with blood, and didnt avoid fights that could really kill them if they made a mistake. They fought to the end. Not all collectors are like that, but probably most of the sessful ones are. They endure and ovee fear and pain. Thats why Im asking you. Are you prepared to do that? I, I Maybe I was too scary for her. Kang Yura quickly sank into gloom. Hmm. I guess this is enough for the whip. I dont expect an answer right away. But Im telling you this because I want you to keep it in mind. Someday, youll have to answer this question I asked you. Even if I dont ask you, youll ask yourself one day. Then, you cant just keep silent like now. Eventually, whatever choice you make, youll have to answer. I did, and so did Hye-rim. Then do you think I can do it? Do what? You know, if I really want to be a collector, and Im prepared. Do you think I can really seed? Hmm. The fact that she asked that question itself proved that she wasnt sure yet. But I didnt point that out. I wasnt unaware of the anxiety she had. Anyone could have the thought that the end of the path they chose might lead to a cliff. In my case, I would go on even if I knew that, but it would be too cruel to expect the same answer from her, who hadnt even formed her identity yet. You can. Realistically, the chances of her failing were high. But still, I said she could. I think so, for sure. Really? Im a teller, and I guarantee it. You can do it too. I didnt hear anyone say that I could do it. They said I couldnt do anything, and that it would be better to give up early. I heard those words, and in the end I had no choice but to kneel before the cruel wall of reality. But sometimes I wondered. What if. Just what if. There was someone who said to me once that I could do it. Wouldnt I have changed then? Its a meaningless assumption. Its already something that cant be undone, and Im already walking the path I chose. No matter what anyone says to me now, nothing will change me. But shes different. At least Kang Yura didnt have to walk the same path as Kang Yu-hyun. So dont ever stop if you have a goal. But dont think idealistically either. The important thing is to think as realistically as possible. Its foolish to say youll do something thats really impossible. But if theres even a slight possibility Then you have to fight for your life. If she did that, she would surely change. I dont know if my advice worked well. But my worries disappeared as soon as I saw the change in her book. Thats right. Thats all you need. Youll be different from me. *** The consultation with Yura was over and it was time to say goodbye. Aww. I wanted to see more of you. Yura seemed reluctant to part with Hye-rim, as she whined. But unlike before, her expression looked somewhat cheerful. It was the same for Mrs. Shin Eun-sook. Hye-rim is busy too, so we cant help it. Mom is so mean. Do you think I dont know that? Yes. I thought you didnt know. You see? Thisdy. Have you ever seen such a young and prettydy like me? We couldnt help butugh out loud at their bickering. It was really nice meeting you today. Yes. We feel the same way. I hope both of you achieve what you want. Hehe. Well do that even if you dont say it? I liked Kang Yuras confident answer. Thats right. Thats all you need. Well then. Bye bye. Brother! Take care. And so we parted ways with Kang Hye-rim, my mother and Kang Yura. My steps towards the bus stop felt lighter than when I came here. Huhu. Mr. Yu-hyun. You look quite happy. Did it look like that? More importantly, what did you talk to Yura about? Um. Thats a secret. Kang Hyerim winked at me with one eye and said yfully. Well, judging by her answer, it seemed like there was nothing to worry about. They looked surprisingly close to each other. But, Yu-Hyun. Are you really nothing to Yura? I thought you were siblings. Shes human, and Im a teller. Is that so? You look alike. We chatted like that while waiting for the bus to go back. From afar, I saw Mrs. Shin Eunsuk, whom we had just parted with, waving her hand anding towards me. Hyerim. Just a moment. I was puzzled by my mothers behavior, leaving Yura behind. Did she forget something and leave it behind? It didnt seem like her to be so careless. What is it? I felt like I didnt say everything properly before leaving. Didnt say everything properly Huh! Before I could say anything, my mother hugged me tightly. As I was stunned and unable to react, she stroked my head with one hand and whispered in my ear. You did well. ! The moment I heard those words, I shuddered as a shock ran through my body. The dam of emotions that I had been suppressing inside me, without letting anyone know, was about to burst. I I had to make an excuse. Im not your son. Im just a stranger. I had to say that and draw a line. But. I couldnt do anything in response to my mothers warm praise, which I would never hear again. It was what I wanted to hear since long ago. I wanted to show her that I worked hard. That I became sessful and proud as your son. I wanted to say that and hear that. I thought I would never hear it again after my mother passed away. I am. I couldnt say that I had nothing to do with you. I wanted to be recognized by you. That I failed and suffered, but got up again. Thats how I got here. I am. There were so many things I wanted to say, like a mountain. I only had to hold a few of them in my hands and show them to her. I was out of breath. My trembling lips couldnt utter a word. How could I choose what to say Surely, my expression was indescribable. But still, I Yes With a smile of relief somewhere, I could only answer like that. I did well. No matter how much time passes, how much appearance changes, or even race changes. A mother never fails to recognize her child. Chapter 53: Chapter 53: Chapter 53 The hug was not long. As soon as my mother let go of my hand, I unknowingly let out a sigh and craved for her warmth. I felt embarrassed by that fact and tried to smile awkwardly. My mother just nodded at me as if she was proud of me. Thank you No, thank you. My mother did not ask me what had happened to me. I did not bother to answer either. No more words were needed. I thought it was enough to express my gratitude. Rather, thanks to that, I felt a surge of joy in my heart. I finally got rid of the lingering attachment that I had been hiding. The path that I had walked, and the path that I had to walk. I realized that I was not wrong. Im rooting for you. Always. With those words, my mother waved her hand and left me. I had felt it before, but my mother was a cool and dignified person. She turned her back on me and left without looking back. Towards where her family was now. Thank you. I muttered softly, knowing that she would not hear me. And, I hope you have a peaceful life in this life. My parents passed away at the same time as the beginning of the end. They were not the only ones. Many people lost their lives then. But not anymore. My parents will not die. The end will note either. Because I will not let it happen. *** What the hell! How, how did this happen! Jinpung trembled with unbearable rage in his study. He had bribed some collectors who he thought could be used, and tried to kill Yu-hyun and Kang Hye-rim a while ago. But he did not hear the news he expected even after time passed, and when he checked, Yu-hyun was still alive. I thought they ran away at first! He tried to find the collector he had bribed to confirm that, but he could not. They no longer existed in this world. They did not run away. They were dead. What do I do? If I order someone else here He would only expose himself. If he went any further, Jinpung would reveal that he had bribed someone to kill Yu-hyun. Already, the spirits knew that something like this had happened. The rumor that someone among the tellers tried to kill Yu-hyun and Kang Hye-rim had already spread. I cant do anything more! He was so frustrated that he wanted to die. He had touched them lightly with the thought of this should be enough. That was the root of the problem. There was no longer a way for Jinpung to keep Kang Yu-hyun in check. No, there was one way. But, thats! If he did that, he would prove his ipetence in his department. Then his position would plummet to the bottom. No! Never! How could I havee this far! How fiercely I lived, stepping on others and getting here! Im about to get promoted and because of that bastard Hmm. What cant you do? ! Jinpung felt goosebumps all over his body at the sudden voice. A familiar voice. Jinpung barely fixed his expression of being lost in thought and bowed his head to the being who visited his study. Oh, Agael! She was a teller with the appearance of a small fairy. Her cute appearance and shining wings looked like nothing more than a yful fairy. But Jinpung knew her true nature and could not help but tremble in fear. Se, senior! Wha, what brings you to my study Hmm. I was curious if our Jinpung was doing well with his work, so I came to see him. So, our Employee Jinpung . How did it go with the work I gave you? Tha, that Its going well. Really? Wow! Thats good. As expected, Employee Jinpung is a reliable junior who I can trust and entrust with work! Tha, thats right. Jinpung sweated coldly and nodded desperately. He needed to somehow get through this moment But why were you angry earlier and saying you cant do it? ! At Agaels suddenly cold voice, Jinpung sensed that things had gone terribly wrong. A powerful aura began to flow out from the tiny fairy woman who overwhelmed him. Tha, thats not it! Agael! Please listen to me for a moment! Hmm. Our Employee Jinpung . Im very disappointed in you. I trusted Employee Jinpung . Weve been doing well so far, right? Right? Yes, yes! Ive never failed in my work But you failed this time, didnt you? Right? Wow, really. Jinpung realized at that moment how absurd his vain hope was. Agael, his senior in the department, had already seen through his situation. Employee Jinpung . Im very sad. Our Employee Jinpung tried to kill a precious colleague of the samepany. No, thats not true. Agael! How could I! Aha! Are you saying that Im lying? Agaels face, which had been smiling brightly, darkened. Kwoong! Khek! Jinpungs body was crushed to the floor by a huge pressure. He looked up at Agael with a disbelief expression, barely lifting his head. He couldnt understand why he couldnt use his power in his own study. Why? Are you curious? Agael asked with a smile. Kkukkkuk! Well, I guess you are. Employee Jinpung . Why are you being so humiliated by another teller in your own personal study! Wow, really. Our Employee Jinpung s curiosity is unstoppable. Okay. Im a kind senior, so Ill exin it to you for our cute junior. Agael, who had not been asked by anyone, kept babbling on. When Jinpung Library made a contract with our department, they handed over the control of the library, right? They only agreed to give back some of the librarys authority if they did their assigned tasks properly. Do you remember? Cr-crack. Crrr. As Jinpung tried to swallow even the foam in his mouth, Agael pped his small hand. The pressure that was crushing Jinpungs body disappeared in an instant. But, Jinpung Library needs to pass the proxy test in order to get back the full authority of the library. So until then, even if Jinpung Library regains some of the librarys authority, its not all of it! Do you know what that means? How could Jinpung not understand the intention behind that question? Even though he was in pain and could barely keep his sanity, he instinctively nodded his head. Agael smiled andughed. Jinpung Library is ultimately, even in his own personal library that he thought was the safest in the world! If I just snap my finger, I can make him explode and die! Oh my, what a world! There was no exaggeration in that statement, which made Jinpung even more afraid. But, dont worry! I, Agael, am a very generous senior! Even though Im small in size, I have more empathy than anyone else. So Im going to give Jinpung Library another chance! A-a chance? What do you mean? Jinpung felt something in Agaels words and his eyes began to sparkle. His cunning mind started to calcte quickly what he could do at this moment and the pros and cons of Agaels offer. Agael, who had read Jinpungs mind like an open book, continued. Surely, that Kang Yu-hyun Library must have rejected our offer. Thats why youre doing this. His talent is a pity, but we cant just leave him alone since he refused our proposal! So were going to give Jinpung Library another opportunity to deal with Kang Yu-hyun Library. And this time, its a super special service! Were going to support you with some points! P-points? You dont mean you want me to do that? Yes, thats right! Its the Story War! Story War. As soon as he heard that word, Jinpungs eyes widened as if they were about to tear apart. Story War was a term that referred to the act of collectors betting on each others libraries and control rights. Whose collector was better, whose Story was more amazing. This was a legal war that could be waged among tellers, and of course, the loser had to be prepared to lose everything. W-wait a minute. Agael! Im sure theres no other way to turn him upside down, but still I Hmm. What are you dissatisfied with? I-its not dissatisfaction. Its just that the collector who made a contract with him, the one called Geomhu, is too excellent Oh yeah.Shes a famous collector these days. Jinpung was no fool. He realized that Yu-hyun and Kang Hye-rims level was beyond his imagination as soon as his scheme failed. He thought he had to avoid a direct confrontation at all costs. But Agael didnt intend to let him go. Hehe. This is funny. Jinpung Library is so shy. You dont have to worry. Because were going to provide you with a decent collector from our Pentagram department! A collector? Jinpung thought it might be worth a try. Agael said he would personally provide a collector from his department. And if Agael was confident enough to say he was decent, it meant that the collectors level was high. Of course, this one is not yet known to the public, and its a collector that we secretly raised in our department. Hes strong but violent, and quite tricky to handle. You dont mean Scavenger? Nah. Not that much. He hasnt even done scavenger stuff yet? Hes literally brand new! But dont worry too much. Hes someone weve invested in and raised. He can easily wipe out a mid-level collector! Jinpung finally realized what was going on. The Pentagram department had developed and raised a collector on their own. Now she wanted to use that hidden joker. R-really. If he can defeat the rising star Geomhu Surely, the Holy Spirits will be very very! Happy! Jinpung felt a chill without knowing it. Agael was not simply trying to get rid of Yu-hyun, but also to use him as a sacrifice to boost the recognition of the collector she had raised in her department. A scheme that he could hardly think of himself. Jinpung realized that no matter how hard he struggled, he couldnt even reach Agaels toes. But. If I can get rid of him! He could handle this much, surely. Jinpungs eyes glowed coldly. *** Hmm. Whos talking about me? I felt a tickle in my ears and sat in my office, polishing the Sario sword. Thanks to Kang Hye-rims long care, it had already absorbed enough current. It was safe to say that the first stage of awakening was over. But its still not enough. The Sario sword was no longer the rusty relic it used to be, but a clean sword that looked like it was newly made. But this was only the appearance, the real performance of this sword was still hidden. Its just turning on the power. The important thing is that the essence of magic engineering embedded in this sword is still asleep. Even after a long time had passed, the fact that the essence remained without disappearing showed how valuable this sword was. I immediately took out the [Blood of Entropy] that I bought from the Dimensional Shop. It was called blood, but it was not red like human blood, but a translucent and viscous liquid. The blood of a fish that floats between dark matter has a higher conductivity of magic than any other material. Its not well known now, butter it will be so precious that you cant get it even with a lot of points. I bought everything I could use, as well as the few remaining items. Using this blood of entropy, I nned to restore the magic circuit along the path of the current. You cant just put it in. You have to add other materials to engrave the eroded circuit again. I held up a [Horn Fragment of Gundarak]. A horn that was too big and sharp to fit in one hand. This was an essential material for engraving a magic circuit on the Sario sword with the blood of entropy. I carefully moved the sharp tip of the horn and started to engrave a new magic circuit following the traces of the current. A process that required extreme concentration, as everything would be wasted if I made a slight mistake. But for me, who had heightened senses, it was annoying rather than difficult. About three hours passed? [The Sario Ancient Relic Sword has changed into the Sario Empire Magic Engineering Sword.] [You have discovered an Untold Story!] [You have discovered an Unrecorded Story!] [The system calctes your achievements.] [You have obtained 100,000TP as a reward.] [You have seeded in engraving a magic circuit.] [You have obtained the Story of an Engraver.] A huge amount of points poured out. Considering that I also got the achievements of Unrecorded Story and Untold Story, it was more than enough. But that was not the important thing. Ivepleted it. The best sword that couldnt be bought with millions of gold. The true face of the weapon that contained the essence of ancient magic engineering was revealed before me. Lets check the status of the sword. I immediately opened the information of the sword through the system. And as soon as I checked the information, I couldnt help but open my eyes wide. Chapter 54: Chapter 54: Chapter 54 [Sario Ancient Relic Sword (Awakened)] It is a weapon made by the huge Sario Empire, which had achieved a brilliant civilization a long time ago. It was rotting away in a corner of the dimensional shop without any stories being passed on, until a skilled engraver recognized its value and brought out a new appearance. It contains the essence of magic engineering from the Sario Empire, which had reached the peak of magic engineering. Depending on how you use it, it can give you tremendous power or threaten you as a double-edged sword. There is a huge ego sleeping inside the sword. Grade: Mythical -Increases strength, agility, and stamina. -Greatly increases the probability of inflicting a fatal blow on the enemy. -Can defend against magic. -Can cut through magic. -Grows with the user. -Can use [Shape Change]. [Shape Change] Changes the weapon into the desired shape. No time limit. No cooldown. (However, it cannot exceed twice the mass and volume) [Special Skills] -(Locked due to the users low level) -(Locked due to the users low level) -(Locked due to the users low level) Its amazing. As soon as I checked the information, I shouted with joy in my mind. A mythical grade weapon. This was something that could not be obtained on Earth right now. The sword itself had excellent abilities and additional effects. The biggest advantage was that it could change into any shape I wanted, not just a sword, and I could also adjust the weight and volume up to twice. But the special skills are still locked. It must be because my level is too low to fully handle the sword. The key to unlocking these special skills was only my experience and the history I had. It was unfortunate that there were conditions attached, but it would be too greedy to ask for more. Besides, was this sword originally this good? The performance of the awakened sword was more than I expected. It wasnt that good before, was it? The Sario sword I saw in the apocalypse didnt feel that impressive. The grade also felt a bit overrated for something called mythical. Wait. I peeled off the rust and finished engraving, but why is there still ancient and relic in the name? Then maybe I guessed the reason btedly. In Hyunseong-gye, when a weapon has ancient, relic, or legend in its name, it has [the power of stories] attached to it and gets a premium bonus. It was simr to that now. Because I was the first one to engrave a story of an extinct ancient empire, that power was fully embedded and created a much stronger Sario sword than before. An unintended extra element. An element that even I, who knew the future information, couldnt calcte. But if everything went as expected, it wouldnt be fun, would it? Besides, a gift is more joyful and valuable when you receive it unexpectedly. The additional effect that the Sario sword had for me was like a gift from heaven. Wait a minute. But there is a huge ego sleeping inside the sword? As soon as I realized that, there was a change in the sword. Above the Sario sword in my hand, a small book floated up. At the same time, the sword shook and shouted in a loud female voice. [Im finally freeeeeee!!] Oh. I heard the sword scream and nodded slightly. Yeah. Of course, a sword that I got through this process should be able to talk as an ego sword. I forgot about that. *** There are no swords without names. Well, in this case, it probably had a name once in the past, but it would be correct to say that it disappeared over time. I couldnt just sit in my office and talk to the sword, so I moved to [the Room of Observers]. So youre the ego embedded in this sword? [Ahem. Its more urate to say that Im an artificial intelligence that promotes autonomous thinking with magic and engineering essence rather than an ego.] Thats an ego. I barely swallowed what came up to my throat. I hadnt had a proper conversation with her yet, but I could tell from her tone and voice that she was quite talkative and proud. [But Im surprised too. Its been so long already. The Sario Empire also perished in the end. I thought I wouldst forever.] You dont seem sad? [I never felt any affiliation with the country in the first ce. No, did I? I dont remember. A lot of my past memories are missing. It must be because I was asleep for a long time. In that sense, I can only thank you!] She was quite chatty, maybe because of the bacsh of being asleep for a long time. [Its like, I had a long dream. Or should I say, I was in a state of mindless in the dark with nothing?] Do swords dream? [Dont look at me as amon sword, okay? Its just a dream, you can dream as much as you want. Back then, I was called the sword of the earth god. I dont know what I am now.] Probably still the same. I could tell by the system grade that was assigned to him. Mythical grade meant that the system highly valued him. But I never expected him to have such a strong ego, even in his dreams. He had artificial intelligence that even modern science in the 21st century couldnt achieve, created by an ancient empire that was destroyed. Ego Sword dreams of the fallen empire. It sounds like a sci-fi novel title. I nced at the book that was floating near the sword. This is amazing. I thought books were only for living beings. And even then, only for intelligent beings who could think and speak. Who would have thought, a sword with a book. Did that mean that this artificial intelligence created by the Salio Empire was close to being an intelligent being? I had only heard vague rumors about it, but now I wanted to see what it was like. Maybe, I wont be able to. Usually, even if a world was destroyed, if there were records or oral traditions, it could be recreated in reality through [World of Thoughts]. But the Salio Empire was neither recorded nor passed down. The probability of it appearing again in the World of Ideas was close to zero. For now, lets focus on this sword. [Anyway, I get that youre my master this time. But Im surprised. I didnt think there would be anyone left who could wake me up from my slumber. Whats your name?] Kang Yu-hyun. A teller from Celestial Corporation. [Hmm. Teller What?!] He raised his voice in disbelief when he heard my words. [Hey, wait a minute. What kind of sword is a teller! Oh no! I just woke up and now Im going to be sold!] Dont worry. I wont sell or abandon you. I made you like this because I wanted to use you. [What?! What are you talking about?! How can a teller use a sword!] I can. Youll see soon enough. I couldnt show him my appearance yet because I had closed the library. But he didnt seem to think I was lying, as Ego Sword let out a sigh. What about your name? [I dont have one. Or rather, it would be more urate to say that I forgot. Ive been around for too long, and some of my memories are not intact.] I see, hmm. But I cant keep calling you you. How about I give you a name? [Really? That would be nice of you. You have the talent of an engraver since you woke me up, so you should be able to give me a good name.] I looked at him closely. Despite being called a magic engineering sword, he didnt look mechanical at all. He was white all over, both the de and the hilt. The design was old-fashioned but well-made, but that was it. But looking at his snow-white appearance, somehow Baekhyo came to mind. Baekryeon (White Lotus) His hilt and guard looked like a white lotus flower. Thats how I named him. And also to give him the feeling of being Baekhyos brother. [Baekryeon, huh? Not a bad name. Okay. Kang Yu-hyun. Youre my master from now on.] I like your straightforwardness. I was worried that he might say something like Youre not my master! because he had a strong ego, but it seemed like an unfounded worry. The moment I named Baekryeon and he acknowledged me as his master, A contract was formed between us. [You have be the master of the ancient sword Baekryeon, a relic of the Sario Empire.] [You have acquired the story of inheriting the forgotten.] [You have fully awakened the ego of the ancient sword.] [Your story as an engraver has changed into a title.] [You have gained 3,000TP.] Just by making a contract, my story changed into a title in an instant. That meant how amazing this sword really was. The moment I held Baekryeon in my hand, I felt his story flowing into me. And my story flowing into him. Was this what an ancient contract was like? I wondered as I felt the refreshing sensation that the story gave me. Letters became words and words became sentences. Sentences connected into paragraphs, and paragraphs gathered and formed a story. Thepleted story umted in my body. After finishing the process, I opened my eyes. [What? What what what?] Baekryeon uttered a strange sound as if he couldnt believe it. Whats wrong? [No, whats wrong with you? Kang Yu-hyun, you What are you?] He seemed to have noticed something, and I couldnt help but stiffen my expression. [Youre a reincarnator who died and was born again?] That was a secret I never told anyone. *** Seriously Before I could ask him how he knew, I closed my mouth because there was something obvious. It seemed that Baekryeon read my past through the master contract. My story had flowed into him. He just didnt read itpletely, so he only knew bits and pieces. But he was sure that I had died and been reborn. In the end, there was nothing to hide, so I honestly told him my secret. [Hmm. So thats how it was. Well, I thought you were an extraordinary teller, but I didnt know you had such a story. Then did you find me thanks to your future knowledge?] Something like that. But the one who used you in the future didnt seem to know that you were Ego Sword, so I dont know why that was. [Maybe, thats because of your special trait as an engraver. The one who would be my master in the future probably woke me up carelessly.] Really? Is that so? [Phew. But Im more surprised. Who would have thought that my new master would be such a remarkable person?] Im not that remarkable. Not yet, anyway. [But I think its more fun this way. I have a feeling that my old master was too rigid! And Im curious about the tellers too. What kind of race are they? And what is this Story thing?] Youll see plenty of it from now on. Baekryeon and I got along well somehow. More than that, he was someone who knew my true past and appearance that no one else knew, and that made me feelfortable. Anyway, with this I finished awakening Baekryeon, and I also gained a lot of points as a bonus. I hope we get along well. [Me too.] That was the moment when I got a newpanion. *** Because of Kang Hye-rims [Thunder Sword] awakening and Baekryeons engraving, I had to rest from Story for a few days. The spirits were quite restless because of that. Its a good thing I posted a notice in advance. Otherwise, it would have been a mess. The spirits were angry at the notice that said I would rest for a few days. It was basic to say things like Hes gone crazy, Hes full of himself. But I was already worried about that, so I added another sentence. -Please look forward to the new appearance of the sword master and me. That one sentence was enough to quell the spiritsints. They thought that I wasnt resting for no reason, but preparing to show them something new. And it wasnt a lie either. Thanks to that, the number of subscribers didnt decrease, but increased even while I was resting. The moment I opened the library, the spirits who received the notification rushed in. The number of viewers surpassed 2,000 in an instant, and the speed didnt slow down at all. There was a new influx while I was resting from Story. [Sword master!] [I finally see the sword master again!] [Kang Yu-hyun teller, what kind of Story will you show us today?] [Long time no see.] Direct messages poured in with points donations. As I checked them and tried to exin todays Story, Employee Kang Yu-hyun. Someone called me, and my eyes naturally turned to the owner of the voice. There shouldnt be anyone else here besides Kang Hye-rim and me. That thought vanished as soon as I saw his face. Jinpung. Jinpung, a teller from the Pentagram department. The guy who was after me before suddenly appeared in front of me. Chapter 55: Chapter 55: Chapter 55 I narrowed my eyes as I looked at Jinpung. He showed up in front of me faster than I thought. I expected him to be quiet for a while, since his scheme failed not long ago. Did I misjudge him? More than anything, his arrogant expression meant that he was confident. And the timing of his appearance, right when I opened my library. It looked like he deliberately aimed for it. The spirits in my library were either flustered or curious by Jinpungs sudden intrusion. The spirits didnt know much about the rtionship between me and Jinpung. But they could easily guess that we werent on good terms by our reactions. As the stage was fully set, Jinpung revealed his purpose foring to me. Kang Yu-hyun. I challenge you to a Story duel. He said that in front of everyone. [The spirits widen their eyes at Jinpungs proposal.] [Some spirits show interest in the unexpected event.] A Story duel? So thats what he came for. [What is a Story duel?] Baekryeon, who had no knowledge of this, asked me in a voice that only I could hear. Its literally a fight with Story. This concept of a Story duel was not something that applied to all tellers, but only to those who belonged to the Celestial Corporation. The main driving force behind the Celestial Corporation was endlesspetition. A teller who stoppedpeting and sat on his seat was worthless, and naturally had no excuse to be devoured by theters. This Story duel was an element created to fan the mes of suchpetition. [No, how do tellers fight with Story? Was the Celestial Corporation always like this?] Each organization has its own characteristics. Basically,petition through Story was bound to be indirect. After all, the good ones would keep doing well and the bad ones would have to rely on the slim chance of a jackpot. This Story duel was an opportunity to overturn that. A legal confrontation where the winner could take the losers library rights. Not just luck, but purely based on the collectors skill and the tellers ability who assisted them. It was no different from fairlypeting. Of course, there are no limits. First of all, its impossible for a superior to challenge an inferior. They could do it if they wanted to, but it would be disadvantageous for them. Usually, they challenge someone of equal rank or an inferior who is one rank higher than them. That meant Jinpung had no restrictions on challenging me because he was a regr employee like me. [How does that duel work?] Usually, they show each other their poems and get evaluated by the audience. [The audience must be the spirits. But is that fair?] Of course its unfair. Even if they are spirits, they will naturally favor the library they enjoy watching unless there is a huge difference in quality. Thats why the Story duel mostly adopted a method of confrontation between collectors. In the end, the library or Story was essentially all about the collector. So a Story duel was a fight between collectors. [What? So a fight over libraries is a fight where they entrust collectors as proxies?] Thats right. However, it wasnt just a random fight. Who could defeat more fantasy creatures in the same worldview within a given time, or who could clear the worldview first. There were various ways topete with each others skills. But I dont think hell suggest such a peaceful way. Just looking at his brazen attitude showed that. He must have been confident to offer me this challenge. His intentions were so obvious that I almostughed. Hmm. Are you not answering? Jinpung pretended to be calm and asked me. He wanted to maintain his image in front of the spirits. I knew what he was thinking without reading [Book]. He threw down this challenge right after failing his trick, which meant someone was backing him up behind the scenes. I get the gist of it. The pentagram department must have decided to support him. Is that it? This was unexpected. I thought they would kick him out as soon as he failed. But they gave him another chance instead. At least the pentagram department I knew didnt do that. I dont think it would be different from the past. Theyre not a department full of generous people, so there must be some other calction that I dont know. That stupid teller didnt even realize he was being used, and just did as he was told. All he had in his will was revenge against me. Jinpungs eyes told me that. Come on, ept my challenge! He said. Snicker. I smiled at him and said, No. The surroundings became silent in an instant. What, what did you say? I refuse. Why do I have to ept your proposal in the first ce? The rules of the Duel of Stories state that we can freely challenge or decline anyone who is in the same rank as us. I pointed out this fact. If a lower-ranked Teller challenges a higher-ranked one to a Duel of Stories, thetter cannot refuse. Of course, that is only after the [System] intervenes and conducts a strict evaluation, and determines that it is a valid challenge. On the other hand, a Duel of Stories between equal-ranked Tellers is free to be initiated or rejected. There is no need to ept if one doesnt feel like it or dislikes it. [Hey. Is it okay to reject like this?] Of course, most people dont do that. A Duel of Stories is a kind of fight that involves ones pride. Rejecting it is something that most Tellers with strong egos cannot tolerate. Thats why they usually agree to any challenge they receive without hesitation. But sorry to disappoint you. Im different from the typical Tellers, you know? Tha-thats Jinpung was flustered and couldnt speak properly. He must have thought that I would ept his challenge. But what can I do? I dont see any reason to ept such a bothersome thing. Yo-you have no honor as a Teller! As the situation became desperate, Jinpung tried to cling to me and persuade me. His shout drew the attention of the Spirits who were watching us. And so did Kang Hyerim, who was preparing the Story with me. No, why is she looking at this scene with such an interested expression? Shes also involved in this, right? Thats right. Youre scared, so youre running away Is that something you can say when youre an uninvited guest who barged into someone elses Story? Wha-what? Challenging someone to a Duel of Stories is fine, you can do it anytime. But why did you choose the moment when I opened my Library after a long time, when many Spirits were gathered here? I want to tell you that your intentions are too obvious. I hit him with a direct attack that made his face contort in anger. Tha-thats not Really? Are you not lying? Did you think that I couldnt refuse if you challenged me in front of so many Spirits? But isnt that too arrogant of you? How dare you try to use these revered Spirits for your own purpose? Uh-uh? Jinpung didnt understand what I was saying and made a stupid expression. What is he talking about? His eyes soon turned into horror as he realized my true meaning. No-no! No? Are you sure you didnt have that in mind? Tha-thats not it! Jinpung tried to say something in his defense, but he couldnt recover from the surprise attack. And his hesitation confirmed the suspicions of the Spirits who were watching. You idiot. You should havee up with some other excuse and pressured me as soon as you heard me say that. He couldnt even handle such a simple provocation, and he was part of the department. This showed how pitiful the level of Tellers was nowadays. [Wow Youre really ruthless. How did you manage to turn the situation around so skillfully?] Thanks for thepliment. I smiled happily at Baekryeons words. Jinpung, who wanted to challenge me to a Duel of Stories, became a rude Teller who tried to use the authority of the Spirits. Naturally, the Spirits were displeased by this. [100TP donation!] [This is so obvious. Where is your conscience?] [100TP donation!] [What department are you from, being so arrogant? Do you need some discipline?] The messages from some of the Spirits made Jinpungs face turn pale and then ashen. He looked like he would faint on the spot if left alone. It was fun to see him suffer, but I had to be reasonable. Should I help him out? [What are you plotting now?] Its not plotting, its strategy. [Youre not even trying to hide it.] There was no point in pretending otherwise to someone who knew my past. And I wasnt lying when I said I would help him. At least from the perspective of the situation, it was true. Come on, Spirits. Dont be too angry. He doesnt know any better, right? Maybe he didnt mean it that way. [Oh? Are you trying to cover for him, while also mocking him?] I ignored Baekryeons words. Besides, he came here to challenge me to a Duel of Stories, and if we just reject him, it would tarnish the reputation of our Library, right? Dont you also look forward to it, Spirits? There havent been many Duelstely. [The Spirits nod at your words.] [The Spirits cannot deny your words.] What the Spirits wanted was a story that would entertain them. And a Duel of Stories was enough to pique their interest. Even if the opponent was arrogant, it would still be fun, right? That was themon thought of the Spirits right now. I gently stimted that part and pulled the flow to my favor. [Wow, you really ] Baekryeon showed a mixed reaction. He knew that what I was doing was wicked and malicious, but he couldnt help but admire it. How about that? A duel between the famous Pentagram department and the rising Geomhu Library! Spirits, arent you excited? [The Spirits agree with your words.] [The Spirits say they dont care as long as its fun.] As the Spirits response shifted to we want to see the duel, Jinpungs expression brightened up. But I wasnt going to give him a carrot that easily. But, to be honest, isnt this duel too unfair? Huh? Jinpung started to tremble nervously as I added more words. As far as I know, Jinpung hasnt shown any decent Storytely. How many Viewers and Subscribers does his Library have? Not even half of mine. Even though were in the same rank, Im not sure if this is a fair match. [100TP donation!] [Hmm. Thats true.] [100TP donation!] [Well, this Library has already surpassed the level of a staff member. Even an assistant would cry.] [100TP donation!] [Isnt this obvious that Geomhu is at a disadvantage? Theres nothing to gain even if he wins.] Good. The atmosphere was getting ripe. I went straight to the point. Thats right. So, if you want to challenge me to a duel, you have to show some sincerity that matches it. Si-sincerity? What do you want? Something that makes me willing to ept it. What I wanted to say was simple. If you want to challenge me to a duel, bring me an offer that is attractive enough for me to agree. Hmm. Lets see. As a basic courtesy, Ill give you a discount and ask for 5,000 points. 5,000TP was a fortune for a staff-level Teller. I was asking him to hand it over. He must have some points saved up as a member of the department. Thi-this! Dont like it? Then forget it. It wasnt me who would regret it anyway. Fi-fine! Jinpung had no choice but to ept it reluctantly. He was in a cornered situation right now. If I refused here, he would face some trouble in his department. Oh. Thats good. And I have one more condition. An-another one? What are you trying to do? No. This time, youll like it too. I want to spice things up. Spice things up? Yeah. A Duel of Stories usually involves some stakes, right? But it would be boring if we just bet something trivial for such a long-awaited Duel of Stories by the Spirits, dont you think? I spread my arms and said. Well bet everything we have. The winner takes everything from the loser, even their life and death rights. Are you serious? Jinpung asked doubtfully as if he couldnt believe it. Well, he would. It was what he wanted all along. Of course, Im serious. All of these people here are witnesses. Heh-heh. Fine. You said it yourself, so dont back out. Anytime. Jinpung looked satisfied as he thought the situation was going his way. Sorry, but the one who should be happy is me. I didnt have a proper ce to use Baekryeon and Sario Ancient Relic Sword anyway. A suitable opponent appeared at the right time, how could I not be happy? Chapter 56: Chapter 56: Chapter 56 [The Worldview War has been officially established.] [By the authority of the system, you will apply for the war in the designated way.] [The mode is Deathmatch.] Jinpung applied for the war and Yu-hyun epted it. As soon as that happened, the Genesis System reacted and changed the surrounding scenery in an instant. It was a huge colosseum spread out in space. In the stands, avatars of spirits that looked like mannequins were sitting. [The war will begin in 15 minutes.] There were 15 minutes left until the Worldview War. Until then, both sides had to rest or figure out how to fight their opponents. *** Hmm. This situation is getting interesting. Agael, a teller who resembled a fairy and had instructed Jinpung to do all this, was watching the confrontation between Yu-hyun and Jinpung with interest from her [Watchers Room]. The Watchers Room where she stayed was muchrger than those of other tellers. There were books that filled one wall, of course, but on another wall there were dozens of monitors that could monitor the situation. The monitors showed Yu-hyun and Jinpung from different angles. I was curious about the teller who suddenly rose up recently, but hes more than I imagined? When Agael first heard about Yu-hyun, she thought he was just another guy. It was not umon for a teller to meet a good collector and gain poprity along with him. She thought Yu-hyun was one of them. But she thought he had a good eye for collectors, so she told Jinpung to bring him over. If it didnt work out, she added that he should deal with it as usual, in the way of the Pentagram Department. She thought it was over. He was a much tougher junior than I thought. When she heard that he gave up his protection and fought with the collector, she couldnt believe it for a moment. But as soon as she saw the clip video floating around on the [Genesis Network], she had a hunch that she was wrong. He doesnt adapt to the given environment, but rather tries to ignore it as if to show off. Of course, from the perspective of the spirits, such a madman would be perfect, but if we leave him alone, it would be quite bad for our department. Agael decided that she had to eliminate Yu-hyun rather than recruit him. He was too dangerous for her taste. By chance, Jinpung also had a simr idea and used some scavenger guys to take action. They all failed though. But thats okay. He became a more tempting prey for us, so we just have to catch him. Of course, she didnt step in herself. She supported him from behind, but Jinpung was the one who acted. She didnt think Jinpungs poprity would rise from this sess. The secret weapon I lent him will get more attention than that stupid junior. In the end, everything was like a game she had set up. She catches the rising collector named Geomhu and makes the collector she secretly raised here into a rising star. Im still watching out of curiosity, but I hope you show me something interesting. She was small and cute like a fairy, but her eyes shone more ferociously than any beast. *** Yu-hyun-ssi. Are you really okay? The waiting room before the war. Kang Hye-rim looked quite flustered by the sudden establishment of the Worldview War. This situation was not nned out, but rather happened on the spot like roasting beans on a fire. Of course Im okay. The culprit of this whole thing, Yu-hyun, didnt care much. Rather, he felt like hecked even tension or alertness. This is actually a good thing. A good thing? Its an opportunity to show off your [Thunder Sword] and my new weapon [White Lotus]. If it had gone ording to n, they should have already caught one suitable worldview and raised their level by clearing it. But as soon as Jinpung appeared, Yu-hyun changed his n. He came over here to be a sacrifice for us, so there was no need to refuse. But still Kang Hye-rim felt uneasy. Is he really okay? Was it too much to feel like this whole situation was arranged by someone else? There was no valid reason. It was all her intuition that made her feel uneasy. But she was bothered by the fact that her intuition had been right most of the time since she fully awakened her trait. Kang Hye-rim was unknowingly opening her eyes to the sixth sense that transcended human senses. Yu-hyun read her expression and asked. Are you worried? Yes, yes? Its okay to answer honestly. Well, I can understand. In fact, Kang Hye-rim was not the only one who couldnt ept this situation. Some of the spectators who came to the library also wondered if Yu-hyun had epted the war too hastily. Even if he got 5,000TP worth of points as a condition for epting the war, it was the same. Well, it cant be helped. [It cant be helped? You know and youre deliberately letting it happen?] Yeah. That. Yu-hyun knew what they were thinking. He knew and he deliberately let it happen. He must be confident that he can win over there, so he made me such a ridiculous offer. [You mean the one where you bet all the authority and life-death rights of the library? I think that was too hasty of you.] Why? [Why? You, how do you know what theyre up to?] That was what Baekryeon was worried about. Jinpungs confident appearance meant that he was confident too. He must have received a lot of support from behind since he belonged to a department. [This may look like a personal versus personal, but if you dig deeper, its basically a fight between you alone and a whole department. What were you thinking when you did this?] I thought you knew if you read my memory? [The past I read by contract was nothing more than fragmentary. I dont know what youre thinking or what youve been through unless you tell me.] Not perfect then. If he had read his past, he should have known about his ability to see books. But Baekryeon didnt mention it. Because he didnt know. There is a way. Yu-hyun said that. It was for both Kang Hye-rim and Baekryeon. There is a way. He didnt ept the war as Jinpung wanted without any preparation. They must have some tricks up their sleeves for sure. There must be someone behind this who manipted this situation. And that person would be secretly watching this situation from somewhere. Yu-hyun knew that, so he stepped forward more confidently. Bet your life and everything in the library he said. Of course, Jinpung was flustered when he first asked him to bet the authority of the library. He didnt have all the authority of his library in the first ce. The authority of the library was held by his superior in the Pentagram Department. How could he bet something that wasnt his? But Jinpung couldnt admit that honestly. It was because of his pride. I knew that and I deliberately provoked him. In the end, Jinpung epted all of Yu-hyuns proposals. He thought it would be over if he won. Jinpung never considered that he would lose everything in his library. Kang Hye-rim-ssi. Didnt I tell you before? Before? What do you mean? The easiest person to fool in the world is neither smart nor stupid. Its the ones who know something in between. Yes. I remember. Kang Hye-rim nodded her head. She also remembered that day clearly. It was no different from her first murder for her. But why? Its a continuation of what happened then. In the end, that Jinpung guy is also one of those who know something in between. Not just him. The instigator who is hiding behind him, and even the department he belongs to. They thought Yu-hyun didnt know anything and was caught in their scheme. No one knew except Kang Hye-rim, Yu-hyun, and Baekryeon who were here that he knew everything and deliberately let it happen. Yu-hyun didnt correct them. There was no need to. The more they underestimated and looked down on him, the more unbearable joy he felt. What kind of expression would they make when they were forced to kneel by the one they had ignored and ridiculed? He couldnt stand it just by imagining it. [This is a real lunatic.] Thanks for thepliment. [Its not apliment. Youre crazy.] To Baekryeon, Yu-hyun was not normal. To be precise, he was normal most of the time, but when this situation happened, he changed like a different person. Baekryeon was a sword with no memory, but she still had a sense of people. She felt that Yu-hyun was a person who had something endless and dark inside him under the mask of goodness. What should she call it? Evil? Hostility? Hatred? She didnt know. But one thing she was sure of was that if she became Yu-hyuns enemy, she would have to face this invisible fear. [I feel sorry for the tellers who jumped on you without knowing this.] Crazy. He didnt get angry or point out her words calling him that. In fact, Yu-hyun himself thought he wasnt normal either. But so what? I dont care if Im crazy. No, I cant do this unless Im crazy. To change the world. That was an idea that no one with normal thinking could ever have. It was an action that only those who had gone mad and disappeared could do. For him, being crazy was like the bestpliment. I dont care what you call me. It doesnt change what I have to do. There were 5 minutes left until the war. Baekhyo. Im counting on you. Hoot. Yu-hyun spoke to the white ball of fluff sitting on his shoulder. The ball of fluff, the celestial owl Baekhyo, hooted as if he understood his words and flew up into the air, leaving the waiting room. *** Kukukuk. Stupid kid. Jinpung, who was sitting in the given waiting room, couldnt contain his tion and let out augh. Kang Yu-hyun, that stupid guy, epted his war application without even knowing what situation he was in. Of course, he had to spend 5,000TP like blood for that, but it didnt matter. He would get more than that back if he won anyway. He got too cocky because he had Geomhu. Well, I admit that his skills were impressive even to me. Geomhu Kang Hye-rims talent was different from ordinary collectors no matter how he looked at it. With just a few worldviews, she was so attractive and strong that she even had a fandom among the spirits. If he left her alone, she would rise to the middle-ss collector level, and even the upper-ss collector level as time passed. Of course, that wont happen. Jinpung stroked his splendid mustache and looked at the corner of the waiting room. There was a young man in a hooded shirt sitting quietly with his hands in his pockets. The man with an ordinary face and a faint smile looked like a good and diligent young man no matter how he looked. But Jinpung knew the real face hidden behind that mask. Agael-nim is amazing. I didnt know you were raising such a guy in the department. It would have been nice if you gave me a hint. Jinpung had already erased the incident where his life was threatened from his mind. He was overjoyed that the department gave him such a collector as support. Kuhuhu. As expected, they recognized my talent. They thought it was too wasteful to leave me alone! How else would they have set up such a sure win for me? Jinpung was confident of his victory already. The pleasant intoxication reached its peak when the notification that the war would start in 1 minute came. Hey. Its time. Lets move. Haa. Annoying. The young man with a good impression got up from his seat reluctantly at Jinpungs words. Jinpung frowned at his attitude, but he was in a good mood so he let it go. [The war begins. Both teams, pleasee out of your waiting rooms.] The voice announcing the start of the war echoed throughout the colosseum. Jinpung had already brought his collector to the stage. The spirits who gathered to watch the deathmatch sent their excited eyes. Just then, someone came up from the opposite side. Tha-that guy! Jinpung widened his eyes as he recognized his opponent. He sent out his collector, so he thought the other side would send out Geomhu too. But it was Yu-hyun who came up. He was holding a sword in one hand and showed himself. Chapter 57: Chapter 57: Chapter 57 Whats going on? Whats happening right now? Where did Geomhu go and why did Tellere up instead? The spirits sitting in the audience seats were restless. They all looked alike, with white mannequin-like appearances, making it impossible to tell who was who. But they all shared amon emotion: surprise. I heard that Kang Yu-hyun was a Teller who fought personally. What? That wasnt a lie? I thought he was just relying on Geomhu or something. The spirits who hadnt seen his paintings in Yu-hyuns library were skeptical. The rumor that he gave up his protection and fought was quite famous, but even so, they didnt have much fantasy about it. How well could a Teller fight anyway? That was the general opinion. Wow, this is crazy. The library master himself came out? I have to see this. For real. If I miss this, Ill regret it forever. On the other hand, the spirits who had stayed in Yu-hyuns library for quite a long time were somewhat flustered by the unexpected situation, but they also had some expectations. Originally, the existence of a Teller was not that big for the spirits. What they wanted was the collectors story, and the Teller was just a messenger who provided a window for showing it. But there was a Teller who shook the spirits thoughts from the ground up, and that was Kang Yu-hyun. He was a Teller who fought with his own weapons, and unlike other Tellers, he got along well with his collector and showed a unique chemistry. The spirits were interested in his different reaction from the Tellers who only regarded their collectors as tools or something else. Hmm. As expected, they are all reacting as I thought. Yu-hyun, who came up on stage, could hear the buzzing sound from the audience. Of course, he couldnt normally hear it, but now he could. It was all thanks to Baekhyo, the celestial owl that flew over the colosseum. Sharing of sight and hearing. Is this because hes a celestial owl? Baekhyo had a special ability. He could convey his own sight and voice to his master as well. Yu-hyun was standing on stage now, but his eyes were looking down at the colosseum from the sky. More than that, the spirits are looking forward to the Story Battle after a long time. The Story Battle was a system that Genesis Corporation rmended in some way, but it rarely happened in reality. It was because there were hardly any Tellers who wanted to fight with their everything at stake. Even if they did, it was only an attempt by some unknowns to make an issue and gain fame. But the Story Battle that was happening now was clearly different from what had been before. First of all, Yu-hyun was a Teller who had been building his position at an incredible speed recently, and his opponent Jinpung was not well known himself, but he belonged to eight departments of the painting room. The confrontation between the rising new star and the existing departments. How many times would such an exciting situation happen? Especially, in this colosseum where the battle took ce, the spirits could freely say what they wanted without spending points for messages. They could express their feelings in real time, which was like a breath of fresh air for the spirits who had some frustration with Genesis Network. Anyone can win! To be honest, it would have been boring if he brought Geomhu. Hey. But they say the opponent is a rookie pushed by the department. He wont be ordinary. So what? Can he beat Geomhu? The conversations that came from everywhere. Some were on Yu-hyuns side, and some were on Pentagram departments side. But theirmon mind was only one. I want to see this death match as soon as possible! Wow. This is amazing. As expected, I felt it before, but youre beyond my imagination again. One of the spirits sitting in the audience seats, Satan looked like everyone else, but he smiled faintly at Yu-hyun who came up on stage. He had been busy dealing with Edens movements and his responsestely, so he came here after a long time, but he pulled off such a big event. And when he looked closely at the rtionship before and after that event, it even aroused his interest. He is indeed a Teller who makes me not let my guard down. I didnt expect him toe out himself in the Story Battle, though. He didnt think Yu-hyun would do such a thing without thinking. Please, satisfy my expectations. With Satans small murmur, the other spirits sitting around him had to shiver with an inexplicable chill. *** This crazy bastard. He came out himself? Jinpung frowned at Yu-hyun who came up on stage. His collector was also surprised, and he nced at Yu-hyun on the opposite side and looked at Jinpung. Hey, mister. You said my opponent was Geomhu. But whats that? I dont know. Jinpungs eyebrows twitched at the word mister, but now was not the time for that. I dont understand why he came out either. Hes supposed to be a Teller who made a contract with that bitch Geomhu. Huh. A Teller? Geomhus? Then its even more surprising. Is it normal for a Teller toe up here? There was no rule against it. But theres no one who does that normally. Haha. This is fun. He even brought a sword, so it seems like he really came up to fight. The young mans guess was correct. He felt instinctively that Yu-hyun was his opponent as soon as he appeared. Jinpung had mixed feelings about how to ept this. Ha, mister. Why are you so worried? Its not like the opponent will change depending on what we do here. Thats He must have had some n toe up here. And isnt this a good thing? Its easier to deal with him than Geomhu, at least. Jinpung nodded his head without realizing it. It wasnt that, but he was persuaded by his collectors words. Yeah. Come to think of it, theres no need to be surprised, right? Himing out means its easier to deal with him. And my goal is to win this battle anyway. More than that, his collector didnt seem to dislike it. No, he wanted to fight as soon as possible. Ahaha. I didnt expect to fight a Teller, but this is an unexpected opportunity. I wonder how it feels to kill a Teller. He hadmitted several murders before. They were all murdersmitted with the prestige of the Pentagram department on his back. The main targets were various, from ordinary people to collectors. Especially recently, he had brutally ughtered a collector of rank 7. The more he did that, the more curious he became. How would it feel to kill a Teller who had protection? This was the chance. Alright, good. Jinpung decided to ept this situation. No, it was more than that. It was a loss if he didnt enjoy it. His goal was Yu-hyunsplete destruction. There was nothing more perfect than him being mercilessly killed by this secret weapon on this stage. Besides, this battle was a death match. The most stimting way that didnt hold anyone responsible for killing either side. This was the only opportunity to legally get rid of him. You have to make sure he dies. Im thinking of doing that even if you dont tell me. Dont order me around. Jinpung wanted to say something back, but he held back. *** [Hey. Are you sure this is okay?] It doesnt matter. I answered Baekryeon like that as I checked the guy who came up on the other side. [He doesnt look like someone you can ignore.] Baekryeons eyes were urate. I thought so too when I saw the guy who the Pentagram department had been hiding. The book floating above his head. It was silver, which symbolized being in the top 10%. And theres a bit of gold mixed in the lighting from the book. The contents inside were even worse. Name: Kim Han-jung Trait: [White Chapels Murderer] Title: None Stories: [The One Who Returned from Hell] [Perception Impairer] [Nine-Tailed Fox Sword] Skills: [Murderers Sword] [Blood Ecstasy] [Sensation Maximization] [Fog Stealth] [Darkness Ambush] [Excessive Bleeding] Hes a crazy murderer. I could tell what his personality was like just by looking at his skills and stories. More than that, his trait of White Chapels Murderer caught my eye. Is he Jack the Ripper? The White Chapel here was literally tranted from Whitechapel, one of the ce names in Ennd. And this Whitechapel was the area where the famous killer in London, Jack the Ripper, operated. One of his stories, [The One Who Returned from Hell], was also from Ellen Moores From Hell. What surprised me most was his name. Could it be that the serial killer who caused a stirter was the collector that the Pentagram department secretly raised? About a yearter. South Korea would be swept up by a noisy incident. Several collectors were killed by an unidentified killer. It wasnt just that they died in their worldviews, but they were killed in reality, so the impact of the incident was huge. Especially since the dead collectors were decent enough to be called middle-ss. In the end, the culprit was never caught. The identity of this crazy killer was not revealed until the end. It was revealed after the end of the world. Not because someone found out, but because he himself revealed it and ran amok. Maybe he thought he didnt need to hide anymore since the world had changed like this. His end was nothing special. He had a strange desire to kill strong people and messed with Choi Do-yoon. His end was obvious, but the important thing was that he had killed thousands of innocent people until he died. I never thought I would face such a bloodthirsty guy here. The department that secretly raised such a guy was Pentagram. I was more and more convinced that the Pentagram department had something to do with the end of the world. As expected, I did well toe out myself. I should have sent Hyerim, but I insisted on going out instead. There was also a reason to hide Hyerims skills, but I needed to make more issues here. Still, some are skeptical about my skills. The image of a Teller who fought with his collector was strong. But some spirits doubted my skills. They thought I was just hiding behind Geomhu. So this was the stage that I had prepared to show them. To show them how wrong their prejudices were. [The battle begins.] More than anything, this was also a warning to the others. The bastards from the Pentagram department who were hiding somewhere and secretly watching me. I was going to show them how tough I was, and what would happen if they messed with me. [The field is formed.] The stage of the Colosseum changed in an instant. Model buildings sprang up everywhere, and ck shadows in human shapes rose up and walked around endlessly like pedestrians. The clock tower in the center and the faint fog surrounding it. How ironic. I couldnt help but smirk when I realized where this was. We didnt decide what environment we would fight in, but I didnt expect them to pull this off. Whitechapel, London. The perfect environment for Jack the Ripper to operate. It seemed too coincidental to be a coincidence. It wasnt Jinpung who did it, but someone behind the scenes who secretly manipted it. Well, its not cheating. The field wasnt that important in the first ce. The spirits didnt object either, so the battle went on as nned. Kim Hanjung, who was standing in front of me, had already disappeared into the crowd. Just then, the hour hand and minute hand of the clock tower pointed to 12 oclock. The fight began with the bell ringing through the fog. Chapter 58: Chapter 58: Chapter 58 Kang Hye-rim sat alone in the waiting room, focusing on the colosseum scene that was ying on the monitor in front of her. On the huge stage above, the scenery changed in an instant as Yu-hyun and his opponent stepped up. She felt anxious as she watched the spectacle and shook her legs. I should have, I should have gone out there. What made her uneasy was the fact that she couldnt stand up there herself. And that Yu-hyun, who was like a benefactor to her, had gone out instead of her. What if something goes wrong with Yu-hyun, then I will She shuddered at the thought. Even so, Kang Hye-rim couldnt stop Yu-hyun from going out. She volunteered to fight instead, but Yu-hyun refused adamantly. Kang Hye-rim recalled what had happened in the waiting room a while ago. Why cant you do it! You dont have to go out there, Yu-hyun! She had raised her voice like that. It was something she would never do normally. But she couldnt calm down because of her anxiety and the shock of Yu-hyun not choosing her. Yu-hyun gently calmed down the excited Kang Hye-rim. Hyerim. This fight is my fight. I dont want to drag you into this unnecessarily. I, Im your collector! A collector who fights on behalf of a teller! Shouldnt I, shouldnt I go out instead?! That would be true for a normal teller. Because they dont fight. But Yu-hyun was different. He had vowed to fight with his own strength. More than anything, I have to prove myself in this ce. That Im not just following someone else, that I can fight too. I have to show my worth and qualification. That, thats You dont have to do that. Kang Hye-rim said that, feeling Yu-hyuns firm will. If it were the usual her, she would have trusted Yu-hyuns words and left it to him. But it wasnt as easy as she thought because of the anxiety she had been feeling since earlier. Surely, if she was asked why she felt this way, she wouldnt be able to answer. This was not a matter of reason, but of pure sensation. Nor did the question Is it right to blindly trust your senses? apply to Kang Hye-rim at this moment. It was almost instinctive anxiety. Her attitude was simr to a child who had a nightmare and refused to let go of their parents hand. No rational rebuttal or persuasion would work here. So Kang Hye-rim tried to dissuade Yu-hyun by any means possible. But, its because of that attitude. ! She was speechless at his words. Yu-hyun sighed softly as he looked at Kang Hye-rim, who couldnt say anything back with a pale face. How long do you think Ive known you, Hyerim? I know when you look anxious. I, I Yes. Youre worried about me, thats why you said that. I appreciate that part. But in the end, you dont trust me. You think I wont win in this fight against them, dont you? Thats why youre like this, right? Kang Hye-rim had nothing to say even if she had ten mouths. Yes, thats right. I didnt trust Yu-hyun. Why did she feel anxious? It was because deep down in her heart, she had a bit of distrust towards Yu-hyun. When she realized that fact, Kang Hye-rim felt an unbearable sense of guilt. He trusted me, but I didnt trust him. How could there be such a selfish act in the world? She considered him a precious person, a benefactor who would risk his life for her, but in the end her actions were one-sidedly forcing Yu-hyun into her own mold. Kang Hye-rim bowed her head in self-loathing. A warm warmth descended over her head. Dont worry. Im not as weak as you think. Yu-hyuns gentle touch stroked her hair. It tickled her head like a warm spring breeze. So, Im going to show you properly. That your anxiety right now is really just a delusion. To those who are looking at me from afar andughing at me as if Im nothing, that theyre wrong. Thats what Im trying to prove. It was the same thing Yu-hyun had said to Han Yongwoon in the Theodnt Swamp before. If they dont know, then show them. Show them what kind of person I am, imprint that image on them. She had no choice but to nod at his words. Thats how it came to this moment, but the anxiety that was shaking her heart roughly still couldnt be calmed down easily. And her thoughts reached their peak at the part where the collector Yu-hyun had to face hid his appearance along with the London scenery with a clock tower. Concealment? I cant see him. Was he not a simple close-range fighter, but an assassin who blended in with the surroundings and ambushed his opponent? And he was very skilled at that. Even she couldnt easily gain the upper hand if she faced him head-on. This is Yu-hyun is in danger. Even the background of the battle, which could be considered as the field, worked against Yu-hyun. A foggy city, and ck shadows that moved busily inside it. With so many obstacles, there was no way he could find his opponent properly. The anxiety that had been poking at her lungs since earlier finally became a reality. *** Hmm. Now, what should I do? Kim Hanjung hid among the crowd and watched Yu-hyun, who was standing still in his ce, closely. He didnt feel any tension. He had an outstanding trait that others didnt have, and he grew at an amazing speed with the support of Pentagram. His skill now was enough to easily assassinate a rank 6 collector even in broad daylight. In a dark and limited ce like this, his concealment effect increased by several times. If he wanted to, he could kill a mid-level collector. Kim Hanjung was full of confidence right now. How should I kill him? He didnt think he would lose. This fight was a stage prepared only for him. So he just had to enjoy it as much as possible on this stage. Besides, his opponent was a teller. I was expecting a sword master at first, but a teller isnt bad either. No, rather, Im curious about what will happen when a teller dies. I wonder, is a tellers blood red? Will they plead for their lives like normal people before they die? He couldnt bear the pleasure that came from imagining that. Ill y with you slowly. His eyes twisted as he watched Yu-hyun from the darkness. But then, it happened. Huh? Yu-hyun turned to where Kim Hanjung was. Kim Hanjung tensed up without realizing it. Did he notice me? Me? That was impossible. Kim Hanjung thought it was just a coincidence and carefully moved his position. But. Yu-hyuns gaze didnt leave him. What, what is this! It wasnt a coincidence that he found him. As soon as he thought that, Kim Hanjung felt a confusion that he had never experienced before. He saw through my concealment? That cant be. -What are you doing right now? At that moment, Agaels voice reached Kim Hanjung. Although Jinpoong was the applicant for this seasons battle, she was the one who was bound by contract with him. What? -You look quite flustered. Werent you confident in your concealment? Oh, dear. Especially since I thought I made the field as favorable as possible for you I dont need to say anything to do it properly. Even if he couldnt see her, he instinctively felt repulsed by the teller named Agael. And since they were tied by contract, he had no reason to go against her words. Damn it. She does whatever she wants. He thought that someday he would twist her neck too if he had a chance, and Kim Hanjung approached Yu-hyun slowly while hiding himself. He thought it was just a coincidence that he looked this way in the first ce, and he nned to end it quickly by cutting his throat. Kim Hanjung approached Yu-hyuns vicinity and swung his sword. ng! What! Yu-hyun parried it perfectly and his eyes widened. *** [You look very flustered.] Of course. He had concealment in a field that was favorable to him. Kim Hanjung hid himself in the fog again as his attack failed. But he didnt rashly approach him like before. [How did you figure it out?] I just have an ability to check this out. Kim Hanjungs concealment was definitely amazing. Maybe if Hyerim was here, she would have been caught off guard in an instant. But I cant be surprised. He was too ipatible with me in the first ce. I didnt expect reading books to help me in this way. The silver book that Kim Hanjung had floated above the head of the hidden guy. Once he recognized the book and pinpointed his location, he could see his figure faintly in the fog. Well, I kind of expected this to happen. It was an ability that pierced through even Satans perception interference. No matter how much he had Jack the Rippers trait, he couldnt hide from a mere humans concealment. [What are you going to do now? It seems like hes sure that youre seeing through his concealment.] If he doesnte from there, Ill go from here. They must have set the field to their advantage to somehow beat me, but unfortunately, all their efforts were in vain because of my ability to read books. If concealment became useless, Kim Hanjungsbat power dropped by more than half in an instant. Then, lets get moving. As soon as he said that, he ran towards the ck shadow hiding among the crowd and swung Baekryeon. *** ng! Kim Hanjungs dagger and Yu-hyuns Baekryeon collided and sparks flew. Kim Hanjung twisted his face without a trace of his usual smile as he barely blocked Yu-hyuns attack. How, how did you! Its funny that you thought you could do anything with just concealment. You bastard! Kim Hanjung reacted excessively to Yu-hyuns casual provocation. He was always a winner and a predator who preyed on his prey. But the fact that his concealment was denied by a mere teller hurt his pride greatly. Fine, fine. Its not like I have no other way if I cant do it with concealment. Kim Hanjung backed away and gripped a dagger in each hand. He wasnt just good at close-rangebat, but also had a lot of experience. If it was a fight to kill, he had the advantage. Dont get any ideas that you can beat me just because you have some hidden trick! Red energy started to flow around Kim Hanjung. If you looked closely, it was the letters containing the story of Jack the Ripper stained with blood. It enhanced Kim Hanjungs physical abilities and made his eyes red. The moment Kim Hanjung put strength into his thighs, his body disappeared from where he was and stood behind Yu-hyun. The spirits who watched the scene lit up their eyes. They were about to feel disappointed by Kim Hanjung who had his concealment broken, but they realized that he was not bad at frontalbat either. No, rather, he was much faster and stronger than they thought. But. ng! Yu-hyun had already blocked Kim Hanjungs dagger and turned around. How?! It was a speed that most collectors couldnt even react to. His speed, which momentarily exploded his physical abilities, was so hard to control that even Kim Hanjung himself could make a mistake. But Yu-hyun read his movement and blocked his attack as if it was nothing. You, you are Kim Hanjung felt it instinctively. This guy is not an ordinary teller. Is that all youve got? Yu-hyun didnt care about Kim Hanjungs astonishment. His goal was to show his ability on this stage. Kim Hanjung was a great target for that. Then Ill go from here. As soon as he said that, Yu-hyuns Baekryeon changed. Chapter 59: Chapter 59: Chapter 59 If the spirits who witnessed that scene were asked for their impressions, they would all say the same thing. Its iprehensible. That was the only way they could put it. They had no choice but to be stunned. What they saw was a pure white sword that suddenly turned into a white spear and stabbed Kim Hanjung. Wow, crazy. Did that sword just turn into a spear? Where did he get that weapon? The audience gasped in astonishment. There were weapons that could change their shape in this mixed world, but they were very rare and valuable. And yet, Yu-hyun, who was still a regr teller, had one. The spirits couldnt help but be amazed. Could it be that he got some support from someone? Huh? You know, I heard that both Eden and Pandemonium are interested in his library. Huh. Is that true? I dont know for sure, because I havent seen it myself. But I heard rumors. That Deep Dark and even Michael showed up there. The number of spirits gathered in the audience had already far exceeded 3,000. They were more than the maximum viewers of Yu-hyuns library. They were curious about the rare fight that happened after a long time. They had only heard faint rumors about Yu-hyun, but they hadnt checked his library yet. And among them, the news about Yu-hyuns library spread one by one. It has a magic that captivates the audience. Satan, who was watching the scene with a sidelong nce, crossed his arms and nodded slightly. He had noticed his value early and tried to mark him first, but it was thwarted by his desperate refusal. How regrettable that was. Even though he deliberately acted as if he didnt care, he even attracted Edens attention. Hes a very attractive teller. He couldnt afford to be greedy about monopolizing him anymore, but that made Satan burn even more. He was a spirit who symbolized corruption, and his only hobby was that. But Deep Dark? Dont tell me theyre talking about me? Satan frowned when he realized why his nickname was so popr among the spirits. *** Damn it! What the hell is going on here! Kim Hanjungs crumpled face didnt rx. His best option was to desperately avoid the spear tip that was flying towards him. He flinched at the slight pain in his forehead and tried to block it with his sword, but the spear tip smoothly changed direction in midair and pierced his thigh. Pssst! He barely reacted and avoided it, but he couldnt do it perfectly and got a wound on his thigh. Kim Hanjung stepped back and clenched his teeth with narrowed eyes. How did the sword turn into a spear so quickly? And what kind of spear technique is that? Kim Hanjung thought Yu-hyun was a swordsman because he had a sword at first. But he had to change his mind when he saw him use spear techniques freely. Never mind the shape-changing weapon, but pretending to be a swordsman to catch me off guard. This bastard. Hes so arrogant for a teller. Kim Hanjungs eyes reddened with rage. He thought Yu-hyun had tricked and mocked him, and he couldnt contain his murderous intent. But he couldnt rush in recklessly either, because Yu-hyuns attack just now was quite fierce. But Ive figured out his spear range by now. And even how he fights. The important thing in a fight is to analyze your opponent. Kim Hanjung may have focused on assassination, but he didnt neglect other aspects ofbat. That was something only third-rate people did. He considered himself to be first-rate. He had been quietly growing with the backing of a huge department, and he finally got a chance to shine here. He didnt intend to take it lightly. Yeah. Youre not an ordinary teller either. So you better take this seriously too. Yu-hyun didnt know Kim Hanjungs thoughts, and he was preparing for his next move with a loose grip on his spear. One of his legs moved forward, and his right hand holding the spear pulled back. Kim Hanjung immediately recognized that it was a stance for thrusting and prepared himself ordingly. You idiot. Do you think you can reach me from that distance? Kim Hanjung was standing at a spot where Yu-hyuns spear tip barely missed him. Even if he stretched his arm and thrust his spear, it wouldnt hit him. And yet he was trying to thrust his spear, which meant he didnt have much sense ofbat. Hes just a rookie who hasnt had much experience in fighting, even if hes a fighting teller. He was thinking of going under his spear and stabbing his thighs with his two daggers. Then, Yu-hyuns spear thrust straight forward. Bang! The spear tip tore through the air and cut through the space quickly. It was so fast and powerful that the fog around it swirled and opened a tunnel-like path. Yu-hyun was aiming for Kim Hanjungs upper body. He pretended to pull back and then immediately pushed forward with a rebound. Anyway, his attack range doesnt reach here Puck! Aaargh! Kim Hanjung screamed in pain and confusion as he felt a burning sensation in his shoulder. Yu-hyuns spear tip pierced his left shoulder properly. Kim Hanjung quickly pulled back his body. Ugh! How, how did you do that? The special armor that protected his body under his ordinary-looking clothes was pierced by a single blow. He was lucky to avoid a prating wound, but the fact that he was injured was more important. You seem to be rolling your eyes and trying to figure out my attacks. Yu-hyun saw through Kim Hanjungs thoughts. He spun the white lotus, which had turned into a spear, with both hands. The white lotus that cut through the air changed its length freely every time it did so. Didnt you expect this? Could it be that it could not only change its shape, but also its length? Ugh. Youre so sneaky Thats not something you can say, who wore a good item inside andid a field that was advantageous to you. me yourck of skill, not me. Shut up! Kim Hanjung kicked the ground and rushed towards Yu-hyun. If the spear gets longer, I just have to get closer! A spear had a long range, but it was hard to use in closebat. There was a way to swing it like a club, but he had daggers in both hands. It was obvious who had the advantage. Ill make you suffer and die! Kim Hanjungs dagger stabbed Yu-hyuns exposed thigh quickly. A strike that was made with a terrifying speed. The dagger bounced off something before it touched Yu-hyuns thigh. Thump! Ugh! Kim Hanjungs dagger was bounced off, and at the same time, he was stunned by the impact of hitting his fist. Blood dripped from his nose as he looked at what it was. It was a shield. A shield? A shield? Where did he get a shield from? What was more strange was that the spear in Yu-hyuns hand had disappeared at some point. Weapon changing? He had heard of a skill that could switch weapons quickly. Could it be one of those? But Kim Hanjung turned pale at Yu-hyuns next attack. The shield changed its shape again and turned into a spear that stabbed him. W-what! He threw his body back desperately, but Yu-hyun anticipated that and followed him naturally. Kim Hanjung kicked his daggers like a horse. The red energy on his de drew a line in the air and shot at Yu-hyun. Ting ting ting! The sword that had turned from a spear blocked all of Kim Hanjungs attacks. The surprise didnt stop there. Yu-hyun swung his sword from above to below with a big motion. Kim Hanjung crossed his daggers to lift them up, but he felt more shock than he expected and his knees buckled. W-what weight is this! It wasnt just the weight. The sword that swung down turned into a fearsome hammer and smashed him with his daggers. Kim Hanjungs body wobbled. Yu-hyun immediately retrieved his hammer and swung it around, turning it into a huge halberd. ng! Kim Hanjungs body hit the halberd and flew back like a bowling pin. But his flying body was caught by the white lotus that turned into a whip and pulled back to him. Yu-hyuns knee kick exploded on Kim Hanjungs abdomen as he was dragged back. The spirits who watched the scene from the audience eximed. How can this be? A weapon that changes so freely! No, more than that, how can he handle all those shapes? Is he really a teller? On the contrary, the spirits who knew about Yu-hyun raised their hands and cheered. Damn! I knew it! Sword master is good, but our library master is the best! Never underestimate tellers again! Kang Hyerim, who watched the scene from the waiting room, didnt know what to do with her confusion. Huh? Huh? Her anxiety had be reality. The collector sent by the other side, Kim Hanjungs skill was threatening enough to make her nervous. But as soon as Yu-hyun collided with him, the rm in her head that made her anxious had long disappeared. She should have felt guilty for being wrong, but Kang Hyerim couldnt even think of that. It was because of Yu-hyuns way of fighting. The white lotus that changed freely and attacked unpredictably was as dazzling as a dance and as practical as a sword masters dream. She just lost her mind and couldnt take her eyes off his fight. Aaargh! Damn it! Kim Hanjung, who was mmed to the ground, screamed like a scream and got up from his seat. His shoulders were heaving from his breath, and his body was covered with dust and wounds. But the wound to his pride was too big. -Huh? Huh? Mr. Hanjung. What are you doing right now? Hey, hey! What are you doing! The doubtful voice of Agael, who was watching the scene, and the voice of Jinpung, who shouted in panic from outside the stage, hit his back. Jinpung was of course, but Agael also didnt understand what was going on. Shut up! Ill handle it myself! Kim Hanjung had no choice but to fight with all his might. He had to somehow defeat Yu-hyun in front of him, to recover his crushed pride. Yu-hyun sensed Kim Hanjungs firm will and smiled faintly as he turned the white lotus back into a sword. Why. Are you finally getting serious? You should be praised for pushing me this far. But you were too careless. You should have finished me off when you had the chance. Kim Hanjungs skin started to turn red. The muscles in his hands holding the daggers twitched like worms, and red letters like blood rose on his skin. Agael, who was watching the scene from the managers room, widened his eyes. Hmm. Hes fully unlocking his trait here. I didnt expect him to do that against a regr teller, but its over now that hes done it. Of course, he was the one who made Kim Hanjung like that. He gave him stories optimized for killing and fighting with the support of the department, and taught him how to use points. He had raised him as a secret weapon, and it would be troublesome if he didnt pay back his investment. Whats going on? The atmosphere is not good. That guy with the daggers. What is he nning to do? Kim Hanjungs muscles made creaking noises. The excessive [Power of Story] was causing an overload in his body. He felt pain all over his body, but he couldnt help smiling with joy. I wont let you go now! ng! Kim Hanjung kicked the ground and the pavement blocks shattered and scattered. Soon, his figure blurred and disappeared. Then, red afterimages appeared in the air, tracing his movements. Red lines like spider webs were drawn around Yu-hyun. They were all Kim Hanjungs tracks. The spirits who saw that were surprised. How could a collector who moved like that be unknown until now? And they had another thought. Maybe a new star would rise here. Hahaha! Can you even catch my movements? Its toote to regret now! Yu-hyun couldnt follow him with his eyes at such an incredible speed, but he muttered quietly as he stood still. Thats right. Yu-hyun stepped back and dodged the dagger aiming for his neck lightly. At the same time, he grabbed Kim Hanjungs wrist and mmed him to the ground with force. Thud! Ugh! Kim Hanjung spat out his breath as he felt a tremendous pain in his back, but he couldnt understand why he was lying down like this. If I knew it would be this boring, I would have ended it sooner. Yu-hyun looked down at Kim Hanjung with a calm voice that seemed to find this situation too dull. Chapter 60: Chapter 60: Chapter 60 What, what the hell is this? Kim Han-jung couldnt understand why he was lying on the ground. He didnt fight casually. He fought with all his strength. He pushed his abilities to the limit, and chose to be a monster that was crazy for blood. He was confident that he wouldnt lose to any ordinary collector. What is it, really? Why was Yu-hyun fine and he was rolling on the floor miserably? And why did he look down at him with an indifferent expression, as if nothing happened? It was impossible. It was an impossible thing. Dont make meugh! Kim Han-jung reacted violently to Yu-hyuns gaze. He jumped up from his seat and swung his dagger. Yu-hyun easily dodged his dagger and kicked his chin with his toe. Kuk! His brain shook with the impact and Kim Han-jung rolled on the floor pitifully. Even as he bled from his nose, he still seemed doubtful that his attacks didnt work. He has a good form of attack, but thats all. Yu-hyun sneered at Kim Han-jungs appearance. He was definitely strong. His movements were fast and he had no hesitation in killing someone. Especially his stealth skill was very threatening. I f he didnt have the ability to read books, Yu-hyun would have been in trouble. But even so, Kim Han-jung couldnt beat Yu-hyun because there was an overwhelming difference in skill between them that couldnt be filled by anything. Does he know that I didnt use any skills, and fought purely with my basics? Unlike Kim Han-jung who raised his [Power of Story] to fight, Yu-hyun didnt use any skills. What he showed purely was his own skill. The skill that he had honed desperately for survival for a long time. Only his own skill. Knowing that he had no talent, he clung desperately to all kinds of things. To Yu-hyun, Kim Han-jungs fight was too monotonous. He didnt use proper dagger skills. He just used his stealth skill and his superior physical abilities to ovee any situation. Yu-hyun found that ridiculous. Those who think that what they have is the best will eventually copse when they meet someone who doesnt fall for it. A tower built withoutying a proper foundation will eventually copse easily. Yu-hyun had already seen through Kim Han-jungs inner thoughts. His way of thinking, his attitude towards fighting, his small habits of where to target his opponent. The skills and experience that he had umted for a long time analyzed and calcted Kim Han-jung from head to toe. Just like now. Right shoulder. As soon as Yu-hyun thought that, Kim Han-jung rushed at him like a beast. He aimed for the right shoulder. It was fast and strong, but there was no way he would take it if he knew the attack wasing in advance. Swish Yu-hyun twisted his upper body lightly to avoid Kim Han-jungs attack, and immediately stabbed him in the vital spot with Baek-ryeon, which turned into a spear. Kim Han-jung instinctively blocked it with his other dagger. ng! Yu-hyun spun the spear shaft and hit the dagger at the same time, using the recoil to hit him in the jaw with the spear shaft. Bam! Kuhuk! Kim Han-jung flew several meters away and rolled on the floor with a clean hit. Yu-hyun changed Baek-ryeon back into a sword shape and clenched and unclenched his hand. As expected, my physical condition is very good. He didnt have the [Power of Story] that he had in his previous life, but the body that he had trained to the limit then was inherited by Yu-hyun. Without relying on the power of points, Yu-hyuns body was almost at the highest level. If I invest the points I get here into my stats. He could be stronger. And the existence of Baek-ryeon was also very significant. Yu-hyun learned all kinds of misceneous skills without being biased towards anything. Dagger, spear, halberd, blunt weapon, sword, shield, bow, etc. He used all the weapons he could use, and for Yu-hyun, Baek-ryeon, which could freely change its shape, size, and weight, was the best weapon ever. Thats why Kim Han-jung was pushed back by Yu-hyun face-to-face. It felt like fighting dozens of people at the same time when facing Yu-hyun who used various weapons. What are you doing? Not getting up. Come on like before with confidence. Uaaaaa! Kim Han-jung wiped the blood from his burst lip. His spirit wasnt broken yet. That fact made Yu-hyun very happy. Good. It was a stage he had prepared, so he couldnt copse here. You have to make me more happy. Kim Han-jung was a sacrifice. A sacrifice that would make Yu-hyun shine more on this stage. So he didnt like it if he gave up already. Come on. Yu-hyun snapped his fingers at Kim Han-jung and provoked him. *** Wow. Kang Hye-rim couldnt help but admire Yu-hyuns performance. I knew he was different from a typical teller. He had a natural fighters instinct, even when he wielded a weapon. But even so, I had doubts about how strong he really was. The first time Yu-hyun fought was at the siege of Constantinople. He showed remarkable performance there, but I was the real protagonist. The next thing that followed was the conquest of the Theodnt swamp. There were several battles there, even excluding the encounter with Scavenger, but in the end, it was me who defeated the boss-level phantom Lefra. Was it because of these two incidents? I unconsciously recognized Yu-hyun as someone I had to protect. He was weaker than me, or so I thought. Somewhere in my heart, I unknowingly decided that. But as I watched Yu-hyun push Kim Hanjung one-sidedly, I had no choice but to change my mind. What if I fought with Yu-hyun? Could I win? I instinctively sensed my defeat. I was strong, but inexperienced. The various weapons that Yu-hyun handled freely would surely entangle my limbs, and there was no way that Yu-hyun, a diligent hunter, would miss that gap. In the end, I never trusted Yu-hyun. All this anxiety came from distrust. I realized how foolish I was and gave a bitter smile. And I felt grateful for Yu-hyuns consideration, who showed me with his actions that I was wrong instead of scolding me directly. I trust you now. He was my benefactor and a light that I couldnt exchange with anyone in the world. I straightened my back and watched the fight with a steady gaze. *** What, what the hell! Whats going on! Whats happening! Jinpung watched the whole situation from outside the stage and felt his fingertips tremble with anxiety. He felt frustrated and angry at Kim Hanjungs one-sided defeat by Yu-hyun, and at the same time, he felt a sense of doom that this was the end. Why! Why cant you beat that damn teller! He felt like he was going crazy not knowing the reason. Was Kim Hanjung actually just a shy guy? No way. Jinpung had seen Kim Hanjungs skills himself. He was a collector that he secretly raised in the pentagram department. He had a high-grade trait and his basic specs were very outstanding. He even gained realbat experience in the dark world without anyone knowing and achieved results. He didnt look like someone who would lose to Yu-hyun at all. From the beginning, the opponent is someone who hasnt held a sword for long! But, what the hell is this! That skillful fighting style! That drove Jinpung mad. Yu-hyun was skillful. Too skillful. He felt like an old veteran who had rolled around in a hellish battlefield for decades. Even Jinpung, who had no eye for people, felt that way. How about others? Oh no. This cant go on. If he loses like this, Im doomed. He had bet everything on winning this death match. When Yu-hyun first suggested it in reverse, he thought he was crazy and saw it as an opportunity. Ill devour you. And then grow bigger and make everyone look up to me. Thats what he thought. But it wasnt me who devoured him From the beginning, he was nothing but prey for Yu-hyun. Did he know everything! Yu-hyun knew it and deliberately followed Jinpungs pace and set up the board. To devour him efficiently. To make him despair. Who did I mess with? His voice filled with despair echoed hollowly in the waiting room for yers. *** Whispers. I heard the sounds of the spirits being flustered. I felt how they watched this fight, how they epted it. And how they looked at me, all of them. All of it. Yes. This is it. When I first came up to this colosseum, the reactions of the spirits were varied. Some were happy to know me well, some were interested in me because they had heard some rumors about me, some doubted me because they did not believe the rumors, some wished I would fail. But as time passed, and the fight continued, their evaluations became biased. Who, who is that guy? Teller? Could it be that the rumors were true? A fighting Teller! What the hell! Why didnt I know this until now? Kang Yoo-hyun is a Teller? I have to go to his library right away! The eyes of the spirits toward me changed. And it was the same for Kim Han-jung, who was facing me. Dont, donte! He had been hit by me several times, and had rolled on the floor a few times, so his body was a mess. Blood flowed from his wounds all over his body, his clothes were torn and dusty. The armor he wore under his clothes had lost its function long ago. He was a pathetic sight for someone who wielded the power of Jack the Ripper, the murderer of White Chapel. Kim Han-jungs spirit was broken, and he looked up at me with fear-filled eyes. Wha, what are you! What are you! This was supposed to be my stage! I was supposed to be the protagonist! You are, you are nothing but a sacrificialmb to make me shine! Why, why am I like this! Kim Han-jung denied reality. Surely, he had been promised victory before he came here. But where in this appearance could he be called a protagonist? He was not the protagonist of this stage. He was just a mad killer. He will surely kill many people in the future. Kim Han-jung will kill many people in the future. Because thats his nature. Because thats what he likes to do. So Ill end it here. I walked slowly toward Kim Han-jung. Ah, ah! Kim Han-jung desperately crawled back on the floor, but he was blocked by the wall of the clock tower. He had no way to escape. The spirits held their breath and watched my actions closely. Everyones eyes were on me. Yes. They must be surprised. The Teller they had ignored until now, did something like this. There is a limit. A kind of wall that cannot be crossed by humans. There is certainly a limit that I draw myself. But most of the time, people in the world draw lines for me. Several lines were drawn in front of me as I approached Kim Han-jung. It was the worlds evaluation of me. You can only go this far. You cant cross this line any more. It seemed to say that. People who see the line in front of them end up hesitating to cross it. Because everyone said so, they think they have to follow it too And they ept it. Its ridiculous. In fact, there is nothing easier than crossing it. The limit line drawn by someone other than myself is nothing but an illusion that only I can see. The world knows nothing and draws it arbitrarily. Its just graffiti. Step. I cross the line. The moment I pass the line that seemed to block me, it scatters like dust. Step. Step. I just lightly and cheerfully step forward. As I pass by, the lines scatter one by one. Thats how I stood in front of Kim Han-jungs nose after crossing thest line. In the end, you were intoxicated by your own power and didnt try to learn anything. Thats your downfall. Look carefully. Who is the person who defeated you? Who is the winner of this ce? Who is the real protagonist of this stage? Sa, save This is my worth that you have ignored until now. I swung my sword and cut off Kim Han-jungs neck. At the same time, thest line that blocked me was cut off. Chapter 61: Chapter 61: Chapter 61 [Kang Yu-hyun has won the Deathmatch in the City of Fire.] [The field will disappear.] [The reward for the winner will be calcted. Please wait a moment.] The clock tower of London crumbled like a sandcastle. The surrounding scenery melted away in the air like a watercolor painting. The shadows walking on the street, the fog filling the sky. Everything seemed like nothing but an illusion. The scene of Whitechapel vanished and the empty stage of the Colosseum weed me. Kim Han-jungs corpse was long gone. The system had removed his body along with the field. In the end, the words of the loser were so futile. But I survived and won. Whoosh! A bright light like a spotlight floating in the air shone on me at the center of the Colosseum. As if singing a hymn for the victor, the light revealed my existence to everyone. Thousands of eyes in the audience were directed at me. I silently turned my head and checked the spectators. They all looked like white mannequins with no identity, but I didnt care. For a moment, there was silence. The fight was over, but no one cheered or rejoiced. I gently closed my eyes. I decided to ept whatever reaction would follow. p p. I heard such a sound from somewhere. It was very small, but clearly apuse. And then. p p p p p! As if apuse was contagious, it filled the Colosseum in an instant. I opened my eyes that I had closed. Wow! The apuse didnt stop with cheers. Everyone was ecstatic about me. No one in the audience looked down on me. I felt the shower of apuse on my body, and I couldnt help but smile. The attention I had received until now was nothingpared to this. I had been on stage in the Siege of Constantinople and in the fight in Theodnt Swamp, but I was nothing more than a supporting role. But now it was different. I stood here as aplete protagonist. And I finally proved my worth as a person. p p p. My heart pounded. Something seemed to overflow in my chest. I shivered with excitement. This was how it felt. This was what the protagonists had seen on stage until now. Why didnt I know this before? Why did I decide for myself that I didnt belong here? Being under the spotlight was so fun and thrilling. I didnt bother to hide the smile on my lips. As I felt the ecstasy in my heart, I found another different gaze among the spectators. The one who still looked at me with interest and amusement. The devil who first spread apuse on this stage. I bowed my head slightly. Thank you for watching, and thank you for apuding me. The devil nodded his head lightly in response. [The City of Fire will end soon.] The apuse that seemed endless was cut off by the announcement that echoed throughout the Colosseum. The spirits in the audience were reluctant, but no oneined about it. They had witnessed today a great story that they could not easily see otherwise. They might have regrets, but that was enough for them. *** You cant stop him. In one corner of the audience. Michael, who had been watching Yu-hyuns fight from afar, muttered as he shook his head. But unlike his words, Michael felt somewhat relieved as well. Kang Yu-hyun, he knew that man was different from what he had heard. And he was more convinced when he met him face to face and talked to him directly. But even so, he didnt expect him to show his true skills on such a stage. He didnt stop there either. He made even other spirits who had ignored and despised him unconsciously fall into his story. A charm that draws in spirits who are thirsty and hungry for stories. Kang Yu-hyun had such a charm that other tellers did not have. So thats why other spirits were so interested in him. Michael thought he knew why Satan was interested in him and why he deliberately showed off their rtionship. His initial interest in Yu-hyun was because of Satan, but now Michael also felt a deep curiosity about Yu-hyun himself. And he did such a thing in front of so many people. Yu-hyuns opponent, Kim Han-jung, was a collector who Michael thought was not easy to deal with. But he broke him down as a teller in front of more than 3,000 spectators. That was enough to break the fixed idea that tellers were those who did not fight but watch. Surely, other major armies will target him. Eden and Pandemonium were already interested in him. And he had caused such a big trouble, so other major armies would not miss him. Olympus, Asgard, Sun Garden, Sukhavati, Remegeton, Mabinogion, Rigveda, Anunnaki, Avesta and so on. There were more than a few ces that came to his mind. Surely, there would be noisy things happening in the future. And more interesting things would happen as well. Michael realized that he, who should be pure and selfless, was excited for the first time in a long time. He smiled bitterly at himself, but he didnt bother to deny it. I look forward to it. He whispered softly to Yu-hyun. *** Ah, aah! Jinpung tore his face and screamed. It cant be! It cant be! Jinpung lost his sanity as soon as he saw Kim Hanjungs neck flying off. His face was twisted and distorted in a horrible way, and his cloudy eyes were empty like an endless abyss. He had to save Kim Hanjung at least, even if he had lost the battle. But Yu-Hyun didnt give him a chance, and immediately cut off Kim Hanjungs neck. He couldnt argue with that. He wouldnt me anyone for dying, thats what a deathmatch was. What do I do now He lost the battle, and even the secret weapon that his department had given him. Jinpung had already lost everything, but what he feared more was the punishment that woulde from the Pentagram department. You were here. Eek! Jinpungs body trembled like a pine tree as Agael appeared. He rolled his eyes desperately. Agaels usual cheerful expression was so stiff that he could tell she was angry. Ah, Agael! Please, listen to me! Shut up. Thats impossible! There must be another department behind him! Yes, thats right. He must have a backer! There must be another department that supported him to check us I said, shut up. Agael interrupted him with a voice that sounded like she would bite him. Jinpungs face turned pale as he tried to spit out an excuse. Do you think your excuses will work in this situation? You idiot. Open your eyes and look. Do you know how many spirits are in the audience right now? Its 3,000. And if you add the number of people who watched it on the broadcast, its over 5,000. This is almost the same level as the library of a teller who is at the peak among the executive ss. Agaels words poured out without stopping. You werepletely crushed in front of so many spectators. And by a rookie teller who doesnt even know the basics, who we secretly raised as a collector! Do you still not understand what this situation is? That Hoo Agael sighed and lowered her head as she regained her reason. Anyway, even if the opponent had the support of another department behind our backs. This situation wont change at all. Then is there no way? Way? Way out? Youre saying something funny, Jinpung. Theres no such thing, right? Yes, thats right. Theres no way. All we can do is to prevent this situation from getting worse! What is that? That is, to hold someone responsible for this whole mess. Agael smiled again with a cackle. But her eyes were not smiling at all. The eyes of the wicked fairy girl were looking at Jinpung as if he was already discarded. Jinpung immediately fell to the floor. Agael! Please spare me! From the beginning, what value do you have for losing the secret weapon we gave you and failing the mission? No, no! I havent shown my true abilities yet! Agael! How long have I been working under you for years?! Its too much to throw me away so easily! Did you say its too much? Hey Jinpung. Do you know how much damage youve done to our department? Its not something that can be measured by money. Even if you try to pay it back, you cant do it in your lifetime. That cant be true! I cant be worth only that Ahh. Youre so pathetic. And Jinpung. Youve lost all your rights to the library because of this defeat. You got it? All rights. That means not only the ones youve been regaining in our department, but also the remaining ones we still had. Jinpung. What should we do? We lost our promising prospect that we raised with great effort and time, and even one of our public goods like the library. Huh? Jinpung. What do you say? Huh? Huh? If you have a mouth, answer me!! He couldnt answer. As she said, the price he paid for this failure was too great. But there was another reason why he couldnt speak. Cough! Cough! The energy flowing from Agael was strangling Jinpungs neck. Jinpung was desperately kicking his legs, but Agaels strength was not something he could resist with such actions. Im doing this out of honesty and mercy for my junior. After all, you have to live a life worse than a ve, so Im freeing you from it, right? Sa, save me But theres nothing I can do about it. Someone has to take responsibility and leave. Yo, you bitch! Crack. Jinpungs neck snapped weakly. Even if he was under the protection of Genesis, he couldnt be saved from his superior in the same department. In fact, Jinpung had lost all his rights as a Teller and was in a state where he couldnt even receive that protection. Scatter. Jinpungs corpse dispersed into countless letters. The Tellers, who were made of text instead of flesh, were eventually dposed when their stories lost their power as focal points. They left nothing behind even in death. That was what the death of a Teller meant. Agael nced at the spot where Jinpungs corpse had disappeared and pondered over the next steps. First of all, Kang Yu-hyuns existence was the biggest obstacle for her. This insolent bastard had dared to pick a fight with the Pentagram department. And not just any fight, but one that humiliated them in front of everyone. The responsibility was taken by Jinpung and he disappeared, but that didnt mean that the damage to the department waspletely gone. Now that it hade this far, there was no turning back. Sigh, this is really. If our director finds out about this, were in big trouble. The only lucky thing was that she had dealt with Jinpung before sending him to Yu-hyun. If Yu-hyun had tried to dig up information about the Pentagram department, Jinpung, who had been stripped of his life-and-death authority, would not have been able to refuse to answer. Jinpung was at the bottom of the department, but he wasntpletely ignorant about it. That was why Agael had killed Jinpung. nk. At that moment, the door of the waiting room opened and Yu-hyun came in. Hmm? Where did Jinpung go? Yu-hyun asked Agael as he looked at her. He hade to meet the defeated Jinpung, but he was gone and only Agael was there instead. Agaels eyes sharpened as she saw Yu-hyun, but she soon smiled brightly and cheerfully as usual. Oh my. Nice to meet you! Im Agael Kang, a senior manager of the Pentagram department! Yes yes. Agael Kang senior manager. Nice to meet you. Im Kang Yu-hyun, an employee. Aha ha. I saw your fight earlier. You were really amazing! This is really. I dont know what to do with your interest in me. Yu-hyun smiled and said but as he continued. Where is Jinpung employee? I want to talk to him. Hes gone now. He lost in a life-and-death story battle, didnt he? That means he died as soon as he lost. Hmm. Thats strange. I only held his life-and-death authority, but I never thought he should die. Aha ha. Youre new to story battles and dont know much about them~. Thats how it is. Oh. Thats how it is? Yes. Thats right! Yu-hyun quickly dropped his smiling mask and red at Agael with a cold expression. Cut the crap, will you? Agaels face cracked at Yu-hyuns sudden change of attitude. Chapter 62: Chapter 62: Chapter 62 What, what kind of nonsense is that? Huh? Did I hear you wrong? No. You heard me right. Agael Manager. I told you not to talk nonsense. Heh. This is really. Reeeally interesting. What a funny thing to say, junior. Agael seemed quite flustered, as if she didnt expect to be confronted in front of him. But I had no intention of retracting or apologizing for what I said. After all, Agael deserved to be cursed even if she was full. Are you aware that this is a delusion? Who is the one who disposed of someone elses property as they pleased? Is that how the Pentagram department works? When I mentioned the name of the department, Agaels smiling expression disappeared in an instant. Yeah. Now shes thinking of revealing his true nature. How much I wanted to see what was behind that disgusting mask. Are you saying that your words now are an insult to our department? A legitimate objection. Jinpung is dead. Do you think Im stupid? He cant die unless I allow it. But hes gone, which means someone intervened and took care of him beforehand. And I dont need to tell you who that someone is. A slight wrinkle appeared on Agaels forehead. She didnt expect me to know this much. Well. She must have looked down on me so much that she sent Jinpung, who was nothing more than that. Even so, I am your superior. Show some respect. Oh, how much respect can I show you? But you know, a superior is a superior, and a mistake is a mistake, right? I said with a smiling face. How do you n topensate for disposing of Jinpung in my hands without permission? This is clearly an abuse of power, you know? Jinpung, who was already dead, was being treated like an object. Well, it was his own fault anyway. At my words, Agael managed to smile again as if she had just met me. Oh dear. Im sorry. I guess I made a big mistake. Well, I cant just say it cant be helped so Ill give you somepensation. Agael said that and handed me a small amount of points. [You have acquired 800TP.] Its less than a thousand points. In the end, this was the price of Jinpungs life. Of course, if you consider the value of the information he had, this price was an outrageous rip-off. How about that? Isnt that enough? She smiled at me as if to say take this and get lost. But I didnt argue orin to him. The real value of Jinpung was only this much. More than anything, I already knew that the situation would turn out like this. He must have thought I wouldnt know. I knew what Agael was aiming for. She wouldnt leave Jinpung alone after failing the mission. [What are you doing? Why did youe looking for him?] Thanks to him, I got some points. It was much better to get some points by formally arguing than doing nothing at all. 800TP is not a dogs name. And there was another reason. Agael herself. It was to meet her in person. Agael. Her rank is manager. She belongs to the Pentagram department of the Story room. A cute fairy-shaped teller. But dont be fooled by her appearance. Inside her small body, there is a huge evil that cannot be ignored. Sure enough, she belonged to the Pentagram. I know him. I dont know how much pain she caused me in the future after the end. Sheughed like crazy as people died, and tortured us every day. She even killed people who didnt listen to her by blowing their heads off with her own hands. Her infamy was well-known. I still remember. She gathered people who refused the ordeal in one ce and made a bloodbath whileughing madly. She looked down at the corpses of the dying people and threw them a look that was less than a bug. I couldnt forget it. Hoo. As I recalled the scene from then, nausea rose from my stomach. Ive seen enough of everything in my life, but there was nothing I could do about the trauma that was engraved in the past. Thats why I hated that teller named Agael. Not just her. I hated all the tellers in the Pentagram department. They are my enemies, and they are trying to destroy this earth. Thats why I came to see him. To sharpen my dulled resolve. This time, it will be different. Now, this world will not go as you wish. I wont let that happen. I trimmed and sharpened the emotion of revenge that was wriggling in my chest. To make it sharp enough to pierce their hearts. My revenge de will cut off their breath perfectly. But not now. I appreciate the points you gave me. I calmed my emotions and said with a smiling face. Hmm. Well, Im d youre okay with it. Jinpungs value was only this much from the beginning. Wow. You must have had a hard time, Agael. I didnt expect him to be your direct subordinate. You must have been frustrated. Hehe. Youre very considerate of your senior, Hyun. But you dont have to worry about me. Im a generous senior. Im sorry for Jinpungs death, but I think he did a good job until now. Agael didnt respond easily to my provocation. As expected, she was different from Jinpung. Is that so? Well, I was worried that there would be a vacancy in the Pentagram department. It was a false rm. The Pentagram department is veryrge, you know? Nothing will happen just because one regr employee is missing. Well, maybe youre right. Oh, by the way. Have you heard about that? What are you talking about? Recently, theres a department thats in contact with Exodus. For a moment. Just for a moment, Agaels expression twisted into something so scary that it would be no exaggeration to call her a demon. It quickly smoothed out, but she must have been very panicked inside. Hmm? Where did you hear that news? Well, I have some connections that help me out. I know more than most people do. Oh, really? Thats impressive. Um. Yes. You are a very capable junior. Anyway, you should be careful. You dont want to get involved with those Exodus guys, do you? It wont end well for you. Huh? Why are you saying that to me? If someone hears you, they might think we have some rtion with Exodus. Ahaha. Did it sound like that? I was just warning you in case they approach you. Oh dear. Im sorry if it sounded wrong. I scraped Agaels insides with every word. Her smiling cheeks twitched and spasmed. She was clearly trying to control her expression desperately. I felt a refreshing sensation as my ten-year-old grudge was relieved. I wanted to do more, but unfortunately, I didnt have enough time. Anyway, I have to go now. I need to transfer the ownership of Jinpungs library. Take care. Bye~. You too, Yoo Hyun junior. We parted ways with smiling faces. But I knew. The moment I turned my back, she was ring at my back with a piercing gaze. Agael. Shes definitely not as easy as Jinpung. She knows how to hide her emotions and tries to conceal the information of the Pentagon department. The fact that she is rted to Exodus, one of the three major forces, means that the Pentagon department has a formidable power. Just look at how they raised someone like Kim Han Jung behind the spirits backs. Surely, I cant easily deal with her alone. But. Things are different now. In my right hand, as I walked out of the waiting room and through the colosseum corridor. I held Agaels book. *** [You receive the reward for the Story Battle.] [You gain 5,000TP as a reward.] [The spirits were very satisfied with your fight.] [You gain an additional 3,000TP as a reward.] [Your story begins to spread a little in the Mixed World.] [You acquire the ownership of your opponents library.] [Your existing library is merged with the new one.] [The maximum capacity of your library increases.] As soon as I returned to the waiting room, the settlement was over and a notification window popped up. Wow, wow. The rewards are not bad either. Kang Hyerim also received a lot of points because she was contractually bound to me for now, even though she didnt participate in the fight directly. Of course, it was nothingpared to me who fought and received all the attention. But more importantly, Yoo Hyun! You were amazing! I cant believe you can fight so well! Didnt I tell you? Im stronger than you think. Hehe. I believed in you! You were so anxious before I left, like a hungry puppy. No, no! That never happened! Kang Hyerim blushed and squeaked as she realized her slip of tongue. But she was so happy that I came back safely that she giggled. [Im sorry for making you worry.] But now you know. You dont have to. [Wow. You proved your worth with your actions. And that too against Teller. I think I really met an incredible master.] Do you hate it? [No! I love it! Its no fun to be with an ordinary guy. Its much more fun to be with someone like you who is witty and has a strong conviction.] What do you mean by witty? [Why? Isnt it true?] This kid. I sighed softly. I felt a light weight on my left shoulder and turned my head to see Baekhyo who had returned from scouting sitting on my shoulder. Hoot. Good job. Baekhyo. Hoot. He rubbed his head against my cheek as if he liked my praise. He was still a chick and so cute even when he was still, let alone when he showed his affection. Aww. Our Baekhyo. I lifted him up on my wrist and gently stroked his head. Baekhyo closed his eyes and shivered with pleasure at my warm touch. Kang Hyerim looked at us enviously from the side. Why? Do you want to stroke Baekhyo too? No. I want Yoo Hyun to stroke me Ahhhhh! No, no! Nothing! Kang Hyerim jumped up and down in her ce, blushing and babbling. I didnt care what she was doing and focused on stroking Baekhyo. [The colosseum disappears.] When all the guests left, the colosseum that was created for the Story Battle also disappeared. I, Kang Hyerim, and Baekhyo, who were in the colosseum waiting room, naturally returned to the original world. Is it over now? Yes. Its over for now. I couldnt open my library any more today anyway, since I had finished the Story Battle properly. Well, if I did, the spirits would flock to me. But I was too tired to do that. I had already gotten enough of what I wanted, so it was better to stop here for today. And more importantly I nced at the letters that sparkled in one corner of the message window, as if to appeal their existence. [Long-term Mission] When I clicked on it, a sparkling letter popped up in front of me with a bang. [Congrattions! You havepleted the long-term mission.] [Long-term Mission-Promotion to Assistant] -Required Merit 3,000(Complete) -Required Points(TP) 10,000(Complete) [You can be promoted with a small amount of points as a reward.] Promotion. At that word, I clenched my fist and said, Finally. Come to think of it, I had already achieved the points, but I couldnt satisfy the condition because Icked merit. But thanks to winning the Story Battle against Jinpung, I filled up all the missing merit over 200 and met all the conditions to be promoted to assistant. Chapter 63: Chapter 63: Chapter 63 A promotion? Does that mean youll be an assistant manager right away? As if to answer my curiosity, messages popped up one after another. [You have met the requirements to advance to assistant manager.] [Amazing achievement! You havepleted the long-term mission-assistant manager promotion in the shortest time!] [You have received 5,000TP as a reward.] [You need to attend a promotion ceremony to be an assistant manager.] [Your rank will be fixed as assistant manager (provisional) until the promotion ceremony.] [You will receive the benefits of assistant manager (provisional).] At the same time, a light wrapped around my body lightly. Hye-rim, who was surprised by the sudden event, widened her eyes, and Baekhyo, who was sitting on my shoulder, pped his wings in shock. [Your current rank is assistant manager (provisional).] [Please visit the headquarters for further promotion.] [The full reward for assistant manager promotion will be giventer.] I felt my excitement from the promotion cool down. Hey, whats this? They got my hopes up. Y-Yu-hyun. Whats going on? It seems like I got promoted. Really? Congrattions! So youre an assistant manager now? Yes. But it doesnt seem like its official yet. To officially be an assistant manager, I had to go to the headquarters, Celestial Corporation, and attend a promotion ceremony. Only then would the system recognize my promotion and make me an assistant manager. Come to think of it, I heard about the promotion ceremony before. I just remembered it now. The promotion ceremony was basically just hearing some congrattions. It wasnt a difficult thing, but it was a bit disappointing that I couldnt get promoted right away. But at least Ipleted the mission and became an assistant manager (provisional). Just by bing an assistant manager (provisional), the stories that make up my body have increased. The vessel that could contain stories had grown. And the contents inside had also increased a little. If I had to put it in words, it would be that my level had increased. If being an assistant manager (provisional) was like this, then bing an assistant manager would increase it even more. It was good news for me who fought directly. Do you have anything else to do right now? I need to do something else to get fully promoted. Then do you have to go back to the headquarters? Well, I was nning to visit there again soon anyway. But even if I wanted to go to the headquarters and have a promotion ceremony right away, it wasnt as easy as it sounded. [Why?] Because it doesnt happen as soon as you want it. The promotion ceremony was like a periodic event. Even if I did well and no one else did, I wouldnt get promoted on the spot by myself. They would only give me the condition for promotion first, and then make me participate when the promotion ceremony was held regrly. [What? So you mean you have to stay as an assistant manager (provisional) for now?] Maybe its because I satisfied the condition too early. Im not bragging, but I grew too fast. It usually takes at least two years for a teller to go from regr employee to assistant manager. Thats the minimum time for those who get support from their department and grow fast. But I did it all by myself in one month. It was an unprecedented and incredible growth rate. Of course, Celestial Corporation wouldnt have prepared a promotion ceremony for me in advance. The promotion ceremony usually happens every quarter. Sometimes they make an exception and hold it a monthter. But the problem is that the promotion ceremony happened before my entrance ceremony. It hasnt been a month since my entrance ceremony. So even if the next promotion ceremony was held soon, I had to wait at least a few more days. Now that I think about it, I was really fast. [I know you joined recently, but youre really not normal.] Anyway, the point is that I cant go to the headquarters and get promoted right away. And when I told Hye-rim this, she sighed in relief. Phew. Thank goodness. I thought you were going to leave suddenly likest time. Why would I leave? Well, you know. Like when a husband says Ill bring money home. and leaves the house and neveres back. And then the lonely woman lives alone in her room and waits for her husband to return. What kind of plot from modern literature is that And why am I your husband? Oh, I dont know. She covered her cheeks with embarrassment and patted my shoulder with one hand. I pressed her head with my hand because she was too annoying, and she screamed. She must have flipped a switch again. She seemed to be very happy and excited that I won the story battle. We returned to the office. I also told Baek Seryeon about this, and she pped her hands with joy. Wow! Congrattions! You did that while I was away? She said that, but she seemed to have a grudge that we did something serious without her. She smiled, but her eyes red at me as if to say How dare you do such a thing without telling me! I coughed and avoided her gaze. Ahem. Well, anyway, good things are good, right? At least you could have told me beforehand that something like this would happen. How do you think I felt when I heard that the teller and collector I signed a contract with went to the world of stories to earn points and came back after a story battle? Im sorry. Hye-rim unnie too! Yes. Im sorry. Hoo. You both seem to be reflecting, so I wont nag you. Besides, you came back victorious, so what could be more fortunate than that? She said that, but Baek Seryeons mood looked good. Her lips twitched as if she was desperately holding back a smile. And her eyes were subtly expecting something. Please ask me, they said. I couldnt ignore them. Did something good happen to you? When I asked her that, she answered as if she had been waiting for it. Oh, yes! I wasnt going to tell you! But since Yu-hyun said he was so curious and going crazy, I cant help it! No. I didnt say I was curious and going crazy. Thats the thing She didnt seem to care about what I said. Today, we finally got our sry calcted! Baek Seryeon showed us the calction details on the monitor. There were a lot of cash transactions recorded there. Oh. Right, its that time already? Ive been so busytely that I didnt notice. Ah, the calction, you mean this? Yes, thats right. The amount of money Hye-rim unnie earned this month! Its been properly transferred. Let me see. You earned quite a lot, didnt you? I thought she wouldnt have made much since she was a beginner, but contrary to my expectations, the amount was pretty big. It was in the tens of millions of won. She made more money than I thought. Well, Hye-rim unnie earned a total of 63 million won. After deducting taxes and dividing it ording to the calction rate This is how much you get. I already put it in your bank ount, so check it out. Gasp! Hye-rim gasped at the huge amount of money in her bank ount. For her, who had lived in poverty in a goshiwon until recently, it was the first time she saw such a fortune. Her hand that checked her ount trembled. She looked at me with a bewildered expression. Y-Yu-hyun, what do I do? Im totally rich. I envy your modesty for calling yourself rich with tens of millions of won. Well, I cant say I dont understand her situation. She used to eat meals that cost less than 2,000 won each. It was a lot of money for her to suddenly get. Its probably because of the national reward money for clearing the world of stories. Most of the money calcted this time was from the reward money. The materials and items we obtained from the world of stories were not even sold yet. But ording to Seryeon, that would also happen soon. Baek Seryeon smiled brightly and said. Plus, theres more good news. Hye-rim unnie has been so poprtely that there are requests for advertising, material supply, and interviews! The main ie source for collectors was not only the items they got from the world of stories, but also advertising. Just look at the giant billboards outside. The famous high-ranking collectors were doing cosmetic ads. I thought Hye-rim would get a good ad soon enough. Her personality aside, her appearance was perfect. Unnie. Do you see this? The contract amount for the ad I chose is a whopping 200 million won! T-Two hundred million?! Hehehe. With this money, we can not only pay off our office debt, but also add green tea to our Maxim coffee. We used to order coffee with tears in our eyes, but now we can order three boxes. And ramen too, we can eat various kinds! With pickled radish and kimchi! Of course, unless we make kimchi ourselves Seriously, how low are your ambitions? The best thing you can do with that money is order more coffee boxes. You could just buy a cafe if you wanted toter. And just buy kimchi from a side dish store. Thats so bourgeois Right? Yu-hyun! No matter what, thats too much! I think your mental state is too much. As time passed, they both calmed down a bit. They looked embarrassed by their previous behavior, and their faces were red. I summarized the situation. Anyway, its clear that were in a good situation. My promotion and Hye-rims calcted money. It was full of prosperity for Baekhwa Management in many ways. And it wasnt just for now. Rather, the money we earned this time wasughablepared to what we would earnter. I guarantee it. But there are still a lot of things to deal with. We need to adjust the interview schedule and decide on the concept of the ad were going to shoot. And we still need more time to sell the by-products we got from the world of stories. So basically, were going to be busier from now on. Thats right. Hmm. Seryeon will have a hard time too. Yes. Well, I dont mind that. But Hye-rim unnie will also need to meet with thepany people soon. The more popr you get, the more work you get and inevitably be busier. I wish I could just ignore that and focus on stories, but unlike me, Hye-rim was living in reality. She had to maintain her pace in stories and spend the rest of her time dealing with the work in reality. Then lets move now that were talking about it. Seryeon. Do you have time now? Huh? Oh, yes. I do, but why? Lets go on a date. What?! Not only Seryeon, but also Hye-rim, who was sitting quietly next to me, reacted strongly. Chapter 64: Chapter 64: Chapter 64 I said we were going on a date, but I didnt mean it in a romantic way. Ah, really. You should have told me earlier that it was a work-rted matter. Seoryeon smiled weakly, as if she understood what I meant. We were currently visiting arge mart. It was not a regr mart, but a ce that bought and sold collector-rted items. Its not exactly a lie, is it? Well, its not, but it could be misunderstood. Misunderstood? How did you hear it, Seoryeon? Huh? She widened her eyes at my tant question, then avoided my gaze and blushed. I chuckled at her cute reaction. Seoryeon red at me. Youre so mean, Yu-Hyun. Did you have to say that in front of my sister? Its more fun that way. I stillughed when I remembered Hye-rims reaction to my words. She lit up her eyes and grabbed my cor, asking me why I didnt say that to her. She seemed to be getting more and more cheekytely, so I decided to tease her a bit, and it felt like I hit a home run. And its not really a lie, right? Its a date. A work-rted date. Whatever you say. It wasnt a lie. The reason why I came here with Baek Seoryeon was really because of something I needed for work. Youve been having trouble with disposing of the by-productstely, right? How did you know that? I know what I know. Well, youve been growing rapidlytely, but still. How easy do you think it is to find apany that wants to contract with a low-profile management like yours these days? I cant deny that. But if we just wait a little longer! Itll be toote by then. The sooner you sign a contract, the faster you can build trust with each other. Thats why I suggested this. Im here to help you. But this is my job. Youre a teller A teller knows a lot of things from hearing this and that. And isnt it easier to have someone to help you than doing it alone? Of course, Kang Hye-rim was an exception. She was only good at fighting, so she was no help in this situation. Sorry, but the best thing she could do was to stay in the office and y with Baek Hyorang. And if a teller shows up in person, thepany wont be able to ignore you easily. Seoryeon closed her mouth at my urate words. She probably thought I didnt know, but I knew very well. Ive been watching this side of the business for a long time. Thepanies that dispose of the by-products of the world of thoughts are basically very diverse, but they are no different from other merchants who put profit first. They want to find better contracts with better conditions as much as possible. How could they notice Seoryeon in their eyes? Well, they mighte beggingter when they think of the growth potential of White Flower Management. But we didnt have time to wait for them. Hoo. I guess theres no choice. I have to borrow the hand of a teller in this situation. Thats a good attitude. Its much better to be flexible than stubborn. So do you have anypanies in mind? Yes. There are a few, but Baek Seoryeon hesitated for a moment. From her reaction, it seemed like something was going wrong against her wishes. Is there something going on? Can you exin? I pointed to a cafe near the outlet and asked her. Seoryeon sighed and nodded. We found a suitable ce and ordered drinks. I ordered without much thought, but Seoryeon shivered when she saw the price of the coffee that exceeded 5,000 won per cup. W-what? Is this ce always this expensive? How can one cup of coffee cost this much? You can get one for 200 won in a paper cup Just order it. N-no way! She almost had a seizure, so I sighed and paid for hers as well. Baek Seoryeon was very grateful to me as if she hadmitted a great sin. You invested such a fortune in me. No, this amount is nothing. Where did you get that money from as a teller?! We earn points too, and we can get money from Earth anytime we want. Of course, it wasnt that easy, and we had to pay some points for it. But I had a lot of points piled up, and this amount was nothing to me, so I could easily invest it. I sat down in a quiet spot and asked her. Seoryeon, you donte to these cafes often, do you? No. I never felt the need to. Didnt you say you worked in this field before you started your own management? I did. But my job was mostly sitting in the office, so I didnt have time to visit ces like this. She didnt even bother to look at them after she quit, because she was strapped for cash every day. It was a ce where high school and college students could easily go, but she didnt have the money or the time for it. Ive wanted to ask you for a long time, but do you have any problems at home? Uh, well You dont have to answer if its too sensitive. I just asked because I thought maybe I could help you somehow. I was sincere. Baek Seoryeon was a great business partner who would work with me in the future. It was only natural for me to help her as a colleague if she had any difficulties. Actually Baek Seoryeon finally told me about her family situation that I didnt know until now. My family wasnt like this before. We were fairly well-off and peaceful. I grew up under my fathers care without a mother, but it was okay. The problem started after my brother had an ident. You had a brother? Yes. Not anymore. Oh, Im sorry. No, its okay. Its already in the past. But. She continued with a heavy and bitter voice. My brother was a collector who was called a promising talent. He did well with his like-minded friends. But one day, he suddenly died in an ident. It wasnt surprising that a collector died in the world of thoughts. It was certainly sad, but not enough to deny reality. The problem happened after that, Seoryeon said. Several other collectors died or were injured in the same ident. And among them, there were some from arge n. And they sued us. They said it was all because of my brother. Thats How could one person cause the death and injury of several collectors? It felt strange, but I didnt interrupt her and decided to listen quietly. The court sided with therge n that filed thewsuit, even though my brother was dead. So our house was buried in debt in no time. [What? How is that possible?] I heard Baekryeons reaction. She didnt know much about Earth, but she learned some things from being with me. Even she sensed something weird about Seoryeons story. Its possible and it happened. [But. The dead person is dead, why should his family] They have to hold someone responsible for what happened. [Even so, isnt it strange that the court made such a decision?] It is strange. But think about it. One side is an ordinary family and the other side is arge n with strong social influence. If they fight legally, who do you think the government will support? [Well, they should support the right side Oh, damn.] Baekryeon couldnt finish her sentence. In the end, she also knew how this world worked. Therge n would have many collectors and tellers working with them. The government wouldnt want to mess with them. They would rather be friendly with them. I asked carefully. What kind of person was your brother? My brother was a good person. He was more righteous and kind than anyone else, and he loved his family terribly. He wasnt someone who would cause trouble or anything like that. He just said differently from other collectors that this society was going wrong. As soon as I heard her words, I pictured the situation in my head. Did your brother think that the world of thoughts He thought it shouldnt exist. I see. Now I understood everything. What situation Baek Seoryeon was in, and what she had gone through. I didnt know something like this happened. [What? What exactly happened?] Its simple. Its a story of a righteous young man who thought the world of thoughts should be destroyed, shing with this society that refused to change. And the end of that story was a bad ending unlike the happy endings in other novels. I wondered why those bastards from therge n sued Seoryeons family, but there was such a background. [No, what! Dont just talk to yourself, exin it so I can understand!] You heard that Seoryeons brother said the world of thoughts should be destroyed, right? [Yeah. So?] But most people want the world of thoughts to stay as it is. If the existing ones disappear, it bes harder to get materials or points from them regrly, and new worlds of thoughts appear instead. No one knows whats in the new worlds of thoughts. It takes a lot of money and manpower to explore them. Of course, theres a very slim chance that they might change into something better than the ones that disappeared. But would this society that pursues stability gamble on an uncertain probability? The world of thoughts was a treasure trove that the government and therge ns had to maintain. Naturally, Seoryeons brothers im would annoy them. He probably had some shes with them before. He didnt want to bother his family, so he hid it from them. And then the situation reached a breaking point It might be a leap of logic, but maybe her brothers death wasnt an ordinary ident. If that was really true [Wow, thats such a thing] Im not sure yet. Im just saying, it might be possible. It was because of her debts that Seoryeons house was buried under a pile of loans, and because she couldnt pay them off properly, she ended up jumping into this underworld, hoping for a quick fortune. Now, all my curiosity was satisfied. I guess Ill have to look into it myself soon. I couldnt just let it go. It was not a trivial matter. The n on the other side was so vicious that they sued the family of the deceased and drove them to ruin, even though the person involved in the incident was already dead. Would they really leave her alone if she revived White Flower Management? They would surely move. And naturally, their arrows would not only target Seoryeon, but also me and Hye-rim. [This is I didnt expect this kind of problem.] I know, right? I already had a headache from the Pentagram departments work, and now I had one more thing to deal with here. [Is it hard to have more work to do?] No. It was something I had to do sooner orter anyway. Even if it wasnt rted to Seoryeon, the giant ns wouldnt just sit back and watch us erase the worlds one by one. They probably didnt move right away because they didnt feel the need yet. But now that Hye-rim was gaining more fame and her presence was growing. They might try to take some action. Maybe they were already working behind our backs. It might be why Seoryeon is having trouble finding apany to dispose of the by-products. [They are bad guys.] They are bad guys. And thats the reality of this society, where those bad guys have power. I never thought that the world before the end was such a good ce. After all, the current world was also a ce where power and authority ruled, in a way. But still, the reason why I wanted to protect this world was because at least it didnt try to give meaningless death to people like the current Earth did. But maybe Seoryeon would rather have this damn world destroyed if she knew all this truth. [Thats a terrible story.] I know, right. Its exactly the kind of story that Exodus would want. I wasnt feeling too good either, so I carefully took a sip of coffee. Hey? Who is this? Is this Seoryeon? Just then, one of the men who entered the cafe recognized Seoryeon and approached us. Chapter 65: Chapter 65: Chapter 65 The man who approached Baek Seo-ryeon pretending to know her was a sryman who looked like he was in his mid-30s. He wore sses on his face, but he gave off an impression of being sly despite his smiling expression. Wow. I didnt expect to meet an old acquaintance here. Huh? Im so d to see you. Huh? Oh, hello. Unlike the smiling man, Seo-ryeons reaction was not very positive. She seemed nervous and ufortable, avoiding eye contact and barely answering him. But the man persisted in talking to her. I missed you a lot after you left our n. How are you doing these days? I heard you set up your own management agency? Yes, yes. Something like that. Tsk. How can you make a living with that little money? Huh? Why did you leave the n? You should have just endured it even if it was hard. It was because of family matters. It looked like he was trying to be friendly, or rather pretending to be friendly. I didnt like his behavior of bothering her, so I intervened between them. Seo-ryeon. Who is this person? Oh, he was someone I knew from my previous job. Hey. Seo-ryeon, thats too harsh. Just someone you knew? Werent we more than that? He ignored mepletely and continued to talk to her. Wow. Seo-ryeon, you have good skills? What? I mean, the collector. Well, I dont know who he is or what he does, but you managed to get him. These days, theres a huge shortage of manpower, and most private managers go bankrupt in a few weeks. But I guess youre lucky? I nced at the mans colleagues. They were hovering around nearby, but they didnt interfere or say anything. They seemed to enjoy watching the scene. In the end, they were all the same. Uh, sorry. Mr. Jeon Kwang-seok. Im in a meeting right now. Can we talkter? Seo-ryeon tried to say that politely, but Jeon Kwang-seok didnt back off. Hey. Whats wrong with you? Are you taking care of your partner right now? Wow, thats so unfair. We werent just strangers, you know. Is it about the contract? Do you think you can handle the collectors at your manager level, Seoryeon? You seem to have managed to get the contract somehow. Im curious how you did it. Huh? I couldnt help but stiffen my expression at the mans words, spoken in a malicious tone. [Wow, this guy really crossed the line] Baekryeon also muttered in a voice that expressed disbelief at such a jerk. I couldnt stand to watch him babble like a weasel any longer, so I got up from my seat. Naturally, Jeong wangseoks gaze turned to me. Right. You said your name was Jeongwangseok? Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. Yes, yes. Im Jeong wangseok from Hanul n. Youve heard of our n name, right? Hanul n was one of the top ns in South Korea. It had arge scale and many subcontractors, and it also had collectors above grade 3. So what? Oh, you dont know? Whats your name? Im Kang Yu-hyun. Kang Yu-hyun? Hmm. Ive never heard of that name. Are you a new collector? Jeongwangseoks eyes looked down on me. He was a bit nervous at first when he found out I was a collector, but he soon changed his attitude when he realized I was nothing special. Still, for an ordinary person to talk to a collector like this, he must have some confidence. Or more precisely, he must trust his colleagues who were watching from behind. It seems like you dont know much about this side, but were acquaintances here, and I just wanted to say hello. Well, while I was at it, I also gave you some advice on how to survive in this world. So dont re at me like that. Geez. Your eyes are so fierce. So whats your collector grade? You only have a weapon and no other equipment. Are you barely grade 9? You didnt just graduate from the graduation ceremony, did you? Do you see those people behind me? Theyre all collectors who signed contracts with me. Theyre all grade 7 or above. As he spoke in a tone that clearly mocked me, I couldnt help butugh out loud. Hahaha. Did I hit the nail on the head? Why are youughing Hey. As soon as I raised my voice and spoke, Jeong wangseok flinched. But he soon realized that I was using informal speech and red at me with anger. Hey? Hey what? Who are you to say hey to me when we just met What do you mean who am I, kid? Its just a word for a jerk whos trying to act tough with some nonsense. What, what? Thats enough. Im not in a good mood right now, so just back off. I said with a smile. Jeong wangseoks lips trembled in disbelief. He quickly remembered that he had collectors behind him and became more arrogant as he spoke to me. Hey, you. Who do you think you are to tell me to get lost? Huh? You look so young, youre probably So what? What? So what if I look young? What do you want me to do? You, you! Have you said enough?! No. I havent said enough. To be honest, I would love to beat you up right here and make you eat dust. But I was trying to be patient for the sake of Seoryeon over there. But you just cant keep your mouth shut, can you? Hey, Jeong wangseok. What will you do if I say everything? What will you do if I say it all. Uh, uh He seemed quite flustered by my strong reaction. He must have been used to intimidating others with his words and getting them to bow their heads. Thats why he acted the same way with me. But, too bad for him. You picked the wrong person to mess with today. What, do you not know what n I belong to? Huh? Hanul, its Hanul! How dare you, a collector with no name, huh? How dare you try to threaten me, who is affiliated with the Hanul n? Threaten? What threaten? Is it threatening to speak a bit harshly? Or are you scared? Was it nothing when you tried to subtly take advantage of me? Yu, Yu-hyun! Seoryeon tried to stop me, but I couldnt let this go. Its the same as insulting me when Seoryeon gets insulted. And you want me to stay quiet? Huh, huhu. What, what is this? You two were like that? Wow. Seoryeon, youre amazing. I thought you caught him with your skills. But did you catch him like this? If I knew you could do this, I would have asked you to help me when you were at ourpany. His words were clearly insulting us. Seoryeons expression hardened. So did mine. I was going to let him go with some harsh words, but it seemed impossible. Thats what happens when you barge into this field without anything Hey. What? Eat this. My fist mmed into Jeong wangseoks jaw. Ugh! He gasped and bent forward. But I wasnt going to let him off with one punch. I grabbed his hair and jerked his head back, then threw another punch at his arrogant face. I told you, to back off, and get lost. Bam! Bang! Boom! His sses flew off and a chilling sound echoed in the cafe. Jeong wangseok tried to resist with his hands, but my fist didnt stop. I relentlessly jabbed at his exposed torso. When his lips burst and his face was covered in blood, I tripped him by his ankle and made him fall to the ground. Thud! Thwack! I kicked the exposed belly of the guy who copsed on the floor with all my strength. The sound of leather being pounded was very satisfying. Hey, hey! What are you doing? This bastard! The collectors from the Hanul n came over to stop me, but I had already smashed the lightning stone and slipped away. Mr. Jeon, are you okay? No, is he crazy now? I didnt flinch at the collectors who were ring at me. Instead, I snapped my fingers and taunted them. But I didnt draw my sword first. They knew that as soon as they pulled out their weapons, they would be breaking thew. Mr. Jeon, calm down. Heres your sses. Look at your face. Jeon Gwangseok picked up his sses from the floor and got up with some help. He immediately swung his cane at me. Are, are you insane? Do you think you can get away with this? What did I do? I shrugged my shoulders as if I didnt know what was wrong, and Jeon Gwangseok shouted with a vein popping in his neck. Do you know what happens when a collector uses violence against a civilian? You bastard! Youre in big trouble! You deserve to rot in jail! Do you have any idea how serious the assault charge is? Its toote to beg for forgiveness now! Im going to sue you! Im going to sue you! Go ahead and try. What?! You think I cant?! Hyunseok, call the special unit, quickly! Ah, yes! That wont do you any good. I spoke with a mocking tone to the guys who were trying to make a phone call. I didnt break anyw in the first ce. This crazy bastard, what are you talking about Because Im not a collector. What? I opened my system window and showed it to them. There was my employee ID that said I belonged to the Celestial Corporation. How are you going to punish me legally, when Im a teller? A, a teller? What is this The Hanul n collectors widened their eyes in disbelief as they confirmed my identity. The same was true for Jeon Gwangseok, who was battered and bruised by me. Ho, how can a teller Is that what matters now? No matter how much I beat you up, you cant do anything to me legally. Thats what matters. What? Why dont you continue what you were saying? What? A ninth-rank collector? Youre going to sue me? Go ahead. Try it if you can. So how are you going to punish me, a teller, with whatw? I smiled brightly and spoke, and some of the collectors turned pale. Even if youre a teller, you should know your limits Limits what. I cut off the unknown collectors words. Did you have any limits? Acting like you know everything, saying whatever you want, did you ever listen to me when I told you to leave? No, right? Even when I told you to get lost, you kept nagging me instead. Thats Even though I was kind enough to tell you to go away, you didnt listen and stuck to me. Shouldnt you be grateful that it ended like this? The collectors couldnt argue back. [Wow. Look at their faces, Yu-Hyun. They cant do anything to you.] Baek Ryeonughed and chuckled as if she was relieved. As she said, no matter how big the n they belonged to, the collectors had to bow their heads and leave in front of me, a teller. Because at this moment, the existence of a teller was very big for the collectors and the ordinary citizens. It was easier to think of them as messengers of the gods. Can you get lost? And dont show up in front of me ever again. Dont you think youre being too harsh, even if youre a teller? The harsh one is your conscience, isnt it? Be reasonable. If you dont, we wont stay still either. You wont stay still? They showed their weapons on purpose as they spoke, and I snorted. So what if they were arge n, they couldnt even make me choke? Draw your weapons. You know what? The moment you do youll die by my hand. As I spoke with a tremendous force, the collectors who were trying to protest with violence turned pale. Th-that What? You think I cant do it? Or do you want me to show you here? As I shook my white lotus, they all shut their mouths. They were all overwhelmed by my force. It wasmonly called [Intimidation], one of the skills that could be naturally performed without buying it as a skill, as long as you had a decent level. Jeon Gwang-seok, who was most exposed to this intimidation, was shaking like a pine tree. Ill say it onest time. Get out. Before I kill you all. They left their seats as fast as they could, as if they were running away. Especially, Jeon Gwang-seok, who was beaten up by me and limping away, looked quite funny. Hmm. Its a pity. If I had shown this scene to the spirits as a story, I would have earned some points. But I didnt regret what I did, and rather felt satisfied, so I smiled at Seo-ryeon, who was staring at me nkly. How is it? Do you trust me now? She looked at me with a dumbfounded expression and soon burst into a chuckle and nodded her head. Chapter 66: Chapter 66: Chapter 66 We sat down again and resumed our conversation after chasing away Jeon Gwang-seok and his group, who had left in a hurry. That guy just now. He was your former boss, right? Yes, he was. We didnt get along well, of course. He exploited me a lot. You dont seem like the type who cant do your job well, so why did he treat you like that? It was because I did my job too well, I guess. And also, he tried to make me drink at apany dinner, and when I refused, he started to harass me like that ever since. I was relieved that I didnt have to see his face after I quit, but of all ces, I ran into him here today. Wow. Hes such a scumbag. I should have beaten him up more before letting him go. Pfft! Cough cough. Beat him up? Oh, youre funny I was serious. No, I didnt mean it like that. Anyway, thank you. Thanks to you, I feel really relieved. Ive been holding back my anger for a long time, but you did it for me, so Im satisfied. Let me know if you need me again. Are you sure thats okay? I knew what she was asking. I had punched Jeon Gwang-seok in front of everyone. Even if I was a teller and couldnt be legally punished for it, it was certain that he would hold a grudge against me. Anyway, it wouldnt have worked out if I had left him alone. People like him need to be taught a lesson. It wouldnt have mattered if we had tried to reason with him nicely. Would he have backed off if we had done that? He clearly looked down on us and mocked us. He was the kind of guy who would get more arrogant if we treated him politely. Some people cant understand words. And some people think that were giving in if we use words, and they get more aggressive. Ah. I think I know what you mean. So we have to use force. Oh, are you ufortable with this kind of thing? No. Im not stupid either. I know better than anyone that fists are closer thanws. Well, she had suffered an unfair punishment and her family had fallen into debt. She knew better than anyone that the world was not as fair as people thought. But still, I dont do this all the time. Only when its necessary. I know. Youre not that kind of person. I have an eye for people too, you know? Im a teller, remember? Oh,e on. You know what I mean! Heh heh. As we joked with each other, the tense atmosphere eased a bit. I decided to bring up the main topic. So, judging by your reaction You didnt have a very good time at your previous job either. Well, yeah ording to her exnation, she left Hanul n after her family fell into debt. She had been doing her work wlessly until then, but she received a notice that was almost like a dismissal. Someone must have badmouthed me behind my back. Theyre trash. I was angry and resentful at first. But nothing changed by doing that. And more importantly, I had so much debt at home that I couldnt afford to sit and despair. I had to do something. So you opened a Management to make money. Yes. But it was still hopeless. I didnt think I could find a decent collector. After all, this ce is also Red Ocean, so thepetition was fierce. Thats why Im really grateful to you. And Hye-rim too. Hye-rim is the most talented collector Ive ever seen. She smiled bitterly as she spoke, but inside her smile there was still a heavy burden that weighed on her. I felt serious as well knowing that she had been working hard without showing it. Honestly, I dont understand why you chose me. Seoryeon. I tapped the table with my fingertips and continued. I chose you not because of a whim or luck. It was because I thought you were the best fit for this job and you could do well. Why do you think so highly of me? Because you are. I took a sip of my coffee with a straw. The ice had melted and the taste was nd, but I couldnt throw it away. Do you know? Im a teller. And tellers make contracts with collectors and show stories to the spirits. What do you think is the most important thing for a teller? Its the ability to see people. To see how talented they are, how much potential they have. Thats what we tellers do. And in my eyes, you are a great manager. This is not an emptypliment. But Im already hated by other big ns. To be honest, the reason why Im having trouble with the waste disposalpany is because of that. Ive been marked. So they all make excuses and shush me. I know. She had confessed with a big heart, but I already knew. She looked at me with wide eyes, then smiled bitterly. Of course. You know everything. Its not a big deal. I thought there must be a reason why someone as capable as you couldnt handle such a thing. And I was sure when I saw that guy Jeon Gwang-seok. Seoryeon was cklisted in this industry. She hadnt done anything wrong. If anything, it was her brothers fault. Her brother had done something stupid, and her family had fallen into debt and Seoryeon had lost her job. And that wasnt all, her brothers shadow still loomed over Seoryeon and haunted her. Do you resent your brother? At first, I did. Baek Seo-ryeons voice was trembling. She lowered her head slightly and shrugged her shoulders weakly. I hated him so much. I see. But when I thought about it, I realized that he wasnt a bad person. He was really kind and righteous. He was just passionate about his work, but that offended the higher-ups. Did you know? This was unexpected. I was wondering how to tell her the truth without hurting her too much, in case she didnt know. Im not a fool who lives in a dream. I know everything eventually. But even though I knew, I couldnt say it out loud, or challenge the wrongs. I see. Even though she knew the terrible truth, Baek Seo-ryeon couldnt confront it. She was ultimately a powerless individual, and her opponents were the majority with immense power. So she bowed her head and epted their usations silently. She swallowed her screams with her mouth shut. She hoped that this unfair reality would clear up someday, and endured it over and over again. Foolishly. Miss Seo-ryeon. Do you know something? What is it? Your situation is really tragic, and this whole thing is unreasonable. But its not something that can be changed easily. Your actions are really foolish. Thatstrue. What can I do by myself? So I have to keep enduring. No. What I meant by foolish is your attitude. What? Baek Seo-ryeon looked at me with a puzzled expression, as if asking what I meant. In the end, I cant do anything. So Ill ept this injustice as it is. Do you think thats right? Well, but theres nothing I can do about it. Yes, youre right. You cant do anything by yourself. Thats why were here. Miss Seo-ryeon. Youre too naive right now. In this society, youll be eaten alive if youre like that. Youve been treated unfairly? The world points fingers at you? Theres only one thing to do in that case. I showed her my index finger. You have to hit back at this damn world. You have to say that youre not wrong, and stand up to them with pride and defiance. What? Does it sound too unrealistic? Maybe it does. But you really have to do this. Thats something only powerful people can say. Thats right. Powerless people cant do that. And youll have a hard time by yourself. So Thats why Ill lend you my power. Dont lower your head in fear. If someone tries to push me down by saying that Im wrong, Ill push them back. Thats my motto. I know its hard right now. But youll change your mind as things change. What are you going to do? First of all, lets get rid of the shadow that oppresses you. I got up from my seat and dragged her along. Where are you going? To the ce we were going to go at first. We left the cafe and headed to the scrap market. There were signs and people buying and selling scraps everywhere. I picked one of the suitable businesses and went there. Weewhat the hell. The owner of the store recognized Seo-ryeons face and frowned naturally. I knew why he reacted like that. This was the ce where Seo-ryeon had been rejected several times, but still desperately tried to make a contract with. Yu, Yu-hyun. Dont worry. Ill take care of everything from here. It wasnt that Baek Seo-ryeon was ipetent. She did her best in her own way. Even if that brought unsatisfactory results, I never med her for her efforts. What was the driving force behind Baek Seo-ryeons efforts? Was it simply to earn more money? Surely, that might have been the case at first. But not now. She must have not wanted to harm me and Hye-rim. She worked hard not for her own greed, but for us, who had be a family now. Youre really foolish. She didnt have to let us know, but she suffered by herself and didnt hesitate to go through hardships. How foolish was this self-sacrifice? When in fact, she was more desperate than anyone else. And yet, she didnt give up and challenged them over and over again. In the end, the reason why I chose Baek Seo-ryeon as my manager was because of this. Not just because of her ability, but because she had a sense of responsibility for the work she took on and didnt give up. That was the human being named Baek Seo-ryeon that I had been watching for a long time. I owed you something. Surely, she was a different person from the one in my previous life. She had no memory of me, nor any experience after the apocalypse. This debt was nothing but a burden on my mind that I made myself. In this returned world, I didnt have to pay her back. Rather, it might have been better to stay away from her. But still. I couldnt pretend not to know. I couldnt leave her alone, even if she was like that. Or rather, because she was like that. If she was fighting a tough battle, I would help her out. Even if it was an absurd fight. Because we were nowrades on the same boat. Come on. Dont be like that. Just listen to the terms. I put up a status window in front of the owner who tried to chase us away and said. I help her out. In a different way from Baek Seo-ryeons method of stubbornly shing with them, in a sneaky but rational way of my own. *** Oh my. Thank you for the deal. The scrap dealer who waspletely swayed by my words looked disappointed when he realized who he had signed the contract with, but the contract was already written. In a simr way, I obtained the right to dispose of the scraps from three ces. With this, the problem that bothered Baek Seo-ryeon was notpletely solved, but at least we could put out the fire on our feet. Its amazing, truly amazing. I couldnt do it even if I tried. Did you use some kind of magic? I wish I could do that. Its not magic. Its just what I can do. At this point, I wonder if you even need me as your manager. Youre only weak in this area, Seoryeon. Look at yourself. Youve handled everything else perfectly. Still We all help each other out like this. Come on, Seoryeon. Do you understand now? What it means for us to be on the same boat. Today, I heard about Baek Seoryeons past from her own mouth. And I learned how much of a burden she was carrying. She was worried that I would leave her if I knew. I had known that for a while. Thats why I showed her today with my actions. That I would never abandon her. You might regret itter. Even if I regret it, Im the type to do it first and regretter. What if your feelings fade away? Then we should give and receive more affection while we can. Youll definitely get interrupted a lot. That sounds good. The more obstacles, the more passionate we get. Really You never listen to me. Thats my personality. You know that. Baek Seoryeon said that bluntly, but her expression was very light. She smiled yfully at me, and I felt like she had let go of some of the weight on her heart. I was d about that, so I smiled back at her teasingly. Chapter 67: Chapter 67: Chapter 67 I need to add one more collector. My bombshell statement, which I made in the office, froze Kang Hye-rim, who was ying with Baekhyo. She turned her head slightly, as if she wondered if she had heard me wrong, and sent me a look of disbelief. I didnt need to exin what I said. I need one more collector. No, you dont have to say it twice. Seoryeon, who was organizing some documents, sighed and said, Look. Your sister is shocked too. Thats not what I meant. Whatever. You need one more collector. There are many reasons thate to mind. I nodded. I had been promoted from a regr employee to an assistant manager. I couldnt have the promotion ceremony yet, so I was stuck at assistant manager (provisional), but I already received the benefits of an assistant manager. One of the benefits given to an assistant manager-level teller was that I could increase the number of collectors I could contract with. A regr employee could only choose one collector, but an assistant manager could increase that number to four. And as the number of collectors increased, naturally, the size of the library and the number of spirits who came to see it also increased. The amount of points I earned would change. Anyway, Im going to be an assistant manager soon. And White Flower Management has also settled in a stable position, so I need to add one more person. I agree with you, Yu-hyun. As for me. Seoryeons gaze naturally went to Kang Hye-rim. Yoo, Yu-hyun. Youre kidding, right? Kang Hye-rim looked like she couldnt believe what she heard. She was panicking. Youre bringing in a new collector instead of me? Yes. No! In the end, Kang Hye-rim screamed. Baekhyo, who was startled by her scream, opened his already big eyes even wider and flew to my shoulder as if he was escaping. Oh dear, our Baekhyo was scared. What do you mean no? Youre tired of me, arent you? You said you only needed me! I never said that much. Even though I corrected her wrong words, she didnt seem to listen. She acted like a tragic heroine who was betrayed by the person she trusted. She couldnt ept the reality. Sigh. This is a headache. Hye-rim. Even if I choose another collector, I wont abandon you or anything. But your interest in me will decrease! Its like when the first child who monopolized the parents love loses their attention when the second child is born! I need to clear up some misunderstandings. First. Im your business partner, not your parent. Second. You never monopolized my love in the first ce. Liar! You deceived me! Ah, really. Since she wouldnt listen, I grabbed her head with my hand and pressed it down. Ouch! Listen. This is necessary for you too. For me? You cant go around the world of thoughts with just the two of us forever. Right now its fine, butter on it will be hard to clear bigger worlds of thoughtss with just two people. There are some worlds of thoughtss that require multiple people to move together in order to clear them. Just look at the Siege of Constantinople. Didnt almost 50 collectors enter there? We cleared it with just the two of us thanks to Kang Hye-rims fully awakened ability, but I dont think we can do that again. Of course, we need more party members for stability and flexibility. Well, its not urgent right now. We can do enough with just the two of us for now, so Im going to take my time looking for a second one. But someday well have to find someone else anyway. Whine. It doesnt change even if youre sad. The spirits might enjoy watching our story for now, but if this continues, theyll get bored. We cant show them a good show with just Kang Hye-rim and me forever. We need new faces to refresh their interest. So who are you thinking of choosing? I havent decided yet. I answered Seoryeons question like that. I became an assistant manager much faster than expected. All I cared about was how to grow my library and show them a proper show. I didnt think about finding a second and third collector after bing an assistant manager. So I didnt have a solid n. Well, if I use my ability to read books, I can at least choose someone basic. But I still wanted to get someone who was verified by my future knowledge. The problem was that there was no one I could choose at this timing. The most likely candidates were Bang Sang, who was called the Miracle Generation with Kang Hye-rim in my previous life, and me Knight. The problem is that me Knight is already active in the US, so he must have a teller he contracted with, and I cant find Bang Sang because I dont know his identity. Especially now that I had given up [Genesiss Protection], I had to run around with my own two legs to meet them. It was a waste of time to move without a clear purpose. But I need to pick one or two more soon. It was an unintended problem that arose from my library growing too fast. If any other regr employee-level teller heard my worries, they would surely grab me by the cor. [You know it well.] It doesnt change the fact that I need one more. [Why dont you use your future knowledge?] I know a lot of candidates. But the timing is the problem. Some of them havent awakened yet, and some of them have already awakened and belong to somewhere else. The timing is bad. [Hmm. How about nurturing those who will awaken early?] The tellers contract condition is that the other party has to be a collector. The contract before that is useless. Besides, if I offer a contract beforehand, wouldnt they be suspicious? [Hmm. Its a headache.] Honestly, having just Hye-rim is enough to beat any other library, but I cant just pick someone mediocre. Apetent collector is beneficial for the library. More importantly, the people I had to pickter had to be on par with Kang Hye-rim. My goal was to prevent the end of the world by clearing the worlds of thoughts. To do that, I needed high-levelrades. [Sigh. Youre picky. And the situation is bad. What can you do?] Well, Ill try. [Do you have a n?] Yeah. I have one. The graduation ceremony ising soon, right? Its the period when a lot of newly awakened collectors flood the market. [Youre not going to choose a rookie, are you?] Im going to choose a gem. Baekryeon didnt know that I had the ability to read other peoples books. So he didnt agree with me much when he heard me. Well, hell see it soon. There must be some. Those who dont realize their talents and are not remembered by anyone. Not everyone who had a golden book seeded. Some people lived their lives without even knowing what their talents were. Otherwise, there wouldnt be people who were active after the end without being collectors. In the end, its up to what you do. There are talents that you dont notice in this peaceful era, but awaken in extreme situations. [Well, you cant just sit still anyway. Good luck. I dont know how long it will take.] It probably wont take too long. [Why are you so sure?] I couldnt help but smile at Baekryeons question. Its just a feeling. *** Boohoo. Its so unfair. I was abandoned. I was really abandoned. I almost sighed when I saw Kang Hye-rim lying on the sofa and sobbing. Haah. Hye-rim. When did I abandon you? You said you only needed me~. Ill get angry if you keep saying that. Yes. Im sorry. She finally sat up straight. Well, it was true that she was shocked at first, but she didnt really care that much. But she was still acting like a spoiled child. Lets put aside the question of whether she can act like this at her age. People are different. Hye-rim, you might have a junior soon, so if theye, please be nice to them. Youre also getting promoted soon, right? Youll have to get used to being called senior. Senior? The word senior seemed to stimte something in her, and her expression brightened up in an instant. Heh, heh. Senior, huh? Ahem. Well, it cant be helped. Seoryeon and I exchanged nces and shook our heads as if we couldnt stop her. At least she didnt show this silly side of her in front of the spirits or the public. I just had to suffer a little more. Beep! Hm? A message arrived suddenly. Who sent it this time? I checked it out, and it was from a teller, not a spirit. It cant be from Pentagram. Is it someone from another department trying to recruit me in advance? Well, everyone who knows knows about my shortest promotion to assistant manager. Of course, there are tellers who covet me who havent joined anywhere yet. But they sent me a personal message. Usually they send something rted to work. I checked it out just in case, and a message window opened where I could talk face to face with the other person in real time. It was a video call. -Ah, what. Can you hear me? A silver-haired beauty with dark skin was standing on the other side of the screen. She spoke to me casually, but I felt like I had seen her somewhere before. Who is she? I dont remember meeting a teller like her. -I heard youre going to be promoted to assistant manager soon. Huh? Oh. -Whats with that reaction? I thought of you and asked how you were doing. Anyway, congrattions. She said that with a slightly embarrassed look, and there were horns on her forehead. Wait, horns? You, dont tell me are you Horns? I suddenly recalled what had happened at the entrance ceremony. The only colleague who approached me when I was quietly observing the situation in the banquet hall. She was different from the other guys who couldnt fully transform their appearance, she had two horns. She had a rivalrous attitude towards me, and she shouted that she would show meter. It was unexpected, so I remembered it. Of course, Horns was not her real name. She didnt even have a name back then. But it seemed like my guess was not wrong, as she reacted violently from the other side of the screen. -What?! What do you mean by Horns? I have a name, you know! Its Arisha! Oh, oh. Okay. Sorry. -Hmph! You, your attitude really pisses me off! I was very surprised. Who would have thought that the little guy I met back then would turn into such a beauty. Was that thing swaying behind her like a tail on the other side of the screen? It looked like she had taken the form of a Red Demon (ħ). Red Demons are a race that are well-known even in the mixed world, right? That means this beauty also has talent. Anyway, I was happy to see her after a long time, so I asked how she was doing. So. Youre also in the Story Room, right? How are you doing? -Me? Well, Im lucky to get into a department and get help from my seniors. Oh really? Which sector are you in? -Its a called Altairan. Its a ce where swords and magic exist. She was working in a fantasy sector. Well, usually my colleagues do stories on Earth, but itsmon to move to another sector with the help of other departments. Youre doing pretty well, huh? -Huh, huh! What do you think of me? Dont be surprised when you hear this! Already, I have reached 500 viewers in my library! Oh. 500 didnt seem like much to me who had already surpassed 3,000, but it was actually an unbelievable number. Having more than 500 viewers meant that she had an incredible amount of talent. -Of course, its still not enoughpared to you who got promoted already, but Ill catch up soon! Arisha shouted at me with a sneer from outside the screen. I wondered if she could easily ovee the wall of 2,500 viewers, but it was nice to see her have big dreams. You must have found a good collector? -Well, something like that. Hes a nobleman in this world. He was called a loser before he made a contract with me, but after that, he changedpletely. Hes not a loser anymore, hes an elite! Huh? I felt like I had heard this somewhere before, and I asked him curiously. Dont tell me, is he a count or a marquis or something? -Huh? What? How did you know? Hes from a count family. He was called a loser because he caused trouble in the past, but one day he suddenly came to his senses and became a different person, right? And everyone around him was surprised and stuff. -Huh? Uh, uh. And his father who used to ignore him finally praised him and was happy for him, and thedy from another noble family who he was engaged to also said that she didnt believe the rumors and muttered to herself. And he was fat before but he lost weight and became handsome? -You, you what? How do you know all that?! As expected. This beauty Arisha had chosen the loser water protagonist. I didnt bother to answer her and just smiled yfully. Well, you picked a good guy. Good luck. -Shit! You, dont think you won with just that! Okay. Take care. Lets talkter when we have time. I ended the call with that. I was quite happy to meet him unexpectedly. After ending the call and resting for a while, Baekryeon and Hye-rim who had been quiet until now gave me a sidelong nce. Yu-hyun. Who was that woman just now? Huh? Why are they suddenly acting like that? Chapter 68: Chapter 68: Chapter 68 Who was that? The person you just talked to. Yeah, she was really pretty. Shes not a human. Shes a teller like me. I told them that the teller I had just called was my colleague. I felt a chill down my spine as I received their stares, and I somehow felt that I had to say that. I couldnt show them that I was flustered. I calmly and casually emphasized that she was my colleague. Really? Shes really your colleague? Of course she is, do you think shes fake? How many tellers do you think I know, since Ive been working as a teller for such a short time? I spoke with a hint of resentment in my voice, and the two of them nodded reluctantly, even though they looked suspicious. They lost interest in Arisha, and I sighed in relief inwardly. But the news is fast. I didnt expect her to contact me right away. As I said before, rumors spread quickly among the tellers. My colleague, the horned one. Or rather, the one who is now called Arisha, who is causing a sensation in apletely different dimension. She heard the rumor that I was promoted to Assistant Manager in the shortest time. My name must have been circting inside the Celestial Corporation for a long time. [Your name is spreading in the mixed world.] The Genesis system was telling me this right now. Spreading my name was not bad. It meant that my reputation was growing, and more people would know about me. The stories they share be a power for me. This is the characteristic of the mixed world. Well, if I had to point out a bad thing, maybe its that some people I dont want to get involved with might take an interest in me? But, the real problem was something else. I checked the teller board on Genesis Net. As a Assistant Manager (provisional), I could now freely roam around the Assistant Manager-level board, so I had a much wider range of boards to check. The board was full of stories about me. [Did you see that teller named Kang Yu-hyun? Is he still okay?] [I know, right. How can a teller fight like that? I couldnt do it.] [But, it makes sense that he would get promoted in the shortest time by doing such crazy things.] [It took me three years, but someone did it in a month. At this rate, wont he be a manager before us?] [If youre jealous, why dont you give up your protection too lol] The reactions were varied. Some said I was amazing, some said I was crazy. The hottest issue right now was all about me. But among the posts on the board, there were some that caught my attention. [Hey. Did you see? Some of the regrs are doing crazy thingstely.] I thought they meant me by the regr who was doing crazy things, but when I checked the content, it was the opposite. [You know that teller Kang Yu-hyun who gave up his protection and fought directly? Hes still doing that, right? Anyway, he did that and theres a rumor that hes going to get the Assistant Manager title in the shortest time. Now theres a strange craze going on among the staff-levels. Theyre all following Kang Yu-hyun.] Below the post werements like Is that true?, I saw it too. What, it was bound to happen anyway. [What? Are they all following you now?] Bakryeon, who was looking at the board next to me, asked me and I nodded. [Wow. Thats so unfair. How can they copy that?] It doesnt matter if they copy it. Its not like I patented giving up protection. It was an inevitable flow in some ways. The spirits felt freshness from my actions, and thats why my library could attract so much attention. If I had failed, it would have been different, but since I seeded greatly, it was enough to make the other tellers go crazy. [You dont seem angry at all.] Theres no need to be angry. Let them try if they can. Anyway, they wont be able to seed like me just by following me. Being the first has a lot of advantages. This works as a kind of first-mover effect, so when people think of a teller who gives up protection and fights, they will think of me from now on. Those who are fascinated by my glory and follow me will only be able to follow my shadow at best, no matter how well or hard they do. No, its a good thing if they can even follow my shadow. Dont just think that this is the easiest way to seed and try it. Youll get yourself killed. [True. Not all the other tellers can fight like you. And youre not normal, youre special.] Besides, the ones who are trying to follow me now have even less thought. Normal tellers calcte and worry a lot about the disadvantages they get when they give up their protection. But they followed me right away? Theyre just idiots who think theyll seed if they follow me without thinking. Its not for nothing that the ones who are following me now are all regrs. Even if theyre at the Assistant Manager level, they know how absurd what I did was, and they dont dare to follow me. Its a crazy thing to do, to refuse the benefits youve been getting and even give up your life. [But, you did that crazy thing.] I didnt do it without thinking on the spot. I thought and worried a lot, and I prepared in advance by saving up points in case something happened. If I didnt have enough points in the first battle, I would have died too, right? Youll see, soon enough. Theylle to their senses. My prediction was spot on. I didnt have to wait for a few days. The teller board was noisy already. [Huh? Yu-hyun. This is] Yeah. As expected, an ident happened. A teller who followed me and gave up his protection and fought with a sword in the world of thoughts died. A spirit who witnessed the incident saved the scene and uploaded it to the Genesis Network, and it became a hot topic. -Ahh! S-save me! -What, what are you doing? Dont run away! -Shut up! Youre a collector, what are you doing? Fight! -You crazy! Why did you do this when you cant even fight! Gah! -No, no! The screen was shaky and the sound was loud, but it was clear what had happened. The two of them went into the world of thoughts together, trying to follow me and Hye-rim, and both the collector and the teller died. The corpse of the dead collector fell to the ground, and the teller disappeared without leaving a body, turning into text. They didnt die fighting bravely, they died miserably running away in fear. [Wow This is serious.] I told you. Let them try if they can. This is normal, after all? I didnt feel much sympathy for the teller and collector who died. It was obvious that they had challenged without proper preparation. And there was also a difference in collectors. Hye-rim was an amazing genius who had three protagonist-level traits. But that collector was nothing more than an average level at best. They were different from me from the start, not only in their mindset but also in their starting point. Even if I told them not to follow me, they would do it anyway. Its better to just leave them alone. Let them try if they can, and see how well they do. The result is this. And that video was enough to pour cold water on the staff-level tellers who had hoped for nothing by looking at me. [Thats right, that was something we shouldnt have followed.] [No, thats what I said. Youre screwed if you give up your protection.] [Then why is Kang Yu-hyun fine?] [He must have prepared really hard beforehand. Hes just on a different level when he fights.] [Hes just a talented genius. We normal tellers will get torn apart if we follow him.] [Ah, Im screwed. I gave up my protection.] [Lololololol You got what you deserved? You tried to get rich quick and failed?] [Life gone] [Ah, shut up. Im pissed enough already.] [Good luck to those who gave up their protection lolololol That wont be restored, right? You need at least a director-level to apply for official restoration in the system, do you have that kind of backing?] [Its not ? but ? (it means do or can in Korean). Learn some grammar.] [Why not ? (it means be or happen in Korean)?] [Gross;;] [No, thats what Ive been telling you idiots. Youre screwed if you give up your protection.] [Why did Kang Yu-hyun teller do that?] [Hes crazy.] Thements on the post were quite rude. This was not only the case for the employee board, but also for the Assistant Manager board. However, unlike the employee board that epted the seriousness of the situation, the Assistant Manager side was a bit more cold and rational. [Well, I knew it would end up like this. Genesis Protection is not something you can give up easily.] [If anyone could seed by giving up Genesis Protection, everyone would have done it. It was strange to give up Genesis Protection who had protected us until now.] [Anyway, they say well see the results soon. In the end, only those who can do it will do it.] [At least, some of them who had false hopes wille to their senses now.] Is this what they mean by having some experience and skill as a Assistant Manager? Unlike the regr employees who refused to acknowledge me, the Assistant Manager-level tellers seemed to recognize my achievements. Of course, there were a few who didnt. They said that my sess was purely because I tried something new and got lucky. But even those who imed that shut their mouths when they saw the ident that happened this time, and they tended to admit me as a result. Maybe, even the manager-level ones are on alert about this. I unintentionally brought a big problem, but honestly, it wasnt my fault. It was the problem of those who followed me because they liked what I did. No one knows how much I thought and worked hard to get here. Its still a good thing in the end. There would be more collectors who would look at me differently because of this incident. This incident would spread widely among the collectors. Eventually, no matter how much they copied me, they couldnt beat the original taste. The collectors attention would naturally focus on me. I wish I could check their board. [Why dont you ask some of your close friends among the collectors?] Im a bit hesitant to ask them about this. They werent really close to begin with, and their level was too high to ask them to check some board content for me. Besides, their position was also important, so I didnt want to risk getting on their bad side with such a trivial request. Surely, they would try to take advantage of me if I asked them for a small favor? [Youre having a hard time.] Thanks for understanding. Anyway, this is it for this matter. I need to get ready to leave soon. [They just arrived over there.] I was alone in the office of White Flower Management right now. The other two went to get ready for an interview. Seoryeon had been arranging the time for an interview with a magazines staff since before, and the date was set a few days ago. And today was the day of the interview. Of course, they needed to dress up properly for the interview, so Seoryeon took Hye-rim to a makeup shop. Were here. Ah. Did you arrive? Unlike Seoryeon who entered confidently, Hye-rim looked very embarrassed and couldnt lift her head. Hey, really. Unnie. Lift your head up. You did your makeup for once, so you have to show it off. Well, its embarrassing. Hye-rim probably felt a strange sense of alienation from spending money on beautifying herself, since she had never done it properly before. More than that, she seemed to be ufortable with her appearance that became more morous than usual. Seoryeon grabbed Hye-rims shoulders tightly and said. Unnie. Uh, yes? I know how you feel, unnie. But listen. I spent tens of thousands of won of my blood money to make you look pretty today. Do you know how much that is? Thats enough to use public transportation more than 100 times, or buy boxes of cup noodles and stack them on one side of the wall. As she said that, Seoryeons eyes looked as if they were going to be sucked in by emptiness. [So why should we enjoy ourselves, when unnie is already like this? Huh? Unnie. Answer me.] Okay, okay! Ill do it properly! I said Ill do it properly! Ah. Thats good then. Seoryeon quickly returned to normal. But just a moment ago, her expression, when she spent her blood money for her sake, was so terrifying Even I, who had experienced the end of the world, shivered at the sight. I should never make Seoryeon angry from now on. How, how is it? Hye-rim approached me and asked shyly. I quietly looked at her appearance. Instead of the clothes she usually wore, whichcked any power, the white clothes that looked a bit more morous made her look like a fairy in a winged dress. The calm makeup that gave off a dignified vibe, and the neatly arranged hair that flowed down. Honestly speaking, she looked dozens of times prettier than when I dressed her up before. Its good. It suits you very well. Re, really? Yes. Really. I knew you were pretty before, but today youre even more so. Heh, hehe. Hye-rim seemed to regain her confidence at mypliment, and smiled again. Seoryeon, who was watching the scene from the side, muttered to me in disbelief, Wow. Youre such a yer. But I ignored her words. Alright. Were done with the preparation. Lets go. The first step of making Geomhu a famous person was right now. Chapter 69: Chapter 69: Chapter 69 The ce that Kang Hye-rim, Baek Seo-ryeon and I visited was the headquarters of a magazinepany. It was the ce that published the monthly magazine Collectors, which was filled with information rted to collectors. Maybe they had received a heads-up beforehand, but one of the employees came out to greet us at the entrance and guided us inside. Seo-ryeon had some other business to take care of, so we parted ways at the lobby, and Hye-rim and I moved to the upper floor of the building for the interview. This ce is huge. Hye-rim whispered to me quietly, so that the employee wouldnt hear. Business rted to collectors is quite big, you know. Its not a joke to call it a magazine. Its one of the top three in the country in terms of size. Besides, they didnt just publish magazines, they also sold products and supplies rted to collectors. It wasnt a conglomerate, but it was definitely bigger than any average small or medium-sizedpany. She seemed to be intimidated by my words, as her shoulders slightly shrank. So I lightly patted her shoulder. Dont be too nervous. You are a collector who deserves respect from everyone. Me? Not now, but you will be in the future. Thank you. Hye-rim smiled faintly and then quicklyposed her expression when she noticed that the employee was looking at us. The male employee was fixated on her appearance as if he had lost his soul, but then he blushed and coughed. I think you can meet the person in charge from here. Thank you for guiding us. Hye-rim nodded her head slightly instead of answering verbally. You would think that he would be offended by such an attitude, but since it suited her appearance and seemed natural, he didnt seem to mind at all. No, rather he seemed grateful that she nodded at his question and even smiled awkwardly. Hmm. I wonder if he would react the same way if he knew her true nature. Oh my. Wee. The person in charge of the interview was a splendid career woman. She was young, in herte twenties, and had short hair and a cat-like beauty. She wore sses without frames, and she greeted us warmly with a smile in her eyes when she saw us. First of all, I want to thank you for agreeing to do this interview. No, its nothing. Its good for both of us anyway. I stepped forward and answered on behalf of Hye-rim, and her eyes sparkled. Who are you sir? My name is Kang Yu-hyun. Im assisting collector Kang Hye-rim. Oh my. So there was another manager besides Seo-ryeon. Nice to meet you. My name is Shin Ga-ryeong. Im in charge of the department that handles Collecting magazine. Seo-ryeon? Was this the person that Seo-ryeon mentioned as her acquaintance? Speaking of which, youre a team leader? Why are you doing the interview yourself? Hehe. Normally, I personally check and decide on the collectors who will be featured in the magazine. You can think of it as my personal hobby. Im curious about what kind of person the collector who does the interview is. I see. Hmm. Well, she passed the mindset test. I was worried that she might ignore or look down on Hye-rim because she hadnt built up her reputation yet, but it seems like theres no need for that. Moreover, she wasnt dazzled by Hye-rims appearance, but rather showed interest in her as a collector. She must have been around this field for a long time and had a good eye for talent. Well then, why dont we start with some questions? As soon as she started working, Shin Ga-ryeongs eyes became sharp. I thought she had a cat-like face before, but now she looked more like a cheetah hunting its prey. But Hye-rim, who had experienced various things in different worlds of thought, didnt shrink back and maintained her demeanor as a sword master. Ahem. Recently, unlike other collectors, you have only cleared several worlds of thought. This was unprecedented in thest few years. What is your purpose for clearing worlds of thought? I dont need a reason to clear worlds of thought. Im a collector, so I just did what I had to do. What is your main weapon and do you have any ns to reveal your attribute? My main weapon is a sword. You only need to know that my attribute is rted to swords. I cant reveal anything more than that. I see. I understand. Attributes are usually the lifeline of collectors, after all. Recently, you have been called a sword master, what are your thoughts on that? And do you have any future ns? Yes. About that The interview went on smoothly without any hitch. Thanks to the heads-up I gave Hye-rim beforehand, she only said what was necessary and hid what was important. If there were any mistakes in between, I stepped in and filled in the gaps. And so, the interview ended sessfully without any problems. Ho ho. This is, well. You two were so good at answering that I dont think there will be any issues. I guess other collectors werent like that? Oh dear. Dont even get me started. Shin Ga-ryeong sighed as if she remembered something unpleasant when I asked her. Some collectors act like they are so important, and they make a big fuss about the atmosphere. When I ask them to do an interview, they either act like they are too good for it or they try to flirt with me during the interview. Its really disgusting. That must have been hard. Well, men are like that, but women are not easy either. Some of them openlyin in front of me that they have to do an interview in a ce like this. Of course, there are also nice and sincere collectors, but they are a minority. Haha. Thats how it is when you deal with people. What can you do? Compared to those people, Hye-rim is so well-behaved that I actually like her. She also answers well. Of course, she is hiding the things that Im really curious about. Thats a trade secret, so theres nothing I can do about it. Thats why Im more curious. She said that and winked at me yfully. By the way, I heard something interesting a while ago. What did you hear? ? Hye-rim and I were puzzled by her sudden change of tone. I heard that there is a teller who lives among humans. Thats an interesting story, right? Usually tellers dont do that. They have some kind of protection or something, and they are untouchable beings from another dimension. But this teller gave up his protection. And he travels around worlds of thought with a collector. I see. Now I know why she kept me here separately after Hye-rims interview. So what do you want to ask me? I was wondering if it would be nice to do an interview with such a teller, just a small wish of mine. She said that but her eyes were scrutinizing me intensely. She seemed to be sure that I was that teller. I didnt believe it when people told me that I was a teller, but this is the first time someone is sure that I am one from the start. I nodded my head obediently. Yes, thats me. Im the teller from the urban legend thats spreading around. Oh my, really! Didnt you already know? Thats why you kept me here. Hehe. Sorry. When you work in this field, you naturally hear a lot of things. So I was just curious. I wanted to know what kind of person the teller from the rumor was. Oh, dont be too upset. The original purpose was to interview Hye-rim anyway. So Im just a bonus? Dont they say that dessert is the sweetest? Well, I also have some things that I want to ask you as a bonus. Its more of my personal curiosity than journalism for the public. Youre honest. Thats how sincere I am. She winked at me as if she was teasing me, and I raised my hands in surrender. So what are you curious about? Oh, can I put this in the magazine? That would be difficult for now. Can I ask why? Its not good for me to be exposed right now. Ah, I think I get it. If she revealed me here, it would overshadow Hye-rims existence. No matter how good it is for me, it would be counterproductive if Hye-rim, who made a contract with me, got buried because of me. The priority is Hye-rims reputation, and I should naturally follow after that. I didnt expect you to think that far ahead. You seem to care a lot about the collector. Did it show? Yes. Just by talking and exchanging nces with each other, I could guess easily. The other tellers Ive seen were arrogant and treated collectors like tools. But yourepletely different. Honestly, if you didnt admit it yourself, I wouldnt believe that youre a teller. Well, there are all kinds of people in the world, right? Tellers are no exception. There is at least one teller like me out there. Snort. Are you saying that yourself? Anyway, the main interview is Hye-rims thing. If I have to do it myself, maybe two monthster would be appropriate. Then, there is something else I want to ask you. Off the record. What is it? If its not a problem, I can answer it. The reason for clearing worlds of thought. Do you have one? Hmm. I didnt expect her to ask me that here. What reason would I have? Its the most effective way, thats all. To gain poprity? What else is more important for a collector than poprity? But it doesnt seem worth it to do something that makes you hated by the same kind of people. She was right about that. Clearing worlds of thought was essentially antagonizing other collectors. It was like stealing their food, after all. She must have guessed that there was another reason that others didnt know. And that was the right answer. I cant answer that question right now. If I have to, Ill do itter. Why? Is it not possible now? You wouldnt like it if you knew. Even if I promise not to tell anyone? You wouldnt be able to handle it yourself. I answered seriously and Shin Ga-ryeong closed her lips. Hye-rim, who had been quietly watching our conversation, also looked at me with a slightly anxious expression. You wont understand what Im saying right now. But since you know that we have a specific purpose for moving around, Im telling you this. There is definitely a personal reason. But Im looking at something bigger than that. Its funny to say this to someone I just met. Anyway, I think Ive answered enough. In the end, Shin Ga-ryeong gave up with a sigh. This is, well. I was hoping to get a good material, but I feel like I only got a burden on my mind. But todays meeting was quite enjoyable. Me too. Well, thats beside the point. I want to keep in touch with you personally, Yu-hyun. Yes? I was startled by her confident words and Hye-rim red at Shin Ga-ryeong with a sharp look. Hehe. Just kidding. Lets end the interview here. She brushed off the situation smoothly. Hmm. Shes not someone to be taken lightly. I had a feeling that this is what Baek Seo-ryeon would be like if she grew up in a different direction. Anyway, the interview ended without any problems. We were escorted by Shin Ga-ryeong to the lobby on the first floor and Baek Seo-ryeon joined us there. How was the interview? It seemed to go well. Shes a bit yful, but she didnt do anything bad to you, right? Not really. But why does it look so busy around here? The lobby was full of employees running around. It was clearly different from when we came in. Oh. Thats because a famous collector is visiting apparently. A famous collector? Yes. His name is Ju Kyung-soo. Hes an intermediate collector of rank 5. His rank is average, but hes very active in public activities and popr among the masses. Why is heing here all of a sudden? I dont know. As soon as he said that, the entrance of the lobby opened and a shy-looking man entered. He had bodyguards around him, but I wondered why a collector needed bodyguards. He looks like he loves showing off. But there was one strange thing. Why is heing this way? The guy with sunsses came straight towards me. He stopped in front of me and took off his sunsses and greeted me. Not me, but Hye-rim. Nice to meet you, beautifuldy. What the hell is this guy? Chapter 70: Chapter 70: Chapter 70 The noise around me is loud. But what annoys me more is the man standing in front of Kang Hye-rim. I casually nced at his book. Rank 5. Hes in the middle of the intermediate collectors, but still, hes an intermediate. Is this it? The light flowing from the book was a faint silver. And the cover of the book was very simr to the aura of the book. This alone meant that he had reached his limit. It wasmendable that he didnt have a big gap between the cover and the light of the book, considering how ordinary people would think. But what irritated me was his behavior and traits. Traits: [Soul of an Artist] [Red Shirt Revolutionary] [Casanova] He was an intermediate collector, but he had three traits, which matched the number of the advanced collectors. It was surprising that he was an intermediate with such traits, but I had to realize it when I saw the state of his traits. Forget about the Soul of an Artist, but Casanova? How did he get such a trait? He had the same number of traits as Kang Hye-rim, but the contents of the traits were worlds apart. More than anything, I doubted if Casanova was a proper trait at all. And what I didnt like more than that was the look he gave to Kang Hye-rim. He took off his sunsses and looked at her with a buttery gaze. He was tantly shooting it at Kang Hye-rim, and it made me feel nauseous as I watched from the side. Nice to meet you. My name is Ju Kyung-soo. Im a collector known as Artist in the world. Ju Kyung-soo said that exaggeratedly, like an actor in a y. They say that collectors who have their own stories start to show their personalities after they pass the intermediate level, but I didnt expect him to act like this so confidently. But unlike me, the reactions of the people around me were different. Even if some men felt a subtle awkwardness, the women screamed at his actions. Kyaa! Artist! Look at me! Oh my god, Artist came here! Please give me your autograph! It seemed like his every word and action touched their hearts. Some even tried to approach him. Of course, they were stopped by the guards, but when I looked closely, all the guards were women too. Hmph. His poprity is something else. Ju Kyung-soo closed his eyes and shook his head as if he was used to this. Just by doing that, screams erupted from everywhere. [Hey. What is he?] Do you know? Artist was a collector I had heard of before. But I didnt care much about him. I didnt know all the collectors anyway. If I didnt remember him, it meant he wasnt that great, but being an intermediate collector still bothered me. I wondered if there was anything I knew about him, so I quietly asked Baek Seoryeon next to me. Seoryeon-ssi. Seoryeon-ssi. Seoryeon-ssi? Yes?! Oh, yes! She came to her senses btedly after being absent-minded. I felt a strange sense of incongruity at her appearance. Did you fall for him too, Seoryeon-ssi? Yes, yes? No, no. Its not that Its just that my eyes were fixed strangely. Its amazing to see someone like a celebrity in real life. Oh, anyway, its definitely not love! She rambled on and on without any coherence and desperately exined to me. I dont know what she was exining, but anyway, it was good. Do you know anything about that Ju Kyung-soo guy? I dont know much either. I just know that hes one of the most active collectors in the entertainment industry. I heard hes more popr than most advanced collectors. She added with a nce at the women around her. Mainly among women. I see. I think I finally understood why Baek Seoryeon lost her mind for a moment when she saw Ju Kyung-soo, and why the people around him reacted like that. [What is it? What does he have?] Its because of his trait. [His trait?] He has a trait called Casanova. Casanova is a word that means a womanizer, but its actually a persons name. Gio Casanova. A notorious scoundrel, con artist, and womanizer from Italy. [What is that?] But Baekryeon, who stillcked a lot of knowledge and information about the history and culture of Earth, didnt understand what I meant. Just think of it as someone who inherited the story of a man who was so lewd that he was famous in history. He cant resist a pretty woman, and he wraps up his actions as pursuing freedom without being oppressed by anyone. There are quite a few romanticized images of Casanova. Some people think of him as a romanticist who enjoyed freedom without being swept away by the times. But if you look at his reality in detail, there is no one as filthy and lewd as him. He was a person who had no ability but only a mouth, and more than anything, he was a criminal. He has such a trait, how can he be a decent person? [Thats true.] Ju Kyung-soo was handsome. He knew that and used his appearance actively, and the people who were fascinated by him were crazy about him. But there was something strangely mad about his enthusiasm. It was almost as if he was possessed by it. I thought it was the power of his trait. If I had to analyze his ability, it would be the power to charm the opposite sex. Thats probably why Seoryeon was momentarily captivated by him. She had more mental strength than others, so she didnt fall for him like those fans over there. Ive heard a lot about you, Miss Geomhu. Thats why I came here, hoping to meet you. But I never expected this. You are much more beautiful than I imagined. You look like a white lotus blooming on a calmke. Ju Kyung-soo praised her appearance with admiration, repeatedlyplimenting her. He had no shame in saying such ttering words. More than that, he was under the influence of his own trait. Why did he suddenly show up here? Dont tell me hes after Hye-rim. [Dont tell me he heard rumors about how pretty Hye-rim is and came looking for her?] Thats the only exnation for this timing and his tant approach. Come to think of it, there was a story that came to my mindte. It was before the end of the world, but there was a very decadent collector who got into trouble for messing with a politicians daughter. It wasnt widely covered by the media because of the politicians influence, but I clearly remembered it. It proved indirectly that even a great collector couldnt mess with a politician in this modern world. Wait a minute, does that mean hes the one who did it? And hes after Hye-rim, who has a history of causing trouble with women? I couldnt stand it anymore, so I stepped in. Please stop. Cant you see that shes ufortable? Hmm? Who are you? Im her manager, okay? I stood in front of Hye-rim, shielding her from him. She seemed quite flustered too, and she leaned slightly on my back. Ju Kyung-soo nced at me with hisnguid eyes, scanning me from head to toe. Sorry, but can you not interfere? Ive just met my soulmate. I dont want anyone to disturb this precious time. Soulmate or not, it doesnt look very nice to approach someone without their consent, does it? If you really want to talk to her, why dont youe to Baekhwa Management and do it properly? Ju Kyung-soo and I exchanged words in a low voice, so that no one around us could hear. I didnt know much about anything else, but I couldnt let him get close to Hye-rim. No matter how good she was at fighting and how useless she was at everything else, no matter how easily she loosened up and acted spoiled. She was still my innocent person. I couldnt let that filthy guy touch her. Hah. Are you just a manager trying to block me? Thats ridiculous. He seemed annoyed that I stopped him from hitting on her. He acted as if he had done nothing wrong, as if he was entitled to do whatever he wanted. I frowned naturally at his attitude. Dont you know me? Im Ju Kyung-soo. Artist Ju Kyung-soo. A nationally famous collector. It doesnt matter who you are or how famous you are. Id appreciate it if you didnt approach our collector without permission. She doesnt like it either. Ha! Theres no woman in the world who dislikes me. Thats, wow. Youre really shameless. They just dont know me yet. But in that case, I can kindly introduce myself to them. As he said that, Ju Kyung-soos gaze went over my shoulder to Hye-rim. What was in his eyes was an undeniable sticky lust. Hye-rim hid behind me even more, as if she hated his look. She was usually confident, but this was her first time in this situation, so she seemed a bit flustered. Huh. It seems like shes shy. Are you blind? How is that shyness? Anyone can see that she hates it. Thats what you want to believe, I guess. This is crazy. He doesnt listen to reason. [In this case, just throw a brick at him!] That would cause trouble for us. He might be unlucky, but we cant be the first ones to attack. Geez. For the first time in my life, I miss the post-apocalyptic days. At least in the apocalypse, where thew waspletely gone, people who were rude or unlucky would lose their heads right away. So people were careful not to mess with each other or be polite when they met. But Ju Kyung-soo was different. He thought he could get away with anything, so he was out of his mind. Youre a hopeless person. Youre trying to sexually harass our collector without her consent. Im going to file a formalint to your n about this. Youve been noisy since earlier, acting like a manager. Just get lost. I have something to say to thatdy over there. Hey, I told you no. As I stubbornly blocked his way, Ju Kyung-soos smiling face turned cold in an instant. He red at me with a murderous look in his eyes. I snorted inwardly at his expression. Oh, so you think you can intimidate me because Im a normal person? Is that it? Try it if you can. As I smiled sarcastically, he widened his eyes. He didnt expect his pressure to not work on me. Who are you? Thats not important right now, is it? Youre not thinking of starting a fight in front of everyone, are you? He narrowed his eyes and red at me, and I red back at him. Our eyes crossed in the air, and the atmosphere between us became tense. In the end, Hye-rim had to step in. Stop it. This is causing trouble for everyone here. As Hye-rim finally came forward, Ju Kyung-soo rxed his face and sent her a sleazy look. Haha. If our beautifuldy says so, I have to listen. But how about having a cup of tea with meter? Im sorry, but Ill decline your offer. I dont have time for that. Haha. You dont have to refuse, you know? You dont have to be shy. Is there anything bothering you as a collector? I can give you some advice as a senior. No, there isnt. Hye-rim answered sharply, and I wanted to cheer her on from behind. I was worried that she might fall for his appearance, but she was nicely rejecting his proposal. He should give up by now. I thought for a moment. But I regretted judging Ju Kyung-soo too lightly. Hoo. I really tried to be nice and polite, but it seems like it wont work. He muttered that and then took out a white glove from his pocket and threw it at Hye-rim. Geomhu. I challenge you to a duel. That was clearly the way medieval nobles used to challenge someone who offended them to a duel. I couldnt help but open my eyes wide at Ju Kyung-soos absurd action. Is he crazier than I thought? Chapter 71: Chapter 71: Chapter 71 There are duels among the collectors. Just like the tellerspete with each other in art exhibitions, the collectors also settle their disputes or conflicts by dueling with each other. It was a permitted way for the collectors who fought with weapons and risked their lives in the modern world, and the method of requesting a duel was very simple. It was enough to just express their opinion that they wanted to challenge the other party to a duel. [Wait a minute. Is that valid?] Its enough. Its better than leaving here with nothing and not knowing what dirty tricks they will doter. Yu-hyun muttered with a displeased expression on his face. Its actually a part that the government rmends. [No. Why? The government should usually discourage such fights.] What if there is a problem between the collectors? Ordinary people might end up with a fist fight in anger, but what do you think will happen if the collectors who are much stronger than ordinary people fight? [There will definitely be a big problem. The aftermath of the fight alone will be a nuisance.] Thats not all. It might be better if they fight in front of everyone. What if they hold a grudge against each other and secretly follow them into their worldviews and cause trouble in a deserted ce? That would inevitably result in death. There were actually several cases like this. There were cases where they secretly followed and killed someone they didnt like, and there were many more cases where the crime was not revealed and buried. Rather, it wasmon for such incidents to be attributed to the scavengers deeds. They dont care what happens to low-ranking guys, but if something like this happens between mid-rankers, the government has to be alert. Mid-rank collectors and above are important human resources. So what came out was a duel that allowed them to solve their problems amicably under strict rules. Its the best solution for collectors who fight with weapons. Theyre holding swords in the first ce, so how can they fight with words in court? Just cut it outfortably. [Dont you think there are some people who think its better to solve it with words?] You dont know what youre talking about, but theres no way someone who wants to solve everything with words would be a collector. In the end, they all became collectors because they were ready to fight, and especially those who reached the mid-rank level would rather find it easier to fight because their minds were somewhere weird. Their basic way of thinking is clearly different from ordinary people. Its no different from arguing for democracy to medieval nobles. [Now that I think about it, thats true.] First of all, they solve the problem by dividing the victory or defeat on the surface, but also because the confrontation or duel between collectors of a certain level is a big spectacle for the spirits. The tellers cant help but get involved in the disputes between collectors. It makes money. [The so-called show for show? Like sports such as martial arts?] Yeah. The more spirits gather, the more points are circted there. From the tellers point of view, its rather grateful that these issues increase. It increases their pay. [But you dont look very happy about it?] Of course. Its not what I wanted in the first ce, but theyre unterallying at me. And I dont want to ept his arbitrary proposal either. That was why Yu-hyun was angry. It was clear that Ju Kyung-soo was more at fault for unterally acting as if he was picking a fight with this side and being rude. He just pointed out that part, but no matter how he looked at it, requesting a duel was Ju Kyung-soos fault. The problem is Oh my God! A duel! The artist challenged the sword master to a duel! Wow! Ju Kyung-soo! Please win! The reactions around him were not as cold as Yu-hyuns. It was partly because of Ju Kyung-soos power of [Casanova], but also because of his strong image as an entertainer that he had built up until now. If someone who doesnt know the situation sees this situation, they might even take Ju Kyung-soos side. The image that people have can have a surprisingly big impact. Ju Kyung-soo must have had a good reason for acting like that. People would mistakenly think so. From here, some people might even exaggerate and interpret that Ganghyerim was rude first. Thats how the public is. People didnt care why or how Ju Kyung-soo requested a duel. What mattered was that an artist who was popr among the mid-rank collectors challenged a rookie sword master who had recently shown rapid growth. The aftermath of this incident was too big to argue about the trivialities. He covered up the whole situation with an issue. That bastard. He did it on purpose. Yu-hyun was sure as he saw Ju Kyung-soos confident attitude. Ju Kyung-soo had been aiming for this situation from the beginning. He looked like a vain and stupid person, but he knows how to use his head, huh? As Yu-hyun expected, Ju Kyung-soo was smiling inwardly at the situation. Look at that surprised little bastard. He was not a stupid person, if anything. He was rather cunning and smart. Ju Kyung-soo knew very well how popr he was right now, and he knew better than anyone how to use this poprity. He had risen to the mid-rank collector even though he had two traits that were not rted tobat out of three traits, and that was also because of this influence. Why do collectors have to fight and raise their ranks? I can raise my rank just by getting a lot of poprity from the public. Stupid bastards. More than anything, Ju Kyung-soo felt a huge power rising in his body whenever his name came out of peoples mouths. The fact that his name came out of peoples mouths meant that Ju Kyung-soos story spread. In the mixed world, stories have power, so those who have a huge reputation can gain more power from the stories. Besides bing stronger with points, you can also be stronger like this. You dont have to bother with the hassle of going to ces like the World of Ideas, do you? If youre smart, you dont have to suffer with your body. You can also do whatever you want on the side. He was able to rise to this position through this method. And as his rank and social status increased, Ju Kyung-soo used his power to exploit and manipte the people under his feet as he pleased. Especially women. Theyre so easy its ridiculous. All I have to do is smile and say some sweet words and they fall for me like flies. Ju Kyung-soo was a very lecherous man. He had a history ofying his hands on not only ordinary people, but also celebrities and idols who were active in the entertainment industry, as well as low-rank collectors who had low self-esteem due to their rank. It was all thanks to his brilliant appearance, speech, and the power of his traits. The reason why it didnt be a social problem beyond that was because of his social reputation. Well, I didnt expect that this swordmaster girl would be immune to my charm. Sometimes, there are people like that. People who are mentally strong and dont budge no matter how hard he tries. Swordmaster Kang Hye-rim was one of them. Well, most collectors were like that. But that doesnt mean I cant woo them. Ju Kyung-soo chuckled. If this one-dimensional method doesnt work on someone, he just uses another method. That is, using his social status to pressure them. The duel he applied for now was one of the typical examples. He deliberately spread rumors by applying for a duel in front of everyone. Even if the other party was dumbfounded, it was hard to refuse outright when there were many eyes around. Collectors are more conscious of the eyes around them than anyone else. Poprity is a very important factor for collectors. They need to be famous to make money, and they need to be famous to be stronger. Thats how the society has changed since the era of transformation. Above all, Kang Hye-rim was a rising rookie. If she refused a duel in front of everyone, she would be branded as a coward or a runaway. The shock would be great if she fell after running non-stop. Collectors were especially sensitive to this part. She must have realized all the disadvantages she would face if she refused. Kang Hye-rim had no choice but to ept this duel. Well, of course Ill win. He only had one trait rted tobat, but he was still a mid-rank collector. He didnt think he would lose to Kang Hye-rim, who was still lower than him in rank. He applied for the duel because he was sure he would win. If the opponent was at least equal to him, he wouldnt have applied for the duel. Well, there will be someints that the duel itself is unfair or something like that. But in the first ce, the public will just ignore it, and for the association side, I just have to pay some money, right? Ju Kyung-soo belonged to one of the giant ns, Hesiodos. Naturally, he had the glory of the n on his back and he could handle any trivial problems with the power of authority. Above all, he had a huge fandom called fan club. He had nothing to fear when he had people who would die for him no matter what he did. Its easy to crush them with my fandom. He always won by using this method. He never considered how cowardly it was. Ju Kyung-soo thought that as long as he won by any means, it was enough. Hehe. Now Ill just break her spirit in front of everyone and then make her fall for me when Ifort her. Ahh. Im already drooling. Thats what hes thinking. Yu Hyun muttered as he looked at Ju Kyung-soo who was already intoxicated with the sense of victory. [How are you going to stop him?] I dont need to do anything special. The more famous a collector is, the easier it is to know how they will move in this situation. Why? Because thats the most convenient way. Yu Hyun knew very well what method Ju Kyung-soo would choose because he knew how cunning he was. More than anything, he knew what kind of personality and ideology he had, and what background he had for doing such things. I can see it all clearly. Yu Hyun closed the book in his hand that belonged to Ju Kyung-soo. In that short time when Ju Kyung-soo was lost in his own delusions of victory, Yu Hyun had speed-read his book. So thats why he did this. He had some background after all. This incident might seem like Ju Kyung-soo did it on his own, but there was a hidden hand behind it. First of all, the Hesiodos n that Ju Kyung-soo belonged to was wary of the rising swordmaster. Second, the teller who had a contract with Ju Kyung-soo was trying to check Yu Hyun. [He said he was an agent. He must have been surprised when his junior suddenly raised his head. In the end, the n didnt like the swordmaster who was eliminating the World of Ideas, and the teller also found him annoying, so they decided to step on him at this opportunity.] Ju Kyung-soo was the best choice for this job. Of course, he also volunteered for this because he wanted to. For Ju Kyung-soo, who went crazy for beautiful women, Kang Hye-rim was a very attractive prey. Personal desire, n rivalry, tellers caution. All these things intertwined and led to this situation. [So what are you going to do? Yourdy seems quite flustered?] As Baekryeon pointed out, Kang Hye-rim was unable to ept the situation when she received the glove. She couldnt decide on her own whether to ept or reject the proposal, but she couldnt refuse it because there were many eyes around her. If she refused the duel here, she would be marked as a coward or a runaway. Especially. I hate it. Kang Hye-rim hated nothing more than being branded as a loser. I dont want to run away. If she had been alone, she would have epted the duel without hesitation. But she was not alone. If she made a rash decision here, it would be the same as harming Yoo Hyun. Kang Hye-rim looked at Yoo Hyun, hoping for an answer. She was ready to follow his choice, whatever it was. I hate running away more than anything. But if that was Yoo Hyuns decision, she was prepared to endure the bitter taste. Right. This is definitely a situation that they provoked. It would be foolish to agree to it so easily. Kang Hye-rim convinced herself as she looked at Yoo Hyun. She thought he would also shake his head and say that it was better to refuse. But Yoo Hyuns reaction was the opposite. ! Yoo Hyun was smiling. And he moved his lips to say this to her. ept it. The moment she saw him, Kang Hye-rim forgot even the thought of keeping a poker face, and unwittingly smiled brightly. Huh? Huh Crazy. And the people around them, who were watching the scene with anticipation, felt an illusion of flower petals fluttering when they saw Kang Hye-rims smile. She was already a picture of beauty just by standing there with a nk expression, but now she added a sincere smile to it. The women who were smitten by Joo Kyungsoo stared nkly at Kang Hye-rim, and the mens reactions were even more extreme. Some blushed, and some turned their heads away from Kang Hye-rim, unconsciously avoiding her. I ept. Kang Hye-rim didnt care about the reactions around her, and answered with a sweet voice. Chapter 72: Chapter 72: Chapter 72 When Kang Hye-rim agreed to ept the duel, the spectators gasped in astonishment. Finally, the situation they had been eagerly hoping for had been realized. Ju Kyungsoo clenched his fist and rejoiced inwardly. Hehe. I was worried that she might refuse, even a little bit, but everything is going as I expected. Ju Kyungsoo was already confident of his victory. He didnt think he would lose, logically speaking. Kang Hye-rim had only been officially active as a collector for a month. No matter how talented she was, shecked experience. On the other hand, Ju Kyungsoo, although he didnt fight hard, had his own know-how as an intermediate collector. Stupid girl! Ill strip you naked and eat you up. As Ju Kyungsoo was having such a wicked thought, Kang Hye-rim added something else. However. Hmm? I cant do it right now. Ill do it in three days. In three days? Ju Kyungsoo wanted to settle it right away, but after thinking about it, he decided that it would be better to take some time. First of all, he had to spread the rumor and increase the number of eyes watching. Wouldnt his achievement be greater when he won? She seemed to have some idea and asked for time, but Ju Kyungsoo felt that it was a meaningless resistance. How cute. She thinks she can do something about it. Is that it? Well, fine. Do whatever you can. He was sorry that he had to wait for three days, but Ju Kyungsoo knew that the more he dyed the delicious prey, the greater the sense of aplishment when he got it. So he agreed to the proposal. Fine. Lets have a duel in three days. Where? We can use the ce that the association will announce. For now, the witnesses for this duel will be the other people who are gathered here. I understand. Kang Hye-rim answered like that, but in fact it was nothing more than a method that Yu-hyun had told her. Above all, Yu-hyun had whispered in her ear to buy some time, so she made this suggestion. What is he thinking? Kang Hye-rim didnt know exactly what kind of person Yu-hyun was. But she didnt think he would do anything meaningless. There had already been several times when even trivial things were all calcted and predicted by him. Whats going on here? Was it because she heard themotion downstairs and came to check? Shin Gareung looked at the crowd and asked Yu-hyun in confusion. Oh, Gareung-ssi. Yu-hyun-ssi. What happened? It was so noisy downstairs, so I came down and saw this Ju Kyungsoo, a collector, came looking for us. Ju Kyungsoo? The artist? Her expression soured as if she heard a name she didnt want to hear. Do you know him? Not really, but Ive seen him before. I didnt like him very much though. I interviewed him once before. Oh. Yu-hyun could easily guess how the situation went. As he expected, Shin Gareung crossed her arms and clicked her tongue. I thought he was nice and good at talking because of his mask, but he threw too much ttery at me. Especially his eyes. They gave me goosebumps. And there was a subtle sense of alienation in every move he made. I see. More than anything, hes rumored to have done bad things with a n on his back. Im collecting various information about collectors in the first ce, so I know everything about him. He may be popr with the public, but not with me. Gareung-ssi has surprisingly high standards. Well, maybe its just a matter of taste? I dont like people who are shy on the outside like him. Especially if they have bad rumors. Theres usually a reason for those rumors. If I had to pick my type, maybe someone like Yu-hyun-ssi? Im sorry, but Im a teller. Ill just take your heart. Hehe. Thats also charming. So what did that artist do? Shin Gareung, who hadnt heard anything about the situation yet, seemed quite puzzled by the sudden turn of events. Yu-hyun answered casually. He just challenged Hyerim-ssi to a duel. I see. A duel Wait a minute! Isnt that a big deal? It is a big deal, if you put it that way. You cant do that. He may be an artist, but hes an intermediate collector. Hyerim-ssi may be a rising star, but theres a gap between them. Shin Gareung was shocked by the fact that this problem had urred in the magazinepany she belonged to, and pointed out the irrationality of the situation. But she epted the duel. Isnt that too hasty Of course, it may seem that way. But were not fools. We have something to trust, so we acted like this. But still Besides, Gareung-ssi doesnt have to worry. Rather, this incident will be a bigger issue for you. Huh? Think about it. A rookie who had an exclusive interview with your magazine, defeats an intermediate collector who is an artist in a duel. Wouldnt that be very interesting? Oh my, Yu-hyun-ssi. Are you trying to make this situation your own? Shin Gareung looked at Yu-hyun incredulously with her mouth open. It was just a while ago that I was shocked by the sudden incident, but Yu-hyuns attitude towards this situation was even more astonishing. Yu-hyun smiled at Shin Gareung and winked one eye. Youll see. Rather, I hope Gareung-ssi will fan the mes of this duel even more. You have connections to the media, right? I would appreciate it if you could do some publicity for me. Ha, ha. So youre not going to avoid it, but rather make it bigger? Thats how I get more out of it when I win. Really. I thought you were not ordinary, but youre more crazy than I thought. Oh, I dont mean to insult you. Its actually apliment. Crazy means something like what should I say Very outstanding, right? Yes! Exactly that. You know it well. Of course. I like crazy things too. Yu-hyun and Shin Gareung exchanged conversations while Baek Seoryeon, who was watching them from the side, intervened. Unni. When did you be so close with Yu-hyun-ssi? Huh? Oh. Seoryeon-ah. What? You didnt even notice I was here? Ey. How could that be? I was just too surprised. Hmm. Baek Seoryeon looked at Shin Gareung suspiciously and Shin Gareung quickly changed the topic. I got it. For now, Ill try to put some pressure on as Yu-hyun-ssi wants. Thats enough for me. Well, I dont care much either. Besides, thanks to this issue, the next issue seems to sell quite a lot. Maybe, it will sell even more explosively. Hoo. Ill look forward to that. You wont disappoint me, right? I cant guarantee that. Huh? But, it will definitely be fun. Yu-hyuns words were filled with confidence and Shin Gareung nodded her head half-doubtfully and half-expectantly. Meanwhile, Kang Hye-rim, who had settled all the date and time of the duel, came back to this side. Ju Kyungsu did not leave yet and nced at this side for a moment, then snorted and went outside. [Look at him. He looks like hes sure hes going to win.] He probably is. Hes never lost before. Hes the kind of guy who only fights when he wins. [Hes kind of simr to you, isnt he?] Im not trying to fight only when I win. Yu-hyun looked at Ju Kyungsus back with a cold glint in his eyes. But, right now, Im sure Im going to win. There were three days left until the duel. It was enough time for me to prepare as well. *** The confrontation between the artist and the sword master attracted peoples hot interest. The artist and the sword master are fighting! So who is the sword master? It was natural that peoples eyes turned to her as they did not know about Kang Hye-rim yet, and at the same time, her achievements were revealed one by one. I told you so! Shell be famous soon! The sword master coin is skyrocketing. Please win, sword master-nim! I looked at the reactions of thements on the inte articles and was satisfied with the situation going as nned. Kang Hye-rim gained poprity and the name of Baekhwa Management also spread out. Thanks to or because of that, peoples interest also started to focus on this side. There were no peopleing and going in Baekhwa Management usually, but a few times, reporters knocked on the door. Seoryeon-ssi told them not toe for this kind of thing and scared them away, so there were no peopleing directly, but they could not stop them from waiting outside and watching this side. Haa. Really. What is this all about? Seoryeon-ssi looked tired as she was busy with work already, and now she had to deal with reporters too. Well, what can we do? Thats how things happen in unexpected situations. But not to this extent! She tried to make excuses somehow and Seoryeon-ssi turned around and gave me a fierce look. I reacted with ouch hot and shrank my body. Hoo. And unni, how did you manage to make her do this kind of work? Shin Gareung-ssi? Shes not usually one to sit still, you know? Shes quite picky about people, so even if she smiles on the outside, she wont budge if she doesnt really like them. Oh. Is that so? Im d she liked me then. Not so d, okay? Shes really good at her work, so if she moved as Yu-hyun-ssi asked, the rumor must have spread like crazy. Thats what I hoped for. I didnt ask her for publicity on purpose. I did this because I had my own ns too. I dont like fighting as that Casanova Ju Kyung-soo wants, but I can just crush him in the duel and show him whos boss. No, rather, this fight is what I wanted. Ju Kyung-soo was barely a second-rate collector in terms of skill, but his poprity was close to first-rate. The moment he dered a duel, it was natural that many people would be interested in it. And he seemed to be promoting it himself without me having to do anything. Hyelim has gained some recognition among the spirits, but her name hasnt spread well among the people yet. I requested an interview with a collecting magazine that focused on collectors as a way to gain poprity. But that wasnt enough, and Ju Kyung-soo appeared and threw me an opportunity. He probably thought he could use his reputation to somehow press me down. But that would soon backfire on him. He didnt know that fact. The Hesiodos n. The Hesiodos n that Ju Kyung-soo belonged to was one of the giant ns. As the name suggests, this ce was based on Greek mythology and was famous for receiving a lot of support from the spirits of the Great Army Olympus. The ns name was taken from Hesiod, the author of Theogony, for that reason. I wondered why they kept such a lecherous guy like Ju Kyung-soo in the n, but it makes sense if hes rted to Olympus. As anyone who knows mythology would know, they are not exactly chaste when ites to sex, are they? Casanovas stories are nothing but childish jokespared to the ones who sit on the divine throne of the Pantheon, who have the origin of Olympus mythology. Anyway, a giant n is a giant n. They must have some n to crush Hyelim somehow, so they will try to attract as many spectators as possible. Teller is the same. Im grateful that they gave me a stage, but they also made it bigger. I gave them a three-day grace period because I wanted the stage to grow as big as possible. The Hesiodos n must have had their own reasons for doing this, but for me, it was almost like giving me a one-plus-one event. I nced at Hyelim, who was sitting in the corner of the office and adjusting her energy. She was sitting on the floor with her eyes closed, and around her body, faint blue currents were sparking. Shes fully prepared too. The sword master of the previous life. No, Hyelim now would be an even better collector than she was then. The [Thunder Sword] that I gave her would make her so. Its not enough to chase the shadows of the past. She cant stop at just catching up with whats gone. She has to desperately surpass and go ahead of it, transcending even herself who was once the best. The duel that was about to happen was the first step of a great journey for that. This is a fight for that purpose. Chapter 73: Chapter 73: Chapter 73 The day of the duel had arrived. Outside, the atmosphere was already festive and heated. Not only the ordinary citizens who were eager to watch the duel between famous collectors, but also the media, ns, and association who could not miss such arge-scale event were on alert. There are so many people here. I tried to break the tense mood with a casual remark, but there was no reply. Kang Hye-rim was busy maintaining her character as Geomhu with a nk expression, and Baek Seoryeon was clutching her stomach as if she was feeling sick from the sudden attention. I scratched my head with my finger. Are you nervous? Is that what you call it?! Finally, Baek Seoryeon snapped at me. She seemed to have no idea that the situation would get this big. I thought it was just a decent duel, but whats with this crowd? And why are the major media outletsing to watch our fight? And did you hear? Other ns also came to see! As Seoryeon said. We had nned to hype up the event for three days, but the result was that it got too big. We originally only thought of spreading some rumors through Singareung, but seeing how dramatic the reaction was, it was clear that that Casanova bastard had done more than we expected. Actually, even without that, people were already pretty excited. This duel was something that rarely happened. It usually urred among lower-ranked collectors, and from the middle rank and above, they would avoid each others bodies and not act rashly. It was not surprising that people were bored without any action from the first or second rankers. In the midst of that, the announcement of a duel between named collectors was enough to attract peoples interest. It was too much fire for just igniting a spark, which meant that there were plenty of fuels ready to burn on the ground. The current ce was the waiting room inside the dueling arena provided by the association. As someone who had a simr experience not long ago, I was not very impressed, but it seemed different for Seoryeon. Ugh. Im so nervous, my stomach. Do you want to go to the bathroom? How can you say that to ady! Its just a stomachache! Well, dont be like that. Its already done, right? Rather, we should use this opportunity to promote our White Flower Management more. You cant even talk. Baek Seoryeon nced at me and said that, but what I said was not empty words. This was really the best environment to raise the name value of White Flower Management. Even normal major managements could not face this situation, so it was nothing less than a blessing for us. [Its ironic that the one who helped us get this blessing is Casanova, a trash.] I smiled bitterly at Baekryeons remark. It was ironic that the one who brought us this opportunity was not a benefactor or a colleague, but a viin who wanted to use us. But since we can use him too, we have to do our best. I quickly scanned the outside of the waiting room. The seats of the veryrge arena were already filled with people. Wow. They gathered a lot. It was not just ordinary people. There were many people sent byrge ns in the first-ss seats, and even some famous collectors were seen. There are also people from major media outlets. Oh, is that person a senior member of the association? Well. The association provided the ce, so they must be interested in this duel too. That showed how much weight this duel had. People with heavy names in this field came to see it, so there was a lot of pressure to seed. It was understandable that Seoryeon felt sick from nervousness. [I dont see you being nervous at all.] Im nervous too. I just dont show it. [Sure.] Really? And more importantly, this fight is not mine. Its Geomhus. I nced at Kang Hye-rim who was sitting quietly and gathering her energy. She had her eyes closed and was meditating with a nk expression, but seeing her doing something she didnt usually do, she seemed to be quite nervous too. Unlike the quiet interior of the waiting room, the outside atmosphere was almost at its peak. -Everyone! Please take your seats! The duel will begin soon! The announcers voice echoed through the speakers throughout the arena. Baekhyo. Can you hear everything? Hoot. Baekhyo was currently wandering around outside and checking around. Thanks to his ability as a celestial owl, I could share his vision. I listened more carefully to the reactions outside. -Hey. Who do you think will win? -Idiot. Of course, Artist will win. He has a higher rank to begin with. -But Geomhu is not easy either. Hes been rising a lottely. -But hes still a rookie. Dont you know the difference in experience? -Then isnt it unfair? -I dont know. We just want to have fun. People who came to enjoy purely -Ah, really. This is annoying. I want to see our artists face up close, but the seats are too crappy. -Did you see the face of the other sword master? Shes so pretty. -What are you talking about? Collectors live by their skills anyway. Our Ju Kyung-soo is outstanding in his skills. -Honestly, this is more like a lesson for a cheeky junior than a duel. I just want to see Ju Kyung-soos face. -Totally agree. Isnt that sword master girl a bit unlucky? I hope she gets ruined. Ju Kyung-soos passionate fans who belittled Kang Hye-rim. -Who are you rooting for? -Of course Im a sword master fan! -Heh heh. Me too. -Hey, honestly, what are we doing cheering for a guy? Besides, I didnt like that artist because he was so slow all the time. I wish he just got crushed here. -Right. Honestly, we should cheer for the pretty sword master instead of anyone else. People who were anti-Ju Kyung-soo and supported Kang Hye-rim. -This fight itself seems to attract a lot of attention. -The spirits interest is already hot. -Hmm. Im worried that the Hesiodos n might make the problem bigger. -Well, what can we do? We just have to take care of what we need to take care of here. -That rookie sword master, she has quite a skill. People who came for business purposes. Its like all kinds of human beings are gathered here. Moreover, the entire stadium had already opened a huge library. Perhaps because of that, in the sky above the audience seats, spirits were looking down at us and eagerly anticipating the duel that would start soon. An unintended joint painting with the other teller that resulted from the joint painting with the spirits. It was a situation simr to the Constantinople siege. [The match will start in 3 minutes.] As soon as the announcement rang out, Kang Hye-rim opened her eyes. She got up from her seat. Are you ready? Yes. I smiled faintly at her hesitant answer and patted her shoulder. Youre nervous. Sigh. Yes. Its not unreasonable to be nervous. Its a lot of pressure to have to fight confidently in front of so many people. She had fought in front of spirits many times through paintings, but this was actually her first real fight with an audience. Well, its easy to say dont be nervous or do well. But I guess that wont calm you down much. I know well. If it was something that could be solved by saying dont be nervous, why would anyone do that? Cheer up or I trust you. Those words are rather adding more burden to the other person. So I did this. Whack! Ow! I gave her a honey bomb on her forehead as usual. This time a little harder. Ouch! She was so surprised by the sudden honey bomb that she grabbed her head with both hands and shouted at me as if to protest. It was her real self without any acting from the sword master. She didnt say much usually, but this time she seemed really angry and red at me with her eyes narrowed. I chuckled and said. It hurts because I hit you. Geez. Youre too much! But how do you feel? Youre less tense than before, right? Huh? Yes? Ah If you scare them once, they naturally rx. Kang Hye-rim realized that and sighed ah. Then she soon red at me again with a faint smile. You should have told me beforehand. It doesnt work if I tell you beforehand. But it hurt too much this time! It hurts so you can wake up. Geez. You just wait until you get nervouster. Ill do the same thing to you. Oh. Im looking forward to it. But my not-so-supportive support seemed to work, as Kang Hye-rims expression softened a bit more than before. I gave her a light hand and made a fighting pose. Kang Hye-rim smiled and then managed her expression again and left the waiting room. [The yers are entering!] At the same time as the announcers shout, two people appeared above the stadium. One was a handsome artist with a shy outfit and appearance, Ju Kyung-soo. The other was Kang Hye-rim, the sword master who looked inpared to Ju Kyung-soo, but that made her look noble and pure. Both of them were excellent in appearance, so the citizens reactions were extreme. Hye-rim unnie will do well, right? Yes. She will do well. I didnt take my eyes off the stadium with my arms crossed. First of all, theposition and background of the fight itself were simr to the painting contest I had experienced a while ago. It was natural that it was simr because this duel between collectors was derived from the painting contest. The difference would be that the audience in the seats were not spirits but people. The spirits were watching us from above, outside the library. [The spirits are eagerly looking forward to the fight between the two.] [The spirits are praying for the sword masters victory.] The viewing spirits from our side of the library flocked to cheer us on. The number of spirits gathered through the joint painting was about 4,500. It was breaking a new record again since thest painting contest. And whoever wins here will monopolize the interest of the spirits gathered here. *** The two faced each other above the stadium. Ha ha. Lady. Long time no see. Its only been three days. For me, three days without seeing you were like an eternity. Kang Hye-rim showed no reaction to Ju Kyung-soos teasing words. He clicked his tongue inwardly at her indifferent appearance. Shes still so arrogant. It was normal for any collector to be nervous by this point. Ju Kyung-soo was used to this kind of attention, but Kang Hye-rim wasnt. Is that because shes so confident? Or is it innate? Maybe she was desperately hiding her emotions. Ju Kyung-soo thought she belonged to thetter case. He looked around. The stadium was a space that waspletely isted from the surroundings so that the fight would not be disturbed, so there was no leakage of their conversation. Ju Kyung-soo thought he didnt need to hide himself anymore. It would have been nice if you hade when I asked you nicely in the first ce. He said with his usual sleazy smile, but his words were hostile to Kang Hye-rim. If you looked from the outside, it would look like he was smiling and making small talk. But it seems like youre proud of yourself for rising up recently. Is that a problem? He nodded at her defiant question. Yeah, it is. Its not good to see someone who doesnt know their ce running around. He said that and Kang Hye-rims eyebrows twitched slightly, but soon returned to normal. Ju Kyung-soo didnt care about her reaction and continued. But you still have some pride in yourself foring this far. Youll regret it for sure. Well see who regrets it soon. Wow. You really dont back down until the end. I learned that from someone precious to me. Oh. Do you have someone you like? Heh heh. This makes me more fired up? His greedy eyes scanned Kang Hye-rims body. Lets see how long you can keep that cool attitude. Their conversation ended there. It was because the referee announced the start of the match. [It will start soon. Please get ready.] Chapter 74: Chapter 74: Chapter 74 [Before we start, let me exin the rules. The match will end when one side surrenders or bes incapacitated. Do you understand this point?] Ju Kyung-soo and Kang Hye-rim nodded their heads at the same time. [Good. And this duel is not just a simple one-on-one fight. There are also other rules that you should be well aware of, right?] Kang Hye-rim also knew the other rules. She had heard them from Yu-hyun before she came up here. The duel was not decided by fighting alone. There were other factors that could influence the oue of the collectors duel. People knew it from the beginning. That the fight between Kang Hye-rim and Ju Kyung-soo was not fair in the first ce. Thats why they added other elements to this match to give Kang Hye-rim, who was at a disadvantage, a chance to win. [When the duel begins, a field will be deployed. The location is a forest and there are various monsters living there.] Points are awarded for killing monsters. The points vary depending on the level of the monster, and especially if you defeat the boss-level monster that exists in the field, you get the most points. [There is a time limit for the duel. The time is three hours. If the match is not decided by then, the result will be based on the points you have.] This was a kind of opportunity for a reversal for those who were rtively disadvantaged. If you think you are inferior to your opponent in a one-on-one fight, you can choose to avoid fighting and hunt monsters instead. At least you wont lose miserably. [Killing is strictly prohibited. If you vite this rule, you will receive the most severe punishment under the guidance of the association. Please be careful about this point.] Unlike the death match of Shi Hwa Daejeon, killing was forbidden here. That was fine if you only looked at that part, but it also implied that anything was allowed as long as you didnt kill. [Well, then lets start the duel!] As soon as the referee dered, the scenery of the stadium changed in an instant. The ce that was a decent size for a sports field grewrger as if the space was expanded, and trees grew on the empty ground to form a dense forest. The sound of beasts and the noise of leaves shaking echoed everywhere. Even the faint breeze made it feel like they were really in a forest. No. Its not an illusion. Its real. Kang Hye-rim sensed that the scenery touching her skin was not fake. This ce was another field formed by [the power of stories]. It was very simr to [the world of thoughts]. She heard that it was created by one of the senior collectors affiliated with the government. She had to fight Ju Kyung-soo here. *** Wow, shit. It finally started. Im so excited. The audience sitting in the stands could see various spaces through cameras installed everywhere. They focused on Kang Hye-rim and Ju Kyung-soos appearance. But honestly, it would be hard for them to face each other head-on, right? No matter what, theres a difference. If Geomhu wants to win, he has no choice but to avoid Artist and farm monsters. Yeah. Thats probably the best way to win. People had already erased the idea that Kang Hye-rim would fight Ju Kyung-soo head-on. They believed that Kang Hye-rim would choose to collect points and endure for three hours. That was not only for ordinary people who didnt know much about collectors, but also for experts who had keen eyesight. Of course, if Artist decides topete with points as well, Geomhu will be at a disadvantage. But thats annoying for him. Hell definitely try to find Geomhu somehow, or try to lure him out. Will he fall into a trap or hold on? Is it a game of wits? It was inevitable that the progress would lose its momentumpared to the expected duel. It wasnt a fair match in the first ce. But there was still something that attracted peoples expectations. It was not only the fun of this match itself, but also the possibility of something unexpected. The weak ovees the disadvantage and defeats someone stronger than himself. This picture was the ideal one that both spirits and masses wanted most. As expected, Ju Kyung-soo started to show off as soon as he started. He first found the closest monster and deliberately scattered his magic and fought loudly. Red magic swirled around his body and he shed wildly at a gori covered with thorns all over his body. Trees were cut down and fell, making noise all over. Dust rose up and the monster fell in an instant. Wow! Kyaaah! Oppa, youre so cool! Artist! Artist! Artist! Artist! People cheered and admired his shy appearance, and Ju Kyung-soo seemed to have expected such a reaction, posing and enjoying his small victory. On the other hand, the reaction of those who had keen eyesight was the opposite. Is that Artist guy deliberately showing off himself? Hes taking it easy. Hes advertising that hes here. That means hes looking down on his opponent. Im here. Come if you can. Or run away like a coward. Ju Kyung-soo was clearly saying that to Kang Hye-rim. All the collectors here heard it that way. Then what about Geomhu? What is Geomhu doing right now? Peoples eyes naturally turned to the screen that showed Kang Hye-rim. Kang Hye-rim was still standing still in her ce even though the duel had started. Rather, she looked like she was in a deep meditation with her eyes closed. It looked like a picture in itself, but the officials tried their best to read her intentions. Did she give up? What is she nning? Those thoughts crossed their minds, but no answer came. It was then. Ju Kyung-soos loud noise was heard from the screen where Kang Hye-rim was shown. And. sh! Geomhu opened his eyes that he had closed. Crackle! Yu-hyun smiled silently as he watched the scene. Ju Kyung-soo. You just made a big mistake. He thought that Kang Hye-rim would focus on collecting points and protecting herself as soon as the duel started. He was sure that she would avoid him and focus on hunting monsters, and that her goal was tost for three hours. He thought that he would win by slowly showing off his power and putting pressure on Kang Hye-rim mentally. She would get tired and fall apart on her own. Like that. He was delusional. But he was wrong. Rather, the one who had to protect himself was you. A change urred in Kang Hye-rim, who Yu-hyun was watching. Zap! Currents began to flow around her body. At first, it was a very small spark. It grew over time, one after another, forming a stream. mes and mes connected and became a line. The line that emitted a brilliant light grew bigger. Before long, her whole body was wrapped in blue lightning. ! Tha, that is! The collectors gasped at the sight. Some of them couldnt control their emotions and jumped up from their seats. Their eyesight recognized that the anomaly that urred in Kang Hye-rim was extraordinary. Blue lightning wrapped around her body. It was an ability they had never heard of before. Everyone was shocked and couldnt ept the situation. And Kang Hye-rim moved. Zap! A huge blue lightning bolt cut through the forest. A blue line was drawn on the green forest. It didnt matter what blocked her way. She broke rocks, cut down trees, and burned monsters. Kang Hye-rim ran straight ahead. Her destination was where Ju Kyung-soo, who didnt hide his presence at all, was. Could it be, shes going for a head-on fight! All of a sudden?! People were confused, but Kang Hye-rim didnt stop. The distance was over 2km, but her speed with blue lightning wrapped around her body was beyond imagination. She didnt even leave a proper afterimage, only sparks left in the air along her moving trajectory drew her path. Boom! A giant dragon made of lightning opened its mouth and approached Ju Kyung-soo. What, what is this?! Ju Kyung-soo panicked at the huge noise he felt from afar. And he realized that it wasing this way with a terrifying speed. Something ising! He instinctively realized that and quickly pulled out his power from inside his body and released it outside. Red energy covered his upper body. Red mana also filled the swords in his hands. It looked like he had put on a red shirt over his clothes. Trait [Red Shirt Revolutionary] It was the only trait rted tobat among the three traits he possessed, and it helped him rise to an intermediate collector even though he didnt fight often. Giuseppe Garibaldi, a famous hero and revolutionary in Italy The trait that contained his story gave Ju Kyung-soo a tremendous power. Zap! At the same time, a storm of huge currents that broke through the dense forest engulfed Ju Kyung-soo. The dragon of current opened its teeth and pushed its mouth toward Ju Kyung-soo. Ju Kyung-soo clenched his teeth and swung his twin swords. He btedly realized that the enemy who attacked him was Kang Hye-rim. Surprise turned into anger. How dare you! She came to fight him head-on instead of running away! Ju Kyung-soo thought that her action was taking him lightly and got furious. Ill make you regret it! His red energy-filled sword collided with Kang Hye-rims sword wrapped in lightning. The two energies collided and created a huge impact. A storm-like wind blew around, turning the ground upside down and throwing trees in all directions. Ju Kyung-soos legs, which were standing on the ground, were buried in the ground. Kang Hye-rim was the one who gained the upper hand in the seemingly equal struggle. Wha, what! Crackle! Ju Kyung-soo felt his arm sting and his strength drain as the intense power of lightning flowed through his sword. That was not all. His legs, which were firmly nted on the ground, were tingling. The [Red Shirt] that he raised to the maximum was pierced by holes by the Thunder Sword and allowed one attack after another. Where did this ridiculous powere from! Ju Kyung-soo looked at Kang Hye-rim with eyes filled with horror. He was desperately raising his energy and resisting, but Kang Hye-rims expression didnt seem very urgent. She was just as she always was, cold and aloof. Ju Kyung-soo couldnt help but get angry. He didnt even have the time to express his emotions. Zap! The current that wriggled like a worm grazed his cheek. His calf, thigh, arm, waist. Kang Hye-rims power pierced through various parts of Ju Kyung-soos body as if he was soaked in rain. Boom! Ju Kyung-soo blocked Kang Hye-rims sword that swung vertically with his crossed swords. She swung with one hand, but Ju Kyung-soo couldnt stand it and knelt on one knee. Boom! The shock that he couldnt release spread out from Ju Kyung-soo as if drawing a concentric circle on the ground. A cloud of dust rose up and cracks like spider webs appeared on the ground. Ju Kyung-soo couldnt counterattack. He didnt have the time. His legs were shaking and his arms felt like they were going to explode. Kang Hye-rims attack continued without stopping. Ju Kyung-soo hastily flew back. Kang Hye-rim followed him as if she had predicted his movement. There was almost no time difference. She pressed him hard without giving him a chance to rest, and Ju Kyung-soos face turned pale. [Ah! Oh my! Ladies and gentlemen! Do you see it! The close-range fight that suddenly broke out! And contrary to expectations, Geomhu is taking the lead! What is that blue lightning that fills his whole body!] The announcer shouted with a vein popping in his neck. The audience couldnt react to that, and watched their fight as if they were bewitched. The collectors and n members who watched the fight couldnt take their eyes off Kang Hye-rims swordsmanship. What on earth is that ability? Geomhu. I thought he was just a rumor that he was amazing. I cant believe it. But they were too early to be surprised. Kang Hye-rims fight had just begun. Chapter 75: Chapter 75: Chapter 75 Kang Hye-rim swung her sword in a trance. This was the first time she used her full power. She knew that the Heavenly Thunder Sword was amazing. Thats why she had practiced alone several times to refine this power. More delicately. More powerfully. More quickly. To be stronger, and not to hold back her benefactor. She swung her sword where no one could see. Her efforts shone in this ce. Zap! This intense current could easily run wild if she let her guard down for a moment, disobeying hermand. To suppress it and use it as she wished, she needed superhuman concentration and swordsmanship that could contain this destructive force. Kang Hye-rim had it all. This is it. She swung her sword without stopping. Ju Kyungsoo desperately blocked or dodged her attacks with a pale face. The attacks that he couldnt block perfectly burned his clothes and grazed his skin. Every time the sword filled with lightning swung, part of the forest was cut off. Trees burned and fell, andrge scars were drawn on the ground. What I wanted. Kang Hye-rim trembled with the joy that rose in her chest. Fight. A fight where they bet everything on each other. The feeling of freedom from swinging her sword in a situation where she would fall to the bottom of hell if she made a mistake was a great liberation for her. It felt like she was releasing everything she had been holding back until now. She didnt need to restrain or control the thunderous will of the Heavenly Thunder Sword that begged her to use it. A different feeling of buoyancy from when she fully opened three traits in the Constantinople Siege. Kang Hye-rim smiled unconsciously. Haha. What made her most ecstatic was Ju Kyungsoos reaction. His eyes widened, unable to ept the reality, and he struggled desperately. There was no trace of his previous arrogance. Probably, the outside reaction was the same. People predicted Kang Hye-rims defeat, and they believed it without doubt. But, look at this reality. So this is how it feels. Kang Hye-rim felt like she understood why Yuhyeon deceived his opponents and fought many battles. It was an unbearable pleasure for her to knock down those who thought they were the best and were sure they would win, who ignored and looked down on others. Ju Kyungsoos expression of despair in front of her eyes opened Kang Hye-rim to a new sensation. Zap! Ju Kyungsoos cheek was wounded as he turned his head. A line of blood ran down his cheek, and his forehead bulged with anger. He opened his mouth and screamed. Ugh! How dare you, my handsome face! He was furious that she had injured his face, which was his source of ie. He thought he wouldnt spare her anymore, but as soon as he swung his sword, his attack was easily blocked. ng! What cough! Kang Hye-rims knee mmed into Ju Kyungsoos bewildered face. Thud! His nose copsed and his front teeth broke. Ju Kyungsoos body rolled back several times and bounced off the ground. Kyaaak! Artist-nim!! The female fans screamed with their mouths wide open at Ju Kyungsoos appearance. On the other hand, those who came to enjoy the fight itself cheered for Kang Hye-rims exhrating attack. Especially the male fans who were obsessed with swordsmanship had extreme reactions. Good! Do more! Oh, how satisfying! [The spirits admire Kang Hye-rims fight.] Ju Kyungsoo got up from the ground right away. He saw the blood flowing from his nose and yelled. You bitchhhhh!! Youre noisy. Kang Hye-rim didnt bother to listen to his words. She immediately gave him a taste of the Heavenly Thunder Swords skill towards Ju Kyungsoo who had just risen. In the midst of the blinding lightning, a sword light that was much more dazzling than that inflicted wounds on Ju Kyungsoos body one by one. Ju Kyungsoos reason returnedte as the pain increased. Oh no! Im going to lose at this rate! This fight had to be his. Everyone had to look only at him, and he had to be the champion in front of everyones eyes. Until a while ago, Ju Kyungsoo was imagining that he would win right away. But. Am I going to lose? But what the hell was this? He rolled on the floor several times and dirtied his clothes, and some of his hair even burned. His handsome face was already ruined. It was an unbearable humiliation for Ju Kyungsoo, who cared more about his coolness than winning the fight. Yikes! I tried my best to find a way out. I was a decent collector, even if I was rotten. I was someone who had some skill in fighting. After regaining my senses, I thought I could read Kang Hye-rims attacks and react ordingly. But then, she changed again. So thats how you do it. What? She muttered something as if she had realized something, and her attack method changed. Sharp and powerful. But monotonous. Her sword that shed at me suddenly became smooth and flexible, creating variations. I felt like my jaw dropped at the sight. Shes adapting her fight to the opponents sword on the spot? That was something only geniuses could do. Changing ones fighting style meant that one had to overhaul ones habits from scratch. How much effort did that take? But Kang Hye-rim was doing it on the spot with a simple insight. It was an unbelievable talent. There was one more thing that bothered me more than that. This, this woman. Shes deliberately dragging this fight out, not ending it. I btedly realized the difort that had been provoking me for a while. Kang Hye-rim had a chance to end this fight from the beginning, but she deliberately kept it going, knowing that. She even increased the small scratches on Ju Kyungsoos body as if to show off. At first, I thought it was a fight that I could somehow manage. It was a big mistake. When I realized that, I felt goosebumps all over my body. Is she ying with me? Kang Hye-rim had been attacking me at a level that would not knock me out from the start. She subtly adjusted her strength and acted in a way that would somehow make me react. It was no different from deliberately messing with me. Crazy! It was as I thought. Kang Hye-rim had no intention of ending this fight nicely from the start. She didnt show it on the surface, but she had a lot of grudges against me. That horrible gaze she sent me, and the subtle actions she took to pressure me. Ill never forgive you. She decided to use this opportunity to thoroughly smash me. And she would show off her victory in front of everyone as if to boast. Bang! Ugh! A fist flew out of nowhere and hit Ju Kyungsoos face while he was swinging his sword. She could have hit his abdomen or leg, but she didnt. She knew that he cared about his face, and thats why she deliberately attacked his face intensively. Ju Kyungsoos body was pushed back. Kang Hye-rim didnt stop her attack. Bang! Thud! Thud! Ju Kyungsoos handsome face was already ruined beyond recognition. His nose was broken, his teeth were gone, and his face was swollen with bruises everywhere. But he couldnt easily surrender. She, shes blocking me from surrendering! Ju Kyungsoo didnt want his face to get any worse. He opened his mouth to shout surrender, but all he got back was Kang Hye-rims indiscriminate violence. Her fists, her kicks, they didnt let him finish his surrender and hit his face relentlessly. No, no! Ju Kyungsoo had to somehow struggle and resist. But the more he fought, the more he felt like he was slowly sinking into a swamp. He didnt think he could win no matter what he did. Thats how big the difference between Kang Hye-rim and Ju Kyungsoo was. The situation where he was thoroughly destroyed in front of everyone by the opponent who he had looked down on and thought he could win. Ju Kyungsoo felt like he was having a nightmare. Wha, what? This is As the endless fight continued, the people who were cheering enthusiastically at first also had to lose their reactions one by one. What the hell. The opponent is hopeless. The duel was one-sided, unlike what I had expected to be a fierce fight. Kang Hye-rim, the sword master, crushed Ju Kyungsoo without giving him a chance. And the fight that followed was so overwhelmingly violent that it was embarrassing to call it a fight. [Uh, um.] Even the announcer, who was supposed to hype up the atmosphere, couldnt say anything with the microphone in his hand. He couldnt think of any appropriate words to describe this situation in his head. Meanwhile, Kang Hye-rims merciless violence continued. What the hell. I thought Ju Kyungsoo was really strong. He only had a mouth. He always acted so cocky. But when I looked at him, he was nothing. He just relied on his appearance. I just trusted his looks and installed it. The peoples eyes turned colder towards Joo Kyung-soo. They felt betrayed by him, who had dashed their high expectations. He only felt annoyed by them. On the other hand, some female fans who had fallen for Joo Kyung-soo couldnt bear to watch him anymore. They sat down on their seats and burst into tears. The men who had wished for Joo Kyung-soo to fail felt pity for him, seeing him suffer so horribly. More importantly, what about Geom-hoo? Hes more amazing than the rumors. Thats crazy. On the contrary, the publics evaluation of Kang Hye-rim soared to no end. Those who saw her for the first time today were captivated by her fight. They were mesmerized by her beautiful figure wielding a sword that contained lightning, and they were fascinated by her strength. The same was true for the collectors who came out of curiosity, and for the other n officials as well. The only ones who couldnt enjoy this situation were the Hesiodos n. Damn it! Why dont they stop that fight! That, thats impossible. That swordmaster woman, shes blocking them from surrendering in advance! The Hesiodos n thought they could win this fight and deliberately erged the stage. When they opened the lid, the oue of the fight waspletely different from their expectations, and the huge stage they had expanded turned into a prison that trapped them. They couldnt believe it. They couldnt win. The people in the Hesiodos n who were involved in this matter could only despair at the bacsh that woulde to them. Bang! Ah Ju Kyungsoo, who was hit in the face again, felt his mind fading away. He couldnt stand properly anymore. His stamina had reached its limit, and his mental strength was mercilessly shaved off. Kang Hye-rim had trampled on his body and mind thoroughly. Ju Kyungsoo, who was ruined to the point of pity in front of everyone, lost his sanity. Thud. Ju Kyungsoo copsed like a puppet with its strings cut. Kang Hye-rim seemed to think that this was enough, and left him lying on the ground. When she looked up at the sky, she met the eyes of the referee, who btedly came to his senses and blew the horn. [The, the duel is over! Swordmaster wins!] Feeling satisfied with the victory she had longed for, Kang Hye-rim nced at Ju Kyungsoo, who was writhing on the floor. His face was so badly damaged that it would cost a lot of points or money to heal it. But, physical wounds were nothing. The broken heart was the most serious. From now on, Ju Kyungsoo would never be able to restore his previous poprity, no matter what he did. He would cause a scene and have a seizure whenever he saw the women he loved so much, and his shattered self-esteem would never go back to the way it was. His life as a collector was over here. Ah. Kang Hye-rim seemed to remember something btedly, and threw her gaze toward Ju Kyungsoos crotch. I should have zapped there too. I was too focused on his face. She didnt feel any guilt at all, but rather muttered inwardly as if she regretted it. Even Yu-hyun would have shuddered if he heard this. I still won. I wonder if Yu-hyun is watching? Kang Hye-rim couldnt help but tremble with ecstasy at the thought that Yu-hyun had watched her entire victory process. She had won the duel that she thought would be hard in front of everyone. It was exactly the same as what Yu-hyun had shown at the Story Exhibition. Ah, this is amazing. Kang Hye-rim felt like she was flying, as if she and Yu-hyun had be one. *** Yu-hyun! My sister won! Yes. Im happy for you, but please dont jump around too much. Baek Seoryeon, who had relieved all of her stress from a while ago, smiled brightly and held Yu-hyuns arm, rejoicing. Yu-hyun was also in a good mood about Kang Hye-rims victory. But, there are still a lot of things to deal with. This is a rare opportunity. I have to make the most of it. Chapter 76: Chapter 76: Chapter 76 The stadium was engulfed in a strange heat. The duel was nothing like what I had expected, but it was still a duel. The winner and the loser were decided, and the oue was indisputable. It was natural for the people to be ecstatic, and for those who had various interests involved to rack their brains. A rookie Teller had defeated an intermediate Collector Artist. No matter how much Ju Kyung-soo had secured his position more by poprity than by fighting among the intermediate Collectors, he was still a title holder of the intermediate level. He had been maintaining his status firmly, but he was caught up by someone who came from below. Everyone was shocked by this fact. Ha. Agael, who had been watching the situation from her [Room of the Observer], could not help but sigh with annoyance as she surveyed the stadium. She did not expect that Kang Hye-rim would win. That Teller with that Collector, if you could call them that. Kang Hye-rim had also hidden her power like Yu-hyun, and she revealed her ws at the most crucial moment. How cunning. She knew that method. She could clearly tell who had instructed the Teller to do that. Agael swung her cute legs on top of a cushion that was bigger than her body. She had watched the duel out of curiosity, but it only ruined her mood. She had hoped that Yu-hyun would fail, but instead he gained more ground by winning this fight. She was already annoyed by the rumor that he would be promoted to deputy soon, and now she had to see this spectacle. I wish I could tear his face right now, but I cant do that. Agael knew. The more she acted rashly, the more Yu-hyun would use it as an excuse to corner her. She could not treat him as a normal employee-level Teller. He was much more dangerous than any of the enemies she had faced so far. To get rid of Yu-hyun, she had to be careful. But surely, someday there will be a chance. Agael decided to wait for that day toe. *** [You have achieved an overwhelming victory in a fair duel.] [The Spirits are happy with the Story you showed.] [The Spirits cheerfully throw their points at you.] [You have acquired 8,200TP.] I could not hide my joy at the messages that appeared before my eyes. I bowed my head in gratitude to the Spirits who donated points to me. [100TP donation!] [Our Collector Kang Hye-rim, walk on the flower path!!] [100TP donation!] [I didnt expect you to win in this situation. When did you learn to use that lightning sword?] [100TP donation!] [You said you woulde back with a changed look, but it was more than I expected.] All kinds of Spirits used messages to express their opinions. Most of them were happy about Kang Hye-rims victory and admired her [Thunder Sword]. Especially, when Kang Hye-rim used the Thunder Sword that she had never used before, the Spirits reactions were very passionate. Haha. Didnt I tell you? There was a reason why I took a break from painting. [The Spirits nod their heads and agree with your words.] [The Drunkard of the Tavern donated 100TP!] [Cheers~. I believed in you, Teller sir!] Yes. Thank you for your donation, Drunkard of the Tavern. [The One Who Laughs in the Darkest ce donated 1000TP!] [I look forward to your interesting paintings in the future.] I didnt expect Satan toe and watch too. I smiled softly and nodded my head. Of course. I will show you more fun paintings in the future, so please look forward to it. [The Spirits inte their expectations at your bold deration.] From a prudent perspective, this kind of action of nting expectations could be a burdenter on. But this kind of seasoning with a bit of bluffing was very effective in making the Spirits who were happy right now even happier. More importantly, this was the timing when new Spirits entered my library through this duel. If I dont show them something more here implicitly, it will be hard to keep them hooked. Well, I dont think I really need to do that. The Spirits seemed to be already captivated by Kang Hye-rims fight. Her appearance using the Thunder Sword was beautiful and cool. She attacked relentlessly without stopping while wrapped in blue currents. My choice of giving her a Hidden Piece was not wrong. [Current Viewers: 4053] The number of viewers had already surpassed 4,000. Of course, this was a temporary number that appeared because of the current issue, but as time passed, this number would be a fixedyer in my library. There might not be many Tellers who could maintain this many viewers even among the deputy-level ones. Maybe it wouldnt take long for me to get promoted from deputy to manager. Well, thats enough for the Spirits. Now what about the people in reality? The reporters were already waiting outside the waiting room with their necks stretched. And thatmotion reached its peak when Kang Hye-rim, who had returned from the stadium to the waiting room, appeared in the hallway. Collector Kang Hye-rim! Please give us an interview about todays duel! How did you feel when you fought? Your opponent was an intermediate Collector Artist after all! What was that lightning? Is it your trait? I opened the door to the waiting room right away, knowing that Kang Hyerim would be flustered by the noisy reporters. Some of the reporters who were crowded on one side turned their eyes to me. I gave them a bright smile and pushed through them to stand next to Kang Hyerim. Wh-who? Wait a minute. Didnt you juste out of Geomhus waiting room? Some of them muttered. I nodded and introduced myself. Ladies and gentlemen. I am an employee of White Flower Management. I know you have a lot of questions for our Geomhu, but he is tired after just finishing the duel, so could you please step back? The reporters said nothing. I knew they wouldnt leave easily with just words, so I used my momentum and intimidation to make them back off. They only rolled their eyes and swallowed their saliva. The hallway in front of the waiting room, which was noisy a moment ago, was suddenly silent as if cold water had been poured over it. The atmosphere had calmed down a bit, so I opened my mouth right away. Of course, I know how curious you are about this matter. Im not unaware of that feeling. You must be very interested in Geomhu, the rookie collector. Some of the reporters nodded unconsciously at my words. I held back augh at their foolish appearance and continued. You can see what you are curious about in the next issue of Collecting Magazine, which will be released soon. There will be an exclusive interview with Geomhu in detail. What? Hey, wait a minute. What are you talking about right now They didnt expect me to bring up such an advertisement at this ce, and they looked confused. I didnt care about their reactions and said what I had to say. By the way, those of you who want to recruit her. Youre just watching from behind, but I dont think it will work. Oh, of course, if you want to coborate with her on business-rted matters, you are always wee. But not here. Id appreciate it if you could visit our White Flower Management in person. Gasp! The people who were secretly watching from behind choked on their breath at my words. They wondered how I knew, but it was hard to ignore them when they were floating books around. Especially, there was one more familiar face behind them. Hanul n, where Baek Seoryeon used to belong. It was the face of the bastard who got beaten up by me. I smirked at him when our eyes met and gave him a sarcastic smile. Well! Thats it for us! Thank you all foring and have a nice day! I grabbed Kang Hyerims wrist and dragged her back to the waiting room, in case they tried to stop me. The people outside who were still bewildered could only stand helplessly in front of the waiting room. *** [Breaking News! The emergence of the elusive rookie Geomhu!] [A collector who clears the worldviews. Is this the beginning of change?] [An interview with Geomhu, all in the uing Collecting Magazine] Geez. Theyre making such a fuss. Right, Yeri? Be quiet and focus on the meeting. Hey. Why are you always like that? Theyre going to fight each other anyway. Various opinions flew around in the meeting room. Some argued that they should eliminate him harshly, some said they should watch him carefully, some said they should try to persuade him cautiously. If Kang Hyerim had been an insignificant low-level collector, there would have been no need for such disagreement. But she had grown rapidly through this duel, and more importantly, they didnt know what kind of power was behind her. Surely, someone is secretly supporting her. Theres no way she can do that on her own. White Flower Management? Dont make meugh. Its obviously a dummy they put up as a deception. The important thing now is that. Who is the real one? The people gathered here didnt trust each other. They thought that maybe the person who secretly raised Geomhu was somewhere here. They looked at each other or subtly challenged each other with their words. Of course, there was no consensus, and the meeting only went on aimlessly. A man who watched the scene sneered. Sigh. Theyre all working hard. Right, Yeri? Be quiet and focus on the meeting. Hey. Why are you always like that? Theyre going to fight each other anyway. He was a man in his mid-thirties who looked quite rough. He had a neatly trimmed beard that matched his unique vibe. He was Lim Geonwoo, a senior collector who came to this meeting instead of his ns request. His behavior annoyed the people from other ns. Mr. Geonwoo. I know you came here reluctantly, but please focus on the meeting. What is Nemesis n doing? Tsk tsk. Nemesis n was one of the top ns in the country, but the most distinctive thing about them was that they had gone for a minority. They were a team that pursued elite members, unlike other ns that had many collectors. The number of collectors they had was small, but their skills were at least rank 4. Lim Geonwoo was one of them, a rank 3 collector with a senior title. He didnt like this meeting from the start. How pathetic it was to see grown-ups acting like that because of a rookie. He hated the old men who tried to exclude Geomhu by manipting the worldviews as they pleased. If it wasnt for the n leaders order, he would have left this ce long ago. But he stayed still because he wanted to respect the n leaders face. What do they want me to do in this ce where greedy pigs snort more greedily? He just waited for the time to pass indifferently. *** Its time. What is? Kang Hyerim, who was ying with Baekhyo in the office, asked me. Baek Seoryeon, who was sitting on a chair and organizing the documents piled up in front of her, didnt even answer. The graduation ceremony will be held soon. Oh. You mean the training center. Come to think of it, is it already that time? The graduation ceremony referred to the collector training center. The ages of people who awakened as collectors varied, but for adults, they went to the training center when they awakened. They trained there to be collectors who could work in the future and held a graduation ceremony when they finished. That was when ns and managers looked for potential candidates. So we have to go and see if theres anyone worth picking. I was about to be promoted to an Assistant Manager soon and I could sign contracts with collectors. The maximum number of people I could sign was four. Considering that a full-time employee could only sign one person, it was quite serious from an Assistant Manager level. Of course, I didnt n to fill them all right away. But I couldnt not choose anyone either. Well, if theres no one, I cant help it. My promotion ceremony was not far away either. So I had to find at least one person in advance. Chapter 77: Chapter 77: Chapter 77 As soon as I finished getting ready to go out, Hye-rim also got up from her seat and said she wanted toe with me. I stopped her sharply. Hye-rim, you cant. Im going alone. What? Why? Take me with you! No, you cant. Do you know what will happen if you go out now? The outside of White Flower Management was already swarming with reporters. Some of them were even waiting all night for a chance to catch her movement. Thats how much attention Kang Hye-rim was getting right now. She was a walking scoop for the journalists. They would do anything to find out something about her. It was obvious that they would try to squeeze her for information. Besides, the ce I was going to was already crowded with people, and if Hye-rim came along, it would cause trouble for my work. People would flock to see Geomhu, and they would bother her for autographs. This is something I have to finish quickly and without any interference. And you have to stay in the office for a while. As soon as you go out, the paparazzi will follow you relentlessly, you know? Being famous was a good thing, but it also brought a lot of hassle. Especially from the media who were eager to get an exclusive story about Geomhu. They would not hesitate to dig into her personal life, such as where she lives, what she likes, and what her family situation is. Well, ording to the Collector Information Protection Act, they could face legal consequences if they go too far. But there were always people who would do that anyway. Curiosity often overrode consideration for others. There was a reason why they were called paparazzi. You have to stay in this office until you find a new ce to live. She had already left the goshiwon where she used to live a few days ago. That was because more and more people recognized her. She was currently staying at Seoryeons studio apartment, but she was nning to move to a new ce soon. Ugh. Kang Hye-rim groaned as if she understood. She must have realized her situation. She also knew that being popr didnt mean everything was good. Well, its an excuse that Im doing this for her sake. [Do you have another reason?] Baekryeon asked me. I just dont want to be bothered by her. [Youre really mean.] Just think of it as a rational decision. I ignored Baekryeons nagging and left the office. Some of the reporters who were waiting outside spotted me and their eyes lit up. An unidentified man affiliated with White Flower Management. In fact, I was also in their scope of interest, not just Kang Hye-rim. Oh? Hes out! There he is! Some of the reporters who had been hiding for a long time shouted involuntarily. Geez. Did they have to advertise their presence? I sneered at them inwardly and quickly entered a nearby alley. Is he trying to run away? Follow him! The reporters followed me, but I had a skill that could hide my identity. [Hide Presence] It was one of the low-level skills sold in the Dimensional Shop, which reduced the users presence. It didnt work well on collectors or fantasy beings, but it was very effective on ordinary people. What? Where did he go? Look for him! They couldnt find me even though I was right in front of them, and they searched the wrong ce. They didnt recognize me even though I wasnt just hiding my appearance, but reducing my presence. I calmly left the ce. *** I sat on the outdoor terrace and looked at the busy outside. Across the eightne road filled with cars, there was a building with a veryrge site. That was the training center where collectors were trained by the association. Thats the training center? The official name recognized by the state was Seoul Collector Training Center. It was also called Prologue, because it was where the protagonists who started all stories were born. And the other building next to it must be the Collector Academy where underage collectors are educated. There were usually no customers in thatrge site, but today it was full of people. It was because today was the graduation ceremony that took ce every quarter. It was when the collectors who had gone through three months of hard training and tests earned their qualifications and entered society. Naturally, there were many people who came to see the ceremony that was like a festival. Most of the crowd that filled the site were ordinary people who just wanted to enjoy the process. The rest were the families, friends, and people who wanted to recruit the collectors who had finished the graduation ceremony into their management or n. [Look over there, Yu-hyun. There are other tellers in the sky too.] Yeah, I see them. The tellers who were looking for promising talents were also floating in the air above the site, watching the below. Their eyes were moving busily, and most of them were looking at the collectors who had finished the graduation ceremony. [There are so manypetitors, can we find a good person?] Baekryeon asked me with concern. [It looks like a big deal. Not only tellers, but also people from well-known managements andrge ns are all gathered here.] Thats right. [They must have already gathered some information, but you havent prepared anything yet. What if you sh with someone who wants to recruit the same person? Are you okay with that? From a rookies perspective, they would probably choose a bigger n anyway.] Baekryeons point was urate. Realistically, even if I found someone I liked, there was no guarantee that they wouldnt ovep with another n or management. They also specialized in recruiting people, so they must have some discernment. Thats true. [But youre so rxed. Do you know someone who wille here from your future knowledge?] No? No onees this time. [What?] Future knowledge wasnt perfect. No, it couldnt create something that didnt exist. [Then you have no reason toe here right now.] I dont just look for people who are verified. If they have talent, Ill recruit them right away. I couldnt just pick whoever I wanted from the people I knew in the future. Like you said, Ill end uppeting with other people anyway. [Do you have the confidence to win against ns that have information?] Most of the ns had already analyzed the rankings of this graduation ss and decided on the optimal recruitment targets. They also had several tests internally, and the rankings were determined ordingly. The training measured how well they did, how good their abilities were, what their traits were, and how good their practical sense was. In fact, ns only had to look at the rankings and judge. Thats true. But remember that Hye-rim was also considered unrecruitable by the ns at first. [Thats] Of course, the higher the ranking, the better the ability. But even if the state has set up a great curriculum, you cant fully grasp one persons talent. Theres no such thing as a perfect in the world. Did people seed ording to their grades at the training center? I didnt think so. The rankings were based on what could be evaluated at the moment. They didnt take into ount the persons potential or future possibilities. But I could. I could see what kind of potential and talent they had. Thats why I came here. [But there are so many people.] Right. The only thing I didnt expect was that there were too many people. Everyone had their own book. And because of that, when so many people moved around, the books also mixed up. It was hard to check below from the third floor cafe terrace, because my eyes were confused by too many people. I couldnt check all the books at once, and it was hard to see properly because of the books that emitted light here and there. At least its better near the entrance where theyre lining up. Theyll eventuallye out this way. I just had to quickly check the colors of the books of the peopleing out. The good thing was that most of the books were silver, so if there was a book that stood out a little bit, it would catch my eye right away. I hope theres at least one gold one. But even as time passed and people dwindled, I didnt see anyone I wanted. The festival was ending, and people were slowly returning to their ces. There should be at least one person if there were so many people gathered like this. Hmm. Is there no one? I muttered to myself inwardly at that moment. !!! I opened my eyes wide and got up from my seat. No, that wasnt enough. I kicked off my seat and ran out of the building. Baekryeon, who I had brought with me, called me anxiously from behind, but I couldnt pay attention to that. I ran out as if I was possessed and looked at the entrance where people wereing out. Among the sparse crowd now, I could be sure that I hadnt seen it wrong. I saw a light. As if enchanted by something, I approached the light. I thought that brilliant gold was the limit of talent or potential or value of life. Silver, gold. Among them, gold was the highest, and its limit was the intensity of gold. Thats what I thought. What is that? I lost my words as I saw something that emitted a brighter light than gold. A dazzling rainbow-colored light mixed together was a color I had never seen before in my life. Is that possible? And the one who had that book was a gloomy woman who walked alone without anyone by her side. The light that flowed out and the reality of her appearance contrasted terribly. I swallowed my saliva as I looked at her. It was amazing enough that her book emitted such a brilliant light, but what shocked me the most was the state of her book that I could see as I got closer to her. What the hell how many books does she have? If a normal person had one book. The woman in front of me had at least hundreds of books. Did she feel my intense gaze? The woman who was walking on the street looked up and met my eyes. Her hair was messy and unkempt, and her bangs covered her eyes. But even through the gap, I could see that her eyes were cold and intense like frost in midwinter. As our eyes met, I felt like we were the only two left in this world. The pedestrians around us stretched out like a panorama, and only she and I stood still facing each other. It was actually a short time thatsted less than a minute, but it felt like an hour to me. The first one to move was her, who had the bookshelf. Excuse me! I grabbed her hastily as she tried to pass by me. When I blocked her way again, she stopped and lifted her head slightly to meet my eyes. At the same time, an immense pressure came from her. She was a head shorter than me, but her presence was not at all. Violent. It was like a very fierce beast. I felt her pressure on my body, but I didnt stop analyzing. Rainbow book. No, rainbow bookshelf. If she has that many books that one person can only have one of Infinite reincarnation? Or infinite regression? Reincarnation didnt fit, because she looked so wounded and miserable. That meant it was more likely thetter. A regressor. She was simr to me, but she had a number of cycles that I couldntpare to. I calmly spoke to her who urged me for an answer with her eyes. Hello? Nice to meet you. My name is Kang Yu-hyun. Whats your name? Get lost. She snapped at me before I could finish my sentence. If I heard that kind of words from a stranger, I would have frowned even if I was a mature adult, but I nodded my head with confidence instead. Shes a regressor. And not just a second or third cycle one. The hundreds of books she had were the number of lives she had lived. I sensed it. The gemstone that I had been looking for all this time was the woman in front of me. She was the second protagonist of my library. Chapter 78: Chapter 78: Chapter 78 Dont be so prickly, just for a moment, lets talk Ill kill you if you bother me. Ill kill you if you bother me. That was one of the top five lines that the cider path regressor often said. That was the line that the Holy Spirits loved so much at the end of the world. I desperately suppressed theughter that was about to burst out without me knowing. But maybe I couldnt hide that sign, because the regressor in front of me looked a bit puzzled. To be precise, it was an expression that said, why is heughing when Im cursing at him? I managed my expression and coughed. Ahem. It seems that you are a collector who just finished the graduation ceremony this time, right? Im Kang Yu-hyun from White Flower Management. Can I ask your name? White Flower Management? She reacted to the name of the mwhianagement at my words. She must know most things, but she looked puzzled because it was a name she heard for the first time in this regression? Wait a minute. Come to think of it, did White Flower Management run properly without me? Suddenly, I had that question. If the regressor in front of me had regressed hundreds of times, would I, Kang Yu-hyun, a teller, have been in her life? Or is this my first time? When I tried to think deeply, it was aplicated factor. So what do you want me from White Flower Management? My thoughts were interrupted by the regressors arrogant tone. Now that I think about it, her voice was pretty enough to be pleasant to hear. She looked like she would be a beauty if she dressed up, but she didnt. I vaguely remembered when I first met Kang Hye-rim. Ah, no, I wanted to make a good offer to you as a collector. Im busy. Dont bother me and get out of the way. Ah. No, not like that I told you to get out of the way. The regressor said that and raised her killing intent towards me. I couldnt be more persistent in trying to hold her back. If I go any further, Ill anger her. As I stepped back slightly, she clicked her tongue once and left without looking back. I silently stared at her receding figure. [Hey, Yu-hyun! Yu-hyun!] Baek Ryeons voice rang loudly in my head, calling me noisily. [You suddenly ran out and approached that woman. Whats going on?] Ah. Baek Ryeon didnt know that I saw her book. More than that, it seemed quite strange to him that I acted too hastily. I nodded my head. Indeed, I was too excited than usual just now. But anyone would be excited if they saw that. Sorry. Something important came up. [That woman just now? Come to think of it, she must have been quite capable for you to offer her recruitment? Or is she someone you know from future knowledge?] No. Shes someone I dont know from future knowledge. This part was tricky. If she had a book like that, she would definitely be famous enough, but there was no one who came to mind. Even after the end of the world, there was no one who matched my memory There must be something. [But why did you react so much?] Well. Shes not someone I know from future knowledge. I just guessed that she had great abilities by herself. [But she didnt even tell you her name and left?] Dont worry about that. In one of my hands, There was a book that I barely grabbed before the regressor left. *** I returned to the office and immediately handed over a request to Baek Seo-ryeon. Seo-ryeon-ssi. Can you please investigate a person named Kwon Ji-a among the graduates of the training center this time? Kwon Ji-a. The name of the regressor that I found out through a book that I barely grabbed. Of course, with this book alone, I dont need to ask Baek Seo-ryeon and I can find out by myself, but this case was a bit special. I didnt expect it to be hard to check all the information with one book. A person who repeated hundreds of lives by taking one part as a starting point. The book I had in my hand had written from the beginning of her regression. And she started regressing right before entering the training center. Its only been three months in fact. I cant get perfect information about the regressor with this. Did youe empty-handed and ask me to look up one person? Is this person someone youre going to recruit as a new collector? Yes. Thats right. Kang Hye-rim, who was listening to our conversation, intervened. Kwon Ji-a, thats a womans name, right? Because shes a woman. Kang Hye-rim quickly became dumbfounded. There was a subtle reproach in her eyes toward me, but honestly, it was unfair for me. No, I didnt choose her because she was a woman, but because the regressor I chose was a woman. Anyway, please do it as soon as possible. If you say so, she must be no ordinary person. I dont know the details either. But as soon as I saw her, I felt it. This is the person. I didnt get that kind ofpliment from you. Kang Hye-rim said with a pouty voice from the side. I quickly replied with You were the same, Hye-rim-ssi. to appease her. Seo-ryeon-ssi seemed surprised that I said so much, and nodded her head after showing a slight sign of astonishment. She epted my request. Okay. Im busy anyway, but checking one person who graduated from the graduation ceremony is easy. How long will it take? An hour is enough. She said that and made a phone call somewhere. She must be trying to find out through her contacts. Come to think of it, Shin Ga-ryeong was like that too, but Baek Seo-ryeon had a lot of connections in this field. It was partly because she belonged to arge n before, but also because her personality was so good that she got along well with everyone. Youll get an email soon. Thats simpler than I thought. Usually, this kind of thing is embargoed so you cant handle it carelessly, but actually, the people who know know. Besides, if it was before the graduation ceremony, I might not know, but everyone has already finished scouting after the graduation ceremony, so its easy to find out if you want to. As she said, the email I requested arrived soon. Seo-ryeon-ssi immediately printed out the email and made it into a document. While doing so, she seemed curious about what kind of person she was, and quickly skimmed through the contents with rolling eyes. Here, is this the person? Yes. Thats right. I nodded my head as I looked at the photo on the first page of the document. At my reaction, Baek Seo-ryeon made aplicated face as if she wanted to say something. Do you think shes not good enough, Seo-ryeon-ssi? Huh? No, that She tried to make an excuse, but eventually nodded her head slightly. Honestly A little. A little? No. A lot. Is it that bad? I sat on the guest sofa in the office and skimmed through Kwon Ji-as profile. The data was neither thick nor abundant. There wasnt much known about her, but there wasnt much to know either. Seo-ryeon-ssi spoke to me from across. You asked me to look into this person all of a sudden, and I was expecting something too, but when I checked, she seemed to fall short of what I expected. She ranked 340th out of 359 collectors who finished the graduation ceremony. The evaluation inside the training was not very good. As Baek Seo-ryeon exined, Kwon Ji-as rank was miserable. She analyzed various aspects and scored high in individualbat and realbat with monsters, but her personality, teamwork, and level of abilities were almost at the bottom. I recalled when I first met her. She was hostile to anyone who approached her and treated them roughly. She definitely had a personality that couldnt be used in cooperative battles. Hmm. And ording to the record, she caused a fight inside the training center? It was a minor incident, but considering that most of the collectors who finished their graduation came out without any trouble, it was unusual. Yes. But whats surprising is that she beat a collector who ranked much higher than her. She almost got kicked out because of that. She barely graduated then. Thats right. Judging by the fact that she beat a higher-ranked collector, she seems to have excellent skills for sure. However, since her bad reputation has already spread widely, it seems that other ns or managements have also excluded her from their recruitment targets. Hmm. The good thing was that there was no one topete with for this regressor. But still, the attitude was a problem. Even though I just talked to her, she looked at me like I was a nuisance and acted rudely. It reminded me of Choi Do-yoon from my previous life. I read the document with a serious look and Kang Hye-rim asked me. Do you really think shes perfect for you, Yu-hyun-ssi? Yes. Im sure about my eye for people, and Im not lying when I say shes on par with you, Hye-rim-ssi. Hey. Thats a lie. Its true. She probably dismissed my words as exaggeration, but this was not a lie. The rainbow-colored book that Kwon Ji-a had. The light that came from hundreds of books umted rather than one book was more brilliant than any person I had ever seen. To be honest Kwon Ji-a was much more talented than Kang Hye-rim, the sword master. Of course, I couldnt say that out loud and said they were simr. Besides, it says here that her personality is no joke, are you sure youre okay with that? Hmm. Thats true. I might get stabbed if I do something wrong. Hey. Thats a joke. It sounded like a joke, but it was true. I dont know if it was her original personality or because of the characteristic of being a regressor. If I approached her carelessly, I might get stabbed. The killing intent she showed me for a moment was definitely sincere. But it was worth challenging. [Should I proceed right away?] No. Lets take our time. [Why?] Why? Because the promotion ceremony ising soon. No matter how much I tried, it was impossible for me to persuade Kwon Ji-a before the promotion ceremony, which was only a few days away. My goal was to officially offer her recruitment after the promotion ceremony, when I became an Assistant Manager. Besides, I have one more person to meet who promised to see me. It was time to meet that person. *** I stood in front of a quiet restaurant in a deserted alley. This time, there was no Baekryeon, nor Kang Hyerim who usually followed me around. It was a ce I came to alone. [Waiting at the Door Snack Bar] Waiting at the door. It means to lean on the door and wait anxiously. It might not suit the name of an ordinary snack bar, but considering the situation of the owner of this snack bar, it was quite an appropriate name. It also implied that he was a person with a decent level of intellectual sophistication. Is this the ce where that bastard Choi Doyoons mother runs? The ce I came to find in my spare time before the promotion test was none other than where Choi Doyoons mother was. She said she wanted to meet me once, but I couldnt make time because I was too busytely. I finally managed toe here. I took a deep breath and entered the snack bar. Wee. The inside was narrow. Maybe because it was located in an alley, the interior wasnt very neat either. There was no part-timer working inside, so the owner greeted me right away. Are you alone? The person who asked me that was ady who looked like she was in her early to mid-thirties. She looked quite young for her age and was a beautiful person, but her expression wasnt very bright, maybe because she had gone through some mental hardships. But more than that, what made it hard for me to deal with her was that she was undoubtedly Choi Doyoons mother. Um. I hesitated and told her why I came here. Im the person who contacted you about your son a while ago. Oh. Could you wait a moment? Sure. I sat down at a suitable empty seat. When I looked at one wall of the store, there were several frames. There were family photos hanging in the frames, and as expected, I saw a familiar face. Choi Doyoon. There was no father in sight, only photos taken with his mother, but unlike his mother who smiled brightly, this guy had a sullen expression on his face even then. He looked very arrogant just by his face. But he was also damn handsome, so it suited him well. That made me angry. Did you wait long? No. Thedy who had tidied up her apron and gloves sat down in front of me. I hesitated on what to say. She opened her mouth first instead of me. Do you know where our Doyoon is? Chapter 79: Chapter 79: Chapter 79 I dont know where to start. I carefully thought about what to say, trying not to offend the person in front of me. First of all, the answer to your question is no. I dont know where your son is. Thedys reaction was calm, unlike what I expected. She probably didnt have much hope. Maybe she had already prepared for the worst. But if you know his name, that means hes still alive, right? I was sure about that, so I nodded. Yes. Hes alive. I see. She seemed to have relieved some of the burden on her shoulders after hearing that her missing son was still alive. She wiped her eyes with a tissue and bowed her head to me. Thank you very much. I didnt do it for gratitude. I was rather embarrassed. I only found out recently that the guy had a family, and his mother was nothing like him. She was careful and calm. She had an aura that made me think she could be a professor at some university if she didnt work here. You must have been heartbroken. Its okay. Im d to know that my son is alive. Thats good. By the way, what is your name? Im Kang Yu-hyun. And please dont call me a benefactor or anything like that. Im just a teller, and I came here out of curiosity about the family of someone named Choi Do-yoon. Oh. I see. You dont seem surprised. Thats how the world is. She epted the reality quickly. By the way, when I said I came here out of curiosity, it wasnt a lie. I wanted to meet her at least once after hearing that Choi Do-yoon had a mother. Of course, at first I wanted to ask her what kind of person she was to raise such a son. Anyone would understand if they knew about the bad karma I had with him in my previous life. He was like a protagonist from a novel, who had gone through almost 20 volumes of epic adventures in another world. But one thing for sure was that he survived until the end and came back to this earth. To an earth that had been destroyed by the apocalypse. Come to think of it, Choi Do-yoon is also pitiful. Of course, just a little bit. A very little bit. But one thing for sure was that his twisted personality wasrgely influenced by the fact that his hometown waspletely ruined. That meant thisdy in front of me also. She must have died when the apocalypse began. I didnt know how long Choi Do-yoon had been rolling around and living in another world. But it wasnt a short time for sure. He showed his abilities as soon as the apocalypse started, which meant he had honed them for a long time. He must have wished desperately to return to this world. He must have worked hard for it. Did you get along well with your son? I asked her while looking at the pictures on the wall. Yes. We did. What about your husband He passed away before Do-yoon was born. Im sorry. Its okay. It was a long time ago. The pictures showed different times. From a newborn baby to kindergarten, elementary school. And thest one was taken before he disappeared with vanishing. My Do-yoon was very mature for his age. He grew up without a father, but he listened well and never gave me any trouble. Is that so? He studied hard and yed sports well too. Of course. Choi Do-yoon was definitely a mamas boy. So I always felt sorry for him. He neverined, but I thought there were many things I couldnt do for him. Even if he was mature, he was still a child. He must have wanted things and wanted to do things. But I couldnt give them to him. He never showed any displeasure. I had a feeling that Choi Do-yoon would be like that. Even if he hated or was annoyed by something, he would endure it and solve it with his own strength because of his pride. When Do-yoon went missing, I thought the world was copsing. He was the only blood rtive I had left. And the guilt was the worst. I had done nothing for my son as a mother, but I had sent him away. But thanks to you, Yoo-hyun, I was able to hear some news indirectly. No, its nothing. You might think its nothing, but it was a priceless word to me. Even though its another world, I feel a little relieved to think that my son is doing well. But I still feel sorry for him. Maybe hes better off living there with good people. What can he do in this poor house that runs a shabby snack bar Thats not true. I unconsciously raised my voice and answered like that. Thedy looked surprised by my strong opinion, and so did I. I should have stayed quiet, but I didnt know why my voice came out. Im sorry for startling you. No, its okay. But I had to say this. I understand that you feel guilty about your son. But wishing that he lives happily there is too much. I Im not saying I dont understand your feelings. But dont you not know what your son thinks? I knew why she felt guilty about Choi Do-yoon. Just looking at the surroundings, it was obvious. A shabby snack bar in a narrow alley. There must be few customers, and it must be hard to make money. If I were a parent, I would feel sorry for my child growing up in this environment. But the important thing was this. Choi Do-yoon grew up here and neverined about it. That must have been because he was mature, but also. He must have endured it for you. For me? Parents feel sorry for not doing anything for their children, and children feel guilty for not making their parents happy. I felt the same way. Thats why I vowed to do my best with this new opportunity. He must have felt the same way too. But I I said hes doing well, but I didnt say hes living happily. You know what that means, right? This was actually a white lie, but I thought it wasnt wrong. Why did Choi Do-yoone back to Earth with such power? He could have lived well in that world with his skills. He might have enjoyed wealth and fame, and made history. But he came back anyway. Why? Because he wanted it more than anyone else. But why did he want it? What attachment did he have to this poor and debt-ridden house? What was so good about this world where he couldnt do what he wanted? Because he has a family. I said that from the bottom of my heart, as if representing his feelings. He must be trying hard toe back to meet his only family. Yeah. Thats all there is to it. Family is enough. Hes desperate toe back because of his precious family. He doesnt need money or fame or power. More than the brilliant light in his hand, The faint light of memories, Even though its old and rusty, Its much warmer. Thedy opened her eyes wide and then tears welled up in them. She quickly wiped her eyes with a handkerchief. Youre right. I was being foolish. Thats right. He also wanted to see his family again, just like me. Thank you. Thanks to you, I realized how ridiculous my worries were. No, its nothing. I said that while reying what I just said in my mind. Family huh? Maybe it was the first time. That I empathized with his feelings. I didnt know everything about him, of course. But we had been together for almost 10 years, whether we liked it or not. Even though I thought our rtionship was rational and one-sidedly hateful. In the end, we understood each other better than anyone else. Ha. Geez. I felt like my head was messed up. But somehow I felt relieved. It felt like I had cleared away some of his shadow that lingered on me. By the way, you seem to know a lot about my Do-yoon. I just heard things like that. I answered while managing my expression. Is that so? Yes. Thats all. Thats it. I thought maybe you were a good friend of his. Thats not possible. But I had a feeling that thedy noticed something. It seemed like mothers who had children were very perceptive. Just like my mother, Shin Eun-sook. Anyway, Ive finished what I came here for. Ill be going now. Oh, why dont you have a meal before you go? Its okay. I already ate well before I came here. Thats too bad. Ill visit you again when I have time. We can have the meal that I missed then. Okay. Sure. I was about to get up and say goodbye when it happened. The door of the closed shop opened and three men with fierce expressions barged in. What was this now? Thedys face hardened. The man who seemed to be the leader of the group approached us while touching things around. Hey,dy. Didnt we tell you before? Get out of here and close this shop. Who are you to keep saying that? Oh. Us? Were just doing our job. Dont be so uncooperative. Were disappointed in you,dy. I wondered what was going on, but it turned out to be this? The gangsters eyes naturally turned to me, the only customer in the snack bar. Hey, buddy. If you dont want to see something ugly, get out of here now. How dare you do that to a customer! Lady, stay out of this. This is between us and this guy. Right? The guy who smiled slyly at me had a gold tooth in his mouth. I waved my hand at thedy, telling her not to worry. I roughly understood how the situation would unfold. Right. This is between us. Huh? Hahaha. Look at this cheeky bastard! The guy seemed to be slightly annoyed that I didnt flinch and smiled back at him. I wondered why there was no customer even at this time, and it was because of this reason. I had been too busy dealing with collector-rted matterstely that I forgot how the reality was right now. Hoo. I dont like being nice to a guy like you, but. What are you mumbling about? But I have to help you a little bit, for the sake of thedys face. Three ordinary people who were not collectors were nothing to me. Thud. I grabbed the guys cor and threw him out of the open door with some force. The other two were also caught off guard by the sudden situation. I grabbed one by the scruff of his neck and threw him out of the snack bar as well. Mr. Yoo-hyun. Its okay. Leave this to me. I told thedy who looked worriedly at me and walked towards the gangsters who were getting up outside the shop. What, what is this! Why is there a collector here! Do you know what happens when a collector touches a civilian?! They seemed to have some brains, as they shouted at me. But what can they do? Show me what happens then. What? Thats because Im not a collector. More than anything, I knew well. These guys would nevere to their senses unless they were stepped on properly. They had to be thoroughly crushed so that they could never crawl back up again. And this was something that I had done so often in the apocalypse that I was sick of it. Shall we begin then? The three gangsters saw my smile and their faces turned pale. Chapter 80: Chapter 80: Chapter 80 You think you can mess with us and get away with it? In a cold alley where no one passed by. A thug who had fallen to the ground raised his head with difficulty and spoke with a spiteful tone. Yu-hyun, who had been loosening his hands, shook his head as he heard that. These guys always spat out the same patented words whenever the situation turned against them. Do you guys have some kind of macro or something? Or do you memorize a script? What, what are you saying? How can you all say the same thing? This bastard is now Thud! Yu-hyun lightly stomped on the guys shin, and he clenched his teeth and swallowed a scream. Yu-hyun admired the guys face that was flushed with blood. Still, you have some guts for a thug, huh? Huuk. Huuk. Yu-hyun lifted his foot, and the thug breathed heavily. Yu-hyun squatted down in front of him and looked him in the eye. Do you realize who you picked on today? The leader did not answer. Instead, he gritted his teeth and red at Yu-hyun as if he wanted to kill him. He knew that the other party was much stronger than him, but he maintained that attitude because he had confidence in his back-up. Yu-hyun sensed that it would not end with just subduing these guys. Its annoying, but I cant help it. He couldnt leave them alone to bother Choi doyoons mother. If he stopped here, they would only harbor more resentment and harass her more persistently. Just like pulling out weeds, he had to pull out the roots as well. If he started something, he had to finish it properly. That was Yu-hyuns principle. Your office. Tell me. I wont ask twice. You think Ill tell you? Why? Are you regretting it now? Regret? Thats funny. Yu-hyun chuckled and grabbed the guys hair roughly. He tilted his head back and stared at him with a fierce gaze. Do you think I asked you about your office because I wanted to apologize for beating you up? Then, then Then, what? Of course, Im going to wipe out all the rest of you guys too. The man shivered as he read the sincerity in Yu-hyuns eyes. He realized that Yu-hyun was saying that without any bluff or exaggeration. Youre crazy. What do you think you can do by yourself? If you make a fuss, the police will move. A thug talking about the police. Well, seeing how you do this stuff in broad daylight, you must have some connection with them. So So, what? You think Im afraid of the police? You think I care about them? Do you want to challenge the authority? If you do that, the collector squad wille out. The man tried to threaten him with a menacing tone, but Yu-hyunughed softly. He felt an irresistible joy as he looked at the foolish man who still couldnt guess his identity. Go ahead and try if you can. But thats one thing, and this is another. Where is your office? Tell me everything. Like hell I will! Go eat shit! Hmm. Yu-hyun shrugged his shoulders as if he expected such a response from him. He didnt really think he would answer right away. And Yu-hyun didnt ask him because he wanted an answer. Hmm. Let me see. Your office is in the building at Seolhwa-ro 72nd street? What? The mans eyes widened at the information that came out of Yu-hyuns mouth. How did he? He realized his mistake toote and tried to fix his expression, but it was already toote for Yu-hyun. Why? Is it strange that I know? You, could it be! You knew from the beginning! Who sent you? Who paid you?! The man mistakenly thought that Yu-hyun had approached them knowing everything from the start. He thought of Yu-hyun as a hitman sent by someone else. Yu-hyun was grateful for his misunderstanding and didnt bother to confirm or deny it. It doesnt matter who sent me. What matters is that I knew everything about your office and whos behind you from the start. So why do you think I asked you what I already knew? Just to double-check if my information was right or wrong? Of course not. I gave you a chance. Youre just grunts who dont know anything and get screwed. Thats unfair, right? Right? Yu-hyuns words felt like a snake crawling up their bodies and strangling their necks. His voice echoed in their ears and shook their brains. They felt chills running down their spines. But, youre like this. Well, I cant help it. W-what are you going to do to us? Im not going to do anything. You cant move anyway with your current condition, and youll need a few weeks of recovery. I wont do anything. What? But, your office colleagues might be different. Yu-hyuns words made the mans face turn pale as if he had noticed something. Im going to your office and make a mess inside. And when the guys there ask me who the hell I am, Ill answer them like this. Ill call out your names and say that thanks to you, I could find them easily. What, what?! You crazy bastard! Who do you think will believe that?! Another one shouted with spite, but it was nothing but denial of reality. You dont want to believe it, do you? But when your office is turned into a wastnd by a stranger who suddenly appeared, and youre ruined to the point where you cant operate anymore, how do you think theyll react to what I said? They betrayed us. They leaked the location of our organization, and thats why this happened. As soon as that happens, the next step would be obvious without saying. You know what happens to traitors in this business, dont you? Y-you crazy bastard! Yep. I like that word. Yu-hyun smiled and got up from his seat. He had smashed all their mobile devices, and they couldnt do anything to escape from here with their arms and legs broken. No one would call the police. If anyone came first, it would be someone much scarier than the police. Look forward to it. I always keep my word. Hey, hey you crazy bastard! Why! What did we do to you! The man, who felt btedly wronged, shouted as if he wanted to grab Yu-hyun who was leaving. What did we do to you! Why are you doing this shit! Dont you remember what you did earlier? Yo-you mean just because of that When he pointed out the part where they tried to kick him out of the store, the man lost his color. No way, just because of that? Thats not all. But you guys touched me anyway. Not just me, but other people too. Didnt you think that someday this would happen to you if you did this kind of thing? From your reaction, it doesnt seem like it. Too bad. You should learn from this opportunity. Yu-hyun turned his back on them as if he had nothing more to see. Just because you dont have that much resolve and do this job. The desperate screams from behind couldnt even catch his coat. It was just that. Yu-hyun went out of the alley and immediately did some work near the alley. He engraved letters on the wall using some of the text he had. It was a skill of the title [Engraver] that he acquired while awakening Baekryeon. Engraver could use engravings on objects to exert special powers, and the mostmon way was to use textbinations. What Yu-hyun did this time was a kind of soundproof barrier that blocked the noise. Of course, it consumed text points, but the amount was so small that it didnt matter. Rather, with such a small amount of points, he could use various engravings depending on the situation, so it was a very versatile ability in terms of usability. If I do this, there wont be any sound leaking out. The sorrowful cries for life were trapped inside the alley and echoed like echoes. Even if they screamed their throats out in there, no one outside would hear them and help them. They had nothing to do but wait for their former colleagues who were filled with malice in the dark and damp alley. Yu-hyun returned to the store and saw Choidoyuns mother who was worried since earlier. She ran up to him as soon as she saw him and asked. A-are you okay? Yes. Im fine. What about those people Dont worry. I sent them away nicely. R-really? Im a teller, so its easy for me to handle these things. And you dont have to worry. Those guys wonte here again. Yu-hyun said that and secretly moved his fingers and used [Engraver]s power. The ce was in front of the snack bars door. The content of the engraving was to block intruders and notify him if something happened. It took some time because it was a double engraving, but it wasnt difficult. As he snapped his fingers, the letters that flowed from his fingertips formed sentences and were engraved on the front door of the snack bar like tattoos, then disappeared as if they melted away. Thedy didnt notice the process. Its a bit annoying tobine letters into sentences, but its pretty good? Yu-hyun felt that his ability to use text had improved a lot thanks to bing a teller. With this, he could use engravings to attack the enemys weak points inbat. He thought so and greeted thedy. Then, Ill be going now. Oh, thank you so much for today. They parted like that, and Yu-hyuns footsteps headed to another ce. Well, shall I go and take care of the rest? He checked the power of [Engraver]s title lightly and moved to the office written in their book with light steps. *** An architectural office used for regional redevelopment. The door of the office where a dozen burly men were gathered was smashed with a loud noise. What, what is this! An enemy! Who the hell are you! They all scowled fiercely and red at the intruder. Unlike what they had expected, the other party was only one person. He was a man who looked like he was in his mid-twenties. He was quite tall and handsome with sharp features. But the smile on his lips felt somewhat creepy. More than anything, his confident attitude. He definitely had something. Who do you think you are, barging in here like this! They couldnt just let him go, so the youngest one stepped forward and shouted at him. At the same time, his body flew several meters in the air and mmed into the wall. Boom! With a loud noise, he slid down the wall and fell to the floor. The thugs eyes shook violently as they saw their colleague. They could guess the others identity from his extraordinary strength. Hes a collector! What the hell! Why did a collector suddenlye! They couldnt rashly attack him if he was a collector. They would end up with no bones left. Yu-hyun whistled lightly as he saw that. They were surprisingly spirited for being surprised. Ill handle him. A man came forward. He was different from the one who had blindly charged at him before. Youre a collector too? The other was a collector. It was strange that a collector would do this kind of thing, but some of the lower collectors who couldnt make a contract with a teller early on fell into this side. Besides, they were definitely stronger than ordinary people, so they were born to use their power. But to hire someone like a collector, you must have some serious back-up, huh? Yu-hyun smiled and said that. The other didnt answer and swung his baseball bat in his hand. A bat swung by an ordinary person was dangerous, but a bat swung by a collector was even more dangerous. It wouldnt end with just breaking bones if it hit. But. ng! Yu-hyun caught the swinging bat with his bare hand. The thugs looked at him with incredulous eyes and Yu-hyun smiled at them. I identally caught a big fish. Then merciless violence engulfed them. Chapter 81: Chapter 81: Chapter 81 The gangsters who were struck by lightning out of the blue in the office realized that day how easily people could fly. Thud! Bang! With the sound of something breaking, the gangsters flew one by one and crashed to the ground. The gangsters stared at the scene as if they were bewitched by something. Yu-hyuns movements were ruthless. He personally snapped the arms and legs of those who ran towards him. It was a neat movement without any waste and a merciless action. Rather, the guys who relied on numbers and were arrogant lost their momentum one by one. What are you doing? Come on, hurry up! Yu-hyun provoked them, but no one answered. There was no one who shouted with confidence like before, holding a weapon. They were all rolling on the floor with their arms and legs twisted in a painful way. This, this crazy. What do you want us to do He inflicted serious injuries without a single exception with an emotionless face. To the eyes of the gangsters with weapons, Yu-hyun looked like a killing machine. More than anything, the fact that their collector on this side was defeated in an instant greatly contributed to their loss of morale. Yu-hyun did not spare his hands. Especially since he knew that the other party was a gangster who did something bad, he acted more roughly. It had been three minutes since he broke into the office. The rest of them also walked the same path as their colleagues. Ugh. Ouch. The gangsters with broken bones filled the office floor. They all held their painful spots and groaned in agony. The scene of them looking at the modern art filled with pain was like seeing a grotesque painting. There was no one left standing. Yu-hyun approached the door that was firmly closed on one side. He heard a sound of someone moving urgently inside. Yu-hyun kicked the door roughly. Crack! His body, enhanced by points and various stories, smashed the solid iron door. A few people who were waiting inside swung their knives at Yu-hyun as if they had been waiting for him. A sashimi knife with a sharp edge. It was not a weapon for hitting, such as a bat or a wooden stick, but a weapon for sincerely killing someone. But Yu-hyun blocked it lightly with his fingertips. No, no way! He couldnt believe that he blocked the de with his bare hands. If he was a low-level collector without [the power of stories], he might have been injured. But Yu-hyun was different. The title [Untrained Knight] It was a position bestowed by thest legitimate emperor of Rome himself, which he obtained as a reward for clearing the siege of Constantinople. Naturally, the weight of the name contained in it was great, and so were the stories it had. Knight, which was once a symbol of honor and power, but faded away in meaning in modern times That glorious title crossed over a long time and wrapped around Yu-hyuns body, showing off its dignity. Sssssss. White letters of smoke wrapped around Yu-hyuns body like armor. The thing that blocked the tip of the knife was also this translucent armor made of letters. The ability given by the title [Untrained Knight] is simple. Increase physical ability, increase defense, increase meleebat ability. It is very simple, but effective because of that. Why? Is it your first time seeing a knight? Yu-hyun gave a punch to the face of the guy who looked up at him with a pale face. Bang! With a creepy noise, the face of the guy who swung the sashimi knife caved in like a sponge. His nose copsed, and his broken teeth scattered in the air with blood. The other gangsters who saw that scene shivered their bodies. The fear engraved against an enemy who couldnt even be harmed by weapons restricted their movements. What are you looking at? You guys should get the same treatment. The only exit to escape was the door that Yu-hyun came in from. But since he was blocking it, no one could dare to run away. A cornered mouse bites a cat, but if the opponent is not a cat but a tiger, a pack of mice cant even dare to attack. They just shivered in fear and watched helplessly as the hammer of violence came down on them. Only one left now? A voice so calm that it was hard to believe he had been fighting. Thest person left was wearing a suit, probably because he had the highest position here, and he was middle-aged. There was a scar on his face from a knife cut, but he was so scared that it didnt matter. Who are you! Who sent you! Where I came from is not important. Oh, by the way. Your subordinates outside told me everything about this ce. What, what? Yu-hyun mocked him by reciting the names of the three who had copsed in the alley by now. The boss of this office, Choi Deokpal, gritted his teeth at the traitors while rolling his eyes to find a chance to escape. He had already heard themotion outside. He wondered if someone had broken in from somewhere else, so he quickly grabbed the important things from the safe and tried to run away. But Yu-hyun was much faster than he thought. He couldnt even run away before his subordinates who were supposed to buy him some time were all defeated. He couldnt me his subordinates ipetence. The man in front of him was a monster. Choi Deokpal desperately argued to protect himself. Do, do you not know what happens when a collector touches a civilian?! Thats funny, because you guys also have a collector on your side, right? Isnt it the same for both sides that they broke thew? Tha, thats And even if you guys make a fuss, you wont be able to do anything to me legally. What Yu-hyun meant was that he was not a collector in the first ce, so he didnt have to worry about thews rted to collectors, but Choi Deokpal interpreted it differently. So, are you one of those people who move in the underworld?! Not all collectors are proud of their activities. Some of them, like the guy who belongs to this office, join organized crime groups and do odd jobs even though they are collectors. In worse cases, they do even more terrible things. Among them, the most dangerous category is those who have great power but do not act as collectors and live in the underworld. The so-called hitmen. They were humans who killed for money. Im screwed! Choi Deok-pal thought that Yu-hyun was one of them. He was somewhat familiar with this side of the street, so he knew well the fear and cruelty of the hitmen. Yu-hyun noticed that Choi Deok-pal had some misunderstanding. Well, if he falls for it, Im grateful. Choi Deok-pal was quick-witted. He did not resist or try to run away. He bowed his head to Yu-hyun before he could threaten or persuade him. Please, Ill hand over the data. So please, spare me Hmm, really? Let me see. Choi Deok-pal obediently handed over the case bag he was holding. Inside it, there were bundles of cash that could be used right away, along with several stacks of documents. They were all rted to the illegal activities they hadmitted. I expected it roughly, but I didnt expect them to be in cahoots with the n. He knew that some other ces were secretly working with these organized crime groups in rtion to the new city development, but he didnt know that the n was involved in it. The n written here was not just one, but two. One of them was Hanul n, which had sheltered Baek Seo-ryeon for a while and then chased her away. The other one was. The Twilight Veil n. Yu-hyuns eyebrows twitched slightly when he found the unpleasant name. What annoyed him more than their grandiose name was the tendency of the tellers they usually contracted with. The tellers they mainly made contracts with were concentrated in a specific department. It was the Pentagram Department. Is the Pentagram Department involved in this too? The Twilight Veil n had exclusive contracts with the tellers affiliated with the Pentagram. It was a ce that could never be a good rtionship for Yu-hyun, or in other words, a ce that he had to destroy. I knew they were doing something shady behind the scenes, but I didnt expect them to reach out to this kind of business. However, it was suspicious that a n rted to collectors had a hand in this redevelopment project. Collectors usually deal with things rted to the world of thoughts. Naturally, ns do simr things or perform tasks derived from them. Redevelopment-rted things are rted to real estate. Yu-hyun thought that there was no reason for the Twilight Veil to care aboutnd-rted business. If there is a reason for them to do this? An undeveloped area where people donte and go often. Buyingnd there could mean more than just making money, but also something else. He was crazy about that idea. Then what could be the collector-rted thing in this area? There was only one answer. The world of thoughts. Yu-hyun immediately searched through the rest of the documents, but he couldnt find any data to support his inference. But his instinct was screaming that his guess was right. If thats true, then there is a hidden world of thoughts somewhere here. And the Twilight Veil n is trying to monopolize it. Usually, the world of thoughts cannot be monopolized by a single n. Its ridiculous to im ownership of such a ce in the first ce, but if you insist, its no different from being owned by the government. Of course, the government tries to manage the world of thoughts that appear nationwide as diligently as possible. Of course, there are ces that are ignored like Labyrinth of Crete or Kobold Mine if the quality of the world of thoughts is low, but they still dont neglect them. But they cant find out every world of thoughts. What if there is a world of thoughts that even the government doesnt know? And what if a certain n hides its location and uses it only for themselves? This Yu-hyuns eyes curled up cunningly. Did I just find something too interesting? Choi Deok-pal, who was quietly watching the scene, felt goosebumps all over his body. Hey, hes definitely from the underworld! Look at his eyes! Hes not someone who killed one or two people! Hey, you. Yes, yes! Choi Deok-pal stiffened his body and answered sharply. Yu-hyun silently pointed his thumb at the sturdy safe in the corner. It was a gesture to take out what was inside and see what else was there. Choi Deok-pal broke out in a cold sweat. Oh, no! In fact, the documents and money he had taken now were only things that could be used urgently. The really important data was inside the safe. He couldnt take it because he was in a hurry, but he also left it there because he was sure that no one could take it. It was because that safe was different from ordinary safes. It was a specially made thing. It was not an object of Earth, but of the hybrid world. Yu-hyun had told him to open it and see. Thats impossible. Choi Deok-pal rolled his eyes. The thing inside was really important. If he was caught having that taken away, his life would be over for sure. But how can I refuse? If he refused, Yu-hyuns hand seemed to kill him. But if he gave up what was in the safe he would still die. He didnt know what to do in front of the desperate choice of dying no matter what he did. Cant you hear me? No, I cant. But Choi Deokpal chose to refuse in the end. The fear of Yu-hyun in front of him was less than the terror that the Twilight Curtain n had. Yu-hyun immediately caught on that Choi Deokpal was afraid of something else. So there must be something really important inside. Hes showing such a strong rejection reaction. He felt more and more confident about his guess. Above all, that safe was not something that was sold in the market. There was a faint but noticeable power of stories around the safe. It was a structure that ordinary people could never open. This could not be opened unless one had the story of [Key Maker]. Or maybe [Engraver]. That was a trivial matter for him. Yu-hyun quickly approached the safe. Choi Deokpal swallowed his saliva as he saw him. Was he going to try to break it? Impossible. That thing wont even get a scratch from any ordinary impact. It was originally made like that. No matter how amazing the man in front of him was, he thought he could never touch that safe. But Yu-hyun lightly scoffed at such expectations and moved the safe to his [Room of the Watcher]. From Choi Deokpals perspective, it looked like the safe disappeared in an instant, and his eyes widened as if they would tear apart. W-what, what, what, what Ill take it well. Yu-hyun said that and got up from his seat, but then he came back to Choi Deokpal as if he had just remembered something. Oh, right. Look at me. All your men are like this, but it would be weird if the boss was fine, right? You must feel sorry for your men too. Before Choi Deokpal could ask What? with a puzzled look, he saw a fisting at him with a speed that was almost swift. Thud! *** As he left the office, he heard amotion outside and someone must have reported it, because he heard sirens getting closer from afar. Yu-hyun got out of there without being caught by anyone, and naturally left the scene. When he arrived at a safe ce, Yu-hyun immediately moved to [Room of the Watcher] and examined the safe he had just taken. Hmm. This is what Im talking about. The small safe had been specially treated so that it could not be opened easily. If he tried to force it open, a trap inside would activate and curse the user. It was extremely sturdy, and if he didnt choose the right method, he would end up being cursed instead. It was almost like iron-d security. Well. Considering hacking, it would have been easier to leave it as an analog rather than data. Sometimes these old-fashioned methods worked well. But Yu-hyun didnt regret it at all. The title he had, [Engraver], was a versatile ability that could also work in this situation. The sentences to engrave are three. Delete rm sound. Remove curse. And unlock. The characters flowing from his fingertips quicklybined to form sentences. It took a little time because there were three sentences this time. After a few minutes of concentration, engravings were carved on the safe, and at the same time, the power of the engravings activated. Pssst. The intangible curse that was hovering around the safe disappeared, and the story of the rm that would ring when it was opened without permission also disappeared. And with a click sound, the locked safe opened by itself. Inside were stacks of cash and dazzling gold bars, and on the other side were documents marked TOP SECRET. Yu-hyun immediately took out the contents and checked them. He scanned through the documents at an incredible speed and his eyes sparkled. As expected. This is not just a small fry level. He caught a big fish. Chapter 82: Chapter 82: Chapter 82 The first thing that Choi Deok-pal did after being robbed of everything by Yu-hyun was to execute the traitors. Bro, bro, its a misunderstanding. Thats right. We didnt do anything wrong. What do you mean you didnt do anything? Why did that crazy bastarde to our office if you didnt tip him off? The three who were beaten and dumped in an alley by Yu-hyun were dragged back to their organization and beaten like dogs again. They desperately imed their innocence, but Choi Deok-pal didnt believe them. No, even if he knew that they were telling the truth, he had no choice but to do this. Someone had to take responsibility for this incident. I have to pin all the me on these bastards! Otherwise, Im in danger. Choi Deok-pal applied a coldpress to his swollen face and spared the lives of the three traitors. He was angry, but he couldnt kill them in a fit of rage. That would only make things worse for him. His subordinates who were watching him kept their mouths shut. Choi Deok-pal nced at them with a resentful look and then shook his legs nervously. He should be here by now. When Choi Deok-pals anxiety reached its peak, he saw a ck sedan stop below his office window through the ss. Hes here! As soon as Choi Deok-pal gave a signal, his subordinates quickly moved and lined up in their ces. They endured the pain of their broken limbs and clenched their teeth with cold sweat. The person who came now was someone they had to do this for. Is this the ce? A momentter, the door opened and three men entered. Choi Deok-pal immediately went to the leader of the three, a man in his early thirties, and bowed his head. He was a cold-looking man with sses. Wee, Director. I heard the news, but I think I need a more detailed exnation. Yes, yes. Ill tell you everything. The man naturally sat in the best seat in the office, the chair that Choi Deok-pal usually sat in. Choi Deok-pal couldnt point out that. He didnt raise his bowed head as if it was natural. The man also thought it was natural for him to sit here. So, what happened? Well, well Choi Deok-pal told him everything that had happened before. The mans expressionless face cracked slightly as he listened. So, in other words, some of the important information about our secret project was stolen? No, no! No? He took the safe, but I dont think he can open it. You know about that safe. If he tries to open it recklessly, hell surely get into trouble. He wont be able to open the safe huh. The man muttered and got up from his seat. He walked toward the center of the office, where the three traitors were crawling on the floor like worms. They looked up at the director with fear and trembled. Are these the ones who failed to do their job? Yes, yes! Thats right! Choi Deok-pal answered that way, and the director said okay. Swoosh! And his right hand disappeared with a trail of light, and then the necks of the three traitors flew into the air and rolled on the floor. Eek! One of the organized members who were lined up shook his body violently. Even though they lived by eating knives, they had never seen three peoples heads fly off at once. The director killed three people with his bare hands without any emotion. There was no blood on his right hand. That was fun. Di-Director? Did you think I wouldnt know? Did you think you could get away with it by ming these three bastards? Well, well Choi Deok-pals face turned pale. His shallow thoughts were already torn apart by the others unfathomable eyes. Choi Deok-pal felt the shadow of death looming over his shoulder. I-Im sorry! Sigh. No. Its fine. Huh? Really?! Thank you! Choi Deok-pal said that sincerely, but the director didnt care much. He just made a rational decision. Killing Choi Deok-pal here would only be a vent of anger. It wouldnt solve the problem, and it would reduce the number of hands he had to secretly use in the field. It was better to give him another chance. Mr. Choi had done a good job until now. But, this time, an unexpected ident happened. The director looked around the office, which was not fully cleaned up. The organization members tried their best to tidy up, but his sharp eyes caught the traces of the battle that were still left. He came here alone, you said? Huh? Oh, yes! One person. The person who broke in was one person. One person He broke in here alone, subdued dozens of organization members without killing them, and even made a collector who was involved here go into aa. And it took him less than five minutes to do all that. Hes a professional. And a very skilled one. The collector who was ced here was working in the field, but his skill was close to grade 8. A grade 8 collector might be considered low, but he had a power that was far superior to an average person. Even if ten pro fighters attacked him at the same time, they wouldnt stand a chance against a grade 8 collector. And he lost to an unarmed opponent. That meant that the opponent was at least grade 7, or even grade 6 considering the speed of his work. More than anything, he made the safe that was protected disappear in an instant. The director thought for a moment and then asked his aide next to him. What do you think? Its the work of a very skilled person. Why do you think so? Not only did hee here alone, but also his decisive work was the most striking. He must be someone who does the same kind of dirty work as us, and he must have a lot of experience. Yeah. I think so too. And more than anything, I dont think hes working alone. There must be someone behind him who ordered this. The director nodded. He thought so too. The other party must have known what they were doing here and came in. Knowing that meant that he had someone he trusted behind him. Whos behind this? Nemesis? Hesiodos? Crying Sword? Or some weed from the association? There were too many ces to guess. What bothered him most was that he didnt know what the other person looked like. The organization members who were beaten like that couldnt answer properly when asked what the other person looked like. It was the same for Choi Deokpal. He had a face-to-face conversation with Yu-hyun, but he couldnt even remember his face. Did he impair my recognition? The fact that he had such a story means that the guy who broke into this ce is undoubtedly an expert in this field. If he had taken the safe, he couldnt guarantee the security. He must have opened the safe by some means and checked the contents. He would have taken it because it was possible. This is serious. The data containing this sides weakness had fallen into the hands of an unknown enemy. As long as they didnt know who the other party was, they had to do their best to prepare as much as possible. First, withdraw. And close all the offices we have in this neighborhood. Yes, yes? But Choi Deokpal tried to say something, but he shouted loudly that he understood at the cold gaze of the director. The director sat down on his chair again and warned the agitated staff. If there are any bastards who talk about this matter, well see each other again. And personally. Ye-yes, well keep that in mind! Then move quickly. And take care of those three corpses. Four! The staff left with the corpses. The director tapped the table with his fingertips, keeping two close aides by his side. How dare they mess with our Twilight Veil n without fear. He acted calmly throughout, but his inner feelings were burning hotter than anyone else in this ce. He suppressed his endless anger toward the unidentified man who interfered with this sides work. Ill make him pay dearly. Unaware of the directors anger toward him, Yu-hyun boarded the space train and looked at the scenery outside with curiosity. Its my second time seeing this, but its still amazing. He had ridden a space train in his previous life. Including that, he wasntpletely inexperienced, but whenever he saw the cosmic scenery spread out, he became like a country bumpkin who had juste to the city. The endless ck space that stretched out infinitely. The colorful star clusters and nebe that filled the background seemed impossible to create artificially. He was captivated by the scenery, but Yu-hyun couldnt hide his inner joy. Hehe. [Hey, youve been acting weird since a while ago. Do you have any good news?] Of course I have good news. [Besides getting promoted? Honestly, Im a little worried. You went out and came back, and youre smiling like that because you have something good. Youre not sick or anything, are you?] Its not like that. Yu-hyun didnt tell Baekryeon what was in the safe he had taken from Choi Deokpals office. He thought of it as a gift in a box that only he knew about. I havent decided how to use this information yet. The data that Yu-hyun obtained this time was a very important item. If this fact was somehow revealed to other people by any means, it would bring about a huge social turmoil. But Yu-hyun was going to use it very well because of that. They must be trying to cover up their mistake somehow. But will it be easy? He couldnt bear the joy of thinking about the interesting things that would happen in the future. Baekryeon sighed as he watched Yu-hyun. The space train that crossed the space arrived at its destination before long. [Is this Celestial Corporation? Ive only heard of it, but this is my first time seeing it.] Baekryeon said in an excited voice as they got off at the station. [But why did they bother putting the space train station outside like this? To get to thepany from the station, we have to move separately.] Thats for security reasons. Celestial Corporation doesnt let outsiders enter easily. The reason why they put the space train station outside was also because of that reason. Besides, there were Tellers in ck armor guarding Celestial Corporation station. They were Tellers from the Guardian Office. Those Tellers standing like statues are responsible for repelling intruders from outside. [Are they Tellers like you? Do they fight with stories like you do?] No. Tellers from Guardian Office are different from me. [Different?] Tellers from Guardian Office fight instead of showing stories like other Tellers. But that doesnt mean they collect TP and raise their stats themselves. The armor theyre wearing. Thats their real weapon. The ck armor that covered their whole body. Commonly known as Guardian Armor. Tellers from Guardian Office wear equipment instead of bing stronger themselves. When they wear Guardian Armor, the armor itself lends a tremendous power to the owner and allows them to fight enemies. [What? Its like a power suit or something.] If you have to say so. But the armor given by the Guardian Office shouldnt be judged by its appearance. As long as it was inside Celestial Corporation, that armor could exert a formidable power. Guardian Armor was also divided into grades ording to the rank of the Teller, and the armor given to the manager-level Tellers could win against the second-generation Spirits when they received the homeground buff. If they went up to deputy director or director, they would not be ignored by the powerful first-generation Spirits. Of course, thats only for domestic use. It wont work properly if you take it outside. [Hmm. I see.] Yu-hyun exined various things to Baekryeon and reached the headquarters after passing through the gate of the station. It was the second time he saw the scenery since the entrance ceremony. It still had a huge scale that didnt suit the name of apany. Yu-hyun moved along the map drawn in the mail he received to find his way. There was no ce to go. He just had to head straight to the giant skyscraper that rose highest in the center of the ind. [Where is that?] Thats where I have to go to get promoted. It was so high that his neck hurt to see the top. The tip of the giant skyscraper, that was where the chairman of Celestial Corporation was staying. The chairman. Yu-hyun wondered if he could ever get there someday. He shook his head soon. Whether it was possible or not, he felt it was impossible for now. But someday He thought about it for a moment, but Yu-hyun felt a gaze from the top of the building he was looking at. What? He tried to find the owner of the gaze, but he couldnt see anything. Was it my imagination? No. I should go. Yu-hyun lowered his head and entered the building where the promotion ceremony was held. Chapter 83: Chapter 83: Chapter 83 [How interesting.] At the top of the building, in a pitch-ck space where nothing was visible, a voice echoed. It was not a sound made by the throat, but rather, a feeling of the soul emitting a cry through vibration. The owner of the voice did not hide his interest that rose as he recalled a Teller he had been watching until a moment ago. [Wasnt he the neer who appeared recently?] He remembered because of the rumors. He revealed his appearance as soon as he appeared, and he was a Teller belonging to the Storytelling Department, but he gave up his protection and fought with a weapon in his hand. The rumor spread like wildfire in the Celestial Corporation. It also reached the ears of the chairman who was sitting on this high throne. Rothpiut, the King of Rumors The founder and chairman of the Celestial Corporation, and a Teller who had existed since the beginning. He hid his figure in the darkness, and recalled a Teller who had looked up at him a while ago. He probably thought he was too far away to be seen, but Rothpiut saw everything. His eyes that looked up at him, and the me of desire that flickered in them. He realized that a very faint spark had lit up in his dried-up emotions, and chuckled as heughed. He had collected and created stories of this hybrid world while searching for them, and he had seized various stories. Because of that, he had been indifferent to any ordinary story for a long time. [Its been a long time since an interesting guy showed up.] There were always neers who were expected, but they were not as interesting as this time. Rothpiut wondered suddenly. What kind of story would that Teller named Kang Yoo-hyun show him, and how far would he try to climb? Of course, he had no intention of interfering with him. He was just a watcher who sat in a high ce. [I hope you make a very splendid story that will shine this hybrid world. Young Teller.] Rothpiut, the first Teller, muttered that as he recalled Yoo-hyuns face. *** Ugh. I feel cold all of a sudden. [Cold? You werent like that until a while ago. Are you nervous or something?] No. I felt like someone was watching me when I entered the building. [Oh, that? It wasnt an illusion.] What? I was shocked by Baek-ryeons words. He said it casually as if it was nothing. [You know, the top floor you were looking at earlier. I felt a gaze from there. I thought you knew and ignored it since you didnt say anything. I guess not.] Wow. Could it be that what I felt earlier was not an illusion? Wait a minute. Does that mean that the person who looked down at me from the top floor was the chairman? Chairman Rothpiut. His existence was something that anyone who belonged here could not ignore. He was the founder and the top of the Celestial Corporation. But more than anything, what surprised me was that he was a being with a different level of history and story than ordinary Tellers. The first Teller. There are only four in the world I dont know much either. It was just information I picked up by chance in my previous life, at the end of the apocalypse. No one knows how the origin of the race called Tellers came to be. Even most spirits would probably say they dont know if they were asked about the origin of Tellers. The race called Tellers was shrouded in mystery. One of the well-known information among them was the four Tellers who existed first. Rothpiut, the King of Rumors Damcheon, the King of Banquets Catharsis, the King of Tragedies And Oello, who was the only one among them without a kings title Among them, those who are called kings have their own factions as Tellers. Rothpiut has the Celestial Corporation. Damcheon has a Comedy Company. Catharsis has Exodus. Only Oello has no kings title or faction. I heard he is such a free being that he doesnt belong anywhere or create any affiliation, and wanders around somewhere in this hybrid world. Thats not important. Rothpiut watched me? The first Teller is obviously huge enough to have an unimaginable amount of stories umted. Most spirits ignore Tellers, but if its someone like him, he might be on par with the first generation spirits. He is a being who can stand on the same line as Satan and Michael. I got goosebumps without realizing it when I thought that he was watching me. No. Lets think positively. At least he wouldnt try to swallow me up like Satan. Hes a Teller from his ownpany, so he might look at me nicely, but he wouldnt be hostile. He might even be interested in me. Im not bragging, but Im a pretty famous guy in many ways. Besides, I dont think theres much benefit for me if hes interested in me. Rothpiut is the head of an organization. It didnt seem like he would give me any favors or benefits by showing me kindness. He was the chairman of the Celestial Corporation, wasnt he? The Celestial Corporation is a ce that advocates free and desperatepetition. And he didnt think that the chairman who created such a system would do anything to harm thepetition. Even if he was interested in me, he wouldnt reach out to help me. Rather, he would watch and see what I would do. Now that I think about it, its not so bad. Still, it was a big gain that the chairman remembered me, who was still close to the bottom. It meant that I was worth his attention. Is this where the promotion ceremony is held? There were already various Tellers inside. They looked at me as I opened the door and entered, and focused their eyes. Since I had Baek-ryeon on my back, it was practically telling them who I was. That guy. Hes getting promoted to Assistant Manager this time? Thats a fast pace. Did he really give up his protection? He even has a sword on his back They all murmured like that. There was no one who dared to approach me. Maybe they were wary of me. The announcement for the start of the promotion ceremony came soon. The candidates were told to move to the side of the podium, so I went there and stood. Usually, the number of Tellers who wanted to be promoted would easily exceed two digits, but this time, there were only five, including me, because it was pulled forward by a special case. Probably, the other four were also just filling in the nks. -We will now begin the promotion ceremony. The candidates wille up to the podium. I moved ording to the guide of the conductor. The podium was quitevishly decorated. As I stood there, I felt eyes from all directions. -The four who are promoted to manager, including Garang, have been confirmed as promoted at this time and we hope you will continue to work hard for the endless development of ourpany. The conductors voice filled the entire hall. He mentioned the name of Garang, who had the highest rank, but the interest in me was so great that there was no one who didnt look at me among those who gathered here. [Theyre all looking at you.] Well, of course. I did something so shy. In fact, this ce was practically made because of me alone. Everyone who came here knew that. It was natural that the attention was focused on me. This is the first time Ive received so much attention from so many Tellers. More than anything, the chairman of this ce was interested in me. If I had been my old self, I wouldnt have received the attention of any Tellers, let alone the chairman. It was actually like that. I was ignored and looked down on. Even at the moment of death, there was no one who remembered me. -Lets all apud for the promotees. p p p p. The hall was filled with apuse. The apuse sounded like a hymn for those who were promoted this time. Everyone looked only at the dazzling protagonists. No one wanted to see the person who was suffering under their huge shadow. They say there is no meaningless death in the world, but I dont think so. For those who have nothing, life and death have no meaning. Their good deeds and their evil deeds. They are all meaningless. . I closed my eyes and recalled that time. The time when I tried desperately to catch up with the protagonist, but eventually gave up in despair. If only. Just if only. If I hadnt given up then and tried my best to die, could I have changed? Even if I didnte back to the past like now, even if I didnt get a chance to correct my old mistakes. If I really clenched my teeth and went all the way, would I have met the same ending as then? Its a meaningless assumption. Its all over. If I had done that then, if I had done this at that time. Its all a vain dream of things that cant be changed. In the end, we have to wake up from our dreams and live in reality. All I have to do is do my best right now while Im awake. No, no. At least not for me. Although my existence changed, I came back to the past. The terrible apocalypse that happened in my previous life, and the people who died endlessly were still things of the future for me. I can change the mistakes and errors of the past. So lets keep going. From now on, as I am now, or even harder. Lets enjoy at least as much as the apuse thates to me in this ce. This is a gift for me who has been given another chance. Its a hymn for those who have risen from all their failures. Thank you. On top of the podium that was like a dazzling stage, I answered like that to the Tellers who pped their hands for me. *** As soon as the promotion ceremony ended, Tellers who had been eyeing me tried to approach me. I knew it would be like this, so I quickly left without even making an excuse. The moment I dyed here a little bit, I might be surrounded by Tellers walls and pressured toe to their department. [Why? Isnt it good?] Well, its nice to realize that Im recognized, but its still annoying. I didnt intend to belong anywhere in the first ce. I would keep doing Storytelling Department as it is, but I didnt think of any particr ce for my department affiliation. I avoided other peoples eyes and left the hall, and headed for a ce in my memory. A ce where no other Tellers woulde, but where there was a Teller I had to meet. The Record Archive. It was still quiet without any Tellersing. No, it was so empty that it gave me goosebumps. The storage boxes that looked alike filled the space densely were suffocating no matter how many times I saw them. In the center of it, a Teller with a dragon-like appearance saw me and smiled. And he also had a book that was like a brilliant sun. Hehehe. This is really. Should I say its been a long time? Would it be about a month? Thats unbelievably fast. Right. You got promoted to Assistant Manager this time? Did you know? The rumor has already spread widely. It would be strange if I didnt know. So how do you feel? The best. Do I need to say it? Kukuk. I asked a stupid question. We had only met twice, but somehow it felt like meeting an old friend who had been apart for a long time. It seemed to be the same for the old man. When people who get along well meet, is this how they feel? So you came back here because of the promise you made then? I cant keep calling you old man, can I? I dont mind. Come on, old man. Kukuk. Im kidding. Well, I cant not tell you my name to a neer who bothered toe to this space to hear it. The old manughed yfully and told me his name. Galiaz. My name is Galiaz. Galiaz I repeated his name a few times and suddenly remembered one of my memories from my previous life. The Guardian of the Dragon King, Galiaz! The being in front of me was the protagonist of that story. Chapter 84: Chapter 84: Chapter 84 The history of the mixed world was very long, even by the standards of the universe. Naturally, there were various stories that existed in the mixed world throughout its long history. There was the legend of the holy sword that rose to the hall of fame, and there was also the story of a being from the lower world who increased his rank and reached the position of a star. Among those stories, there was one that I remembered. It was a story that was so surprising that I kept it in my memory. It was about the guardian of the dragon king. The guardian of the dragon king was an old story in the mixed world. Now, it was almost treated as a legend, but I remembered it clearly. The Great Army of Dragonica. A gathering of dragon spirits. Almost all of the dragon races that existed in the mixed world belonged to this ce. The sky dragons that roamed the universe, the red dragons that destroyed the world, the divine dragons that were praised by the empire, and so on. They were spirits and dragons, and rulers who dominated a whole world. The ce where they gathered was Dragonica. Among the dragon races, which were called the chosen race, there was naturally a hierarchy. And among them, there were only seven who were at the top. In the mixed world, they were called dragon kings. Ohum, who caused a ruckus in my library a while ago and got kicked out, couldnt even fit in their ce. He belonged to the thirty-six heavens of heaven and couldnt enter Dragonica. Even if he did enter, he wouldnt be able to breathe properly in Dragonica. Dragonica is that tough of a ce. The dragon kings were born strong. They were strong from birth, and they grew stronger as they aged. They were very suitable for wearing the title of king among the dragon races. It was as if the title of king had chosen them. But among the seven dragon kings, there was one who had a weak start. Thats the white dragon king from the story of the guardian of the dragon king. White Dragon King Sharuriel. Unlike all other dragon kings who were called kings from birth, the white dragon king was said to be weak from birth. Not only physically, but mentally as well. Being weak was a sin in itself for the dragon race, which revered strength. Of course, the white dragon king was said to have been scorned and ignored by his own race. Such a being rose to the position of a dragon king after a long time of effort. And he did so with the help of a teller, whom the dragon race despised most. Its unbelievable. A teller and a dragon. Two words that couldnt coexist more than water and oil. The dragon race despised tellers. They hated the behavior of tellers who didnt fight directly, but just showed off from behind. Thats why tellers couldnt get along with dragons. But one teller did something unbelievable. A teller showed a Story with a dragon as the protagonist. And whats more, that Stories protagonist eventually rose to the position of a dragon king. An unbelievable achievement. Thats why everyone called Sharuriels contracted teller as the guardian of the dragon king. That guardians name was Galiazs. Youre saying that old man is the guardian of the dragon king? Perhaps reading my undisguised emotion, Mr. Galiazs scratched his head with an awkward smile. I can see that youve heard something about me. Yes, yes. Well, yeah. Dont be too surprised. Its already over, isnt it? Its an old story from far past that is now treated as a legend. Its more amazing because its a legend. Is it? Its something that actually happened and no one else has achieved it. You dont have to praise me so much. Isnt it true for you too? Thats I couldnt say anything when he said that. From a third persons perspective, Mr. Galiazs and I would be simr. Just kidding. Im just surprised. Why would someone like you work in such a remote ce? The Story that Mr. Galiazs showed was enough to leave a mark on the history of the mixed world. He could have easily risen to the hall of fame, and even beyond that his position could have gone up significantly. If he wanted to, he could have been at least a director or maybe even a manager who could only rise from each department once. I chose to work here because I wanted to. If you dont rest and just run, youll go crazy. He sounded calm, but I felt like there was something going on with him. But I wasnt in a position to dig into that, so I just nodded and agreed with him. Maybe Ill work here too when I retire. Are you serious? No. Just kidding. What retirement? Ive never even thought about it. Ha ha ha! I asked a stupid question. Right. Youre in your prime right now. You should run when its good. You can do it too, sir. What? Mr. Galiazs looked stunned by my sudden words. But this was sincere. Its never toote or too early. Sir. The moment you decide to do something with a firm mind, the moment you ignite your passion, thats the best moment. This was my experience that I realized after regressing. Of course, I know that this doesnt apply to everyone. And I dont intend to force it on anyone. I just wanted him to know that there was something like this. Are you serious? Why would I say something I dont mean? Ha ha! Right! Thats true! The moment you ignite your passion is the best moment The old man looked at the distance with a nostalgic gaze. His eyes were slightly curved as if he was happy, and for a moment, I thought I saw a spark in them. This is crazy. Our young master spent too much time on an old retiree like me. Dont say that. It makes me ufortable. Just befortable. Heh heh. Anyway, it was nice meeting you. Me too. Mr. Galiazs. Ille back to visit youter. Good. Ill look forward to it. I wanted to stay a little longer, but I had a lot of things to do. Especially now that I officially became a Assistant Manager, it was time to focus on the second protagonist. Ill look forward to an interesting story next time. Dont worry. Ill show you a stunning Story that will make your eyes pop out. Mr. Galiazs and I exchanged nces and smiled. *** The way back was quiet. Maybe while I was talking with the old man, the tellers who were looking for me with fire in their eyes gave up and fell off. That was what I was aiming for in the first ce. I thought they would give up if I dragged on for a while. I just need to quietly get out of the station and go back to Earth. I couldnt teleport back to Earth right away because I didnt have the support of the Genesis system for this mission. The only way to go was to take the space train through the station, just like when I came here. Is this how a worker feels after a business trip? I wasforting myself with such a rxing thought when I ran into a teller on the opposite side of the corridor. Huh? Whats this? The other person saw me and muttered that. Damn, this is bad. I didnt expect to meet someone who would recognize me in this ce where no tellers woulde and go. It was a teller I had never seen before. And she was a stunning beauty. She was a woman with long, fiery red hair. She didnt look like a human from Earth, but I could tell she was from a civilized race. She had a body that showed off her curves even in a suit, and a ck eyepatch with a golden pattern on one eye. She had a very strong impression. She looked at me and asked bluntly. Did you juste out of the record room? Ah, yes. Thats right. Since she asked me a question, I nodded and answered yes. I also nced at the book she had. A golden book. The color and light of the book she had were all gold. Of course, it was inferiorpared to Galiazs book. If his book was like a brilliant star that shone endlessly, this one was like a faint moonlight that was less than that. Of course, it was only because theparison target was too great, but that level was still amazing. Does that mean the teller in front of me is at least a director? I never thought I would meet such a high-ranking teller here. As if she was surprised by the fact that I came out of the record room, she eximed softly. Wow. Thats impressive. Do you know the master there? Master? There was only one person who could be called master by her. I was slightly taken aback by her strange way of addressing him, but I nodded. Yes. I know Galiaz. Oh. You even know his name? This is not ordinary Ah! She seemed to realize who I was then. Now that I think about it, I heard a story. Theres someone who got promoted from regr to assistant in one month today. What was his name? Kang Yu-hyun, right? There arent many tellers who look like humans, so I remember you. Youre the teller from the rumor, right? Yes. Thats me. There was nothing to hide, so I answered honestly. Because of that, her eyes were filled with much more interest than before. She looked twice as intense because she had an eyepatch on one eye. Wow. Its really true. Nice to meet you. My name is Celestina. Ah, yes. Nice to meet you. Im assistant Kang Yu-hyun. Until recently, I introduced myself as a regr, but now I could proudly call myself an assistant. Sheughed heartily at my answer. Heh heh. Usually assistants who just got promoted still have the habit of calling themselves regrs for a while, but youre already calling yourself an assistant? Yes, well. The period of being a regr was so short. Thats right! Thats true. One month is ridiculously short. You adapted quickly. The more I see you, the more amazing you are. And youre also friends with the master there. Thats surprising too. Do you have any department affiliation? No. Hmm. Youre such a talented person and you dont have an affiliation yet? Dont you think people around you will leave you alone? Theyve been approaching me a lot actually. So Im trying to avoid them. Thats tough. But what about the rumor? What do you mean? You dont care about protection or anything, and you fight in the world of thoughs with collectors. Yes. Thats true. She seemed to not believe that the rumor was true, but she widened her eyes when she heard my answer. Then sheughed again with delight. She was very honest with her emotions in many ways. Her way of speaking and personality were not ordinary. Ha ha ha! Thats right! A teller should have such spirit and ambition! These days theyre all doing the same thing with the same method and the same idea, its so boring to death? Yeah, its nice to meet you like this. How about it? Dont you want to join our department? Department? I belong to the story room. Kid. I belong to the story room too, thats why Im saying that. Which department are you from? I didnt think she was a teller from the idea room. I thought she was from somewhere else because I didnt recognize her face, but that wasnt the case. Celestial Being Department. Have you heard of it? Ah, there I couldnt have not heard of it. There were eight departments in the idea room, and I remembered them all. Celestial Being was the most peculiar case among the various departments, because this one was operated by a small elite group. There was only one director in each department, but usually as the rank went down, the number increased. At least three Assistant Manager directors were needed, and more than ten managers. Of course, the number was not small when it came to assistants and regrs. But Celestial Being had less than ten people in total. They didnt recruit anyone carelessly for their department, and the tellers they picked were all good enough to be in the top tier of their rank. It was a very unusual ce for a department where size was a measure of power. Isnt that a very tough ce? Are you sure you can recruit me so casually? Me? Of course, Im the director there, so Im the one whos proposing to recruit you. What? I picked all the other guys too. I didnt think she was really the director. And I didnt think a person who was the head of a department would act like that either. It was fine in a way because she had no pretense, but was that really okay? But what do you say? Dont you want to join our department? Ill make sure you wont regret it. She seemed to be serious about recruiting me, as she looked at me with a very hot gaze. Chapter 85: Chapter 85: Chapter 85 In fact, this was not the first or second time I received such an offer. I knew very well why the other tellers were bothering me. Normally, I would have rejected her proposal right away. But this time, I couldnt give that answer so easily. There was a slight hesitation in my heart. Celestial Being Department The biggest feature of this ce was its minority status. And judging by the personality of Celestina, the head of the department, it was not as hierarchical and oppressive as other departments. The atmosphere was quite free and easy. If I had to describe it, it was more like aedy troupe than a Celestial Corporation. It was the most suitable department for someone like me who liked to run wild. Logically speaking, its a great benefit to join a department like that. If I went to another department, I would have to deal with the seniors leftovers and checks, but this ce was different. It was a department full of weirdos like me, so worrying about me being unique was like frowning in front of a cocoon. Besides, Im getting a lot of attention and checks as I get promoted to deputy. It was hard enough to deal with the Pentagram Department, but if all kinds of things got involved, it would be quite annoying. In such cases, the existence of a department could be a solid breakwater that protected me from external threats. In other words, this ce had a lot more to offer me than any other department. I couldnt reject the offer right away. Hmm. You seem to be hesitating. Yes, well. It would be strange if I didnt. Didnt the others reject it right away? But our department is pretty awesome, right? It didnt sound like bragging, but rather confidently shining. Was it because of her unique vibe? I have a question. If I join the Celestial Being Department, do I have to move my storytelling location from Earth to somewhere else? Huh? No. You dont have to do that. You can keep doing it there if you want. We dont touch that at all. Wow. Hearing that from her mouth made me want to go even more. Plus, if I joined the department, I would get a special support policy from the Celestial Corporation that would exempt me from payingmissions on the points I earned through storytelling. Logically speaking, it was right to go. But. Im sorry. I ended up saying that. I see youre having a hard time deciding. Is there a reason? Theres no real reason. Joining the Celestial Being Department is a really good offer, and I was actually tempted by it. But I rejected it because of my stubbornness. Yes. There was no need to attach ame reason to my rejection. I rejected the offer because of my stubbornness. At my answer, Celestina smiled with interest. A certain part of her body stood out more than usual on her arm. Stubbornness? What kind of stubbornness? I just thought that if Ipromised even once at this moment, I wouldnt be able to maintain my determination as before. I decided from the beginning not to belong anywhere and do it on my own. It was true that I needed someone elses help and sometimes felt the presence of a department. But even so, I endured and pushed through because thats what I wanted. Even though I wavered at this moment, and logically speaking, it would be right to ept the offer. But I cant do that. Stubbornness is something that once broken, it breaks too easily afterwards. So you rejected the offer because of your stubbornness? Yes. Thats right. I didnt avoid her gaze. What I said was sincere. Theres nothing more stupid than showing sincerity to someone else, but that depends on who they are. I judged Celestina as someone who would never lie or act arrogantly. Honest and upright. That was the attitude I had to show her. Pass. Celestina smiled brightly and said that. Totally pass. Wow. Honestly, when I first offered you, I did it out of curiosity, but I didnt expect you to reject me. And youre different from other tellers these days, you have a rare passion. And now that you say it again, youre perfect for our department. Oh, thank you. I didnt know what to do with the sudden storm ofpliments. She wasnt just saying ttering words for no reason, they were all sincere. In fact, if you had said yes right away, I might have been disappointed. But now I see. What kind of person you are. And why youre close with master. Is that so? If I offer you again, will the result be the same? Yes, well. I dont intend to change what I said. Not yet, anyway. She even said what I wanted to say next. As expected, she was a head of a department. She was not someone to be taken lightly. But that doesnt mean you dont have a chance to get along with the Celestial Being Department. What? She didnt expect me to say that, and for the first time, a look of disbelief crossed her face. I smiled slyly and continued. I mean, you can use me as a kind of frencer, or an external mercenary, and work together when you have a chance. Ha. Look at this cheeky guy. Are you saying that youre trying to match up with a whole department by yourself? Do you dislike it? When I asked that, Celestina shook her head. If it was an ordinary guy who said that, I would have thrown a harpoon at him right away. Uh, did I hear that wrong? What did she say? A harpoon? She had a fiery personality like her hair color. But when you say it, it sounds very convincing and interesting. Haha. Is that so? Thats good. Yeah. Well, its not a big deal to help each other outter. And youll probably get promoted again soon. Its not bad to make a connection like this now. Hmm, yes. She unfolded her arms and pointed her finger at me. Most of all, youre a really fun guy whos hard to find these days! Id be sorry to let you go like this! Ha, haha. Of course, that doesnt mean Ill help you unconditionally. There has to be some give and take. You agree with that, right? Yes. I dont like giving or receiving help for nothing either. We have the same mind! Thats good! Lets sit down and talk moreter when we have a chance. I have to go see the muse now. Yes, go ahead. As I was about to part ways with her, Celestina stopped me as if she remembered something. Oh, by the way, you said youre working on Earth right now, right? Yes. Then be careful. There must be some guys from the Pentagram department there. They wont leave a teller like you alone, Im sure. I didnt expect to get such advice from her, but I smiled and assured her that I was fine. She probably didnt know, but I had alreadypletely severed ties with Pentagram and entered a hostile rtionship with them. There was nothing I could do even if I heard her warning now. More importantly. Im going to smash them to pieces with my own hands. But since she was kind enough to worry about me and give me some advice, I thanked her with a smile. *** It took less than a day to leave and return to the office on Earth. I left early in the morning and was able toe back only when the sun was setting. However, I didnt announce exactly when I would be back, but as soon as I entered the office, fireworks went off and three people congratted me. Mr. Yu-Hyun! Congrattions on your promotion to deputy! Congrattions, congrattions! Congrattions! Uh, thank you. I was surprised by the sudden surprise party, but I thanked them anyway. But there was one unexpected person among them. What are you doing here, Ms. Shin Ga Ryeong? Oh, my. Am I not wee here? Thats not what I meant, but And you dont have to call me by my full name. Were not strangers anymore, right? You can just call me Ga Ryeong. Ill call you casually too. When I looked at Baek Seo Ryeon for an exnation, she reluctantly answered. I ran into her when I went out to prepare for the party. I told her she didnt have toe, but she insisted I see. Thats why Kang Hye-rim was in a bad mood since earlier. She could at least be herself in the office, but an unwanted guest showed up and ruined that too. She must be feeling frustrated inside. But I couldnt kick Shin Ga Ryeong out. It would be rude to treat someone who came to congratte me on my promotion harshly. Kang Hye-rim had to endure it even if it was unfair. Hehe. But Im surprised. I didnt know you were a regr employee until now. Is that so? Yes. You looked like at least a assistant manager by your aura. Ah. I thought so too. Baek Seoryeon chimed in from the side. Kang Hye-rim kept her mouth shut and hugged Baek Hyo, stroking him. Baek Hyo wanted to climb up to my shoulder, but he had no choice. Baek Hyo, you have to endure a little. Hoot. He read my eyes and whimpered weakly. Its still amazing, though. Ive never heard of a teller who got promoted so fast. See, I told you I have a good eye for people? Thank you for your kind words. I came here to congratte you, but I also have another reason to thank you. Thank you? You know the uing collecting magazine, right? Thanks to you advertising it, the anticipation is no joke. The reserved quantity has jumped three times more than usual, can you believe it? Weve never had this happen before, and we were able to crush our rival magazines thanks to you. Thats good to hear. So I brought a gift for you. Ta-da. It would be a shame to miss out on alcohol on a day like this, right? What Shin Ga Ryeong brought was a wine that looked expensive at a nce. Kang Hye-rim and I gasped slightly, and Baek Seoryeon, who recognized its true value, shivered. A wine that costs more than a million won per bottle With that money, you could buy how many cups of coffee Thud! Ignoring Baek Seoryeons mumbling like a madman, Shin Ga Ryeong popped the cork right away. As the expensive liquor flowed into the ss, Baek Seoryeon panickedpletely. Come on. Seoryeon. When else are we going to drink this? Just drink up! Ack! Shin Ga Ryeong forced Baek Seoryeon to drink. I could see her determination to deal with the most annoying enemy first in her eyes. Kang Hye-rim and I awkwardly watched the scene and our eyes met by chance. Congrattions. Kang Hye-rim nced at Baek Seoryeon and Shin Ga Ryeong, who were having a tug-of-war, and smiled brightly at me. Thank you. Its all thanks to you. You did well. I didnt do anything. If anything, I was the one who got help from you. You helped me too. You may not have confidence in yourself yet, but I was able to get here thanks to you too. She widened her eyes as if she didnt expect me to say that, and then her eyes curved like crescents. Thank you. Dont mention it. Hey, you two! What are you doing? You have to drink on a day like this! Shin Ga Ryeong called us over and Kang Hye-rim and I quickly looked away and joined the drinking party. After knocking down Seoryeon and having a drink herself, Shin Ga Ryeongs face had a faint flush. She smiled seductively and handed me a ss of wine. Here. It would be a pity if the protagonist didnt drink. Drink up. Im not good at drinking. Come on. Dont be shy. Just drink it. Well, just a little. Actually, I didnt know if I was good or bad at drinking. The apocalypse happened when I just became an adult and I never had a chance to drink. So I said that, but it seemed to make the other women more eager to make me drink. [Drink up. Drink!] Even Baekryeon joined the scene and cheered loudly. Well. I guess I can enjoy this atmosphere at least. I rxed my shoulders and took the drink that Shin Ga Ryeong handed me. It wouldnt hurt to get really drunk for one day. Thats how the night of celebration slowly deepened. Chapter 86: Chapter 86: Chapter 86 I checked my outfit as I looked at the office where the sun was rising early in the morning. The drinking party that I hadst night as a celebration endedte at night. And what I learned there was that I was surprisingly good at drinking. Who would have thought that the other three would fall before me? The most surprising thing was Shin Gareungs alcohol tolerance. She looked like someone who had been in social life for a long time and had been to many of these asions, but she was the first one to retire. She looked the strongest, but she actually showed the clich of being the weakest. At least Hye-rim was the strongest. Maybe it was because she was a collector or because of her constitution, she didnt get drunk easily. She was the one who fought with me until the end, and she was the one who left with Shin Gareung and Baek Seoryeon to Baek Seoryeons studiote at night. I did a rough cleanup of the office, so Ill leave the rest to Seoryeon. She must be suffering from a hangover, but thats a separate matter. Besides, I cant call Shin Gareung and make her clean up, can I? Above all, Im busy today. Its been one day since I became an assistant. Now, as assistant manager Kang Yu-hyun, I had to go back to the tellers work again. Lets go. [Ah. How are you so fine after drinking so much yesterday?] I dont know what youre talking about. I left the office with Baekryeon on my back. The city where the sun rises is very busy. People walk around the streets and cars fill the roads for work. I moved through those people and headed for a certain world of thought. [Where are you going? Arent you going to call Kang Hye-rim?] No, Im not. This is something I have to do by myself. [Ah. Are you going to see that woman from that time?] I nodded. Now that Im an assistant, I can officially increase the number of contract collectors. I already have a reliable collector like Kang Hye-rim, but that doesnt mean Im going to pick the second and third ones lightly. I have to recruit her no matter what. [Tsk. Whats so good about that rude woman?] Baekryeon grumbled, but that was because he didnt know about Kwon Jias true ability. I didnt bother to exin it to him, saying that he would know when he saw it. I arrived at the entrance of a world of thought. Maybe it was because it was early in the morning, but I didnt see any collectorsing and going. I sat down on an empty chair and waited for time. *** Near the entrance of a world of thought where peoples ess was controlled. Kwon Jia, who left early in the morning, found an unwee guest who came before her. Hello. Kwon Jia hardened her expression as she saw the man in front of her. Why on earth is he here? She didnt have time to solve that question as the man smiled faintly and stood in front of her. The weather is nice today. Isnt it, Kwon Jia? Kang Yu-hyunthats what you said. What do you want? Oh. You remembered my name. Shut up and answer my question. Kwon Jia was not in a good mood. She had something to do. To do that, she needed to collect TP as fast as possible and be stronger. She didnt want to be bothered by such trivial things from the start. If he annoys me a little more, then Ill kill him. Kwon Jia had a fierce thought, but Kang Yu-hyun didnt seem to know that. He maintained a gentle smile and said. Didnt I tell youst time? I know that you dont belong to any manager or n yet, so why dont you take this opportunity and sign a contract with our White Flower Management? No thanks. Get lost. Kwon Jia left him cold words and passed by Kang Yu-hyun. White Flower Management? She had never heard of that name before. It must be some insignificant ce. It seemed like they suddenly rose in this round, but she didnt think much of them now. Things didnt always go the same way in the repeated worlds. She didnt like being affiliated with somewhere in the first ce. The moment she joined an organization, her freedom was practically taken away. It was easier to be alone to move as she wanted and to achieve what she aimed for. Is it because you cant do what you want? Kwon Jias footsteps stopped at the words that hit the mark. Kang Yu-hyuns voice continued to be heard from behind. Youre anxious, right? You have to earn TP, but if you belong to somewhere, you feel like youll only be spinning around. And if you sign a contract, you dont like the tellers either. But you cant give up either. You Kwon Jia turned around with fire in her eyes. What do you know, talking like that? What if I know? What Kwon Jia was speechless at the brazen answer. She looked at Kang Yu-hyun with disbelief. Usually, in this situation, wouldnt they just ignore or apologize? She missed one thing. Kang Yu-hyun was not an ordinary person that she normally thought of, and he was not a person who would let this situation go. I know what you want. I can help you with that. As he spoke, Kang Yu-hyun was confident. Even though Kwon Jia had repeated hundreds of simr lives, he was the first one for her. How? She would have dismissed it as nonsense and ignored it normally. But she couldnt help it, the man in front of her was strangely intriguing. So far, there were many people who approached her through all the rounds. They all approached her after seeing her outstanding ability and results. The incident happened not now, but a few yearster in the future. But Kang Yu-hyun was different. He blocked her way as soon as he saw her on the graduation day. He didnt stop there, and he pinched her insecurity as if he wanted to show it. This was the first time in her repeated life. Curiosity that arose between doubt and caution. A faint expectation and wariness mixed in her eyes, and Kang Yu-hyun smiled slightly. Its no fun to tell you everything here. Thats why Im asking you to talk. Hmph. Youre talking nonsense without any intention. Isnt it something you have to experience to know if its nonsense or not? Kwon Jia felt a slight sway in her heart for a moment at the audacious answer. A very little bit, she felt like it might be true. But that emotion was forcibly cooled down by something else. Kwon Jias expression turned cold in an instant. She suddenly became frigid, as if she had changed her mask. Swoosh. As if she didnt want to hear any more, Kwon Jia drew her sword. Kang Yoo Hyun was surprised by Kwon Jias sudden change of behavior, but his expression became even calmer. He analyzed Kwon Jias actions in detail. She changed her mood abruptly. A trigger from trauma? No, thats a different reaction. Could it be one of the characteristics of the regressor? He had only read the book of Kwon Jias current life, but that didnt mean he knew nothing about her. Considering her characteristics and the peculiarities of this world, there were things he could figure out without seeing them. It must be because of the regressor characteristic. All collectors gain their own characteristics as soon as they awaken as collectors. From the lowest-rated extra-ss characteristics to the highest-rated protagonist-ss characteristics. Kwon Jia was no exception. She possessed the regressor characteristic, a protagonist-ss characteristic that all collectors coveted. But such a strong characteristic was also a double-edged sword. If the power of the characteristic is too strong for the user, the user will be swayed by the [power of the story] that the characteristic possesses. That was what happened to Ju Kyung Soo, who was smashed by Kang Hye Rim a while ago. He didnt know if it was his original personality, but he was being controlled by one of his characteristics, [Casanova]. He flirted with too many women and indulged in them. Surely, the regressor characteristic is much more powerful than that. And ording to Yoo Hyuns analysis, one of the effects of the regressor characteristic was to forcibly calm down heightened emotions. Perhaps, that was not something Kwon Jia intended, but rather a behavior that was semi-forcibly fixed by the characteristic itself. Feeling his gaze analyzing her, Kwon Jia pointed the sword she received from Kang Yoo Hyun at him and bared her teeth. Get lost! She shouted with her spikes up, like a wounded beast who couldnt trust anyone after being hurt for too long. At least Yoo Hyun saw her that way. And dont ever show up in front of me again. The woman standing in front of Kang Yoo Hyun was not a simple regressor. She was an eternal victim who repeated the same life over and over again, getting hurt and betrayed by people. Kang Yoo Hyun did not avoid Kwon Jias gaze that seemed to want to kill him. He sighed softly and said, Since you dont seem to trust me, Ill show you. Kang Yoo Hyun took a big step toward Kwon Jia, who was still wary of him. Kwon Jia spat out her breath and pointed her sword at Kang Yu-hyuns neck. It was a silent threat that she would stab him if he kept walking towards her. Just before the unwavering de touched him, Yu-hyun stopped his steps. He lifted his finger and pressed it against Kwon Jias sword. Swoosh. The sharp sword, following Kwon Jias momentum, cut Kang Yu-hyuns finger. Blood dripped from the wound and flew in the air. But soon, it turned into white letters and disappeared as if melting in the air. Kwon Jia shuddered at the sight. What the As you can see, Im not human. What? Let me introduce myself again. Kang Yu-hyun bowed his head politely. Im a teller from the Story branch of Celestial Corporation. My name is Kang Yu-hyun, assistant manager. When she learned the true identity of Kang Yu-hyun, whom she thought was a human, Kwon Jia swallowed her saliva unconsciously. Could it be, he was a teller? Are you willing to listen to my story now? As he asked her seriously, Kwon Jia was at a loss for how to react to this strange feeling that she had never experienced before. *** I could tell that Kwon Jia was hesitating a lot. I didnt expect her to give me a positive answer right away. But the fact that she was holding her sword and thinking after I revealed that I was a teller was a sign of a positive change. I could easily guess what state she was in by looking at her reaction. Extreme distrust of humans. On top of that, she cant have a normal conversation in any situation because of her regressor trait. She was really the worst candidate for recruitment. But if I wanted to be with someone like her, this kind of hardship was nothing. Regressors are such beings. They are the ultimate protagonists that I have to risk everything and bring them with me. They have rich knowledge that others dont know because they have experienced the events that will happen in the future. They dont act like rookies either. And they have many ways to be stronger, so they are like perfect characters who can grow. [Whats up with her? Shes taking too long.] She doesnt trust mepletely. [Why? You said you were a teller, shouldnt that make her more responsive?] Thats what Baek-ryeon expected. The name of a teller had a very high value on Earth. Probably any collector would be ready to ept a contract from a teller as soon as they offered it. And that was natural. But Kwon Jias reaction was quite different from Baek-ryeons expectation. On the contrary, I felt a hint of hatred from her when I mentioned that I was a teller. And I had a vague idea why. Regressors are those who have experienced the future. And if its the future of Earth The end. People who havent seen or experienced it dont know how much the tellers exploited and used people there. If Kwon Jia was a regressor, there was a high chance that she had witnessed that future herself. It was natural for her to hate tellers. But the reason why Kwon Jia didnt attack me right away was because I was different. I showed her that. Phew. If its hard for you to be honest, you dont have to answer me right now. You need time to think. So I decided to give her some time to postpone her answer. Ill leave you alone for today. When I tried to give up easily aftering this far, Kwon Jia was rather flustered. Hey, wait! Then, Ill see you next time. I disappeared from the spot before she could say anything else. I teleported to one of the privileges that a teller had, [The Room of the Observer]. [What? You dont have to ask more?] It was better to stop here for now. If I pushed her more, it would backfire. [Thats not like you.] Not like me. I smiled bitterly and didnt bother to deny it. But Baek-ryeon. You dont know yet, but I didnt just retreat without any n. I muttered to myself so that only I could hear and opened the dozens of books that I brought with me. The mysterious books that only I could see and no one else. Yeah. They were all taken from Kwon Jias bookshelf. Im not like myself if I dont do anything and just leave. I wonder if she wont charge mete fees for borrowing so much. Chapter 87: Chapter 87: Chapter 87 After parting ways with Yuhyun, Kwon Jia was immersed in fighting in the world of thoughts, where she reached a state of no-mind. Kyaaak! A monster that looked like a dried-up mummy with its whole body charred ck. A hungry ghost that tried to devour everything in sight. It lunged at Kwon Jia, but in the blink of an eye, its head and body were split apart and fell to the ground. The fallen hungry ghost quickly turned into a white lump of stories, some of which melted and scattered in the air, and some of which were absorbed into Kwon Jias body. Ugh. Whew. Kwon Jia wiped the sweat from her forehead and stabilized her breathing. However, unlike her gradually calming body, her mind was still tangled up in confusion. It was all because of that weird teller she saw this morning. She knew better than anyone that it was because of him, so she clenched her teeth and tightened her grip on her sword as she looked for the next prey. The world of thoughts she was moving in was based on the lowest level of Yambuji, the story of Buddhism. It was also called Agido, one of the three evil paths. In such a ce, Kwon Jia hunted down the hungry ghosts as if to shake off all her worries. But the more she cut off the necks of the hungry ghosts with her sword, the heavier her heart became, as if it was shackled. Kwon Jia felt angry for no reason and gritted her teeth. It was all his fault. What the hell? How can a teller be active himself? Ive never seen him before, so why did he suddenly appear? She had too many questions. She wanted to ask him a mountain of things right away. But what bothered her more than that was He knows something about me. Her intuition, which she gained through countless repeated lives, told her so. The characteristic that was almost like a curse to her whispered to her subtly. Should I kill him? It was a thought that stemmed from the characteristic of a regressor. Kwon Jia shook her head and shook off the thought. This regressor characteristic was something that would only be satisfied if she crushed everything that could harm her. But her nature was not so cruel or vicious. She used reason to ovee the power of the characteristic and postponed her judgment. Ill watch him for now. She didnt need to know who Kang Yuhyun, the teller, was. Anyway,pared to her repeated life, it wasnt such a surprising thing. He must have a reason for approaching me. Her repeated life was not always the same, but it never deviated from the big picture. But the existence of Kang Yuhyun was enough to break that frame. A teller who was not an ordinary person. He had a huge value in this society, and he had a great impact on her. Would he be a savior who would free her from this cursed cycle? Or would he be an obstacle that would hinder her goal? The result would surely be decided in a short time. Kwon Jia muttered so and left her seat. *** Sarak. Sarak. In the quiet [Room of Observers], only the sound of turning pages echoed softly. Of course, it was a sound that only reached my ears. I liked this part of reading books. The sound and touch of turning pages. And the newbinations of letters that unfolded on the next page. Sometimes a noisy sword would whine next to me, but I naturally ignored it and focused on the book. By the time this whole process was over, it was already after sunset and night hade. The Room of Observers was in a subspace, but I could check the time through the monitor on the wall. I closed the book I had read and ced it on top of a pile of books in one corner of the room. I finally finished reading them. The number of books I brought was 67 in total. Of those, I only read 42 books. It might sound strange to say only after reading 42 books containing one persons life in one day, but if I had to put it that way, it would be right. Of the 67 books I brought, I read about 60 percent, which is 42 books. That means I didnt read the remaining 25 books. Was it because I didnt have time? Was I busy? No, that wasnt it. Its the same as when I was with Galiaz or Satan. I cant read those books right now. I knew it was because of the difference in rank, but it was still surprising. Even so, Kwon Jia was an individual and a human belonging to the lower world. It was quite a shock that I, who had risen to a decent agent, couldnt read all the books she had. Did it hurt my pride somehow? On the other hand, it meant that Kwon Jias life far surpassed that of an ordinary person. Especially, the books that were locked so that I couldnt read them properly must have contained important elements. Is this the weight of life that a regressor has? The bookshelf itself was already emitting a light beyond gold. Maybe it has something to do with that. But there were things I gained. Although it was very narrow as a sample, I learned a lot of facts through the 42 books I read. The first thing I learned was that Kwon Jias mental state was on the edge of a cliff. But then again, that was natural. The number of books alone was over a hundred, and if she repeated her life that many times, anyone would go crazy. Her mental strength must have reached its limit. But is it because of her characteristic that she hasnt lost her reason until now? I didnt know what her purpose was, but she repeated her life hundreds of times for something. Now, her purpose was almost blurred, and she just acted like a machine. The moment she ran out of will and purpose, this repeated life would be a curse that she couldnt end, not an opportunity to restart. Usually, the regressors in novels just do everything in two or three times. Even if this mixed world is influenced by thews of novels, this part is merciless. Is this reality? Anyway, Kwon Jias condition was not good. She had lost a lot of motivation due to her long-repeated life, and she had difficulty in acting as a collector due to her distrust of humans and hatred of tellers. Is it because of her characteristic as a regressor, or because she experienced something in the past? I still dont know. I had to read more books to find out more, but there was a problem. As I went back in chapters, more locks were applied and I couldnt read anything properly. This lock felt different from when I couldnt read Galiazs book. Galiazs golden book was too huge for me to touch, so I couldnt read it, but Kwon Jias book felt like she desperately refused to show it to me. I think theres a separate condition for unlocking this lock, but I dont know what it is. I still dont know much about my ability. I dont even know how I came to return, so how can I talk about my ability? Its not right to rely too much on my power in this state. In ces where my power doesnt reach, I have to persuade her with my own strength. But there is hope. Its embarrassing to say it myself, but for Kwon Jia, I was that hope. A singrity that never appeared in my repeated life. That was me. What if I were in her shoes? Surely, even if I pretended not to, I would be interested. It seemed like she only found out that I was a teller this time. The only thing that bothered me was, would she open her heart to me, who hated tellers and had a terrible distrust of people? That Ill find out as I go along. As I got up from my seat, Baekryeon, who had been quiet, reacted. [Hey. Whats up all of a sudden? You were sitting still like you were dead.] Im done with what I had to do. [Oh. Is that so? And then?] Dont be sarcastic. Im sorry for leaving you alone. But dont you think its good to have some time for reflection at times like this? [Reflection my ass! Hey! How long do you think I was stuck here without being able to say anything! If this is reflection, then Im sick of it!] Oops. [Oops? Oops what?] Baekryeon, who knew that he would lose if he argued with me, raised his hand first. [Sigh. Fine, what can I say. Im just a sword after all.] No, Im sorry. [Forget it. So youve been thinking for a long time, you must have some answers by now. Did you find out anything?] Uh. Yeah. About the power she has. [The power she has? Did she have something like that?] Yeah. Because, shes a regressor. [What?] Baekryeon asked stupidly, as if he couldnt believe my words. I exined it casually, as if it was nothing. And not just a few times. I dont know the exact number, but its already over three digits. To exaggerate, shes been dying and regressing like eating rice. Maybe if I pushed her harder, she would have used her ability to regress and tried some other way. [Its hard to follow the conversation. But I understand why you acted like that. A regressor. Thats a rare trait, isnt it? It means starting over from the beginning even if you die. You must have been so shocked that you ran out of the cafe with your eyes rolling.] Its not just a rare trait. Its an ability that allows you to challenge again and again even if you fail. Its a power that allows you to make information that others dont know your own. Even if youck basic talent, you can cover that up with regression trait. [Simr to you?] I cantpare to her now, whos the first one. [How did you know that again?] A sense as a fellow regressor. And one of my abilities. [I see.] Baekryeon didnt ask any more questions. It was enough to surprise him with what I had shown him. Now he wouldnt be surprised by anything like this. [But if shes a regressor Thats no joke. You said she died a lot. Can an ordinary persons mind endure that?] They cant endure it. It would be hard even if your mental strength was steel. Being a regressor may seem great, but in reality there is nothing more terrible than this. It may be nice to not die, but on the other hand it means you cant die even if you want to. What if you lived your best life and closed your eyes peacefully, only to start over from the beginning? Thats not all. She must have gone through all kinds of hardships and seen things she shouldnt have seen. And what about the people she knew and got along with and became close to? The moment she regressed, all those rtionships were reset. How would it feel if your friend or lover didnt recognize you the next time? She must be protected by some effects of the regression trait itself, judging by her speech and behavior. She still seems sane, so. [If that doesntst Isnt she a ticking bomb? She seems very dangerous. If she snaps, she might go berserk.] Baekryeons worry was natural, but I waved my hand and said it was okay. On the contrary, if shes still sane after hundreds of times, it means she can stay sane in the future too. Of course there must be a limit, but if its not now If I do my best to take care of her, I can change her. [Youre surprisingly confident.] Of course I am. Ive met all kinds of people in my previous life. More than anything, Ive been with a person who was like a walking bomb with no social skills for almost 10 years, so Kwon Jia is like an angel. Rather, it would be fun to work with a regressor, I even felt excited. Lets wait and see. [Yu-Hyun Your expression looks a bit perverted right now.] Hey. Chapter 88: Chapter 88: Chapter 88 The next morning. I ran into Kwon Jia again as I left early for the world of thoughts. It was inevitable, since she had already taken over the world of thoughts she was going to, and all she had to do was wait at the entrance. The entrance to the world of thoughts looked simr to the gate I used when I came to Earth. A wall-like entrance stood above the frozen space that looked like translucent ss. The entrance was spinning with thousands of pieces of white letters that seemed to be sucked in like a whirlpool. Around it, there were only the association staff who checked the entry from a distance and the collectors who came and went from the world of thoughts. There were hardly any collectors at this early hour, and there were no association people around the entrance, so it could be seen as a ce for personal meetings. Hello. Kwon Jia looked no different today. She wore afortable training suit for activity, and a sword on her back. And her hair was still unkempt. She was going to hunt fantasy creatures in such an outfit. Was she confident in her skills, or did she not care? Well. Hye-rim was like that at first. It was funny to say that I was like that back then for something that happened less than a month ago. I greeted her with a smile. As I greeted her, Kwon Jia paused for a moment and stared at me silently. Her expression was hard to read, but her eyes, which glimpsed through her long bangs, were very intense. But I felt a difference from our first meeting. Her hostility seems to have diminished a bit since yesterday. Judging by her reaction, it was clear that she had some thoughts after I left. How have you been since yesterday, Jia? If youre not busy, do you have time? I didnt expect a positive answer from her when I asked. Even if I treated her kindly, the only answer I would get from her would be get lost or Ill kill you. But her reaction waspletely unexpected. She didnt answer at all. She just kept silent. I didnt think she would agree, but I didnt expect her to refuse either. Silence. I dont know what it implies yet. But the fact that she withheld her answer meant that, at least, she didnt think badly of me as much as I thought. Kwon Jia nced at me briefly and then passed me by as if running away. I couldnt stop her. Her reaction was definitely different from yesterday. Could it be that she took the bait I subtly threw? I already hinted that I was not an ordinary teller. She must have known that too. She knew it, so she didnt direct her hatred towards me like other tellers. But it felt like there was something else besides that. [Do you want to leave it like this?] No. I should follow her. I immediately followed Kwon Jia and entered the world of thoughts after her. Is this ce called Ghost Land? World of thoughts Ghost Land. It refers to one of the three worlds of Samakdo, where hungry ghosts are always suffering and punished. As expected, the ckenednd was barren. The trees that grew sparsely were twisted and burned ck. The wind with ash dust limited the visibility greatly. A gray curtain covered all sides, making me feel suffocated. [Its quite bleak.] Thats how it is. Compared to the other worlds of thoughts Ive been to so far, this ce is like Labyrinthos, where stories based on [mythology] unfold. Mythology is at the peak of all stories. Naturally, the worlds of thoughts based on mythology are not verymon in modern times. Even if they exist, most of them are not proper myths, so they are out of interest for collectors. I didnt expect her toe here to hunt. The world of thoughts Ghost Land is a ce I know well. Usually, worlds of thoughts give some rewards and by-products even if you just catch fantasy creatures, but Ghost Land is a very barren ce. The Ghost themselves are also disgusting and reluctant to deal with fantasy creatures, and they dont give much even if you catch them. It was enough for collectors to avoid them. [But she came here, so there must be something treasure?] Right. Just like there was a hidden piece called [Icaruss Wings] in Labyrinthos, there was also a hidden piece that matched it in Ghost Land. If Kwon Jia is a regressor, she must be aiming for the hidden piece with the knowledge of the future. But its strange. In my memory, the collector who found the hidden piece in this ce was not her. Besides, the secret of Ghost Land was revealed muchter from now. Kwon Jias intention to target this ce was very different from the information that matched my memory. Could it be that she fails? A regressor? No way? I had such a thought, but my reason soon argued against it. The hundreds of books that Kwon Jia had. And what she had been through so far. I forgot. Shes different from the regressor I think. The usual regressor is a superhuman who does everything in the second round. Thats themon perception of regressors. On the other hand, Kwon Jia died quite often. She must have done well until then, but she was tired and mentally broken by the endless repetition of regression. It was also because the world of thoughts was a ce where life and death depended on a moments mistake or judgment. I should find her first. Fortunately or unfortunately, I was able to find out where Kwon Jia was in no time. She was in here, fighting the fantasy creatures as if to show off. I couldnt see her, but I could hear the sound of the fight. The sound of something being cut and the scream of the Ghost. I headed straight to where the sound came from. There, Kwon Jia was fighting fiercely with three Ghost. [Shes strong.] That was Baekryeons evaluation of her fight, which she saw for the first time. I nodded and agreed with her opinion. Kwon Jia was strong. She didnt hesitate to swing her sword, and she didnt shrink from the Ghost. She was simr to Kang Hye-rim in a way, but the difference between them was that Kang Hye-rim had innate talent and Kwon Jia had umted experience. [More than anything, the way she fights its very desperate.] I agree with that too. Kwon Jias fight against three Ghost felt somewhat pitiful. Thats not a fight. A fight shouldnt be that desperate. Kwon Jias movements were more like a beast than organized. Yeah. That was a struggle. It was like a desperate attempt to regain something she had forgotten. Yet, without knowing what she had forgotten, she tried to do anything to find out a hollow desire. I quietly watched her fight, drawn in. I didnt open the library. Only Baekryeon and I were the only audience here. Kwon Jias fight didntst long. She eventually won against three Ghost. The text of the Ghosts corpse that was destroyed turned into a text and disappeared as if it melted in the air. Kwon Jia half-copsed on the spot and tried to calm her rough breathing. Did she fight too hard and get tired? It was my first time seeing her fight, but it was definitely over-paced. She used too much force to face three Ghost. It didnt seem like a behavior that a rational and calcting regressor would do. Kyaaak! An Ghost pierced through the ash wind and revealed itself. Its arms and legs were skinny, and its belly was bulging out grotesquely. Its hideous face was distorted and its thin and long teeth pierced through its mouth. Its skin was ck like a burnt tree. It saw Kwon Jia who was sitting on the ground and rushed at her with its teeth bared. Kwon Jia looked at the Ghost with a defeated expression. She didnt expect to be attacked at this moment. Then, I stepped in. Swoosh! I swung Baekryeon cleanly. The Ghost was cut in half in an instant and rolled on the ground with two pieces. Kwon Jia looked at me with disbelief. Why? Have you never seen a teller who fights? You Before she could say anything, I cut her off. Stop. You must have a lot to say, but focus on resting for now. You dont look so good, you know that, right? You dont want to go through what happened just now again, do you? And dont expect my help next time. I spoke a bit harshly, and she reluctantly epted it. I nodded satisfactorily and reached out my hand to her. Lets have a meal. Kwon Jia looked at me with a what kind of teller is this? expression. *** Fortunately or not, Kwon Jia didnt refuse my offer even though she was incredulous. We were sitting in a quiet barbecue restaurant where there were no people. It wasnt night time, so there werent many customers, and we didnt have to worry about the surroundings. Why are we here I wanted to eat here. Dont worry. Ill pay. I have more than enough money. I dont have much to spend anyway, and thanks to breaking into the secret vaults of those Twilight Curtain guys before, I have a lot of cash. Even if I just sell the gold bars, I can make tens of billions of won. Seoryeon would foam at the mouth and faint if she heard that. Sizzle. I grilled the pork belly diligently and asked Kwon Jia. Its all cooked, dont you want some? If you dont eat, Ill eat first. I picked up the meat with chopsticks as if someone would steal it from me. Pork belly was nd by itself, so I wrapped it with lettuce and peri leaves, and added some ssamjang sauce. And then I ate it in one bite. I closed my eyes and savored the taste of the meat that spread in my mouth. I dont know how long its been since I ate pork belly. As I focused on eating without saying anything, Kwon Jia couldnt help but ask. Are you really a Teller? What do you mean? Ive never heard of a Teller who fights with a weapon. And more importantly, swinging that sword means you gave up your protection, right? How is that possible? Its possible. Youre the witness, after all. Well, Im getting tired of this kind of reaction by now. I know Im weird. But that doesnt mean I can deny reality. Kwon Jia asked me with a slightly annoyed voice. Youve been eating non-stop. I came here to eat, after all. Dont you want to ask about the contract? Do you want me to ask? I thought that was the purpose of this meeting. Its bad for digestion to talk about work while eating. Is that so? Yes, really. What do you want me to do? Fine, let me ask you bluntly. Do you want to make a contract with me? Ill treat you well. See? She still looked displeased as I looked at her expression. At that moment, I had no choice but to put down the chopsticks in my hand. Sigh. Fine. Well, since itse to this, lets talk seriously. I pulled out a text from my fingertips and engraved it around us. The engraving was nothing special. It was just to prevent our conversation from leaking out by blocking the sound. When I got serious, Kwon Jia also straightened her posture. I looked at her and tapped the table with my finger. Okay. Where should I start? What kind of contract do you want, what conditions are good, what you shouldnt do, what you must do. How to distribute the points you earn, how to set themission. And so on and so forth. I held up a collectors contract in front of her and recited all kinds of lists. I dont need any of that. I threw away the contract. Kwon Jias eyes followed the contract that disappeared into thin air and then turned to me. The emotion in her eyes was distrust. Yes, distrust. She doesnt trust me right now. If theres one thing I have to do first and foremost, its to give her faith. And I know the best way to do that. Miss Kwon Jia. I didnt hesitate and blurted it out. Im a returnee. The secret that only I knew and didnt reveal to anyone except Baek Ryeon. Chapter 89: Chapter 89: Chapter 89 What, what?! She looked visibly flustered by my words. I calmly shot back at her. Why are you so surprised? Youre a returnee too. You, you! She quickly nced around. She was worried that our conversation might leak out to the outside. I waved my hand to reassure her. Ive already engraved the surroundings. No matter what we do here, no sound will escape. But dont be too nervous, it might draw attention to our movements. Did you learn engraving? That precious skill? I was lucky. But thats not the important thing right now. Are you amazed that I figured out your trait? Actually, you must have had some suspicions too. That I was a new existence for you in this cycle. She didnt deny or confirm it. But just because she kept her mouth shut didnt mean she didnt answer. Sometimes, silence is the most clear answer. I revealed this because I thought there should be no hypocrisy in our conversation. Hypocrisy? I wanted to show you something different from the Tellers you know. I know what kind of beings the Tellers she knows are. They are cunning and hypocritical, smiling on the outside but harboring ulterior motives on the inside. And their true colors are revealed when the end of the worldes to this world. I know too. I saw what she saw, and I experienced what she experienced. Are you human? I was. There was nothing to hide, so I answered readily. Of course, if it was someone else, I would have concealed this fact, but she is a returnee like me. No, she is a returnee who has lived much longer and more times than me. If I act humbly towards her, it would only backfire. Im the same as you. This world had one end, and I struggled to survive there. But in the end, like most humans who werent chosen, I died too. And then you came back to life. Only, it wasnt a reversal of time. I came back to the past, but not as myself in the past. I was reborn as a Teller like this. Its amazing how things turned out. Then what happened to your past self? Hes fine. Oh, actually hes different. My self in this era is not a man but a woman. Its practically incest. But Ms. Kwon Ji-ah, thats not what we need to talk about right now. She hesitated for a moment and then nodded slightly. Right. As you said, as you already know, Im a returnee. I see. But so what? Youre a returnee too, and you want to say that you understand me? She asked me as if she was piercing through my chest. Her eyes said it all. How dare you? You only died once and you think you understand me? I shook my head. This is my first return. I havent repeated it for long like you. Maybe if I die here, I wont be able to return again. I dont even know why my return happened. As if I know why mine happened. But at least you understand yourself. Thats why you pushed yourself so hard. My words hit the mark, and her eyes sharpened even more. But even though she bit her lips hard, she couldnt refute anything. In the end, it meant that she epted it too. I dont know how you feel or what you think. Even if I try to know, I cant. Because I havent repeated death and life hundreds of times like you have. No. Even if I did that, I wouldnt be able to understand. Because Im not you. Thats right. People cant understand each other. Even if they go through the same things and grow up in the same environment, life is ultimately individual. Others shouldnt arbitrarily measure and evaluate others. They cant easily understand others. But if you tell me, I can pretend to be a sympathizer at least. You! My words touched her sore spot, and she reacted violently for the first time. How dare you im to be a sympathizer? You dont know anything. As if her guts were twisted up. She barely moved her trembling lips. Never. You dont know. As our eyes met, I felt a dry wind swallow my body and pass by. The wounds of her heart that had umted for a long time burst open because of me. The hatred that had rotted inside spilled over the te of reason. Facing it head on, I felt my insides burning too. Why are you doing this Yes. I dont know. You didnt tell me, how am I supposed to know? I dont like pretending to understand either. Theres nothing more disgusting than pretending to know something you dont. Even if you wanted me to do that, I would have refused. Because thats worse than not doing anything. Truly understanding is impossible. But I dont like pretending to understand either. Its a very difficult request. I looked at her with a calm and settled gaze. Maybe this was just a hollow im for her, nothing more than empty words. I dont expect her to trust and ept me with such a light sympathy. It would be nauseating to ask for trust with this kind of words. Even if I read her life, it is impossible for me to fully understand her. I am not Kwon Jia, but Kang Yoo Hyun. But. I can say this for sure. Dont you want to change? ! Kwon Jias eyes widened as if I had seen through her heart. Her gaze asked me how? through the loose bangs that covered her eyes. I saw you fight. You were desperate. You were using a fighting style that didnt suit your weak body that hadnt been properly trained yet. You probably didnt realize it yourself, but thats how it looked to me. You wanted to change. I said that, recalling her appearance when she was fighting the monsters. She didnt let go of her sword even when she was exhausted and sweating, and her breathing was up to her chin. She tried to kill the enemy in front of her and seize victory, but her eyes were not looking at the enemy, but something beyond them. I dont know what that is. But she reaches out for something that doesnt fit her status. Thats how her fight looked to me. But you dont seem to know it yourself. I, I Remember this one thing. To solve a problem, you have to first recognize that there is a problem. I saw Kwon Jias hand under the table clenched into a fist. Even though I confirmed that, I didnt stop talking. Do you want to change? The choice is up to you, Jia. At least if you want to get out of this horrible shackles, and if you think you need to change What is the right path? And how wrong is the way she is doing now? You need to think again. I reached out into the air and brought back the contract that I had erased earlier. I handed the contract to her. Ill help you. I told her that the path she had walked was wrong. It was no different from denying her entire past. She had gone through hundreds of deaths and didnt change, and I showed her the reality. Surely, it was an act that deserved hatred. But if she really wanted to change. If she really wanted to solve this phenomenon. Im ready to listen to your story anytime. The moment of choice wille. Kwon Jia fixed her gaze on the contract without saying anything. Take your time with the decision. You dont have to answer right away. Even if you refuse after all this, I wont cling to you pettyly. If you refuse, its over. I promise to let go of you cleanly. But remember this. I know your regression and I know that you can make this ce again through death. If she wants to, a regressor can force herself to go back bymitting suicide as many times as she wants. She might refuse now, but there is a possibility that she will ept in the next round. So Ill tell you in advance. This is my first andst offer. There is no next chance. Maybe in the next round, I wont choose her as soon as I read her book. I know myself. Kang Yoo Hyun is like that. So this is thest time. For both of us. The final showdown that can never be reversed Even by regression. Please make your decision carefully. I got up from my seat. I left her without saying anything and paid for the bill, then left the store. Kwon Jia couldnt say anything to me as I left. Not a word. *** In broad daylight when the sun was shining brightly, I sat in my office and tinkered with the settings rted to my library. As I moved my fingers while having the system window open, Baek Seo Ryeon who was curious about it asked me. Yoo Hyun, what are you doing? Im just messing with the library settings for a bit. Library settings? Im an agent now, and our library has over 4,000 viewers already. Itll be a bit annoying to run the library if we leave it like this. We have to make some items for the viewers too. There are items too? Its like a business item. You know that messages sent by viewers for free are indirect, and messages sent by investing points are direct, right? Yes. Ive heard of it. Its a bit annoying to spend points every time you want to send a direct message. So Im making a t-rate system for direct messages for subscribers only. The period is one week, one month, and three months. If you pay points, you can use direct messages whenever you want. Wow. That would be much more convenient. Of course, there might be some people who would spam like crazy, so I have to set a cooldown time. And also, Ive been getting inquiries from people who want to advertise on our library. The main advertisers are rted to [Dimensional Shop]. They are natural space merchants who sell all kinds of goods and stories from mixed worlds, and they naturally offer advertising outsourcing to tellers like me who have big libraries. The reason why tellers earn more points as their libraries grow is also because of this ie from outside. Now, I was trying to sort out these things while I had some time. But why are you here in the office when youre on vacation? I asked Kang Hye Rim, who was sitting next to me. She was sitting almost glued to me, and she answered as if it was obvious. Cant Ie? You should rest when youre on vacation. Imfortable here too. Im notfortable with that. Do you feel ufortable with me? Thats not what I meant. Then, its fine, right? No, thisdy? I raised my eyebrows once and then endured it with patience. Yeah. Im busy, so Ill let it go. It was around the time when everything about the library was almost done. Knock knock. Someone knocked on the door of the quiet office. Huh? Who is it? Dont tell me, another reporter? No. Its not that. I got up from my seat as if I had been waiting. I had a feeling who the person who came here was. Well, that would be the case, since the light of the book was swirling outside the door. I opened the door right away. And then I smiled warmly at Kwon Jia, who was looking up at me with a slightly dumbfounded expression. Ive been waiting for you. Chapter 90: Chapter 90: Chapter 90 The group looked surprised by the sudden arrival of a guest. They stared at me with wide eyes, as if they didnt expect anyone to visit. And it was not just anyone, but my guest who came. Well, youvee this far, so you must have made up your mind, right? Nod. Instead of answering, Kwon Jia lightly nodded her head. That action felt a bit rebellious, as if she was desperately trying to preserve her pride. It was somewhat cute to me. She followed my guidance and entered the office. She sat down on the empty seat across from me. Baek Seoryeon and Kang Hye-rims eyes were glued to her and didnt seem to budge. I asked Kwon Jia right away. Do you want some coffee? Then, Americano. When I sent a look to Baek Seoryeon, she answered hesitantly. Uh We only have Maxim in our managers office. Americano is expensive What, where did all the money you made recently go? I swallowed the words that came up to my throat. She probably spent it all on paying off debts. Kwon Jia closed her mouth tightly as soon as she heard that. It seemed like the atmosphere would only get awkward if we continued like this, so I quickly took out some cash and handed it to Baek Seoryeon. She threw me a look that asked what this was. Go buy it. Me? Im the representative manager, you know? Use the leftover money as your allowance. Ill be right back! I wondered if it was really a proper behavior for a social person to manipte the manager representative with a few bills. But lets postpone that reflection forter. Thats how Baek Seoryeon left the office with light steps. Now, the only one left was Kang Hye-rim. She met my eyes and sent me a firm look that said she would never leave this office. Who cares what you say? I immediately handed Kwon Jia the contract. Read it and see if there are any uses that you dont like. Hmm. Kwon Jia scanned the contract with a stern expression. But she couldnt find any fault with it, as it was something I carefully wrote. No, she didnt even seem to have any intention of finding fault. Its fine. Im d to hear that. Yu-hyun-ssi. Who is this? Finally, Kang Hye-rim couldnt hold back her curiosity and asked me. Her eyes hadnt left Kwon Jia since she sat down across from me. It was a mixture of wariness and displeasure. Shes the collector Ive newly recruited. Oh. Shes the second one? Was it my imagination that she emphasized the word second? Kang Hye-rim joined the conversation, and Kwon Jia naturally looked at her. She recognized Kang Hye-rim with her knowledge of the future and widened her eyes slightly. Then she quickly turned her gaze to me. Did you do this? Her eyes asked me that. I nodded silently and answered yes. Did she not like us exchanging looks? Kang Hye-rim came out a bit more prickly than usual. You didnt tell me anything. It was a sudden decision. And didnt I tell you that I would bring a junior soon? I thought it would take longer. This is too abrupt She nced at Kwon Jia for a moment and then stopped talking. I pondered for a moment at that sight. Hyerim-ssis reaction was worse than I expected. I didnt even think she would oppose it before, but maybe she felt threatened? I was wondering how to start a grand sermon on having a generous attitude as a senior when Kwon Jia spoke first. Am I making you ufortable? Huh, what? She didnt expect her to ask so directly, and Kang Hye-rim visibly flustered. Even if there was a third party here, even the mask of Geomhu that she usually wore hadpletely lost its effect in this situation. Kwon Jia didnt seem to care much about that and casually continued. Thats understandable. You might think your position is being threatened. Especially if youre a famous collector like yourself. No, Im not, that Im sorry if I caused you any trouble. You dont have to worry too much. Im used to being hated. Both Kang Hye-rim and I were surprised by her words. Actually, I think I was the most surprised here. The regressor apologized? I couldnt believe that. What is a regressor? They are the kind of people who would smash the other persons bowl if they even picked a small fight with them. The ones who would naturally say Ill kill you or Get lost instead of greetings at the first meeting. Especially someone like Kwon Jia, who wasnt even on her second time, but close to infinite regression. But she apologized sincerely, which means shes serious. Did she have some change of heart? When I sent her a look that asked that, Kwon Jia met my eyes and then quickly turned her head away. I didnt know what was going on, but it was a good sign of change for me. I nodded and agreed with her. Hyerim-ssi. Shes saying that, so dont be too harsh. Lets make peace. Im not angry. She said that with a slight re at me. She seemed to resent me for not taking her side in this situation, but more than that, she felt like she was the bad person here because Kwon Jia apologized confidently. I whispered to her so that only she could hear. You know, right? Its not your fault. Dont take it to heart. Shes also embarrassed and doesnt know how to deal with you. As a generous senior, please understand her. A generous senior? Yes. Youre a respectable collector now, so you should get some respect from your juniors. I trust that youll do well in that role. I wondered if this almost lie-like constion would work, but looking at the rxing expression of Geomhu, it seemed to have worked very well. A woman who was endlessly weak topliments, her name was Kang Hye-rim. Im back! Just as the atmosphere was getting better, Baek Seoryeon, who had left earlier, came back with Americano. She seemed to be in a good mood because she got some allowance, and she quickly handed us each a cup. Hmm. Kwon Jia looked around the office and realized that it wasnt bad. She looked back at the contract. She scanned the contract and then looked up at me. I didnt know what her eyes were saying this time. But one thing I was sure of was that there was a desire for change growing somewhere in her heart. Im signing the contract. Its done. Kwon Jia quickly wrote down her name. It was neat handwriting without any hesitation. As soon as the contract waspleted, it scattered like powder with a sh of light. It announced that the contract between the collector and the teller was perfectly established. Everyone. This is the new collector, Kwon Jia-ssi. Please take good care of her. Kwon Jia Kwon Jia seemed a bit embarrassed and closed her mouth tightly. Maybe it was because her heart had softened by the apology earlier, but Hyerim-ssi let it go lightly. And Seoryeon-ssi only expressed her admiration for the unique person who had joined us. The recruitment of Kwon Jia, which I thought would be the biggest obstacle, ended sessfully like this. *** Kwon Jia and I visited Ghost Lands World of Thought again. The difference between then and now was that Kwon Jia and I had made a proper contract, and that Kwon Jias appearance had changed quite a lot. It wasnt that she wasnt, but she had tidied up her messy hair a bit and wore decent clothes. Hmm. As expected, I noticed it from the moment I heard her voice, but shes quite a beauty. She had a different charm from Kang Hye-rim. If Kang Hye-rim was born with a yful nature and tried to hide it by acting haughty, Kwon Jia was much more serious and heavy. She was like a hawk soaring in the skypared to Kang Hye-rims crane. Sharp eyes and an icy expression. And more than that, charisma that overwhelmed the other person. Thanks to the power of her trait, that aura was even more synergistic. The spirits will definitely like this. More than anything, Kwon Jias physical condition wasnt very good until now, so I used my blood-like points to buy all kinds of stories and fed them to her forcefully. Thanks to that, Kwon Jias physical specs had risen tremendouslypared to before. I remembered when she asked me when I gave her stories. Here you go. You need to do some exercise first before you can go to the World of Thought with your current state. Dont tell me, is this free? Of course not. Im lending it to you. You have to pay me backter. Of course, I didnt lend it to her for free. I nned to get back what I invested in herter. Of course, there was no interest. Im a clean teller after all. The advantage of being a collector was that they could increase their physical abilities like this. They didnt need to go through a long process of building their body through physical training. After finishing the basic preparations, I was able to obtain detailed information about Ghost Land by sharing information with her beforehand. Im going to open the library now. Are you ready? Anytime. She must have given permission already, so I opened the library right away. As soon as the news of my storytelling started spread out, spirits flocked to my library. [100TP donation!] [Daeha! It means great in Korean!] [1000TP donation!] [Kang Yu-hyun teller-nim. I heard you got promoted to Assistant Manager. Congrattions and please ept this as my modest gift.] Thank you. Thank you for your donation. [100TP donation!] [What? Youre already a Assistant Manager? Wow, thats crazy.] As soon as I opened the library, some of them greeted me and congratted me on my promotion to Assistant Manager. I bowed my head repeatedly and thanked them. I was probably the only teller who got congratted like this for being promoted. The shower of gifts didnt end here. There were still gifts from the real big shots of our library. [The one whoughs in the darkest ce donated 10,000TP!] [Congrattions. I expected this to happen soon, but its more surprising to see it in reality. Ill give you a separate giftter as a token of my congrattions.] Yes. Thank you, the one whoughs in the darkest ce-nim. [The one who resembles the brilliant light donated 10,000TP!] [I sincerely congratte you too. And this is my personal gesture, please ept it.] Thank you so much. Really. Satan and Michael kept sending me personal emails with gifts, as if they werepeting with each other. They were not ordinary items, since they came from those two. I wanted to open them and check them right away, but now was the time to focus on my work. I would look at the giftster. Besides, I notice some new faces among the spirits. There were more spirits than before, ones that I had not seen until recently. It was natural, of course, but more than that, their presence was not insignificant. They caught my attention. There are only two first-generation spirits, but the number of second-generation spirits has increased a lot. And all of the second-generation spirits belonged to a certain Great Pantheon. Due to the recent consecutive Story Wars and the duel of the collectors, my poprity had increased. And the spirits of the Great Pantheons who were interested in me started to show up slowly. But they are still second-generation, even if they belong to a Great Pantheon. They could not move rashly. Satan and Michael were standing firmly in front of them. If they wanted topete with them, they had to send at least a first-generation spirit from their side. So until then, they will just watch and wait? Then it would be easy. I would show them what they wanted to see. [The spirits btedly realize the existence of a new person.] The fact that I had been promoted to an agent was so big that the spirits only noticed Kwon Jia now. Everyones eyes turned to her. [100TP donation!] [Wow. I thought it was Geomhu, but its someone else? Who is she?] [100TP donation!] [Kang Yoo-hyun teller dumped Geomhu! No, but she is also very pretty, right?] [100TP donation!] [No, where did our Geomhu go! But I like this one too. Hehe.] The spirits were surprised by the fact that someone other than Geomhu was standing there, and curious about Kwon Jias appearance, which was quite attractive. I smiled at them and exined the situation. Ah, by the way. Thisdy here is Kwon Jia. She is a new collector that I signed a contract with after I became an Assistant Manager. Naturally, the spirits reactions were hot. They made some silly jokes like did I dump Geomhu, where did Kang Hye-rim go, and so on. They wanted to see Geomhus story, but more than that, they were curious about what kind of person the new collector that Kang Yoo-hyun teller chose was. They had high expectations for me since I had discovered Geomhu as a collector. So I thought you might be curious, and today I will present you a story of the new rookie. Of course, dont worry too much. She is someone I personally saw and picked. I can guarantee that she wont disappoint you. I added some wind to their sails, and Kwon Jia whispered cautiously in my ear. Is this okay? It seems like you are hyping up the atmosphere too much. Its fine. And we have to do this much. Isnt this your debut? And we had prepared everything for that. Come on, lets go in. I received the eager eyes of the spirits and led Kwon Jia into the world of imagination. The Hell Ind where terrible demons dwell. To find another hidden piece hidden there. But. As soon as I entered inside, I narrowed my eyes at the scenery inside. What is this? Chapter 91: Chapter 91: Chapter 91 I visited Ghost Ind once before, and I saw many other collectors besides us. Yeah, there were collectors in the world of thoughts. That was not strange. It was natural for collectors to enter the world of thoughts. But, it was suspicious that there were people on this ind. Whats going on? I see a lot of unfamiliar faces. Kwon Jia seemed to have the same thought as me, and she spoke with a slightly wary tone. I nodded and nced at the collectors who were wandering around. Until recently, this ce was quiet and had no visitors. But, today, there were unusually many collectors. Was it just a coincidence? No way. The books floating above the heads of the collectors who were looking at us with strange eyes. The answer was right there. I quickly grabbed a few of their books and flipped through the pages. They had a lot of content, but I only had to read the parts I wanted, so it was not too hard. Thud. I closed the book that only I could see and returned it to its original owner. I immediately realized what was going on. Its a checkmate. A checkmate? No way Their target is not you, Miss Jia. Its me, and the White Flower Management. In fact, I already knew that there were more eyes watching our White Flower Management after the duel. Among those gazes, there were some who had bad intentions besides those who were simply curious about us. Those bastards. They are sent by the giant ns. The ns sent them? For what purpose? I dont remember such a thing in my memory Her cold eyes turned to me. Its you. Like I said, dont call me that. What did you do before you made a contract with me? Didnt you hear the rumors? That I understood her reaction. She had repeated the same thing hundreds of times, so she didnt need to listen to rumors. Whatever she did, her past would have been simr. But, what she overlooked was my existence. And the world that had changed because of what I did. Ill exin it to you kindly, since you might not know. Right now, several ns are subtly trying to checkmate our White Flower Management. The reason is simple: its because of the world of thoughts. She flinched at my words, but she didnt react as violently as before. She probably had a vague idea of what had happened. I told her that it was true, and that Kang Hye-rim and I had eliminated several worlds of thoughts so far. Kwon Jia looked around for a moment, conscious of the surrounding eyes, and then asked me in a low voice that only I could hear. Do you know what youve done? Yes. Of course. The world of thoughts is something that the ns try to keep at all costs. Saying that youll destroy it is like dering war on them. And if they came out like that, it means that they might attack us soon. You seem to know well. Ive experienced it before. Well, that makes sense. She must have had some stories about shing with the big ns in her many lives. But, judging by her expression, the oue was not very good. You moved too fast. If you had taken some time and done it slowly Too fast? No. Thats wrong. This is not too fast. You know that we dont have much time left, right? That I understand that youre cautious because you failed before. But you seem to have forgotten something. You were alone back then. But not now. You are confident that you can fight them? I wouldnt have done this if I was afraid of fighting. The world is wrong. They dont know what the real threat is, and that its already approaching them. They wont listen even if we try to tell them, and they wont believe us even if we do. They will dismiss our words as lies and try to get rid of us. Then we have no choice but to fight back. We will win, crush them, and make sure they know whos above and whos below. Then well tell them the truth. Then theyll have to listen even if they dont want to. Sigh. Yeah. Thats probably the best way. They were never going to listen anyway. I need your help for that. Its just me and Geomhu. And me. That makes three. Thats not enough. Well gather more people. There are still two more collectors that I can make contracts with. That means I still have two more spots left, and they will be filled only by people who suit me like Kang Hye-rim or Kwon Jia. Because I will make it happen. Lets focus on this ce for now. I felt the eyes of the collectors who were trying to checkmate us and gripped my sword. Do you want to fight? They dont seem to have that intention yet. Then we dont need to react to them either. Lets go safely. The situation has not crossed the line yet. And theiring to this ind today was not to directly interfere with us, but to subtly pressure us. We wouldnt be shaken by such a thing. In a way, its a good thing. I thought it would be a bit too much for the two of us. Youre nning to use them. Maybe it was because she was a regressor, but she was quick-witted. Or maybe she had the same idea as me from the beginning. Actually, it was too much for us to go to the inside alone. I didnt think we would fail. But even considering that, it was a different matter whether we could do it without getting hurt. The slightest mistake could put us in danger. That was the hidden piece this time. Do you see those people? Theyre not moving yet. Theyre probably waiting for us to move, and then act ordingly. The method was obvious. They would either catch the Ghosts that we were hunting first, or block or hinder our way to the other side of the border. Their goal was to somehow stop our hunt. It was undeniable that they came here for that purpose. So what are you going to do? Give up like this? Thats an interesting provocation. She seemed to have hurt her pride just by asking me that, and Kwon Jia ignited her fighting spirit strongly. She looked like a veteran who had fought for a long time, not a novice who had just finished her graduation ceremony and got her collector badge. Dont hold me back. Kwon Jia grabbed her sword and ran into the inside of the ind without any preparation. I followed her closely, as I had been waiting for this. Wha, what? Hey! Theyre moving! What are they doing! We have to move too! I heard the confused voices of the people who were watching us from behind. But their figures were long gone, hidden by the ash wind. They probably didnt expect us to suddenly run out. You know the direction, right? How many times do you think Ive been here? As we ran ahead, some Ghosts sensed our presence and blocked our way. They were phantoms that suffered from endless hunger and naturally sought prey to fill their stomachs. As soon as they saw us, they moved instinctively and attacked. Kwon Jia and I increased our speed at the same time. Kyaaak! The Ghost screamed and swung its hand. It had sharp ws at the end of its strangely long fingers. They covered both sides like wings. I gripped my sword and defended first. I blocked one hand with my sword, and stopped the other wrist from swinging by kicking it up. At that moment, Kwon Jia seemed to know that I would block it like this, and stabbed her sword into the Ghosts empty body. The Ghost fell in an instant with a smoothbo attack. The appearance of the Ghost was not over yet. It was a minormotion, but already three more showed up. Kwon Jia kicked the ground and ran towards them as soon as she saw them. [Wow. Shes very aggressive.] The spirits who were watching this scene murmured quietly. [Some spirits are amazed by her boldness.] That reaction was natural. Kwon Jia was a veteran of battle who had fought for a long time. And her fighting style was very rough, without considering her own life. It was beautiful and graceful, but subtly efficient, unlike Kang Hye-rims fighting style. She swung her sword. The Ghosts body was torn along the path of the sword. It looked like a beast had scratched it roughly. Maybe she had a story rted tobat that was clear. The gap between her slender appearance and her fighting style fascinated the spirits. [The spirits give Kwon Jia collector a generous evaluation.] [You received 3,200TP as a donation.] We finished off three more Ghosts and took a breath, when we heard the sound of weapons shing from behind. The other collectors who were following us also encountered Ghosts. The Ghosts, which instinctively detected living beings, naturally targeted them as prey and dispersed. Thanks to that, our movement became much easier. What, what is this! Damn its an Ghost! Everyone fight! Tsk tsk. Who told you to follow us? I was a bit annoyed when they first came here, but now I felt lucky. Thanks to them, the Ghosts attention was diverted, and we could go to our destination more smoothly. Kwon Jia and I crossed the rough wilderness like cutting through it. A few more Ghosts appeared in the middle, but they were not threatening enough to handle easily. After all, Ghosts were not that dangerous, they just looked disgusting. They were only rank 9 creatures that Kwon Jia, who had just graduated, coulde to. But, the inside was different. Whooong! As I crossed the slightly sloped ridge, a hot wind blew and irritated my skin. I covered my face with both arms and waited for the heat wave to pass. When the wind that seemed to burn my skin subsided, I lowered my arms and saw the sight that spread out in front of me. Squeak! Hot sulfur spewed out, making a loud noise and a foul smell. There was only one path made of wooden nks over the ground made of sulfur, and beyond the path, there was arge building that looked like a mansion. The building beyond the sulfur path had an atmosphere that seemed like a monster would live there. Thats Yeah. Thats where we have to go today. Kwon Jia stared at the building with a much sharper gaze than before. She was a regressor who had experienced this several times before, so she knew better than anyone how dangerous they were. The ones we had to face now were quite threatening, enough to make her nervous. [Whats there, anyway?] The jailers of the underworld. People might think that Ghosts are the only ones in Ghost Ind, but thats wrong. Ghost Ind is connected to the underworld. Its linked to the River of Fire, so the direct subordinates of Yama, who governs that ce, roam around for management purposes. Unlike Ghosts, who are just phantoms, the jailers of the underworld are not easy to see. There must be a hidden piece hidden inside. And the number of jailers who protect the hidden piece is at least dozens. One jailer can fight against ten Ghosts. Considering that, they have the power equivalent to hundreds of Ghosts. And thats the minimum. The soldiers of the underworld who guard the list are powerful, even if they are phantoms. And we have to get through this sulfur path. There was a pathid out to go there, but it looked old and unstable. If we step on it wrong, well fall into the sulfur stream. No wonder collectors donte here. [Then we cant do anything.] No. Theres a chance. [A chance?] The jailers here will patrol Ghost Ind from time to time. Thats the only time when the security inside is weak. Kwon Jia and I were waiting for that opportunity. How long did we wait near there? The main gate of the mansion in the distance opened with a creaking sound. And as I saw the jailer who came out with a spear in his hand, I narrowed my eyes. The time hase. Chapter 92: Chapter 92: Chapter 92 The underworlds jailers were skeleton soldiers wearing oriental-style armor. The armor was worn out and torn in ces, but that only added to their eerie atmosphere. There were ten of them holding spears. They moved in two rows, slowly crossing the wooden bridge over the sulfur river. Kwon Jia and I hid ourselves a little distance away. The sulfur gas around us concealed our presence. There are more of them than I thought. I had expected at least dozens of them inside, but if the ones who came out were that many, then there must be more than 30 left. If we had stormed in without knowing anything, we would have suffered a defeat. The Ghost around us seemed to notice the movement of the jailers, and their noises gradually faded away. Even those creatures who had nothing left but endless hunger and instinct knew how terrifying the underworlds jailers were. Miss Kwon Jia. How long will it take for the patrol to return? An hour. The patrol range is not that wide. They just make a big circle around this sulfur river ande back. An hour. Thats a bit tight, depending on how you look at it. That meant we had to deal with all the jailers inside and get the hidden piece that was sleeping deeper within an hour. And if we also considered the way to clear the world of thought, an hour might be too short. But we can do it, right? Are you asking me that? Well, you are the protagonist of this story, after all. I have to hear the collectors opinion. Havent we alreadye this far? She reacted as if it was strange for me to ask her that. The teller she knew would never ask or agree with the collectors opinion. We have no choice but to do it now. Even though this is my first timeing here, we have to do it anyway. Thats a good attitude. I nodded with satisfaction and looked around. The jailer squad had already crossed half of the sulfur river. They would never forgive any intruders, whether they were Ghost or collectors. As soon as they caught sight of us, they would surely try to eliminate us without hesitation. Skeleton soldiers who performed their given roles without fear or emotion. They were almost like machines, so it might be easier to face the Ghost who only had instinct left. If those guys join the fightter, it will be very dangerous. The Ghost ran away because they knew their danger. This area had be a perfect no mansnd. No. Thats not true. I felt a presence approaching from afar and smiled at the corner of my mouth. Kwon Jia must have felt it too, as she looked beyond the gray curtain of ash wind that was swirling in the distance. Someone wasing from over there. Soon, a group of collectors appeared and Kwon Jia clicked her tongue. People? Did they follow us here? Maybe they came here out of curiosity. They want to know what we are up to, and why there are no Ghost here. The people who showed upte looked exhausted from fighting with Ghost on their way. They seemed to have gathered together after realizing the danger, unlike what I had expected. The number of collectors who gathered was close to 30. The number had increased since we entered the world of thought, which meant that more people had joined from outside. This is good for us. They will draw the attention of the patrol squad, dont you think? I left those collectors alone for this reason. No matter how I thought about it, it seemed impossible for Kwon Jia and I to break into that guardhouse by ourselves. Even if we timed our attack with the patrol, I wasnt confident about securing our safety. So I used them as bait. Kwon Jia realized that too, but she looked ufortable. You dont seem very happy about it. But you have to understand this. This ce was supposed to be only for us two. They came here without permission and tried to interfere with us. Besides, their eyes were full of greed for any possible items they could get here. They didnt just follow us mindlessly. They must have had their own goals foring here. They made their choice ording to their purpose. And they are responsible for whatever consequences their actions bring. Do you still sympathize with them? No. I dont sympathize with them. Kwon Jia said that, but I could sense a faint hesitation in her voice. She had repeated the same life hundreds of times and had the cheat-like trait of infinite regression, but she still reacted like that. She was very different from the regressor I knew. I decided not to point that out and move on. Right now, we had to prioritize dealing with the remaining enemies while their forces were reduced. Kwon Jia and I hid ourselves and held our breaths, watching the group of collectors. Baek Hyo. At my call, Baek Hyo appeared in the air. Kwon Jia had already heard about Baek Hyo, so she didnt show any surprise, but she still stared at him with curiosity. Please. Hoot. Hoot. Baek Hyo understood my words and flew high into the sky. Soon, I shared his vision and saw the collectors more clearly. Wow. What is this ce? There was something like this here? More importantly, where did those guys go? Whatever happened, I cant back down now that Ivee this far. Besides, it seems like theres something beyond that. Hey. You didnt forget to share the reward fairly, did you? They seemed to have agreed on something while they wereing here, and they were already having such a conversation. Well, its not a very nice sight to see them stick together like this. But theres no choice. More than that, this is the first time Ivee to this kind of world. That Baekhwa Management, or whatever. They must have something good in mind, since theyre trying to do something here. Hehehe. I hope they dont disappoint us. There were already a few guys who were bragging because of their greed. I chuckled as I listened to their words. Yeah. The thing thats about to happen soon wont disappoint you guys at all. Rather, it will make you guys more shocked than you can imagine. Theyre about to collide soon. Yeah. It was almost at the same time that I said that and the collector group found the skeleton grouping out of the sulfur gas. Wha, what? What is that? Thats not a goblin! Just as the collectors discovered the skeleton soldier, the skeleton soldier also discovered the collector group. The skeleton soldier who had just crossed the sulfur stream reacted as soon as they found the intruders. Squeak. Red light burst out from their ck, hollow eyes. At the same time, they drew out their weapons and moved swiftly to spread out their formation. The number of the Ghost troops was ten. The collectors were over thirty. The difference in power was more than three times if you just looked at the numbers. But the skeleton soldier had no fear. Their only goal was one thing. To eliminate the outsiders who invaded. Huh? Whats that? Are they trying to fight us? Everyone, grab your weapons! I was already annoyed by dealing with those goblins, but this is perfect. How dare you, you skull-faced bastards, toe at us without fear? The collectors spat out such shouts as they saw the skeleton soldier. They would have been pushed back by their momentum, but they were encouraged by theirrge numbers and were also burning with fighting spirit. This wouldnt be a picture where one side would easily copse. ck ck ck. The skeleton soldier of the underworld maintained their formation and slowly approached the collectors with their spears. The collectors also held their weapons and prepared to fight by raising their own strength. The two groups collided when they reached each others vicinity. Lets move now. Yeah. Kwon Jias answer came a littlete, but as soon as I moved, she followed me without hesitation. They were distracted by the fight and didnt pay attention to us. Kwon Jia and I quickly approached the pce through the path that the skeleton soldier had crossed. Sulfur gas erupted from various ces, making it a bit hard to breathe, but it wasnt a big blow to us who were not ordinary people. Behind us, screams and the sound of weapons shing echoed like a reverberation. We felt that on our backs and reached the front gate of the pce. There was no one guarding the entrance, so we opened the gate. Boom! The wooden door opened wide to both sides. At the same time, some of the skeleton soldier roaming around the courtyard noticed us. Jia! I know without you saying it. The first move is the winning move. Especially since we were in a position to surprise them, it was a more necessary action. The skeleton soldier didnt panic even at the surprise. Like machines programmed to do so, as soon as they saw us, they immediately grabbed their weapons and came towards us. Kwon Jia and I collided with the skeleton soldier. I dodged the spear that stabbed at me by twisting my upper body. I quickly prated into his inner side. I lowered my torso and pressed my body against the ground as I dashed. The Ghost didnt panic either, and moved his spear handle to hit my head with it. I read his movement until there and swung my white lotus to deflect his spear handle. A gap appeared in his movement, and I swung my white lotus with all my strength. sh! The armor and the bone inside were cleanly cut off. The red light in the Ghosts eyes grew bigger and his body crumbled. I looked to the side, and Kwon Jia had also finished off the Ghost. There were three huge scars on the Ghosts body, as if a beast had scratched him. We met each others eyes as if we had nothing to say and entered the building. As soon as we crossed the threshold, some of them who were waiting inside pushed out their long spears to stop us. They were fast to react, maybe because they had no emotions. Kwon Jia and I knocked down one of the obstacles each. The inside of the pce was much bigger than what we saw from the outside. The dark interior, where no light came in, stretched out so long that we couldnt see the end. Red lights, presumably belonging to the skeleton soldier, floated in the darkness. Squeak. ! As soon as I heard the sound of something being pulled hard, I immediately changed my white lotus into a shield and covered Kwon Jia and my body with it. Ting ting ting ting ting! Arrows flying from beyond the darkness hit the white lotus roughly. I didnt expect them to have archers inside. More than that, I thought there wouldnt be many left inside, except for those who went out on patrol, but did that mean there were more troops inside? If we hadnt used the collector group, it might have been more dangerous. The arrow shower stopped and I put away the shield. Kwon Jia ran towards them as if she had been waiting for it. When they got close, the ones who shot the bows drew their swords from their waistbands and joined the fight. I also activated my [Bright Eyes] skill and followed behind her. She was fighting well even in this darkness. No, she didnt see their faces. She just guessed their positions by the skeleton soldier eyes, and predicted their attacks by listening to the sound of cutting through the air. Is that the sense that has been honed to the extreme by experiencing countless deaths? Moreover, that was not a skill or a power of a story, but a purely skill that waspleted through experience. I could never imitate that no matter how hard I tried. We continued to move forward while taking care of the skeleton soldier blocking our way. How many thresholds did we cross, and how many of them did we deal with? Arge room greeted us. There were no skeleton soldier who had been blocking us until now. Instead, there was a skeleton soldier wearing a fancy armor, different from other skeleton soldier, sitting on a throne. No. He was not a soldier. He was much bigger than the skeleton soldier, and his armor was not an ordinary thing either. He was themander and boss-level fantasy of this ce, the skeleton general. [Intruders] He spat out a bleak sound as he got up from his seat and drew his sword from his waistband. It was a sword that emitted a translucent white aura unlike ordinary ones. [Eliminate] [Bright Sword (Ming Dao)] That was the hidden piece that existed in this world of goblins and fantasy. And guarding it was a fantasy creature that looked much stronger than anyone we had faced so far. He was the boss of this ce. There was a sound of something rushing in from outside the door. The remaining skeleton soldier who were guarding the inside of the pce heard themotion and came running. In front of us was a boss-level fantasy creature. Behind us were enemiesing towards us. Can you do it? I leaned my back against hers and looked at the entrance we came in. There was only one thing I had to do here. Leave the fight with that general to Kwon Jia, and protect her back. Dont hold me back. And the answer that came back to me was a typical regressors words. Chapter 93: Chapter 93: Chapter 93 Huff! Huff! Damn it! How are these skeletons so strong?! Dont let your guard down! Theyre not normal skeletons, no matter how you look at them! These bastards. Theyre so annoying! The collectors who were fighting outside the Sulfur River were frustrated by the prolonged battle that was different from what they had expected. They had thought that it would be easy to finish off the Underworlds jade soldiers. They outnumbered them by more than three times. The collectors were not ordinary people, and when they gathered like this, they could easily defeat any fantasy creature. Moreover, those guys are not even boss-level fantasy creatures! The jade soldiers formation was solid. Theyplemented each other and defended calmly against the attacks. Whenever there was a gap, they stabbed their spears like ghosts. Their defense was not loose enough to allow any sloppy counterattacks. The skeleton soldiers who moved like gears, fitting together perfectly without any error, were admirable even though they were enemies. Their movements were not something that could be seen from ordinary fantasy creatures. Everyone, snap out of it! These guys are definitely not average skeletons! Think of them as elite-level and fight! The highest-ranked man among the collectors shouted that, and the other collectors nodded their heads with grim expressions. When their false hope of having the upper hand was gone, they finally faced reality. Damn it! If this goes on, I wont hold back anymore! Everyone, bring out your full power! The collectors realized that they couldnt afford to spare them anymore, and raised their energy. Some collectors had translucent energy flowing from their bodies, enhancing their physical abilities. The jade soldiers who saw that scene still maintained their calm red eyes, and spread out their shields to wait for the enemies toe closer. It didnt matter whether the collectors were serious or not. The onlymand given to them was to deal with the enemies. Even if thatmand destroyed their miserable armor and flesh, they would never stop. *** ng! ng! Swords shed and spat out sparks that lit up the darkness. In the dimly lit room, two beings were engaged in a fierce fight, aiming for each others lives. The skeleton general held his sword with both hands and swung it horizontally. The fierce energy on the de tore through the air roughly. Kwon Jia blocked the attack with her sword tilted slightly. ng! Ugh! She groaned at the force that shook her wrist, even though she had deflected most of the power. The pain sharpened her mind. She aimed for the skeleton generals exposed gap and kicked off the ground. She approached him like a wolf hunting its prey, skimming the floor. Kwon Jia sprang up like a spring from right below the skeleton general and thrust her sharp teeth at him. [You!] The skeleton generals red eyes exploded. He quickly withdrew the energy he had released and went into defense. ng! Kwon Jias sharp teeth shed with the energy several times. She didnt stop. She didnt panic when her attack was blocked, and she went one step further. In mid-air, she twisted her body and delivered a roundhouse kick to the skeleton generals head. The skeleton general raised one arm vertically to block the kick. At the same time, he moved his hand to grab Kwon Jias ankle and threw her hard towards the wall. Kwon Jia regained her bnce in the air andnded lightly on the ground. [Your movements are like a beast.] She didnt react to the words that the skeleton general spat out as if shaking his soul. She ran towards him again, as if to avenge being thrown away. Her fighting style was like that of a beast that never let go of its prey once it bit. The skeleton general held his energy sword with both hands and took a stance to face her. ng! The moment their weapons collided, countless shes followed. Sparks flew like small fireworks whenever their swords met, and disappeared like bubbles in the air. Kwon Jia red at the skeleton general with an annoyed look. The skeleton general who swung his energy sword was a very formidable enemy. He had no ws in his movements, and he reacted calmly to the attacks that pierced his weakness. She felt a shiver run down her spine every time his giant body and overwhelming power swept the space. Just as she acknowledged him as her match, the skeleton general also knew that she was not ordinary. [Living dead, you will never cross this ce.] Shut up. Kwon Jia gathered the power that she had suppressed inside her. She collected the energy that flowed like a storm in her right hand, and released it towards his front. Boom! A huge explosion urred and a rough gust of wind blew. Dust rose up and obscured the skeleton generals figure. She wondered if she had killed him, but then she felt something and threw herself to the side. Boom! The skeleton general fell from the air and mmed his energy sword where she had been standing. It was an agility that did not match his huge size. If she had been a little slower, her head would have been pierced. [You use magic] You talk too much for a dead skeleton. [This is thend of death. The living should nevere here] Kwon Jia ignored his words and looked at the door behind him. The paper door had been torn by the impact of their collision, revealing what had been hidden inside. There was arge stake glowing in jade color, half-embedded in the ground at the center of the narrow room that the skeleton general was guarding. That is the clear condition of this hellish world the stake of the register The object that the Underworlds jade soldiers built their mansion here and desperately protected while roaming around this area. The clear condition of this hellish world was topletely pull out that stake of the register that was half-embedded. To do that I had to knock down the giant skeleton general in front of me first. I had to fight him anyway to get the hidden piece, the energy sword, but even if I ignored that and tried to pull out the stake, I couldnt avoid fighting him. Hes such a pain. I muttered to myself and checked on Yu-hyun. I was worried that he might not be able to hold on while I was settling things with this guy. But that was just a needless worry. Yu-hyun was doing better than I thought. No, he was showing more than just holding on. He was performing beyond what I had expected. That weapon. My eyes widened at the sight of Baek-Ryeon, which changed its shape freely. I knew it wasnt an ordinary sword, but I didnt expect it to change its appearance like that. More than that, Yu-hyuns skill in handling it freely was amazing. How can a teller fight so well? I knew he was a person who had survived the apocalypse. But I didnt know how he had lived in that world. What kind of life did he have? I had experienced the apocalypse too, but not for long. I couldnt endure that horrible world for 10 years like Yu-hyun, so I kept repeating regression. No. Thats not important right now I shook off my distractions and focused on the enemy in front of me. The skeleton general who took his stance looked like a wall that wouldnt copse no matter how hard I hit him. I had to fight him alone and im victory. Here I go again. I put more strength into my hand holding the sword and ran towards him to end our battle. *** Watching Kwon Jia fight, I realized I didnt have to worry about her so much. She was fighting well. The problem was that the enemy was also not easy. A skeleton general as big as him is a boss-level fantasy creature. Theres too much of a gap between him and a normal fantasy creature ghoul. Usually, in a fantasy world, even if a boss-level fantasy creature is strong, it doesnt show such a big difference from a normal fantasy creature. But this ce was different. Ghouls and skeleton generals. If youpare them side by side, you would feel sorry for the skeleton generals for the huge gap. The difficulty is too high, even with a hidden piece. Is it because its a mythological story? I thought that while dodging a spear that aimed at my head. Eek! I quickly ducked and avoided the spear, then turned Baek-Ryeon into a spear and stabbed it at him. But my attack was blocked by the shield that another guy held out. While I retrieved my spear, the shield moved aside and another attack from the jade soldier followed. I stepped back slightly and bit my tongue. Annoying bastards. [Hey, Yu-hyun! Focus! Theyre really no joke!] I know. The Underworlds jade soldiers were not very dangerous individually. The problem was when they were together. They gathered together and executed the most optimal moves to kill their opponents without any hesitation or fear. Even ferocious beasts recognized the strong ones and felt fear, but they didnt have that. Rather, they fought more thoroughly and surely against more dangerous enemies. They didnt get close and shot arrows from afar, and when they got close enough, they swung their spears. The rest of them held shields and helped their allies in case of any trouble. Theyre taking full advantage of their group. Usually, if one side is alone and the other side is many, they would be careless, but those who were already dead didnt have that either. If an ordinary collector fought them, they would have been drained and died without being able to do anything. We got tired, but they didnt. That doesnt mean I dont have a way. If they had been trained to deal with any situation, I had to pierce their weakness even more. Baek-Ryeon. [I got it.] I immediately changed Baek-Ryeon into the shape of a whip. The volume and mass couldnt be increased beyond a certain point, but I could extend the whip up to 10m. I swung the whip and aimed at the archer in the back. Maybe they didnt expect me to do such an attack, but the reaction of the guys with shields was slow. The archer dodged to the side, but when I twisted my wrist, the end of the whip bent strangely and wrapped around one archers waist. sh! ! I swung my hand holding the whip and shook the archer roughly. Naturally, the formation of the rear line where he was copsed. The jade soldier with a sword swung it to cut off the whip, but he couldnt easily cut the whip that wriggled like a snake. The solid formation of them started to crumble slowly. I didnt stop there. I wrapped the whip around the beam that supported the ceiling and roof of the building. The building is not that sturdy either. I pulled the whip hard and the beam broke with a creaking sound. The broken beam fell on top of the jade soldiers. Boom! The jade soldiers raised their shields, and some threw away their weapons and caught the falling debris with both hands. I broke one more beam and made more roof debris fall on their heads. Part of the ceiling copsed and light poured into the dark interior. At the same time, the smell of sulfur from outside blew in. Now, is the time I quickly changed Baek-Ryeon back into a sword and plunged into the center of the jade soldiers group. They had given up on maintaining their formation to stop me. Their mistake was trying to face me in this weak indoor space. If we had fought in an empty in, I would have been at a disadvantage. sh! I quickly dealt with them as if to vent my anger that had been held back until now. They also realized that keeping their formation was meaningless, and each one held their weapons and ran at me like crazy. I weed a brawl like this. *** Phew. Its finally over. Those damn bone bastards! They underestimated us! Everyone, stop there! Hows the damage? There are no deaths, but there are seven injured. But theyre not serious, just a little hindrance for fighting. Hmm. Is that so. I was hurt by my pride for having a prolonged fight that should have been easy and having seven injured, but there was one more thing that we gained. That building inside, there must be something there, right? It must be. Those skeletons also came out from there. There was a sulfur river here. I didnt care about this hellish world because there was nothing to farm here. But moving ording to the order from above, this is an unexpected harvest. Everyone exchanged nces. They were excited by the fact that there was such a ce hidden in this hellish world that they didnt want toe to, and by the thought that there might be something more inside that mansion. Their eyes were filled with greed. Lets check whats in there. Everyone nodded and headed towards the mansion in the center of the sulfur river. Chapter 94: Chapter 94: Chapter 94 The enemy formation copsed as I used the terrain to my advantage. They must have decided to break through head-on, as a swarm of jade soldiers rushed towards me. They probably realized instinctively that dragging out this fight would be disadvantageous for them. They were right to choose brute force. I would have done the same. But thats only because I havent shown you my true strength yet. You want to fight me face-to-face? Thats exactly what I wanted. [I activate the title of Knight of No Honor.] I immediately unleashed the power of my title. The translucent characters that flowed through my body wrapped around me and formed an armor. In my right hand, I held the White Lotus that turned into a sword. In my left hand, I gripped a shield that was created by the power of my title. I quickly spent some points to engrave two inscriptions on the shield. There were only two inscriptions that I could apply on the spot: shock absorption and defense increase. That was enough to deal with them. Come on. ng! I banged my sword and shield together, taunting them. They stabbed their spears at me, aiming for my vital spots. I exhaled and swung my shield. ng ng ng! The spears that targeted me were all deflected. The ones who attacked me staggered back as their attacks bounced off. I immediately thrust my sword into their gaps. A jade soldiers red eyes dimmed as his body copsed, pierced through his armor and bones. I didnt stop there and pushed forward like a bulldozer. Ting ting! Arrows flew from nearby and bounced off my armor. I ignored the trivial attacks and crushed them mercilessly. The arrows shot from this close distance couldnt prate the armor that was made from stories. I blocked the dangerous attacks with the strongest shield, and finished them off with the sword whenever they showed a slight opening. This was the state where offense and defense were one, with a sword and a shield in hand. The goddess of victory was smiling on my side in this fight. If they had some leeway, they would have kept their distance and restrained me. The jade soldiers had no choice but to fight like this because they knew it was meaningless. And that was what I wanted. In the end times, one had to be able to fight in any situation and in any way. That was the only way to survive. But more than that, what was needed was to create a fighting environment that was unfavorable for the opponent and favorable for oneself. This was a skill that I had learned desperately in order to live. I wasnt weak enough to lose to these ghosts who only followed injectedmands and stayed in their assigned ces. Crash! A jade soldiers body shattered into pieces as it hit the shield. Resistance was futile. I turned them all into guests of hell without missing a single one. I smashed them with the shield, cut them with the sword, and crushed them with the weight of the armor. The fallen jade soldiers turned into dust and some of them were absorbed into my flesh. More points flowed into me than what I had spent using the inscriptions. I wonder how Jia is doing right now. After clearing all the jade soldiers, I turned my gaze to Kwon Jias fight. She was a regressor, so she should be doing well, I thought. But contrary to my expectations, Huh? Kwon Jia looked quite precarious. *** ng! Kwon Jia couldnt handle the huge impact and her body was pushed back involuntarily. She was losing in this intense power struggle against the giant Skeleton General. She hadnt been regressed for long, so she hadnt fully regained her strength yet. She had absorbed a lot of stories by borrowing points from Yu-hyun, but it wasnt enough yet. She was still an unblooming flower against the Skeleton Generals giant. It was practically impossible to win against him head-on. Kwon Jia changed her strategy midway. If she couldnt win with strength, she would try with speed. She was much faster than the Skeleton General after all. But he was a veteran who had lived for a long time, and he had almost no ws. His reaction speed was fast and his movements were swift despite hisrge size. He easily blocked many attacks that she thought she hadnded sessfully. Hes strong. The Skeleton General was so strong that he couldnt be easily defeated in a one-on-one fight even by a mid-tier collector. Kwon Jia barely held on thanks to her long experience of fighting. If not for that, she might have already died and prepared for the next round. More than anything, he doesnt get tired. That was the scary part of the Skeleton General. The jade soldiers were the same, they had no limit to their stamina since they were made of bones and armor without any blood. They didnt need to eat or sleep, and they never got tired no matter how much they fought. That pushed Kwon Jia further into a corner. [How long are you going to run away?] Boom! The Skeleton General stomped his foot hard, as if he couldnt wait any longer. The immense power from the giant spread through the ground in all directions. The whole building shook for a moment, and Kwon Jia had to stop moving to regain her bnce. The Skeleton General took advantage of the opening and swung his sword at her. Kwon Jia opened her eyes wide and barely ducked to avoid the de, but her posture was greatly disrupted. Thud! The Skeleton General clenched his fist with one hand and swung it roughly at her. Kwon Jia hastily raised her sword to defend, but her body flew back and hit the wall. She frowned at the pain in her back and saw the Skeleton General approaching her in no time. She quickly lifted her sword again. ng! Their weapons shed, and Kwon Jias eyes widened. Her weapon, which had been cracked from the intense fight, broke in half at the crucial moment. She couldnt believe it. She didnt expect her sword to break at such an important time. It was already amazing that she had fought this far with such a basic weapon. [Now, its over] The Skeleton General didnt show any mercy to his disarmed opponent. He was that kind of being. He had been ordered to protect this ce, and he would eliminate any intruders by any means necessary. The enemy in front of him was impressive, but her flesh was weakpared to her skill and her weapon was frail. That was her downfall. Kwon Jia leaned against the wall and slumped down. [If you ever stand before the Great King, tell him that I sent you.] The Skeleton General finished his words and swung his sword vertically. Ah. Kwon Jia realized in the slow-flowing time that she had ultimately lost. Is this the end? She thought it would be different this time. She believed that she could change herself. Thats why she gathered her courage and came this far. Maybe she was toocent. She might have deluded herself that things would go well this time since they had gone so well until now. But she was too hasty. She should have prepared more thoroughly. She should have brought a stronger weapon and built up more stamina. She was the one who failed to do that, and that led to this crisis. Now I have to She wasnt afraid of death. She had experienced it hundreds of times already. Death was now more like an inseparablepanion for her. The only thing that made her regretful until the end was Kang Yu-hyun, the teller who made a contract with her. He might have been someone who understood her. She thought she could seed this time if he was there. Will I have to repeat this hell? She was tired now. She wanted to rest. But this damned trait of infinite regressor didnt allow her to rest even for a moment. Over and over again. It trapped her in this hell and made her repeat the endless life. Im not much different from you. She muttered as she looked at the Skeleton General swinging his sword at her. He was trapped in the prison of death. And she was trapped in the prison of life. No one could escape from here. [Die!] Right before the Skeleton Generals sword touched Kwon Jias head, Whip! A whip flew from somewhere and grabbed the Skeleton Generals arm tightly. The sh that fell off course missed Kwon Jia and hit the ground instead. The Skeleton General was furious at being interrupted at this point. His red eyes glowed even brighter. [Who are you!] His cold gaze naturally turned to the intruder. Kwon Jia realized btedly that she was still alive and trembled her lips. She couldnt say anything properly as she saw Yu-hyun holding a whip and struggling with the Skeleton Generals strength. You, you! What are you giving up for! Snap out of it! Yu-hyun shouted at her impatiently, forgetting his usual polite speech. As she met his steady and hot gaze, Kwon Jia remembered what she had done wrong. Did you endure all this just to crumble here?! I, I Dont you have something you want? Thats why you came this far! Something I want. As she heard those words, Kwon Jia vaguely remembered what she had forgotten for so long. A very distant past, when she ran for it but couldnt reach it in the end. As she repeated countless lives and deaths, she eventually forgot what her original purpose was. Yu-hyuns harsh scream reminded her of her goal a little bit. Thats right. I didnt endure all this just to stop here. I have a goal. She couldnt remember what it was yet. But there was definitely something like that. Just knowing that fact filled something in her empty heart. [How dare you interfere with me. Ill finish you off first!] The Skeleton General immediately swung his sword at Yu-hyun. Yu-hyun blocked the sword with the shield in his hand, but he was pushed back. The corners of his shield, which couldnt even scratch the enemy, were shattered. Yu-hyun clenched his teeth and deactivated his shield. He changed his white lotus into a spear and swung it at the Skeleton General. He intended to hold him back before the others arrived. [You fool!] The Skeleton General dodged or parried Yu-hyuns spear as he closed the distance. He was agile despite his huge size. Yu-hyun quickly switched his spear to an axe and swung it, but the Skeleton General skillfully raised his sword to block the attack. ng! The Skeleton General wasnt fazed by the changing weapon. It was as if he knew it from the start. He moved his sturdy legs and slowly cornered Yu-hyun. Yu-hyun gritted his teeth and faced the Skeleton General. Hes strong! He understood why Kwon Jia couldnt finish him off. He expected him to be strong, but this was beyond imagination. But he was only trying to buy some time from the beginning! As he struggled with the Skeleton General, Yu-hyun shouted. Get up! Hearing his words, Kwon Jia gathered her strength and stood up. Grab your weapon! She held the broken sword in her hand as if in a trance. Fight till the end! If you decided to do it, dont stop until thest moment! His final scream hit Kwon Jia hard. Thats right. She looked at the Skeleton General with a steady gaze. Youre right. If she decided to do it, she had to go till the end. She tried to give up even though she wasntpletely dead, just because she thought she might die. That was wrong. She had to fight. She had to keep going until the very end. Because I have to see whats at the end. Kwon Jia ran towards the Skeleton General. Her movement was much faster than before. [Huh?!] The Skeleton General tried to turn his body as he felt something behind him, but Where are you looking? Im your opponent! Yu-hyun, whose armor made of text was broken everywhere, held him back and didnt let go. [You bastard!] The Skeleton Generals reason cracked for the first time. He immediately tried to shake off Yu-hyun, but Kwon Jia was faster. Kwon Jia climbed on his back and stabbed him with all her strength with the broken sword in her hand. Crack! [Aaaah!!] The half-broken sword pierced through his armor and hit his spine. The Skeleton General screamed as if he felt pain even though he shouldnt. He shook his body violently. Yu-hyun and Kwon Jia were thrown away. The Skeleton General didnt even try to pull out the sword stuck in his back. He red at Yu-hyun and Kwon Jia through the ck smoke. [How dare you!] As he was about to move, another unwee guest arrived. Boom! The Skeleton Generals body was engulfed in mes. Yu-hyun turned his head. The collectors were rushing in from the entrance where he came from. One of them had thrown a fireball and cheered happily. Yeah! Did you see that? Hes nothing but a big guy! The Skeleton Generals figure was hidden by the ck smoke from the fire. At that moment, sh! A red light exploded from within the smoke. Yu-hyun shouted at the collectors immediately. Everyone, get away! What? Huh? The collectors realized toote that the Skeleton General wasnt dead, but it was toote. Whoosh! The Skeleton General burst out of the smoke and swung his sword horizontally. There was no obstacle in the building. The sword cut through pirs and walls like tofu and sliced through the collectors as well. Ugh! This crazy bastard! Six out of more than thirty collectors died in an instant. They werent weak either, but they couldnt even resist. They felt fear towards the Skeleton General who survived their attack, as well as revenge for theirrades who were killed by him. This son of a bitch! Kill him! Crush him! The collectors who kept their distance attacked him fiercely with their powerful abilities. The Skeleton General was also injured, so he had no choice but to retreat slowly against their onught. Yu-hyun wondered if they could knock him down. But the Skeleton General was too stubborn. [You trash. Ill turn you all into ashes with my sword!] The Skeleton General backed off a lot and then headed towards the stake of the Ghost Land. Kwon Jia realized what he was doing and shouted in panic. No! Stop him! [Toote!] The Skeleton General mmed the handle of his sword on the stake. Crack! The stake that was half buried in the ground waspletely pushed in. And then. Rumble! The Ghost Land vibrated. Chapter 95: Chapter 95: Chapter 95 I recalled the conversation I had with Kwon Jia before we entered this ce. The clear condition for Ghost Land? Dont you know that already? I dont know much either. Even if I have some knowledge of the future, its such a long time ago, and I didnt pay much attention to the world of Ghost Land in the first ce. Hmm. Well. Its not hard to exin. Somewhere in Ghost Land, there is a sulfur stream, and you just have to pull out the stake of the Book of Life that is hidden there. The stake of the Book of Life She stroked her chin and said to me, who was mumbling. Of course, there will be the jade soldiers of the underworld guarding that ce. You have to get past them to reach the stake. Ive never reached there myself, so I havent seen it, but Ive heard of it. Its not an ordinary stake, is it? They say its a huge stake made of jade. And I only know that its half buried. Half? Yes. You have to pull it out to clear the world. I couldnt help but ask a question that came to my mind. Then I have one thing Im curious about. What is it? What if the half-buried stake doesnt get pulled out and getspletely buried instead? What will happen then? That Kwon Jia hesitated for a moment and answered. The stake of the Book of Life is what fixes Ghost Land and Hungry Ghost Realm. But Hungry Ghost Realm is a veryrge world. Ghost Land is very smallpared to that. If they exist as they are, Ghost Land will naturally be swallowed by the underworld and disappear. The stake being half buried is because of that. So it was deliberately left loose so that Ghost Land wouldnt disappear. Thats right. Because of that, Ghost Land can exist separately while being attached to Hungry Ghost Realm. The stake is more like a device that maintains Ghost Land. Actually, it doesnt matter much if the stake disappears. The important thing is when the stake getspletely buried. The stake was what kept Ghost Land from leaving. But they didnt want Ghost Land to disappearpletely, so they kept it half buried. But what if this stake getspletely buried? Then Ghost Land will bepletely connected to Hungry Ghost Realm, and be drawn by the gravity of that huge world. Its not just being drawn. Ghost Land wouldnt be able to withstand the enormous force and would easily copse and crumble. And that would mean The disappearance of one world. Boom! The thunderous sound that split the sky brought my consciousness back to reality. The skeleton general who had to protect this ce made hisst effort and drove the stakepletely into the ground, and at the same time, Ghost Land shook violently as if an earthquake had urred. In the end, the worst-case scenario happened. Crack! Boom! The wooden buildings copsed as they couldnt withstand the vibration. I barely avoided the debris, and then cracks appeared on the ground like spider webs and began to widen. The collectors were flustered by this unexpected natural disaster, and so were Kwon Jia and I. [Everyone perish!] The ground where the skeleton general and the stake were rose high and then became so far away that I couldnt reach them even if I stretched out my hand. I had no choice but to back away from that sight. The world was turning upside down. Miss Jia! As the ground where she and I stood began to split left and right, I hastily grabbed Kwon Jias hand and pulled her toward me. At the same time, I saw the ground where Kwon Jia had been standing copse below. The debris of buildings and chunks of earth fell into an endless abyss. This is crazy I unconsciously let out such a word. There was nothing but darkness at the bottom of the copsed ground. A darkness without a speck of light. If we fell into such a ce, it wouldnt be enough to say that we couldnt even find our bones. There was a ce where hell slept at its deepest in there. If we fell there, our existence itself might be erased as well as death. [The one whoughs in the darkest ce has shown a strong interest in the hell of the Eastern world.] Im sorry, but I dont think I can show you that. It was probably a spirit who had settled in Cocytus Lake at the bottom of hell, who had a strange curiosity about this ce. But that wasnt what mattered right now. Boom! The earthquake grew stronger. Squeak! Sulfur gas burst out from the cracks in the ground where spider webs had formed. Some pieces ofnd couldnt maintain their shape and fell below. Ghost Land, which had been almost t, repeated melting and sinking, and changed into an irregr shape like a broken three-dimensional puzzle. But this wouldntst long either. Soon, Ghost Land would copsepletely and disappear. We would all die at this rate. Miss Jia. Lets get out of here! Bu, but She still had some regrets in this situation, and hesitated to answer. I grabbed her shoulder roughly and shook it. Well all die if we stay here! I couldnt help but feel reluctant to give up and leave like this. But the situation was beyond hope. It was a different problem from the siege of Constantinople. At least then, the world itself didnt copse. If we dont run away now, while its notpletely destroyed, well fall into that dark abyss. As long as we dont achieve the clear condition of this world, it wont disappear. In the end, well be trapped in hell forever. Ugh. Fine. Lets go quickly. Fortunately, the copse wasntplete yet. Judging by the speed of the progress, there was still time left. If we move as fast as possible, we might barely make it to the entrance where we came in. Ah, no! Sa, save me! Please, someone help me! Not far away. Across several cracks on the ground, the collectors were panicking, not knowing what was going on. There were more than 20 collectors left, and they were too frantic to think of escaping. They looked at us and desperately reached out their hands. There was no rational judgment in them. Even if we shouted at them to run away, they would be confused and die. Kwon Jias gaze lingered on the collectors. She shed tears as she saw them begging for mercy, and bit her lip. I nudged her. What are you doing? Dont you want to go? I She realized where I was looking and hesitated to answer. Those people? You dont think you can save them, do you? That I felt frustrated by her indecisive attitude. Miss Jia. Look at the situation. At this rate, Ghost Land world will copse. If it stays copsed, well have to wander around here forever. Do you know what that means? I know. But She clenched her fists and said. I cant stand it. The regressor Kwon Jia. She was too kind for a regressor. Even though she should have lost her emotions, she didnt lose her heart for others. I thought she was different from the regressors I knew. But I didnt know she was this different. And at the same time, I realized why she had failed so many times despite having such a cheat-like trait as a regressor. Im sorry. You should go first. If you stay here, youll die. Im fine. Even if I die, theres always a next time. Are you serious? You might think its strange. But so do I. When I see them, I cant move my feet. Even if theyre not good people, theyre not evil either. If I see them dying and leave them alone, it hurts my chest like its being squeezed. I cant bear it. She apologized to me with those words. And Im sorry. We agreed to go together, but Im breaking my promise already. Even if youe back next time, I wont have any face to see you. She smiled for the first time in this copsing world. It was a smile that would make anyones heart ache. I thought I saw hope, but it wasnt after all. I didnt expect her to smile at me and tell me not to worry. Not in this situation. And she would surely sacrifice herself to save people here. Even after I left. Regressors usually only care about themselves. They dont live for others, they only live for themselves, or sometimes for a cause. But among these various personalities of regressors, there was one thing inmon. They never show mercy to anyone. Theres no return for helping others. And regressors who always make rational decisions and think logically would never do something good without a reward. Why help someone who doesnt help you? Its better to choose a path that benefits you instead. Most of them think that way. But Kwon Jia was an exception. I thought she was influenced by her trait. But that wasnt it. Surely, she was affected by the trait of a regressor. But more than that, she maintained her own personality that couldnt be suppressed by the trait. That is, altruism that puts others before herself. Miss Jia I called her name but didnt know what to say and hesitated for a moment. I know how much altruism ruins people. Ive experienced the end of the world myself and knew better than anyone what human nature is like. Some people, when you reach out your hand to them, they use it as an excuse to try to rip you off somehow. Their selfishness. If someone is doing better than them, they try to drag them down by any means, to pull them down to the same mud as themselves. Their dark desire. They smile in front of you, but the moment you turn your back, they harbor malice. Their baseness. That was the essence of the people I had seen. You are But she had seen more of that than me, and felt it most painfully. And yet. She had suffered countless failures and wounds because of that. But still, she wanted to protect people? That question did note out of my mouth. I just thought that I had to persuade her somehow in this urgent situation, and escape from here. But the moment I met her unwavering eyes. I couldnt say anything. Ah. I must have epted it. How good-hearted she was. And how strong-minded she was. Really not like a regressor at all. Is this the essence of an infinite regressor? Someone who has experienced hundreds of deaths and failures. But still hasnt shaken off their weakness, their inability to be cruel? A big stone fell on my quiet heart with a thud. Suddenly. An old scene came to mind. What I saw was the back of Choi Do-yoon, who walked ahead with his back turned to me. I always followed behind him and looked at his back. He always looked ahead. And he never stopped. I was always busy chasing after him. Suddenly, I unknowingly looked back. And what I saw were people who had copsed and fallen, looking at me desperately. People who were crushed by the cruelty of the world. People who fell victim to the tricks of the tellers and became theughingstock of the spirits. Choi Do-yoon did not reach out to them. He did not even look back at them. He just dismissed them as worthless and ignored them. On the other hand, what about me? I looked back. But did I reach out? I sympathized with them. But did I show kindness? I did not do that. And that was the same now. Ha. A hollowugh escaped me. Now I was trying to abandon those collectors. I thought it was their own fault that they got into this situation, and that it was natural. I thought they deserved to die, just like that. That this was the ultimate fate of those worthless ones. Then, Im no different from that guy Choi Do-yoon that I hated so much. When did it start? When did I ept death so naturally? When someone died, I didnt care and thought it couldnt be helped. There is no one in the world who can die without any consequences. There is no justified death, but I thought there should be at least some reason for it. Dying without knowing anything, just being swept away like this was no different from those people I pitied so much. But even though I knew that, I became a person who couldnt ept other peoples deaths with my heart, because I was so dried up. In this copsing world, I lifted my head and looked up at the sky. The spirits were watching us quietly. They didnt help or curse us. They just watched us. There was so much noise around me that surely our conversation wouldnt reach them. I lowered my gaze and met Kwon Jias eyes again. And carefully opened my mouth. Ji-ah. We are surely victims who have gone through the same end. My voice was strangely calm in this world where I didnt know when it would copsepletely. I didnt think it was time to have afortable conversation in this situation. But I had to say it. My instinct told me that if not now, then never. I know what kind of ce that is better than anyone else. You have to kill to survive, and be a clown for the stars,ughing even if you hate it, and endure even if you suffer. People say: Human life is very precious, and it should not be taken lightly. Murder is a terrible crime, and so is not reaching out to dying people. But living is actually more painful than dying. How light and easy death is. Its just scary, but not heavy at all. Its really cruel to have to live without dying. People dont know that. But I know. I know, and so does she. So even then, you choose to save people? Yes. Even if that makes you repeat this endless cycle of life? Yes. I see. At her firm answer without hesitation, I nodded my head and smiled satisfactorily as if I had heard the unsolvable answer. I felt like I knew why I felt so suffocated when I looked at her. Ji-a. You are trying to help others even in this crisis. Thats wrong, I know No, its not wrong. You are not selfish or cruel. When she apologized to Kang Hye-rim for her displeasure, even when she threatened me at our first meeting, she didnt really try to kill me. You are just a good person. She was a human being. A righteous person who put kindness first more than anyone else. As soon as the answer came out, my chest felt like it was cleared. Ji-a. Are you curious why I chose you? Thats because Im a regressor No. Actually, thats just an excuse. I might have been drawn to her at first because of the fact that she was a regressor. But after talking to her and feeling something wriggling somewhere in her heart. The fact that she was a regressor was, in fact, irrelevant now. Thats why. Because you have a clear goal of your own more than anyone else. It was the same for Baek Seo-ryeon and Kang Hye-rim. They had beliefs that they wanted to achieve no matter what. They had firm faith and strong will to stake everything for it. Thats why I chose them. Because I trusted their hearts. It was the same for Kwon Jia. She widened her eyes and asked me. Does that mean youre on my side now? Im not on anyones side. I shook my head and said that. Im just on the side of the dreamers. I dream. The dream that I couldnt achieve. It was the same for her. She didnt know exactly what she dreamed of, but she was definitely dreaming. She was a dreamer like me. And dreamers dont stop as long as their dreams dont end. Lets go. While we were talking, the way out had copsed, so there was no way we could survive by running away now. Then there was only one way for us to go. Lets save those people and end this world. That was what we had to do now. Chapter 96: Chapter 96: Chapter 96 [The one who resembles the brilliant light has donated 1,000TP!] [Are you serious right now? Do you really want to fight?] Michael, who had noticed what I was trying to do by my actions, asked me with a bewildered expression. I nodded and answered yes. The spirits who were watching the situation quietly looked quite flustered. Well, of course they did, because the only thing we could do in this situation was to run away. [The spirits all agree that this is impossible.] [The one whoughs in the darkest ce rmends running away.] [The drunkard of the tavern tells you to leave quickly.] The spirits usually enjoyed my challenges, but they couldnt this time. They thought thatKwon Jia and I were heading towards death. Of course, I thought so too. This was crazy no matter how you looked at it. But still. We have to do it. I looked atKwon Jia, who was standing next to me, and said that. I had made a vow since the moment I held the sword. I was the protagonist of this stage, and I would never run away. This was an extension of my belief. [The one whoughs in the darkest ce has donated 1,000TP!] [Do you have a way?] I do. I looked at the stake of names that was far away and said that. From the stake, a dazzling light was bursting out, and the skeleton general was standing next to it, looking down at us. Even though it was far away, I could see it clearly. I nced around. The copsing ground and the twisting axis. The heaven and earth shook, the atmosphere was unstable, and the dark clouds endlessly spat out thunder. But the copse of Ghost Land was notplete yet. There was some time left. So we had to pull out that stake before the deadline came. Can you do it, Miss Jia? I have to. But no matter how I think about it, I cant think of a way to reach there. Dont tell me, you did this without any n at all? She seemed to be slightly embarrassed by the meaning in my eyes, and she avoided my gaze. I kept understanding why she had repeated so many cycles. She was such a clumsy regressor. But thats why I chose her. I have a way. I racked my brain as hard as I could to find a way. And I also had one of my skills, [Victor of the Battlefield]. An important skill that shows me the path to victory in any fight. Is that true? Yes. But the most important thing in this matter is your role, Miss Jia. Miss Jia. Ill ask you again. Can you do it? Can you stake everything on it? I can. She answered without a hint of hesitation to my serious voice. I smiled at her satisfying answer. Good. Take this. What is this? Kwon Jia looked quite confused when I handed her Baekryeon. And so did Baekryeon. [Hey! Kang Yu-hyun! Are you crazy?! Are you trying to abandon me?!] Im not abandoning you. Im just lending you. Baekryeon. Please. You have to help Miss Jia. [You want me to let someone whos not even my master touch me as they please?] If you dont, Ill die too. [You!] Baekryeon must have realized how serious this situation was too, because even though he was angry, he couldnt refuse. [Youll pay for thister.] Yeah. Sorry. I apologized to Baekryeon and forced him into Kwon Jias hand. Take it. Th-this is A weapon. Yours broke, right? You need a great weapon right now. With this, you can beat that crazy skeleton. Then what about you I have to go help those humans over there. Well, what can I do even if I hate them? Theyre not bad enough to deserve death. So dont worry about those people and leave them to me. You just need to think about how to deal with that stake. I got it. Good. Whew! I whistled and called Baekhyo, who was floating in the air. He quicklynded on my shoulder. Baekhyo. I need your help again. Hoot. Do you see where the shining stake is? Take Miss Jia there. Hoot! Hoot! He was reluctant to lead someone who was not his master, but he agreed to do it when I begged him earnestly. He was a really smart owl who understood words well. Kwon Jia looked at the owl on my shoulder and was slightly taken aback. Is this owl still a baby? Hes so small, how can he take me there You dont know much about the Heavenly Owls, do you, Miss Jia? Even though our Baekhyo is still a chick, he has the bloodline of a divine beast. He cant bepared to other animals. The Hungry Ghost Realm is a huge world. The Ghost Land is very small in contrast. If they coexist as they are, the Ghost Land will naturally be devoured by the underworld and disappear. The stake of the list is only half stuck because of that. Of course, he was still small enough to fit in my palm right now. Thats why it onlysted for a moment, but I had no choice but to use a useful method. Baekhyo, bear with it even if it feels a bit strange. [I activate the title of the Engraver.] I engraved an inscription on Baekhyos back. There were three types of inscriptions: speed increase, resistance decrease, and growth promotion. I inscribed them on Baekhyo. Triple inscription, and that too on a living being. It consumed a massive amount of points, iparable to engraving on an object. And that was even for a one-time effect. Its my first time engraving on a creature, but its not easy. I finished inscribing on Baekhyo by spending arge amount of points. Baekhyo must have felt a strange sensation when the inscription was engraved, but he listened to me well and stayed still. As soon as the inscription was finished, Baekhyos body was wrapped in light and transformed into a giant owl that was 2m long. The cuteness was gone, and he looked solemn enough to be called the king of the night. Chwak! When Baekhyo spread his wings wide, his wingspan was over 4m. The unfortunate thing was that even with this size, he could only carry one person at most. And the one who rode him was the person I trusted and entrusted everything to, not me. Go ahead, Miss Jia. Okay. Kwon Jia climbed onto Baekhyos back. Baekhyo pped his wings a few times to adjust to his erged body, and then soared into the sky like an arrow. Chwak! The pure white owl drew a white trail in the air and headed for the high ce in an instant. I confirmed that he was getting farther away quickly and turned my gaze to another ce. Well, lets leave that matter to them. Shall I try doing what I have to do? I looked at the people who were still in panic and couldnte to their senses. They couldnt even think of running away now, and they were just trying to avoid the copsing ground somehow. Taak! I kicked off the ground and jumped over the cracks as I approached the collectors. *** It was hard to open his eyes due to the huge wind pressure. Kwon Jia tried desperately to keep his sanity in the face of the strong wind hitting his face. What a tremendous speed! Baekhyo was indeed a heavenly owl worthy of being called a divine beast. Every time he pped his wings, his huge body cut through the wind like an arrow and moved forward. Kwon Jia tightened his grip on the feathers. After some time passed, he was able to withstand the rough ash wind to some extent. He had some leeway and was able to locate the enemy. There it is! He spotted a jade light in the midst of the ash storm that was raging like a wildfire. Kwarung! As if the copse of Ghost Land had added more fuel to it, a thunderous sound rang out. No, it wasnt just sound. There were actually eerie shes of lightning in the dark clouds that filled the sky. Over there! Baekhyo seemed to understand Kwon Jias words and immediately changed direction. He immediately spread one wing and folded the other, making a sharp turn sideways. It was such a swift movement that it was hard to believe that he had a 2m body and over 4m wingspan. Kwon Jia clenched his feathers as he watched the spectacr flight in midair. Chwaaak! The wings spread out like gliding. As if to block them, the ground rose up with a roar and created a huge wall in front of them. Danger! Before Kwon Jias words fell, Baekhyo entered an evasive maneuver. He moved like spinning in an instant and passed by sideways. Kwon Jia and Baekhyo had no time to feel relieved, and they felt gloomy at the sight that unfolded afterwards. Kugugugung! What The ground that had risen up a while ago was just a taste, as if to show off. The ground in front of them rose up frighteningly one after another. They varied in size and shape. But those rock pirs blocked the way between Kwon Jia and the stake of the list. A natural barrier created by chance by the merciless pieces of Ghost Land swept away by the huge force. It was as if the stake of the list itself had used its hand to repel the intruders. It was too urgent to avoid it and move around. Kwon Jia clenched his teeth. *** Huuk! Sa, save me! Kwaduk! As the ground he was standing on copsed, a collector who lost his bnce reached out desperately in midair. But his colleagues just stared at him with wide eyes as he slowly fell. Tak! If it werent for a man who suddenly grabbed his hand. The man, Yu Hyun, pulled the collector who was about to fall and rescued him. He didnt stop there and shouted at the collectors who were panicking and iling around. Everyone stay still! If you scatter, the ground will copse and well all die! Yo, you are Those who want to live, gather around me! The collectors knew that Yu Hyun was the person they should be most wary of, the White Flower Management person. But in this situation, they were instinctively drawn to his confident appearance. Maybe they could survive if they were with him. That hope filled the collectors hearts. I think Ive taken care of this ce roughly. Miss Jia is Yu Hyun confirmed that he had gathered the collectors in one ce and then turned his gaze to find Kwon Jia. The in that was Ghost Land had changed its terrain so much that it looked like a rugged valley. The ash wind that endlessly battered them grew stronger than before, almost like a storm, and lightning struck from the dark clouds that filled the sky. It was a sight that seemed to herald the end of the world. Where is it? Yu Hyuns eyes moved busily in search of a being in there. In the dark and gloomy world, he saw an owl that seemed to shine on its own and a woman who rode on it. Is it possible? As he thought of breaking that thought, he saw the twisted strata blocking Kwon Jias way and couldnt help but stiffen his face. He immediately shouted to Kwon Jia through long-distancemunication. Avoid it! Its dangerous if you go like that! -But theres not enough time to turn around! Yu Hyun clenched his teeth at Kwon Jias answer. It was not enough time to go around and avoid it. Even if he arrived barely, the skeleton general who guarded the stake would not stay still. But then, what should he do? As Yu Hyun tried to find a way somehow, Kwon Jia answered. -Ill break through as it is! What?! He didnt know himself and shouted out loud. Kwon Jia increased her speed as if to keep her word. Yu Hyun widened his eyes at the sight. Shes going to crash! As he thought that, Baekhyo folded his wings and squeezed his body into the narrow gap of the rock pir. And the sight that followed was enough to astonish even Yu Hyun, who had been through many hardships. A white spot of light showed acrobatic movements and pierced through the gaps of the rock walls. A movement like a dance that barely avoided collision. Yu Hyun lost his mind at the precarious sight and came to his senses when he heard the system window ringing loudly. [The spirits admire Kwon Jias courage.] [The spirits earnestly pray for her sess.] [The spirits] [] Everyone was cheering for her with their mouths. This was a fight for the impossible, a dreamer risking his life. Yu Hyun remembered when he and Kang Hyerim broke through the Ottoman army. The same picture was unfolding now with Kwon Jia and Baekhyo. The excitement of that time ovepped with his memory, and Yu Hyun clenched his fist. Please. Seed. As if Hyuns prayer had reached him, Baekhyo, who did not slow down at all, showed an unbelievable acrobatic flight and almost escaped the twisted maze of strata. Is it over? No, not yet! There was still one wall left. A huge rock wall that was iparable to the ones before. It was too big to avoid by turning sideways. Boom! Even Baekhyo, the divine beast, widened his eyes at the sight. Its okay. Jia gently stroked Baekhyos stiff back and said so. Keep going. Dont worry. Just like that. Perhaps encouraged by the voice of his rider, who was not even his master, Baekhyo put more strength into his rigid wings and sped up. At this rate, he would crash into the rock wall and be a bloody mess. Jia tightened her legs and lifted her body from Baekhyos back. The rough wind hit her whole body, but she resisted it with her strength and kept her bnce. She drew her sword, Baekryeon, and took a swinging posture. I can only use one technique in this state. So I beg you. Baekryeon. Jia murmured to her sword in the shape of a sword. At the same time, a fierce aura flowed from her body. It gathered in Baekryeon as a single point, and then unleashed an aura that looked like a giant beasts w. It was something that transcended her level, something that was not allowed to her right now. Crack! Jia clenched her teeth and desperately controlled the w that she had pulled out. The moment she lost focus, even a little, the beasts w would turn against her instead of the enemy. She felt like she would lose consciousness from the immense pain that afflicted her whole body. It hurts. If it were the usual her, she might have given up here. She might have harbored a careless thought like Ill do it next time, and it would have been better if she had done so. But not now. She burned everything she had as if this was thest time. She vowed to break through and ovee whatever blocked her way. To show them all. So she had to endure. This kind of pain was nothingpared to the emptiness of giving up everything. Haaah! With a fierce shout, the beasts w tore through the wall. Kwaaang! The huge rock flew in all directions as if a bomb had exploded, and a cloud of dust rose up. The broken rock wall copsed with a loud noise. Jia and Baekhyo pierced through the center and reached right above the stake. She had not avoided the huge wall, but shattered it into pieces. It was an unbelievable thing that had happened. Oh my god. She broke through it? The collectors who were watching the scene with Hyun murmured in disbelief. Taah! As soon as Jia saw the stake close by, she jumped off Baekhyos back. She swung Baekryeon at the skull generals head as she fell. Haaah! [You bastard!] The skeleton general raised his sword to block Baekryeon. ng! The two swords shed, and their eyes met across the des. There was not much time left until the copse. The final battle had begun. Chapter 97: Chapter 97: Chapter 97 Hoot. Yeah. Baekhyo. You did a great job. I gently weed Baekhyo, who had returned to his small body after the effect of [Engraving] had ended. Even though I had made him grow conditionally, this flight was quite a strain for him, so he rested on my shoulder. I stroked Baekhyos head once and looked up at the stage where the fight was taking ce. There were intense collisions happening one after another in the dazzling light above. The sword name that echoed clearly in my ears even in this situation where the ground was copsing. Kwon Jias fight was that fierce and desperate. What is happening right now? While I was silently watching her fight, some of the collectors who had barely regained their senses came up to me and asked. They are fighting. Fighting? Who exactly, are they Dont tell me, that white sh earlier Yes. I answered, nodding my head without looking at them. One person is fighting to stop the copse of this world. The collectors seemed to realize that their lives were in the hands of Kwon Jia, who was fighting above, and the atmosphere became serious. They sent their eyes to where I was looking and prayed earnestly. Please, win. *** Kaaang! [Hahahahahat!] The skeleton general, who had regained his sword and regained his posture, let out a fierceugh. He had never shown any emotion before, but from the moment her sword pierced his armor and body, he remembered one emotion that he had long forgotten. That was, fighting spirit. [How long has it been! This sensation! This feeling!] He had been guarding this ce for a long time, so long that he had given up counting. He didnt even remember why he was guarding it. He just had the thought that he had to guard it engraved deep in his mind. He guarded it. He had to guard it no matter what. -What exactly do I have to guard? He didnt know. But he had to do it. That was his reason for living. His will wore out and his emotions dried up, he just looked at one purposeless goal and kept his ce. But now, at this moment, the skeleton general was regaining his old emotions that he had forgotten. [At first, there was only anger towards you.] His red eyes turned blue. His atmosphere, which existed to kill intruders mineralogically, calmed down. [You should have eliminated the enemy who knocked down all my subordinates and inflicted wounds that I had forgotten.] But ironically, that wound awakened his emotions that had been sleeping deep inside. [I appreciate that. I finally realized what I wanted to do. My duty as a warrior!] He wanted to fight. He was a warrior and a general. He was a swordsman. Those who wielded swords had to fight. They existed to fight. They werent just sitting there, waiting for enemies who might nevere for eternity. [Thank you! Nameless enemy! Today, I will fulfill that wish in this ce!] Shut up. If youre so grateful, why dont you step aside? [But, thats another matter. If you really want to do that, then win against me with dignity and step over my corpse!] Youre already a corpse and youre noisy! Kwon Jia breathed heavily and poured out her attacks toward the skeleton general. As if to argue that she had been pushed back in the previous fight because of her weapon, her momentum became much more fierce. The skeleton general blocked her attacks with his sword and admired Kwon Jias changed momentum. [Its iparable to before. Its so ferocious! Its not something that can change by simply changing weapons. Did you have a change of heart?] Thanks to you, I realized something. [Is that so? Thats also the case for me. Anyway, lets fight with all our might!] The skeleton general shouted with a voice full of enthusiasm unlike before. But unlike his voice, his attitude was extremely cautious. It was a very different attitude from before when he rushed in recklessly. Kwon Jia knew from her long years of battle that this was much more annoying. I have a time limit on this side. If I drag it out, Ill definitely be at a disadvantage! Kwon Jia nced at the stake of the name list beyond the skeleton general with an anxious look. The skeleton general, who couldnt miss her gaze,ughed out loud. [Hahaha. You look at somewhere else while facing me? Thats unbearable for my pride! Fine! Ill do as you wish!] The skeleton general didnte out defensively. What he wanted was a fierce fight where they shed everything they had. Themand given long ago was fine now, whatever happened. The important thing was, he finally found an enemy who could wash away his boredom of this long time. Maybe this would be thest fight. No, because it was thest. He wanted to burn it brightly. [Take the fight you want! Come on! sh with me with everything you have!] I dont need you to tell me that! Kwon Jia clenched her teeth and ran toward the skeleton general. The aura that seemed to spew out all her power engulfed the skeleton general. The skeleton general held his sword obliquely and faced the threatening attack head-on without avoiding it. Kwagwagwang! The swords collided. The clear sword sound turned into a roar and scattered shock waves around. The fierce battle continued. Swinging and defending, stabbing and deflecting. As he continued that, the skeleton warrior felt his empty heart fill up. Yes. This was it. This was what he had longed for! [This was what I wanted!] Shut up, youre noisy! [Why are you angry? Dont you enjoy this fight at all?] Of course not! Peoples lives were at stake. Kwon Jia was full of the desire to blow away the skull of that babbling skeleton right now. The skeleton general couldnt understand it. [Strange. Werent you the same kind as me?] Me the same as you? [Yes. I know. You and I are of the same kind. Only someone who has lost their purpose for a very long time can have that atmosphere. Am I wrong?] Kwon Jia closed her mouth at the words that hit the mark. It was more surprising than shameful that a fantasyposed of mythological stories had seen through her inner self that she didnt even know. [A strange reaction.] The skeleton general seemed to realize something then, and let out a faint exmation. [Ah. I see. You havent found it yet?] Found it. That was what Kwon Jia had forgotten while living for a long time, her purpose in life. The skeleton general apologized sincerely, as if he hadmitted a rudeness. [Im sorry. You gave me back my purpose in life, but I guess its impossible for me.] Who said I dont know that? [Hm?] I know. Im sure Im longing for something desperately. Kwon Jia didnt know either. She had already talked about this once when she met Yuhyeon. Im sure its not something I can find out right now. It was too long a journey to regain what she had forgotten. She couldnt even remember it because she had forgotten it. It felt like having a good dream, but waking up and forgetting what it was. It was a happy and joyful thing, but she couldnt even remember it. That couldnt be resolved by just shing swords a few times. So, Im not asking for that right now. Right. Didnt she have something else to do right now? Ill knock you down right now, and pull out that stake again. Thats what I have to do right now. With unwavering eyes, Kwon Jia red at the skeleton general with determination. The skeleton general shrugged his shoulders andughed at her determination. [Is that so?] He seemed to have underestimated his opponent too much. She was not a simple intruder. She had given him back his purpose in life, and she was his once-in-a-lifetime enemy who he had to sh with everything he had. To face such a person and just talk without showing action. How arrogant that was. The skeleton general reflected on himself. [I understand.] So he epted the fight. The skeleton general gripped his sword with both hands and took a stance to face the final battle. [Theres no need for words anymore. The only thing that matters is one thing. Who wins this fight.] His blue eyes swirled like a typhoon in a teacup inside his ck pupils. Kwon Jia also gripped Baekryeon tightly. She had spent a lot of energy to get here, but she had to squeeze out everything she had left here. Otherwise, she would lose. [How thrilling this fight is. Howmentable it is that this is thest time I will exchange swords with you.] Kwon Jia didnt answer. Her concentration reached its limit in the copsing world. The intense power of the story that she pushed into Baekryeon turned into an aura form. But it wasnt the shape of a beasts w like before. My ultimate blow that will burn everything. The aura that bloomed from the tip of the sword showed the head of a ferocious beast. It was a technique that was not allowed to her now, but her intense mind toward the future made her surpass her limit for a moment. [Yes. Thats it.] The skeleton general shuddered at the sight. He also poured all his power into his sword. The tense atmosphere between them reached its peak. And then. Paaat! They moved at the same time. The giant beast opened its mouth to tear apart the skeleton general. The skeleton general unleashed a pure white sh of light that waspressed to the extreme. He aimed to pierce through the beasts head and the heart of his rival beyond. He stretched out without wavering. sh! There was no collision in this sh. Kwon Ji-Ah and the skeleton general switched ces after that. With their backs turned, they did not look back. They remained in the posture of swinging their swords, as if time had stopped. [Excellent.] The skeleton general stood up. He looked down at his body. Except for the sword in his right hand, more than half of his upper body was gone, as if it had been torn off by the beasts teeth. His armor, and the bones that supported his flesh, were the same. On the other hand, Kwon Ji-Ahs wound was only a scratch on her cheek from the final sh. His sword, which he had swung with all his might, was torn apart by the beasts teeth. That was the only trace of hisst stand that barely grazed Kwon Ji-Ah. It was a clear defeat for him. [I gave it my all, but I lost. There is no room for doubt in my defeat.] Kwon Ji-Ah looked back at the skeleton general. Her eyes were unwavering, as if she had always thought she would win. The skeleton general found that unbearably delightful and satisfying. [Take this.] The skeleton general handed her the Hades Sword as if throwing it to her. [This is the best courtesy I can offer to my rival.] Kwon Ji-Ah silently epted the Hades sword. The skeleton generalughed in a low voice as he saw her not refusing his gift, and gave her some advice. [You. My greatest andst rival. Surely, I could not even ignite a spark in your empty heart. But, you will someday find a purpose like me.] You [So dont stop! Keep going! As long as your life does not fade away, you will surely find an opportunity!] The skeleton general crumbled away with augh. His splendid armor melted away in an instant, and his bones were corroded by the sword and scattered like dust. He tilted his head up and faced the sky. [I have released all my grudges in this ce! I will depart happily as a warrior!] With those words, the skeleton generals body disintegrated and disappeared. Kwon Ji-Ah watched his end while holding the Hades Sword in her hand. [You have acquired the Hidden Piece Myeongdo.] Only one line of message told her that she was the winner of this fight. No, that was not it. [The spirits praise your fight.] Kwon Ji-Ah looked up at the sky. Thousands of countless stars, they were all watching Kwon Ji-Ah. [The spirits celebrate your victory.] This was not a simple personal fight. It was a will to live as a regressor that she had won on a stage where everyone was watching. Its over. Kwon Ji-Ah hung the Hades Sword on her waist and pulled out the stake of Myeongbu that was stuck on the ground. It came out easily without any resistance, even though it was deeply embedded. And then, the copse of the world stopped. [You have cleared the World of Thought Ghost Land (Hungry Ghost Realm).] One dry sentence that summed up all this arduous process. There was not a single bit of her hardship, conflict, or effort in it. But thats good enough for now. She smiled contentedly. Chapter 98: Chapter 98: Chapter 98 The copse of the world stopped as soon as they cleared the World of Thought. The collectors who watched the scene were happy to be alive, but they were also pushed out as if they were driven away. Only Yu-hyun and Kwon Jia remained. [You have cleared the World of Thought Ghost Land.] [You have acquired 15,000TP.] [The story of the World of Thought is imprinted on you.] [You two have shown an unbelievable story.] [As a reward, you have acquired 10,000TP.] [You have acquired the skill Bright Clear Index.] [You have acquired the story Liberator of List.] [Your stats increase by absorbing the story.] [Your level increases slightly.] Everything in Ghost Land turned into pieces of white letters from the end and slowly scattered. Kwon Jia stood in the center and stared nkly, captivated by the sight. Before she knew it, Yu-hyun approached her and stood by her side. I believed you could seed. You Kwon Jia saw Yu-hyuns face and turned her head away to avoid his gaze, as if her suppressed emotions were about to overflow. It was an emotional turmoil that she could not easily suppress even with the trait of a regressor. Yu-hyun chuckled silently and watched the scenery of the World of Thought that was breaking down from the end, just like her. Some of the texts that made up Ghost Land gathered in front of Yu-hyun and formed a book. A new book and a new story that waspletely different from the one he made with Kang Hye-Rim. Yu-hyun hesitated for a moment and engraved a title on the book. How do you feel? Yu-hyun asked Kwon Jia unexpectedly. Kwon Jia hesitated for a moment, wondering what to answer, and barely opened her mouth. I dont know. You dont know yet? Yeah. Ive never had anything like this before. Kwon Jia had repeated her life several times, but she had never had such a case. She had never fought with everything she had, nor had she ever won in the end. As far as she remembered, this was the first time. And it was also the first time that her heart beat so fiercely. She looked at Yu-hyun with a slightly flushed face and opened her mouth. So. Hmm? I dont know much about this yet Kwon Jia looked up at Yu-hyun who was standing next to her, clenched her fists with both hands nervously, and said with courage. I hope you can teach me more in the future. Yu-hyun was stunned for a moment by her unexpected words. He was surprised not only by her answer, but also by the atmosphere. She said that in a situation where only two of them were left in a white world that was disappearing. It sounds like a confession. Yu-hyun felt embarrassed and scratched his cheek with his index finger, then rxed his shoulders and nodded his head. Of course. Even if you dont want to know, Ill tell you until you get tired, so be prepared. The Sea of Hope. Before they knew it, the World of Thought came to an end, and the dizzying settlement finally ended. [Congrattions. You have achieved an achievement that was thought to be impossible.] [Many spirits praise your achievement. This has be a standard that will not be easily forgotten in the Mixed Realm.] [Your names spread throughout the Mixed Realm.] Having their names spread throughout the Mixed Realm meant that rumors spread as well. The more rumors spread, the more Yu-hyun and Kwon Jias names would circte in the Mixed Realm, and such rumors would naturally be [stories] that would strengthen them. [The spirits p and congratte your sess.] [You have received 74,300TP as a donation.] As soon as the donation window opened, the umted donation points came rushing in. They acquired about 20,000 points by clearing the World of Thought and receiving bonuses. In addition to that, they received additional donations from the spirits. And on top of that, new viewers came in as rumors spread, or maybe because they were still moved by their story. Before long, the number of viewers in Yu-hyuns library surpassed 5,000, which he thought was an impossible barrier. Various sub-missions given only to tellers were cleared like fireworks. [Cumtive acquisition points: 182,500TP] Thats how much they earned through this chapter: 180 thousand TP. That was just the simple donation amount. The subscription fee from the increased subscribers, themission from the stories of the spirits gathered in his library, and the additional advertising revenue from his recent contract. If they added all that up, it would exceed 250,000 points. I cant believe I made this much with one chapter. This was not something Yu-hyun intended. It was simr to when I had sessfully led the siege of Constantinople with Kang Hyerim, but the scale was much smaller back then. After my library showed some growth, I was able to surpass the limit and show another extraordinary story, and the rewards that came in were different. If my library grows more, and I show another story of this level. Then I would be able to collect even more points than now. And beyond that, a tremendous reputation. Of course, it wasnt something that I could easily do if I wanted to. Even now, I barely seeded at the end of a life-threatening tightrope walk. Maybe, I wouldnt be able to do it again if I was asked to do it right now. But someday, if I dont stop and keep moving forward. I was sure that I could create another exciting story. I gripped the book in my hand harder. The cover of the book. In the space where the title should be, [The Story of Dreamers] was written. *** That day, when Yu-hyun and Kwon Jia cleared the Ghost Land thought world, several ns that were watching White Flower Management were able to obtain one piece of information. They had heard the news that White Flower Management was aiming for Ghost Land, and they had sent their people to interfere and investigate what they were trying to do. [Ghost Land Thought World Cleared Report.] And the people who checked it showed different reactions. Some were annoyed, some analyzed how this happened, and some thought about the impact this would have. They failed when we told them to interfere? Thought world is clear? So, White Flower Management did this again? I cant believe it. But there was onemon question that came to their minds after reading the report. Who the hell is Kwon Jia? They thought that it was Geomhus doing again when they heard that Baekhwa Management had caused trouble again. But when they checked the report that came up, there was no Geomhu, but a collectors name they had never seen before. And when they checked the additional information that came in, it was even worse. Kwon Jia was a new collector that Baekhwa Management had recently recruited. She had just graduated from the training center and finished her graduation ceremony, and she had just been assigned the rank of ninth-grade collector. And she cleared Ghost Land, which they hadnt paid much attention to. And she did it despite the ns interference. Even the existence of the underworld prisoners hidden inside Ghost Land, and the story of the skeleton general whomanded them, made deep furrows on the foreheads of the people who read the data. Should they believe this or not? They didnt think the report was wrong. There was no way that personal opinions could be included in this document that had gone through several reviews beforeing up here. That meant that this was an undeniable fact and reality. Was there such a collector? But no one knew? What is the recruitment department doing? Did they miss this talent with their eyes open?! How could they just! Even amidst the rage towards those people, the current situation engraved one undeniable fact deep in their minds. That another great collector had joined White Flower Management after Geomhu. *** Hmm. I sat on the sofa in the office and took a break. It was too exhausting to prepare for the next thought world after Ghost Land. I didnt realize it when I was fighting like crazy, but when it was all over, I didnt feel like doing anything for a few days. Of course, I didnt take a few days off just because of that. I only gave myself two days of vacation. And even during these two days, I showed off my skills in handling various tasks. Well, it wasnt too hard. Maybe it was because I had been running non-stop until now, but even though I wasnt really resting, I felt rather ufortable instead of rxed. Is this okay? I even thought. I didnt stop for a day even in the apocalypse, and it was the same after I returned. Now, living like this, doing my work reluctantly, had be my life. I felt so anxious when I rested that I couldnt stand it. If you ask me if thats bad, its not. Was it adaptation, or was it numbness? Whatever it was, I was practically a workaholic now. For me, taking two days off was something that required a lot of determination. But thanks to that, I was able to have some chance to recharge, and it wasnt too bad. But still, I should start moving again soon. With that thought in mind, I nced at the two women sitting across from me. Kang Hye-rim, who would normally sit next to me naturally, was sitting on the opposite side for some reason today. And next to Kang Hye-rim was Kwon Jia sitting quietly. Both of them were beautiful women with wide eyes open, and they were red clothes who had made a contract with me. Why do you keep looking at me like that? It felt strange to be stared at by them since a while ago. Wh-what? What are you talking about? I dont understand what youre saying. The two of them answered at the same time. In Kang Hye-rims case, it seemed that she had no intention of pretending, since Kwon Jia had be one of the family. Well, even if she acted as Geomhu in the office, she was no match for the real charisma of Kwon Jia. Real and fake? What do you mean by that? Real? Fake? What are you talking about, Yu-hyun? No, never mind. Kang Hye-rim was the fake concept, and Kwon Jia was the real concept. But I wasnt stupid enough to say this out loud. However, I was bothered by their gazes that kept staring at me since a while ago. What was the reason? Why were they looking at each other like that? No, they werent? They didnt? How many times did they exchange nces like this? Ah, really. In the end, Seoryeon, who couldnt stand it anymore, sighed and put an end to this strange atmosphere. Both of you, stop beating around the bush and just tell Yu-hyun to take you to the thought world! Se-Seoryeon! Ahem. Kang Hyerim made a surprised expression, and Kwon Jia coughed and looked away slightly. I finally understood why they were acting like that. Dont tell me, you two were both protesting to me to take you to the thought world? No, no we werent. Yes. Thats right. Ah! Kang Hyerim, who was trying to deny it, was startled when Kwon Jia confidently retorted, and quickly changed her attitude. Yes, thats right! Hmm. I looked at their actions and finally understood why they did that. Well, it is time to go to the thought world. Right? Then its obviously me! Kang Hyerim stood up from her seat and pointed at herself. You went alone with this junior the day before yesterday. Its only fair that its my turn. No. I cant let that pass. Kwon Jia also stood up from her seat and made her argument. Im stillcking. It was my first time in the thought worldst time. To get stronger quickly, I think its my turn again. Im still a junior who needs guidance. You can understand that, right senior? Ugh! Kang Hye-rim, who received her own words back, made a strange sound like someone who was shot by an arrow, but she didnt back down. No! If you think about the proper order, its me! You have more chances than me anyway. Its me this time. As I watched the two of them who wouldnt budge an inch, I asked in wonder. I havent said who Im going with yet? Of course, I felt the need. As the number of collectors I was in charge of increased, I had vaguely expected that this would happen. What I was doing now was different from a normal teller. Naturally, unlike a normal teller who covers multiple collectors, I only had two of them, and I was quite busy. This was a problem that I had to solve. As I wondered what to do about this in my mind, a strange thing happened. A mysterious light flowed out in the air between me and Kwon Jia and Kang Hyerim, creating a space. What is this? I couldnt help but open my eyes wide at the sight that followed. Whats going on? Chapter 99: Chapter 99: Chapter 99 At first, I thought it was an enemy invasion. Then I realized how crazy it was for some lunatic to do such a thing, and when I saw a being appear after the light that tore through the space vanished, I was even more stunned. Teller? The one who showed up with the light was a woman who looked like she was in her mid-twenties. She was hovering about 50cm above the ground, and she was clearly a teller like me. Her suit fit her body perfectly and was so neat that there was not a single wrinkle. Her skin was so pale that it seemed transparent. Her hair was braided and tied up in a neat bun, shining with a brilliant golden hue. But the most peculiar thing about her was the strange wings that glowed like magic circles behind her back. I knew of a race in the mixed world that had wings like that. A Wing n? At the same time, the Winged-like womans gaze met mine. Her eyes, which stared at me intently, were translucent emerald that reminded me of the sea at a resort. Shended on the ground and bowed her head to me. Are you Mr. Kang Yuhyeon, an assistant manager of the Teller Department? Yeah, thats me. The fact that she addressed me with respect meant that she was lower in rank than me. But what surprised me more was her existence. Before I could ask anything, the Winged-like woman introduced herself. Nice to meet you. Im Celine, a teller from the Support Department. Ive been assigned to assist you with your teller work from today. Yeah. Thats right, her name was Celine. She was exactly like the one in my memory. The Support Department? Yes. Is there a problem? She looked at me as if she didnt know anything and asked. I hid my confusion and shook my head. But inside, I wondered how this could happen. Ive never heard of the Support Department before. The Support Department existed to assist the Teller Department. I knew that too. The tellers in the Teller Department would get help from the Support Department as they rose in rank. But usually, the Support Department only sent people to tellers who were at least in the middle of their assistant manager level. I had only been an assistant manager for a few days. There was no way I could get support from the Support Department already. But then, she suddenly showed up like this? Without any official notice? This is a special case. Celine answered without hesitation. A special case? Yes. You are an unprecedented case in Celestial Corporation who became an assistant manager at an incredibly fast pace. This is almost the first time ever, and because of that, the higher-ups decided to make some exceptions for this case. So thats why they sent me a teller from the Support Department? Yes. Thats right. Hmm. I stroked my chin and carefully analyzed the situation. I was a teller who became an assistant manager at an unheard-of speed in Celestial Corporation. It was natural for the headquarters to pay attention to me. So they sent me a teller from the Support Department under the name of a special case as soon as I became an assistant manager. It would normally take a teller who was in the middle of their assistant manager level to barely get help from the Support Department. This was almost an enormous privilege. But its too sudden to ept it happily. In this situation, Celines appearance was wee to me, but I wasnt someone who would easily ept such a perfect coincidence. It might seem like they were generously supporting me because they found an excellent teller in theirpany. But I didnt think Celestial Corporation, which forcedpetition, would give me such a one-sided benefit as an individual. There must be some kind of deal behind this. They sent Celine from the Support Department without any notice to me, and it felt like they rushed things. Maybe it was because I cleared Ghost Land with Kwon Jia and made a name for myself again in the mixed world. I showed them a teller work that drew great reactions from the spirits. They had no choice but to be interested in me. Are they watching me? They wouldnt have sent me help out of pure goodwill. If I were right, they would surely have her monitor me as well. An unintended involvement. Maybe she was pushed out by thepany politics and assigned to someone like me. She didnt hide her dislike and spat it out. I guess this will be interesting. She was so bold to say that in front of me. She probably knew that she was involved in something political and didnt like it. Okay. Nice to meet you, Celine. I was a bit surprised because it was so sudden. But, well, since its a privilege, I should be grateful. Id like to tell you in advance. Celine said, with a hint of tension in her eyes. This is purely because of the order from above, not my personal will at all. I hope you dont ask me to do anything unreasonable using this as an excuse. Huh. Did she really say that to me? Looking at her tone and attitude, she must have hated being here and med me for it. An unwanted entanglement. Maybe she was pushed out by thepany politics and assigned to someone like me. She didnt hide her dislike and spat it out. I guess this will be interesting. If Celine was suspicious, I wouldnt mind kicking her out. But since the support room had already decided to help, sending Celine away would only bring another support room teller. Whoever came would surely be under the strong influence of the higher-ups. Rather, it was much better to keep Celine with me. Besides, Celine is a teller I know. I recalled the past. The face of a teller who taught me various things with a nk expression and a stiff tone. A teller who was cold on the outside, but strangely sentimental on the inside. Is this fate too? More than anything, this was an opportunity that I could use to my advantage. Hiding my intentions, I smiled brightly and offered her a handshake. Sure. Can I call youfortably as a junior? Celine junior. Lets do well from now on. I look forward to working with you. Celine shook my hand with a rigid expression. The people in our office who were watching the situation made a slightly disgusted expression. No matter how I look at it, that expression. Surely, theres something fishy. Especially Baek Seoryeon, who had a keen eye, seemed to have read something from my smile and shivered. Hey, cant you be quiet? Is there anything I need to do? Is this your first time doing this? I received some basic training from the support room. So this is your first time in the field. You could say that. The teller they sent as a favor was practically a rookie. Well, I was also practically a rookie in terms of my experience as a teller. Only my rank was higher, but my skill level was very low. In a way, Celine, who had just started working in the field, might be the most suitable teller for them to send me. Well, you must have learned this and that from the support room, right? Celine nodded at my question. Yes. You dont have to worry about that part. I proudly ranked first in the basic training. Oh. I thought so. Huh? How did you Celine was puzzled by the answer that slipped out of my mouth. I quickly added an exnation. Of course, because you ranked first, they sent you to me. No matter what, I just became an assistant. What support room teller would want to work with a teller who has only a higher rank and lower experience than them? If they have to send someone, they would send a rookie who just started working in the field. But they cant just send anyone who is ipetent, so they sent the best one among them. For the first time, I saw a slight fluctuation of emotion in her emotionless eyes. She must have looked at me again for deducing the situation from just that. Anyway, Im d you came. I was having trouble working alone and needed some help. I am Dont be so stiff. Its not good to be grumpy from the start, right? I wont make you do anything youre worried about, so rx. The support room tellers usually do the dirty work of the field tellers when they first get assigned. Its called dirty work, but its basically handling all kinds of annoying and hard chores. Thats what Celine was worried about. Of course, I didnt have such intentions. I cant trust someone who doesnt trust me yet. First of all, simple tasks. I only nned to make her do things that were reasonable and convincing to her. My eyes naturally turned to Kwon Jia and Kang Hye-rim. They were flustered by Celines appearance, but they quickly realized what was going on. I could only move with one collector at a time. There was quite a gap between Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jias levels, so we couldnt move together as three. That meant that one of them would be left out if I chose one. But now that Celine appeared, there was no need for that. The important thing was that depending on who I chose, the collector that Celine would take care of would naturally be decided. They both looked tense. I smiled slyly and asked. So, who wants to go to the world of thoughts with me? Kwon Jia and Kang Hye-rim raised their hands at the same time. Only Celine looked confused by the situation without understanding it. *** To put it simply, the person who was chosen by me this time was Kwon Jia. It was an obvious result. Kwon Jia was still weak. Her skills, experience, and knowledge were certainly more impressive than those of an upper-ss collector, but the problem was her specs. She barely achieved the basic conditions with the points she borrowed from me, but it was not enough considering the future tasks. She needed to be stronger than she was now. Besides, she needs to pay back the points she borrowed from me as soon as possible. She earned a lot of points from clearing this Ghost, but it was still not enough to pay off my debt. She also needed to get new weapons and equipment, and the huge amount of points she earned from her first fieldwork soon ran out. It was a pity that the points were consumed so quickly, but there was always a return for the investment. Kwon Jia was able to wield her sword in a much better condition than before. How do you feel? Not bad. She was about to say good, but maybe the filter of the cold tone that was typical of returnees kicked in, and she gave a curt answer. Not bad for her meant very good for ordinary people, so I shrugged my shoulders lightly. By the way, how is her condition now? I nced at Kwon Jias status window. Name: Kwon Jia Trait: Infinite Regression Title: None Stories: [Liberator of the List] [Tough Outside, Soft Inside] [Dreamer] Skills: [Fate Perception] [Sensory Amplification] [Unstoppable Will] Sky-Biting God Style -Stats- Strength: Low Agility: Low Stamina: Low Intelligence: Low Magic(Ki): Low Even if she was a returnee, she was still at the beginning stage, so her skills and stories werecking. Her stats were almost at the bottom, and she only had one trait. But even if it was just one trait, that [Infinite Regression] alone was enough to overpower any other protagonist-level trait, and there was one more skill that caught my interest. Sky-Biting God Style? It bites the sky. It was a skill that I had never seen before, even with my knowledge of the future. I didnt know everything, but if it was such a skill, I should have heard of it somewhere. Baekryeon. [What?] Do you remember the skill that Kwon Jia used in the Ghost ind? [Oh, that.] Baekryeon seemed to recall that time and clicked his tongue. [That was the most vicious skill Ive ever seen in my life. Even if I dont remember much from the past, I can tell by the feeling. That skill is definitely one of those absurd martial arts.] Really? I guess returnees are returnees after all. They still have their ultimate skill left. [But, she seems to have trouble using it. And on top of that, there arent many weapons that can handle that kind of energy. I managed to endure it because Im me, but mediocre weapons will easily break.] I see Even if she was a returnee, everything was reset at the point of regression. But she still used such a skill, which meant that she either received some kind of special favor or it was one of the effects of the trait of regression. I wanted to ask her directly, but she didnt seem like the type to easily reveal her secrets. It was also rude to ask such things even if we were allies. Hmm. Anyway, lets go. Lets finish this world of thoughts quickly. Lets do that. As I was about to open the library with her answer, I remembered something that I had forgotten. Ah, right. Wait a minute. Hm? I havent opened the gifts from the spirits yet. The incident in the Ghost ind was so big that I forgot about the gifts for my promotion to assistant. They would surely ask me how the gifts were when I opened the library, but I still hadnt opened them yet. I should check them out beforehand. I immediately moved to [The Room of the Observer] and opened the gift window to check the contents. Michael and Satan. I opened my eyes wide as I saw what they had sent me. Chapter 100: Chapter 100: Chapter 100 The gifts that the two Great Spirits sent me personally were nothing but well-packaged stories. I was dazzled by the stories contained in the cube-shaped boxes. It was as if they had conspired to send me stories. Or rather, did theypete to see who could give me a better one? How lucky. Considering that I might not be able to use the items they gave me, the stories were more versatile and useful for me. They were good gifts indeed. Especially since they were stories sent by two first-generation Spirits who boasted of their prowess. They were obviously different from ordinary stories in terms of quality. The one in the white box was from Michael. The one in the ck box was from Satan. I decided to check Michaels gift first. The story that looked like a white egg was made of much denser text than the ones I could buy from the Dimensional Shop. It was packed with so much content that it would have been impossible for me to digest if I were still a regr employee, but now that I was an Assistant Manager, I could make it mine without much trouble. Michael must have considered that and sent me an appropriate level. [The Leader of Temptation and Sorrow, The Trial of Ordeal] Wow. I let out a faint admiration as I checked the contents. So you sent me a mental enhancement story? It seemed like a very Michael-like story. If I guessed his rtionship with Satan, who also sent me another gift, it surely implied some advice for me as well. Satan, or Lucifer, is the symbol of corruption. On the other hand, Michael is an angel who mediates such spiritual conflicts and guides them to the right path. Michael also yed the role of a guardian who appeared to people when they were troubled by evil or rough temptations, and showed them the correct way and resolved their conflicts. This story was ultimately a mental barrier that helped me not to waver at any moment and ovee the trials that shook my values. Of course, that was part of it, but what Michael wanted to tell me with this gift was also a kind of warning: Dont get too close to Satan. It was like saying dont get stained ck by hanging out with crows. They really didnt get along well. Is it really necessary for me right now? Im not sure, but it wouldnt hurt to ept it in advance in case of any future situations. I sometimes felt that my will was weak. Wouldnt it be easier if I did this? Wouldnt it be better to choose an easier path even if it meant taking a detour? Like all humans, I unknowingly stepped into the swamp ofziness and mannerism. Even if I tried to endure it by whipping myself, sometimes I couldnt even notice the existence of the swamp until I got out of it. Surely, Michaels gift would be a great help to me someday when I faced an unintended situation. Then what is Satans gift? I opened the ck box and checked the story inside. Then I hardened my expression. What is this? If Michael gave me a mental protection story with Satan in mind, Satan did the opposite. [A Fragment of Laces Demon] Youre giving me this? Laces Demon. A being that knows the position and momentum of all atoms in the universe. A scientific demon that is said to know not only the past and present, but also the future. What are you thinking? It sounded like an absurdly overpowered story just by hearing it. But that was only when I judged by looking at the surface. I knew how hard it was to get such a story, and even if I got it at the end of heaven, whether I could use it or not was another matter. A story that gives you knowledge of past, present, and future? Theres no way an individual can handle that. Its not even a story that I can ept yet, since Im only an Assistant Manager. Even though it was just a fragment, a seed of a story, it was the same. Im sure even a teller at the level of a director couldnt ept this story. If there was a being that could ept this story, it would surely be The omniscient and omnipotent God who governs everything. Satan couldnt use this either, so he must have just kept it. But why did he give this to me? Did he just want to get rid of it under the name of a gift? Theres no way Satan would have such a half-hearted intention. Did he think I was a suitable being for this? Or maybe he wanted to see what reaction I would have out of curiosity? It was hard to guess his true motive. But it was hard to believe that he just gave it to me casually, considering the meaning that this fragment of Laces Demon implied. This was practically omniscience. A title of supreme wisdom that was given to only one person in mythology. I had shown through various previous stories that I knew more than ordinary tellers. Even if I tried to hide it, a Spirit like Satan must have seen through it. Is he trying to test me? I dont think Satan knows that Im from the future. But he must have suspected that I had something, so he gave me this story. But its useless. Laces Demon was too out of the norm for me to have. It would be the same for anyone else. This was something that should be disyed in a museum, nothing more, nothing less. Its like food made of jewels. You can appreciate its value, but you cant even use it. But since I received it anyway, I thought Id put it somewhere in my guardians room as a decoration. It was then, when I touched the [Fragment of Laces Demon]. Swoosh! ! The story of Laces Demon was split into text as if to show off, and it was absorbed into me through my palm. I was startled and quickly pulled my hand away from the story, but the story of Laces Demon had already disappearedpletely into my body. [The Fragment of Laces Demon settles in your body.] I checked the notification window that popped up btedly and immediately checked my body condition. I didnt know if my body would explode if I identally failed to handle the story. Im fine? There was nothing wrong with my body even after a few minutes. I pinched my cheek. It hurt, so it wasnt a dream. It was unbelievable. Contrary to my expectation that there would be a rejection reaction, my body was very healthy. What the hell. When I checked the stories I had, [The Fragment of Laces Demon] was firmly settled inside my body. There was no rejection reaction at all. No, in this situation, the fact that this came into my body meant that the story had found a suitable owner. Did I think I couldnt use it, but that wasnt the case? No, why am I fine even though I epted this? It was iprehensible. But I couldnt find an answer by worrying about it. It was doubtful, but I had to let it go for now. Maybe it has something to do with why I went back. I didnt intend to absorb the story, but it was a good thing that there was no rejection reaction. Compared to what the original story implied, this was just a fragment of it, but it was still rted to Laces Demon. It wasnt an endless ocean, but a reservoir filled with fresh water, but I was satisfied. For now, lets just check the gifts. I immediately called Celine. Celine. Yes. She had a stiff personality, but she was good at her job. As soon as I called her, she showed up. She had the authority to enter and exit my personal guardians room because she had the pretext of supporting me. Im going to open the library soon. So get ready. You know what you have to do, even if I dont tell you. I understand. She answered right away and started preparing for work. Her job as a support room teller was to collect information that I needed or to control excessive chatting of Spirits during stories using some of the librarys authority. Her role was like a manager. Well, other tellers treated support room tellers like their subordinates, but I didnt have any intention of doing that. Not for now. Story. Start. Yes. I told Celine that and left her alone and left the guardians room. *** Did he leave? Celine sighed softly as she recalled Yu-hyun who left to present his story. How did this happen? She was supposed to be a promising rookie. But her situation now was the opposite of her reputation. Celine was higher than Yu-hyun in terms of ss. She was expected as a promising candidate in her ss. In fact, she revealed her appearance faster than other tellers, and even her appearance was a hybrid species with high recognition in the hybrid system. Naturally, there were many tellers who paid attention to her. The problem was her stiff and blunt personality. She didnt bend, she said what was wrong without sugarcoating it, and she didnt bow down to anyone who had a higher rank than her. She had skills, but because of her personality, she became disliked by her seniors and eventually got sidelined to this ce because of politics. They say theyre giving me onest chance. Her task was to assist Kang Yu-hyun, the teller who set an unprecedented record as the youngest Assistant Manager. And to help him with his work while monitoring him and sending information to the upper line regrly. She remembered the notification window that came upte and checked her body condition right away. She didnt know if her body would explode if she identally failed to handle the story. But I dont need anyst chances. She didnt care about their threats or persuasion. She wasnt the type to be swayed by such things. Ill do my job as a support room teller. But that was not because someone told her to do so, but because of her own conviction. She would help Yu-hyun with his work, but not with anything unfair. She wouldnt spy on his actions and send data to the upper line either. She only did what she was given as a support room teller. Celine was such a teller. And Kang Yu-hyun is not impressive either. She didnt trust Yu-hyun easily either. The youngest Assistant Manager was definitely an amazing title. She also heard the rumor that he gave up the protection that no other teller would ever do. But so what? She didnt think highly of Yu-hyun either. She was partly responsible for her being used as a political sacrifice. If it werent for him, she wouldnt havee to this ce. This unqualified world. He must be a great teller as the rumors say. I havent had much conversation with him, but I can tell that he thinks differently from other tellers. But thats it. Rumors are just rumors. She only believed what she saw. No matter what, I dont intend to be tied down in this ce to do what I want. Celine looked at the authority window of the library that she had partially received from Yu-hyun with an unwavering gaze. A huge number of Spirits were entering the newly opened library. She checked their logs and managed their chats, but she didnt take her eyes off Yu-hyun. Lets see how good you are. *** She must be grinding his teeth by now. I smirked as I thought of Celine, the regr employee who gave me a challenging look. I knew she didnt like this situation, and that she didnte here willingly. Maybe some sparks of anger flew at me too. I could tell by her eyes. So show me what you can do. Who youre assisting now, and what kind of being I am, who you thought was nothing special. Make sure to imprint it in your brain. Wee, Spirits. Its been a while. [100TP donation!] [Hi hi.] [100TP donation!] [Is it a rookie again today, not Geomhu?] [100TP donation!] [What are you going to do today?] Our rookie is still a bitcking in growth, so were going to clear another world of thought to make her stronger. Another world of thought? They might ask, but the Spirits were rather excited. What they wanted was not only the tellers performance, but also to enjoy the world of thought itself, where unknown stories were hidden. A different world where a story was realized, it was very satisfying for the Spirits to ess it indirectly. Today were going to the world of thought called Underground Kingdom. Today I was nning to get the reward item here. Chapter 101: Chapter 101: Chapter 101 [The spirits are curious about what the underground kingdom is.] The spirits still didnt understand what I was talking about. Actually, the underground kingdom is the name of the world that the mythical world consists of, but the actual rted legend ispletely different. The original legend is [The Nine-Headed Monster]. The Nine-Headed Monster is one of the most representative Korean folk tales and a monster that appears in the legend of defeating the underground kingdom. People often confuse it with Hydra because it has nine heads, but Hydra is a western snake-rted fantasy creature, while this guy is an eastern monster that uses magic. Its name is the Underground Nations General as it appears in the legend. [The Warrior Who Went to Save the Princess] and [The Nine-Headed Monster], and it also appeared as Uldong in [The Story of Hong Gil-dong], which shows how famous it was. And today, the mythical world that Kwon Jia and I were going to clear was this ce. I see. Thats what it is. Kwon Jia, who was a returnee, seemed to have grasped what I was aiming for right away. Of course, thats because the clear reward for this underground kingdom mythical world was the thing she needed most right now. You know the story of this ce well, right? I do. She must have already cleared this ce several times in the past. There was no need to waste time exining it to her, which was a relief for me. Its convenient to have a returnee as a colleague. We both know little about each other, so theres no need for a briefing and we understand each other with a nce. But still, the spirits didnt know much about this ce, so I decided to exin it briefly. This underground kingdom is one of the ces that appears in folk tales, and it is a country that exists underground. Of course, its not that big, and the only ones who live here are evil monsters and their minions. Among them, the story of the nine-headed monster is the most famous. The story can be summarized as follows: This Underground Nations General sometimes came up to the surface and killed people, stole their wealth, and kidnapped women. In this tale, the protagonist also had his newlywed wife kidnapped and went to save her, which is how the story begins. Of course, like any other folk tale, it has the theme of justice over evil, but the biggest difference between this story and other folk tales is that there is a twist. The young man goes all the way to the underground kingdom to save his wife, but she falls for the Underground Nations General and betrays her husband. Of course, the protagonist despairs at this, but with the help of a new woman, he gets up again and defeats the monster and kills his treacherous wife. And he frees the people who were trapped there and returns to the surface and marries the woman who helped him and lives happily ever after. Of course, since mythical worlds are not ces thatpletely reproduce stories, but ces that sometimes twist them strangely, we cant trust this knowledge blindly. What matters is what we get when we clear this ce. Its water that masters ginseng. The mysterious water that the young man drank to fight against the Underground Nations General. If you drink this water, your physical abilities will improve and you will gain tremendous power. The young man was able to win against the Underground Nations General by drinking this water. Kwon Jia definitely needs this reward. Kwon Jias body was not fullypleted yet. She could make her body stronger by using points instead of hard training as a collector, but earning points was also a problem. So I thought it would be better to get a reward that could strengthen her body while earning points at the same time. Thats why I chose this ce. If she drinks this water, she will definitely reduce her Stories or struggling when she uses some strength. [The spirits urge you to show them the mythical world.] The spirits were looking forward to seeing the mythical world we were going to show them. Kwon Jia and I exchanged nces and entered the mythical world at the same time. Whoosh! The scenery of Seouls outskirts disappeared and a giant sinkhole appeared with a forest. That was where we were heading to enter the underground kingdom. Kwon Jia and I looked around as soon as we entered. There were no collectors around because it was a ce where people didnte often. I chose a ce where there wasnt anyone in the first ce, but I cant be sure there wont be any interference from ns. But unlike Ghost Ind, they didnt seem to want to stop us this time. Was it because they got hurt badly at Ghost Ind once? Or did they think it was useless to interfere? Or maybe it was because of the rumors about this ce. This underground kingdom mythical world had been visited by collectors who formed parties several times. But the problem was, most of the collectors who visited here went missing. They didnt even find the bodies, so they werent processed as dead. They just disappeared. Because of these rumors, there were no collectors who came here. It was also a ce that didnt suit farming. Maybe the n didnt send anyone this time because they knew what kind of ce this underground kingdom mythical world was. Its easier for us if theres no one. At least we dont have to worry about other peoples eyes while moving. I gave Kwon Jia a signal that it was okay, and she nodded slightly and stood by my side. Lets go down right away. The giant hole was so deep that it was hard to guess the end. It was so dark that you couldnt see anything but darkness, as if it was shaped like a giant monsters mouth. We would die if we just fell down, but of course there was a device to go back and forth between the underground kingdom and the surface. [A basket heading underground] A huge basket with a diameter of over 3m hung from a pulley. It looked like a t elevator that could fit dozens of people at once. Kwon Jia and I got on it and went down. How long did we go down into the darkness where no light could enter? When our eyes adjusted to the darkness, a faint light began to flow from below. Clunk. The basket stopped, and Kwon Jia and I got off immediately. The underground kingdom, where the sunlight did not reach, was lit enough by the glowing stones inside to distinguish objects. And what we saw at the end of our sight was a huge tiled house that looked like a whales back. Inside there were the fantasy creatures of the underground kingdom and its boss, the Underground Nations General. Shall we go then? Lets. I held Baekryeon and Kwon Jia also took out her new sword, Hades Sword. The two of us kicked open the gate of the tiled house without any hesitation and rushed inside. Who are you! Enemies! The surface people have broken in! Those insolent bastards! Kill them all! The Underground Nations General did not show itself from inside the tiled house. Instead, its minions, who looked disgusting enough to be mistaken for Ghost, red at us. One woman! One man! Kill the man! Offer the woman to the boss! They shouted with confidence as they saw us. I chuckled and asked Kwon Jia. What do you think of them saying that? Let them say whatever they want. As soon as she said that, she swung her sword and cut off the neck of one of the fantasy creatures that was closest to her. She had received several stories as a reward for clearing Ghost Ind, and her movements had be faster than before because of that. Just kill them all. Thats a very satisfying answer. Yeah. This is the right mindset for a returnee. We kill anyone who gets in our way. How simple and clear is that? The intruders killed ourrades! Kill them! Kill them! The fantasy creatures that ran towards us were quite threatening, butpared to the underworlds jade soldiers we fought at Ghost Ind, they were nothing but rabble. There was no way we could put trained soldiers who fought to kill their enemies thoroughly and bandits who only preyed on the weak on the same level. Whoosh! Every time Kwon Jias sword swung, at least two or three fantasy creatures lost their lives. She seemed happy to be able to fight with more of her strength, and she ran around excitedly. Of course, I also stood by her side and fought as if I was supporting her. I easily toyed with the fantasy creatures using Baekryeons ability to change its shape freely and knocked them down one by one. Squeak! The intruders are too strong! Boss! Call the boss! They soon lost their morale when we showed them the gap in skill. Some of them sneaked a nce and tried to run away. Each one of them was a lump of points. They didnt give much if we caught them, but if we caught them all, we would get a decent amount of points. So I blocked the door so they couldnt escape and fought with them. Who dares to make noise on mynd! A fierce roar pierced through the main gate. A giant emerged from inside the tiled house. Intruders have lost their minds! How dare you attack me, the king of this underground kingdom! He was a giant over 3m tall. His skin was dull ash-colored, and above his neck were nine heads that red at us. He didnt even wear proper clothes and only wrapped a piece of cloth around his lower body. He was the boss-level fantasy creature of this ce, the Underground Nations General. The Underground Nations General saw Kwon Jia as he shouted at the intruders and brightened his face with delight. Ho! Where did such a womane from! Hehehe this is good! Ill make you my concubine! Kwon Jia seemed very upset by his tant words in front of her. I dont know about others, but I knew. Her face, which was usually expressionless, looked even stiffer than usual. Ill deal with him. Dont interfere. Thats fine. How could I stop her when she was spewing out such murderous intent? I shrugged my shoulders and left everything to her for fighting against the Underground Nations General. Hahaha! Look at these insolent bastards! The Underground Nations Generalughed before he could get angry at Kwon Jia for insulting him. Kwon Jia stepped forward alone to face him. Youre trying to attack me with just one person? And a frail woman at that? Did you think I couldnt touch you because I said Id make you my concubine? Shut up. Kwon Jia pointed her sword at his head. Come on. Lets see if you can still say that after all your heads fall to the ground. You cheeky bitch! The Underground Nations General was about to explode with rage at Kwon Jia, but it was toote. Kwon Jia tightened her body and ran towards him. The moment she decided to move, she was already standing near him. Huh?! The Underground Nations General flinched as he couldnt react properly to her movement, and Kwon Jias teeth aimed for his neck. The sword that was like a ray of light tore through the space and reached out. Whoosh! The Underground Nations General barely twisted his neck, but one of his nine heads was neatly cut off and fell to the ground. You bastard! He looked at the cut surface of his severed neck in disbelief, then immediately swung his greatsword. It was a weapon that only the Underground Nations General, who drank water from the undergroundke, could use. It was so huge and heavy that it was hard to defend against its powerful attack. The greatsword was aimed at Kwon Jia. ng! But surprisingly, Kwon Jia easily deflected the Underground Nations greatsword. The sword she held at an angle diverted the shock to the outside. Its nothing. Kwon Jia muttered without hiding her disappointment. Compared to the skeleton general I fought before, youre ridiculously weak. Y-you bastard! The Underground Nations General swung his sword again, enraged by her casual remark. The energy overflowing from the greatsword stirred up the wind. His muscr arms twitched. He swung his sword like a madman, as if he was dancing a dance of frenzy. When the storm-like wind subsided, Kwon Jia was no longer there. What? Where did she go? The eight remaining heads of the Underground Nations General looked around and then simultaneously looked up. At the tip of his greatsword, Kwon Jia was standing and ready to swing her sword. Swoosh! Kwon Jias sh grazed past the Underground Nations General. Thud. Thump. This time, three heads fell to the ground. In an instant, he lost four out of nine heads, and he seemed quite flustered, but he soon sneered. Stupid woman! Did you think I would die from something like this? As he shouted that, the heads on the ground tried to fly back and attach themselves. But I wasnt going to let that happen. No way. I sprinkled the ash that I had prepared before I came here. The ash stuck to the cut surface of the monsters head, preventing it from reattaching. The head fell to the ground powerlessly. Huh? He didnt expect his head to not stick back, and he looked at me incredulously. Chapter 102: Chapter 102: Chapter 102 I cheered inwardly as I saw the head of the Underground Nations General that wouldnt stick back. The Underground Nations General was just like the stories that had been passed down. When I sprinkled ash on the cut surface, it couldnt regenerate. If I hadnt brought ash with me, the bastard would have shown its immortality no matter how many times I cut off its head. It has an absurd trait of not dying even if its neck is severed, but its not without a weakness. As long as I was fully prepared, there was no need to fear it. However, for the collectors who came here without knowing anything, the Underground Nations General was nothing but a nightmare. It wouldnt die no matter how much they attacked, and the Underground Nations General had supernatural power unlike its appearance. It swung a great sword freely, and it could fly if it wanted to. If they couldnt find the weakness of the immortal, they wouldnt be able to defeat it even if a high-ranking collector came. This world of thoughts is not a ce where you can clear it with just strength. You had to catch the core strategy rted to the story in advance, or at least some rough information that was handed down. Otherwise, this would happen. [The spirits admire your preparedness.] [You received 3,200TP as a donation.] The spirits enjoyed the strategy I showed and generously threw points at me. I collected the donated points and killed the Underground Nations General. Kuak! How did you know my weakness?! The Underground Nations General, who had already lost four heads, made a frustrated expression and shrank its body. It would have fought recklessly without caring about its wounds normally, but now it avoided even being grazed by the sword. It felt a bted fear of really dying when its immortality disappeared. The Underground Nations General sweated coldly. I cant go on like this! It was surprisingly quick-witted for its huge body. The Underground Nations General looked for a way to survive somehow. First, retreat! If I fought here, I would really die. The Underground Nations General stabbed its great sword into the ground forcefully and raised a cloud of dust. Puhwahak! Taking advantage of the obscured vision by the dusty cloud, it immediately lifted its body with supernatural power and ran away to the inside of its house. What! Its running away! I didnt expect it to run away, and Kwon Jia and I hurriedly chased after it. If we didnt catch it, we wouldnt be able to clear this world of thoughts. kThe inside of the tile-roofed house was huge enough to be called a pce. As we went further inside, decorated with jewels and objects looted from above ground, several gazes greeted us. Wha, what? Hu, humans! Save us! Here! There are people here! Kwon Jia and I stopped our steps. There was a space that looked like a prison on the inner wall, and there were people inside. They were the collectors who hade here and gone missing. They looked quite miserable from being locked up for a long time, and they stretched their hands desperately through the gaps in the bars when they saw Kwon Jia and me. What are you going to do? We cant leave them alone. Then leave this side to me. You chase after the bastard that went inside. Its not stupid, so it must have some idea why it ran away there. Lets finish it off before it does anything. That is Youre not saying you cant do it alone, are you? Of course not. Kwon Jia nodded her head and ran inside after the Underground Nations General. I was left alone and killed the people locked in the bars. There were about 10 people. Considering that more than 50 people had gone missing among those who came here, the rest must have died. Among the survivors, there were three men and seven women. However, there was a big difference between the two groups. If they kept the men in a ce that smelled bad, they put the women in a ce where they could livefortably. The difference was obvious just by looking at their appearance. The male collectors were thin and their eyes were sunken, while the female collectors looked well-fed and well-rested. They even looked like they had been treated well by theirplexion. Here! Here! Please get us out! Just wait a moment. I cut off the bars where the male collectors were locked up first and took them out. The three collectors cried tears of gratitude and bowed their heads repeatedly to me. I told them to wait outside and sent them out. I headed towards the bars where the female collectors were locked up next. Hurry up and open it! Yes. Lets do that. But first, theres something I need to confirm. What? Confirm what? What are you talking about now Please answer my question. Its a necessary procedure if you want to get out. The female collectors swallowed their saliva as they read the cold air in my voice. They realized that I knew something. They exchanged nces with each other and pretended to be ignorant. Theres no one like that! Hurry up and get us out! Thats right! Arent you a rescue team? Are you going to leave us here like this?! Hurry up and open it! As they became more impatient, the collectors raised their voices. I didnt hide my emotions as I looked at them. It was the opposite of the polite attitude I had shown before, as if I was facing an enemy. Really, not one but all seven of them? What, what are you talking about? Dont you know? Or are you pretending not to know. Well, youre not clueless, so I guess its thetter. The spirits who were listening to the conversation between me and the locked-up collectors sent me a message. [The spirits ask what the hell is going on.] [The spirits are curious why youre not letting them out.] Some of the good-natured spirits urged me to release the hostages, but I didnt. Instead, I moved a little away from the bars and started to tell a story as if everyone could hear it. Theres a part in the story of defeating the Underground Nations General. The wife who was captured chose to be the monsters wife and betrayed her original husband. But theres actually a part thats not exined in detail here. The young mans wife was kidnapped by the monster, but she eventually betrayed the young man and chose to be the monsters wife. And when the young man went to find her, she already had the monsters child in her womb. The monster said it would make any woman who caught its eye its concubine. Why did it do that? Did the monster that could stick its neck back even if it was severed want to leave offspring? No. Thats not it. The monster knew its weakness. It knew that it couldnt regenerate if its wounds were sprinkled with ash. The underground giant was cunning, unlike its appearance. It was thinking of its possible death. And in the actual legend that was passed down, the young mans wife was pregnant with the monsters offspring, or rather, the monster itself. The young man who found out eventually cut open his wifes belly and killed the underground giants offspring. But do you know whats surprising? Right before the monsters offspring died, it said this. If only I had 100 days, I could have been reborn. How regretful That means the underground giant didnt kidnap women to leave its descendants, but to switch to a new body in case it died, using a strange magic. Yu-hyun pointed his sword at the seven women who were trapped inside the iron bars. Thats whats inside your bellies. The women who were trapped in the cage became thoughtful at his words that hit the mark. Some of them unconsciously covered their belly area with both hands. That alone was enough to prove that Yu-hyuns words were true. [The spirits open their mouths in astonishment.] [They shake their heads, saying they didnt expect such a story.] Thats a natural reaction. Its definitely a shocking story, no matter how you look at it. But dont you know, spirits? Anything can happen in the world of thoughts. Collectors can die fighting. But sometimes, they could experience something worse than death. More than anything, more than 50 people have gone missing here. But only 10 are left? I can understand that those three men are the ones who disappeared recently and barely survived. But what about you? The women who received Yu-hyuns gaze shivered. If someone else saw them, they might think they were being oppressed, but Yu-hyun never fell for what he saw on the surface. Out of 50 people, there must have been more than seven female collectors. But only seven are left. Why do you think that is? And Im sorry to say this, but you all have pretty good looks. Yu-hyuns eyes showed him the truth hidden behind their morous appearance. Why should I save those who have be allies with that monster, or rather, those who can no longer be called human? No, no! We just had no choice to survive! Yeah, yeah! We did it to live! They shouted desperately at Yu-hyun as if making excuses. They said they followed the underground giants words because they might die otherwise. They said they had no choice to survive. But Yu-hyun didnt ept their words as they were. You did it to survive? Thats an interesting thing to say. Are you iming that youre still human? Yu-hyuns eyes were looking at something else now, not books. All I see are twisted monsters. The seven female collectors trapped in prison. The appearance of another mutant hidden behind their morous appearance. He would never have seen their true nature if it wasnt for this time. Is this the power of Laces fragment? Yu-hyun could only see the essence of his opponent through books. But now he could see their hidden appearance without looking at books. Thanks to the power of [Laces Devil Fragment], which made him know everything. It didnt activate right away, so it must be conditional. Is it a form that activates through the information umted beforehand? He roughly understood how to use it, so now it was time to use it as he pleased. Yu-hyun didnt think of them as human anymore. They must have been human once. But whether it was to survive or because they were affected by the underground giants magic, he didnt know. Did you think I wouldnt know? As soon as Yu-hyun finished his words. Kyaahh!! The female collectors who were locked up in prison revealed their true colors. They shed their human skin and quickly turned into ferocious monsters. They broke the iron bars easily and rushed towards Yu-hyun. [The spirits are startled.] [100TP donation!] [Wow. This is crazy. They were really monsters?!] They must have been human once. But not anymore. The hands of the human-turned-monsters changed strangely and their nails grew long. Their mouths tore open and a long tongue came out from inside and wriggled. They quickly crawled on the walls and ceiling and approached him. It was like a scene from a horror movie. Yu-hyun didnt panic as if he knew this would happen and took a fighting stance. They probably realized they had no chance and pretended to be human to escape and die. They were nning to revive the underground giant. That would have been quite a headache. If it wasnt Yu-hyun who came here, but someone else, it would have been like that. Yu-hyun didnt hesitate and swung his sword. *** Yu-hyun looked down at the corpses scattered around him with indifference after he knocked down the seventh andst monster. They must have been human once. They became collectors and wandered around the world of thoughts to achieve their goals. But in the end, they became monsters. They were trapped in this underground countrys world of thoughts and their existence itself caused mutations. Some might have done it because they wanted to live, and some might have changed against their will. But in the end, they all had the same fate. A fair death. [Thats horrible.] Bakryeon also said as if it was hard to bear. [They were human once. To be monsters.] Theres nothing we can do. Their fate was decided when they failed to clear this ce and got caught. Its not hard to mutate like this when youre affected by the power of a story that transcends cognition. [There are cases where it doesnt end with just dying.] It depends on which world of thoughts you get caught in. Collectors have to take everything with them. The current collectors wouldnt do that, but Yu-hyun thought so. Being a collector meant fighting for your life. And collectors should have the determination to do so. But there are many more people who cant do that. Those who had no determination, no faith, just imed to be collectors with pride. But the real collectors werent as romantic as people thought. The few collectors who were admired by everyone as heroes were those who survived until the end among the people who died like this. The cries of anguish from those who fell did not reach the citizens. Anyway, the situation is over with this. And that was the same for Kwon Jia. He saw her walking towards him from afar, holding five severed heads of the underground giant in her hand. She must have had a fierce fight on her side too. Yu-hyun smiled at Kwon Jia as if hiding his heavy thoughts and praised her for her hard work. Good job. Jia. Chapter 103: Chapter 103: Chapter 103 Did you take care of everything? Yeah. Kwon Jia answered reflexively to Yu-hyuns question, but she couldnt help but pause for a moment when she saw the carnage around him. Judging by their clothes, the corpses on the floor were those of the collectors who had been locked up behind the iron bars. But their appearance was far from human. So thats what happened? Kwon Jia could guess what had transpired from the clues she saw. And it was thanks to the knowledge she had umted through her regression. The collectors who had been trapped here and turned into monsters. Yu-hyun had taken care of them all by himself. Even so, they must have been human once. Kwon Jia felt an indescribable emotion as she looked at the man who was still smiling at her. What kind of past did he have? What did he see, what did he go through, that he could do such things without any hesitation? She knew he was a regressor, but she didnt know anything else about him. That was what made her feel frustrated. He was her partner, but he didnt tell her anything about himself. Kwon Jia felt a hint of resentment in his behavior, and she was surprised when she realized her true feelings. I feel resentful? She knew that emotions were not something that could be controlled by ones will, but Kwon Jia was confident that she could adjust them to some extent. Even if she didnt, the trait of [regressor] would make it so once she followed the flow. But somehow, since she met Yu-hyun, Kwon Jia was aware of the changes in herself. She was bing more emotional little by little. Am I Is this how Im going to change? Is it okay to change like this? She kept having these thoughts, but she couldnt find a clear answer. Kwon Jia tried to shake off her distractions and threw the head in her hand to the floor. The situation needed to be sorted out first. I dealt with the one who ran away. He was trying to drink some water he had hidden below to get stronger. Kwon Jia ambushed him from behind and cut off his neck before he could resist. It was a very easy ending. The underground rebel must have trusted his seed that he had left as insurance and wasted his life easily, but it had been rendered useless by Yu-hyun beforehand. It was an oue he never expected. Then we have won. The clear condition for this world of thought was to defeat the boss-level fantasy creature. At the same time, a message window rang throughout the world of thought. [You have cleared the world of thought Underground Nation.] [You have acquired 8,000TP.] [The story of the world of thought is imprinted on you.] [You have shown a remarkable story with just two people.] [As a reward, you have acquired 5,000TP.] The reward was a bit stingypared to the previous Ghost Land, but it was reasonable considering the difficulty level they had faced then. [You have acquired the skill Healing Interference.] [You have acquired the story Justice Prevails over Evil.] [Your stats increase as you absorb the story.] [Your dignity increases slightly.] [You have acquired Water Boiled with Ginseng.] Oh. Not bad. Especially, the skill Healing Interference was one of the useful skills. A simple skill that interferes with the healing of wounds inflicted on the opponent. It wouldnt have much effect in an immediate fight, but it was hard to find a better skill in a long-term fight. As your dignity increases, most beings have excellent regeneration and recovery abilities. This skill is like poison that digs into those guys. If the wound regeneration is slow, it naturally affects the fight. It was useless for weaklings, but more effective for strong ones. A skill that suited both strong and weak. From a long-term perspective, it was a good thing to get. And water boiled with ginseng. Water Boiled with Ginseng A mysterious medicine that gave tremendous power to the underground rebel. If you consume it, your physical abilities will increase. Grade: Rare -When consumed: Strength, Agility, Stamina increase permanently. It wasnt a huge increase, but it wasnt a slight increase either. It was a normal increase. But considering that it increased three stats that were indispensable for closebat at the same time, it was almost like an excellent elixir. And it wasnt temporary, but permanent enhancement. For Kwon Jia, whocked physicality, it was essential. [The spirits are satisfied with your performance again.] [You have received 12,400TP as a donation.] Yu-hyun sighed inwardly at the points he earned. He had earned too much in the previous Ghost Land, so this amount didnt seem much. It wasnt bad, but he didnt feel the satisfaction that tickled his heart. If other tellers heard me say this, they would grab me by the cor. What kind of guy is this? Ssh! The world of ideas shattered into pieces of letters. I had seen this scene several times already, but it was still a magnificent sight to see a world made of stories return to stories. Its over. As the reward was settled and the world disappeared, Yu-hyun and Kwon Jia found themselves back at the ce where they had first entered. The bookpleted by the second coboration with Kwon Jia headed straight to the library shelf. Phew! We, were back! The three hostages who came out first trembled and stood in front of the outside scenery. I didnt know how long they had been trapped inside, nor did I care. But seeing their sincere reactions, I realized that it wasnt a short time. They bowed their heads repeatedly when they saw Yu-hyun and Kwon Jiae out. Thank you, thank you so much! How can we repay this kindness? Dont worry about that, just go see your families first. They must be worried about you. I should have called the police considering the condition of the survivors, but I didnt feel obliged to do so. They would probably notify their return themselves, and the incident would be resolved naturally. Theyre gone. Kwon Jia muttered in a strangely gloomy tone, as if something was bothering her. What are you talking about? Those authors just now. Theyll never work as collectors again, will they? I thought of the three men who had left. They thanked us, but there was fear in their attitude about being trapped in the world of ideas. Well, after going through that, I guess they wont. Its natural to crumble under pain and fear. Natural reaction, huh. Kwon Jia gave a bitterugh. She had fought like this after experiencing hundreds of deaths. But they gave up after one failure. She was already a collector who could hardly be called normal, but most collectors couldnt bear the despair of failure. Kwon Jia felt bitter about that. It wasnt a criticism of theirck or weakness. The strange one was herself. Kwon Jia realized that she was different from them, and that she had gone beyond the normal category. I am Yu-hyun looked at the backs of the survivors and opened his mouth. Well, we cant force them to stand up and fight again. In the end, only those who remain have to keep walking forward. And that role suits weirdos like you and me. His words were just stating the reality as it was, but Kwon Jia felt like he wasforting her. She chuckled inwardly, thinking that she had worried for nothing. Yeah. This is our role. Oh. You understand? But let me correct one thing. Youre the only weirdo here. Make sure you get that right. What? Dont try to sneak out by yourself. You and I are the same. Shut up. Lets go get our rewards. Hey. Dont change the subject. Yu-hyun and Kwon Jia headed to the association to receive their rewards for clearing the world of ideas. Yu-hyun also nned to apply for Kwon Jias rank upgrade. He had cleared two worlds of thoughts, so he should be able to raise her rank by at least two. They took a taxi and headed straight to the collector headquarters. Whats going on? They witnessed a strange scene near the collector headquarters. At the end of their sight, a group of protesters gathered near the association headquarters, holding pickets and shouting loudly. Evil collectors, receive Gods trial! Dont run away! If youre going to do that, get rid of all collectors! Follow Gods will! Who do you think youre living so well thanks to? The passing pedestrians frowned at the sight and naturally avoided the protesters, while the security guards guarding the association headquarters stood near them, watching if they would do anything. [Wow. Why are they doing that? Whats their reason?] Bakryeon, who was watching the scene, couldnt contain his curiosity and asked. Its because of religion. [Religion?] Yeah. After the Day of Transformation, the world changed a lot. Theyre part of it. The Day of Transformation didnt just create collectors and worlds of thoughts on Earth. The rise of religion was also a result that came along with the change of the world. There were various religions on Earth before, and it was true that they had great power. But most people still kept some boundaries and distinctions. That was when people thought everything with reason and science, and religion was a matter of faith rather than reason. But after the Day of Transformation, when Earth became a mixed world from a material world, that changed greatly. How would people feel when they found out that the gods of the myths they believed in actually existed? [Uh. Um. They would be very happy and excited? Or maybe scared?] That would be nice. The influence of religion has be much stronger than people thought. Religion had a great influence in modern times even without the actual existence of gods. But that became much stronger in recent times. So much so that even the government couldnt touch it easily. Even atheists who didnt believe in God before, felt fear and awe at the existence of spirits and turned to religion. This naturally brought along social problems. It was not umon for new religious sects to emerge from not only specific religions, but also folk beliefs or general myths that were only passed on by word of mouth. Recently, fanatics and cults began to dominate. Especially, the most serious thing is probably the conflict between collectors and religious groups, right? [Huh? Why would they fight?] Collectors dont have a reason, but those religious people do. Religious people think that the worlds of thoughts are trials given by gods. But now collectors were more busy using and exploiting the worlds of thoughts rather than clearing them. Of course, from the perspective of religious groups, the behavior of collectors who rejected the noble trials given by gods was not pleasant. To them, collectors are heretics who oppose Gods will. Thats why they fought often. [What? Ugh. Theyre crazy. Theyre nuts. Since when are spirits gods?] From Bakryeons perspective, the sight of the protesters who revered the spirits so much was disgusting. Spirits were great beings, but they were not omnipotent enough to be called gods. Yu-hyun agreed with that, but the problem was that the people gathered there did not think so. From the perspective of ants, humans look like gods. To those people, the great beings of the stars look like gods rtively. As they had such a conversation, the behavior of the protesters became more violent. Some radical protesters tried to break into the collector headquarters and were stopped by security guards, and then more excited protesters joined them. Eventually, the feared sh urred, and some collectors who were watching the situation nearby clicked their tongues with annoyance. Ugh. Those religious bastards are making a fuss. Seriously. They should just leave them alone. Theyre nothing but a bunch of weaklings. They werent like this before. Why are they acting like thistely? Yu-hyun realized the strangeness of the situationte. Thats right. They werent like this before, but something got worse. [Got worse?] Yeah. In my previous life, as far as I remember, the rtionship between collectors and religious people was not very good, but it wasnt as vicious as this. But this is the first time I see them sh like this. Maybe it just wasnt an issue? [Hmm. If youre right, then something has changed?] It might be. No, it is. It wasnt only Yu-hyun who noticed the change, but also Kwon Jia. She spoke to Yu-hyun with a look of contempt. Somethings wrong. The religious people are much more radical than I thought. I remember they had some protests before, but not to that extent. Thats right. I feel the same way. So do I. There must be something that makes them move like that. At that moment, one of the protesters dropped his picket on the ground as he crossed over the security wall. Naturally, Yu-hyun and Kwon Jias eyes were drawn to the words written on the picket that fell on the floor. [Why dont you get rid of the worlds of thoughts like Geomhu when you can!] And below that in small letters was a phrase criticizing the current behavior of collectors. But Yu-hyun and Kwon Jia focused on the word Geomhu. Geomhu? Why is Hye-rim there No way They realized what had happened toote. Is it because of me? The worlds of thoughts that had been maintained until now. Yu-hyuns movement to destroy them one by one had a great impact on religious groups. Chapter 104: Chapter 104: This is troublesome. Yu-hyun did not think that his actions would not cause a butterfly effect. Every action has its consequences and costs. Yu-hyun had taken that into ount. I didnt want this to happen. What he wanted most was for Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jia to inspire other collectors to clear the world of thoughts. No, he didnt even hope for that much. He thought it would be enough to lead the stagnant collectors to a better direction. However, contrary to his expectations, the most active group was the religious one. Judging by your reaction, I can guess the situation. It must be because of the achievements that Geomhu made. I dont want to admit it, but it seems so. Surely, Geomhu had been active for half a year longer than I knew. I thought something would change. But, the ones who moved were more annoying than I thought. Baekryeon, who had been listening quietly, asked. [Why? Isnt it a good thing if those religious groups encourage clearing the world of thoughts?] Its not that simple. Just because they have the same goal, it doesnt mean they have the same intentions. [What do you mean?] All they want is blind faith in the gods. They dont know that clearing the world of thoughts will prevent the end of the earth. They just think that the gods have given them a trial, and the collectors have to follow it. This is our homage to the god we believe in, and those who dont follow it are all heretics who deserve to burn in hell. Thats their argument. [Wow, so theyre just shouting without any noble purpose?] Yes. There was no reason in their actions. Only fanaticism and madness. They werent like that in the past. There were people who spread their religion with their own firm beliefs. They thought that faith could save them from mental pain. They thought they could help others too. There were many people with such noble wills. But now, there were hardly any left. At least Korea is better off. Overseas is worse. People are killing each other over their different beliefs. And thats not all. There was a case where they brutally killed the family of a politician who criticized their actions. [Wow. Theyre not just crazy, theyre great crazy!] Thats why theyre raising their voices more, thinking its an opportunity. [Then isnt this a big problem?] Yes. It is. Yu-hyun looked at the protesters with a cold eye. They acted as if they could easily give up their lives for the gods, but their actions were all hypocritical. They shut their mouths as soon as the end began. Disgusting humans. Yu-hyun couldnt think of any other words to describe them. They forced the collectors to fight and die for glory, but when they had a chance themselves, they ran away. The fake madness born in peaceful times crumbled easily in front of real fear of death. Their ims might seem righteous at first nce, but if you peel off ayer and dig into their inner selves, you only see disgusting duplicity. But what can we do? We cant do anything about those loudmouths. In the end times, if you opened your mouth carelessly, you would get a knife thrown at you, so everyone kept quiet. But now it wasnt like that. It was too peaceful. They thought they could say anything without any threat to their lives. Rather, they say its freedom of expression, its the right thing to do. [Wow. Im annoyed just listening to it. Those who talk with their mouths usually cant do anything when asked to do so. Dont they need to break some dishes toe to their senses?] They dont break any dishes, so they cante to their senses. You could tell by how they picked on collectors. In serious cases, they even went to the front of famous collectors houses and caused trouble. If the state tried to arrest them, the religious groups would immediately oppose them as a group, saying it was oppression or something. The government couldnt ignore the religious power either, so it was stuck in a dilemma. What can collectors do about it? Collectors couldnt use their power against ordinary people. Even if theymitted the same crime, collectors would receive harsher punishments than normal people. The collectors just gritted their teeth at those people and couldnt take action themselves. [Wow. Then collectors are in trouble everywhere? It seems a bit pitiful.] The problem is not only that. Collectors are human too. They are much stronger than normal people, but that doesnt mean they dont get stressed. People get angry and eventually explode. And thats the same for collectors. Thats what leads to collector crimes. More than 80% of the crimesmitted by collectors are idental. The statistics say so, and Yu-hyun, who knows the future knowledge, also knows that these crimes increase until the end of the collectors. But the biggest problem is that the terrorists might move faster than I thought. [Terrorists?] Yes. There is a trans-world terrorist organization made up of collectors. Collectors are powerful people. And among them, there are quite a few who think they have been chosen. Of course, some people naturally face the reality and realize that their power is not really anything special and adapt. But some collectors cant ept reality and think that this reality is wrong for not recognizing them. -Collectors are the chosen ones. -Collectors should not be restricted by their power. -It is the freedom of collectors to use their power wherever and however they want. That was the im of a global terrorist organization that arose. Unleashed. They called themselves liberators and advocated for collector supremacy. They argued that they should not be bound by thew, but rather rule over it. They are dangerous. They are now lurking around the world, but in my previous life, they started to act aggressively a year before the end of the world and caused a lot of trouble. Most of them were eliminated by the government and the collector alliance, but their remnants still remained and caused minor problems. Religious people who hated collectors, collectors who looked down on ordinary people, governments who tried to suppress collectors by any means, and criminals who rebelled against such governments. The world before the end was a world of hatred. [Its not very peaceful now either.] Peace is only superficial. Conflict and strife exist everywhere. Human nature is always the same. The world and justice that contain it change, and the perspectives change ordingly, but the essence never changes. Yu-hyun felt it painfully. People who imed to be good people and did charity and volunteer work became cruel killers to survive after the end of the world. In the end, everyone was just living with masks on ording to the frame of the world. Masks that break too easily with a slight shock. Its because youpare it to the end. In the end, this world is not so good either. But Yu-hyun had to fight to protect this world. If he was asked, Is there any value in this ce?, he would answer that there is. His precious family. Because they were still alive in this world. But its still a bit bitter. That was a feeling that both Yu-hyun and Kwon Jia felt. She looked at Yu-hyuns expression and asked with a worried voice. Are you okay? Huh? You look pale. Do you have any worries? Ah. Did he make her worry? Yu-hyun was about to say he was fine, but he saw Kwon Jias eyes that sincerely worried about him and eventually nodded. Im just not used to it. Im a bit annoyed. Is it because of those protesters? Thats surprising. Kwon Jia widened her eyes and said that. Whats surprising? I thought you always had a firm belief. You have a straight core in your heart, so you wont be shaken by anything. I thought you might not change even if the world changes. I wont deny that I have a clear goal. But Im not without worries. Especially when I see those people. If we didnt know anything, it would be different, but you and I already know the future that others dont know. Thats true. Kwon Jia also agreed with Yu-hyuns words. She pretended not to care, but she felt suffocated when she saw the radical actions of those protesters. How did it end up like this? Because the world changed too easily. The world, the frame that sees it, the justice that everyone believes in. They all changed too easily. Did you know? In the early days of the transformation when Earth entered the mixed system, collectors were called monsters. Ive heard of it. They taught me when I was trained at the collector academy. Then collectors wereter called heroes who saved the world, and as time passed, they became the most desired profession for everyone. But now they are called heretics or corruption. Isnt it funny? The meaning of collector has been the same since it first appeared, but people are changing it arbitrarily. He said with a smile, but this was actually a serious issue. In the end, when the frame that fixes the world changes, the meaning also bes distorted. And in a very short period of time. Im still the same. My world changes so easily that it seems to have no integrity. Then what are those who cant adapt to this changed world? Those who im to have adapted to the changing world point their fingers at those who havent changed. They say they are outdated people who refuse to change and cant follow the flow of time. I dont think people who cant adapt to the changing world are bad. They were just pursuing the justice of their time. But you cant always see justice as right. Yes. Justice and moral correctness are not always the same. But I still think that a person with conviction is better. I prefer someone who has their own opinion and stance, rather than someone who pretends to be right without any basis. Even if their path is twisted, they have a clear way in their heart. Thats what makes them truly alive. Yu-hyun was confident that he would dly ept and nod his head even if someone pointed fingers at his ideology and called it dangerous. Yu-hyun had lived in a peaceful era, experienced a rapidly changing world, and walked through a horrible apocalypse. Yu-hyun was the biggest witness of the turbulent world. Yu-hyun had seen various people on that path. People who changed and people who didnt. There was a person who didnt change until the end and died in the apocalypse. But I didnt think he was bad. It was his choice. But those people dont know that and just shout that hes wrong, that hes bad. They believe that they are on the side of justice and act righteous. To someone, a person who sticks to their own justice may seem like stubbornness to another. But even if he exined this, people wouldnt listen to him. People always see what they want to see, and hear what they want to hear. The people who hold pickets and protest over there. The people who are fascinated by the shy appearance of collectors and want to be collectors themselves. The people who be collectors and obediently conform to the given reality. They are all the same. Is this reality ruled by these people, the world I have to protect? Yu-hyun felt a slight doubt about it. But. What broke Yu-hyuns worry was Kwon Jias strong and clear voice. You have your own firm conviction. Kwon Jia spoke as if she was striking Yu-hyuns dry heart. Even if the world is twisted, you are not. Your path is always fixed. It doesnt matter what the world is like. What matters is, we still have our job to do. Why are you thinking so weakly? Just act like you always do. It was the same voice as usual, but unlike usual, it slowly seeped into Yu-hyuns chest. A big wave rose in Yu-hyuns heart. Yu-hyun slightly opened his eyes wide, and unknowingly nodded his head. Yes. She was right. In the end, even if everything around him changed, he didnt change. Even if the world tilted, and people pointed fingers at him for not tilting. Even if everyone changed and betrayed him. He couldnt deny the truth that he didnt change. Even if the people around him said something, that one fact remained unchanged and still shone in his heart. Realizing that fact, Yu-hyun finally shrugged his shoulders and burst intoughter. Ahaha! Feeling relieved as if his stifled chest was cleared, Yu-hyun thanked Kwon Jia. Thank you. Thanks to you, my ufortable feeling is gone. Hmph. Kwon Jia snorted and avoided answering, but her true feelings were different. I also received your help. Lets call it even. She wasnt ready to say that out loud, so Kwon Jia deliberately hit Yu-hyuns arm with her hand and said. Stop being noisy, and lets go in. We have to get our reward. Yes. Thats right. The two people who still didnt understand each others hearts headed to the association headquarters as they originally nned. Chapter 105: Chapter 105: Chapter 105 There were many collectors who came and went to the association even on weekdays. The association was much more lively than before, thanks to therge number of new collectors who had recently graduated and entered the society. Neers who were forming parties with their new colleagues, veterans who were looking for suitable worlds to farm, and people who were assisting those collectors. Seeing the crowded interior, it seemed like it would take some time to get the settlement. Shall we sit down and rest for a while? Lets do that. The two took a waiting ticket and sat on the chairs that were ced inside the association. Ah. Do you want some coffee while we wait? It might be boring. Coffee? Cant we drink that in the office anyway? Its different from the office coffee, you know. It was a remark that would make Baek Seoryeon explode, but it was true. Baek Seoryeon, who still had not gotten rid of his poverty mindset, could not spend money freely even when he had it. Even though he had earned a lot of money this time, the office coffee was still instant coffee. The only constion was that they had added green tea as an option. Remembering the financial situation of the office, or rather, of Baek Seoryeon, Kwon Jia felt awkward and looked out the window. Outside the main gate, there would be a protest going on, but they could not see it from inside the association building. The sound did not even reach here, because the associations site was so wide. It was practically a different world. Customer number 672! Ah. Thats us. Lets go. Lets do that. A receptionist who looked tired from the recent busy days greeted them. How can I help you? Ah. We cleared two worlds this time. We came to get the reward. And also, we wanted to submit our application for collector rank promotion. There was nothing to hide, so Yu-hyun spoke in a casual tone. But it did not sound like that to the listener. What? What do you mean The receptionist felt that Yu-hyun looked familiar somehow. Where had she seen him before? And then she remembered that she had heard about a simr incident not long ago. She finally realized who Yu-hyun was. Ah! The receptionist realized her mistake toote and tried to control her expression, but her strong reaction had already attracted the attention of the people around her. Whats going on? Whats happening? Ah The receptionist did not know what to do and rolled her eyes. Yu-hyun gave a bitter smile. Only Kwon Jia did not care about the surrounding eyes and just hoped that this boring process would end quickly. Once gathered, the eyes did not disperse easily. More than anything, Kwon Jia was a beauty who could draw in the peoples eyes in an instant. The collectors eyes naturally lingered on Yu-hyun and Kwon Jia. [Hehe. This is annoying.] Baekryeon spoke with augh as if he found this situation amusing. Yu-hyun told him to be quiet in his mind and urged the receptionist. Please hurry up. Oh, yes! Yes, I understand! The receptionist seemed more nervous as if this was her first time dealing with such a thing. She spoke in a loud voice. Did she not know that it would attract more attention? Yu-hyun felt like he wanted to hold his head in pain. The murmurs from around them. Some of the collectors, who had sharp ears for rumors, seemed to recognize Yu-hyun. Isnt that guy from Baekhwa Management? What? They hired someone new besides Geomhu? Then, why is he here? Dont tell me, its rted to worlds again? Their suspicions turned into certainty when Yu-hyun received the application form for rank promotion. The noise grew louder in various ces. But there was no one who approached Yu-hyun and picked a fight or spoke to him. It was partly because of the tense atmosphere these days, but more than that, it was because of Kwon Jias presence next to Yu-hyun. Who is that collector? Ive never seen her before. Wow. Shes so pretty. Shes almost on par with Geomhu. Is he a new hire from Baekhwa Management? I guess so, he looks like one of the new graduates who just finished the ceremony. But he doesnt seem like a newbie at all. Eyes attracted eyes, and they spread like ripples on a calm water. On the second floor of the association building. Five collectors who were chatting with each other on the terrace that overlooked the center could also see that scene. Hey, Jiyu. Look. There seems to be something going on over there. Ah. What is it? Collector Kim Jiyu. She had dyed her hair yellow and had a shy appearance. She was one of the new graduates who had just finished the collector training center. She was staring at her phone as if she wanted to pierce it with her eyes, and she answered with a slightly annoyed tone as she looked somewhere else. She frowned as she saw a man and a woman who were attracting peoples attention. What is it? I dont know. But judging by what people are saying, they seem to be some famous people. Famous? What do you mean Kim Jiyu tried to ignore them, but for a moment, she saw Kwon Jias face and her eyes widened. Hey, what. Isnt that her? Who is she? You know, that bitch who was rude to me. Oh. Her? What was her name again? Kwon Jia. Right. Thats right. Kim Jiyu felt even more annoyed as she recognized Kwon Jia. Her whole body burned with anger. Her friend who was talking next to her realized that Kim Jiyu was in a very bad mood and quickly shut his mouth. It was understandable because Kim Jiyu had a bad rtionship with Kwon Jia at the training center. It was not Kwon Jia who started it. She just looked at others like they were dogs or chickens. The only thing that mattered to her was living her own way. Kim Jiyu, who had a strong pride, felt inferior to Kwon Jia for no reason. Ah. Im so pissed off. Kim Jiyu had lived a morous life before bing a collector. She had a shy appearance and knew how to dress up, so she naturally attracted peoples attention and interest. It was the same when she became a collector and entered the training center. The men always approached her and tried to impress her somehow, and she enjoyed that treatment. On the other hand, Kwon Jia was dark and gloomy. She was so inconspicuous that people hardly noticed that she existed. To Kim Jiyu, Kwon Jia was nothing but a target to bully. In fact, she often harassed Kwon Jia in the early days of the training center. She made her do chores, cursed at her in front of her face, or even pped her. But at some point, Kwon Jia changed. Kim Jiyu did not know that it was right after she had regressed. There was no way she could know. She just thought that Kwon Jia became different somehow. Kim Jiyu still remembered it. She was annoyed because her makeup was ruined by the annoying training, and she tried to vent her anger on Kwon Jia. Because she was easy. Because it was okay to hit her. So she swung her hand at Kwon Jia. Thats when Kwon Jia grabbed Kim Jiyus wrist tightly. Do you want to die? It was the first time. For Kim Jiyu, who had always received good treatment, the killing intent of a regressor who had repeated hundreds of regressions was beyondmon sense. It was pure terror. And so Kim Jiyu fainted with foam in her mouth. How pathetic. Ugh. She recalled the humiliation of that time and clenched her lips. She had thought of revenge. So I tried to send someone decent to teach her a lesson. Kim Jiyu did not want to admit that she was scared of that girl and that she fainted embarrassingly. A nobledy should not be afraid of a mere ve. She asked one of the guys who followed her to fight with Kwon Jia. The guy who was smitten by Kim Jiyu agreed. He ranked high in the internal evaluation of the training center. There was no way he would lose to Kwon Jia, who stayed in the lower ranks. Kim Jiyu thought that Kwon Jia would be humiliated badly. Thats what she thought. The result was the opposite. Kwon Jia easily defeated her opponent, who ranked much higher than her. She did not just defeat him, she smashed him to pieces. She broke his teeth and bones, and ruptured his muscles. He had to recover for six weeks, even though he was a collector with high healing ability. The fight that happened inside the training center reached the ears of the instructors, and of course, the participants were almost expelled. And somehow, Kwon Jia managed to get away with it. After that, Kim Jiyu avoided Kwon Jia with fear. Kim Jiyu decided to ignore Kwon Jia. She thought that she would not make it outside anyway, while she would seed brilliantly and be famous as soon as she left. But reality was not so kind. Why! What did I do wrongpared to those bastards! She had never done anything properly by herself, only receiving and using other peoples favors. As a collector, she had to fight in the worlds eventually. Kim Jiyu hated that. She did not know how to fight, nor did she want to. She hoped that others would fight for her instead. She had no sense of independence, only receiving treatment. As a result, she could not join any management or n. Not only that, she also got abel of being ipetent. And today. Kim Jiyu saw Kwon Jia, who was receiving everyones attention. What is it? What is it, why is she there! She clenched her hand holding the phone without realizing it. Why is she more sessful than me! She could not stand seeing Kwon Jias appearance, which drew peoples interest. The girl who she had always looked down on andughed at was sessful, while she did not receive any scout offers. What made Kim Jiyu even more angry was Kwon Jias changed appearance. Kwon Jia, who had messy hair that she never cared for at the training center, had be a stunning beauty. She did not want to admit it, but Kim Jiyu knew somewhere in her heart that Kwon Jia was much prettier than her. Ah, this is so annoying. Kim Jiyus voice was filled with dark and muddy emotions. While Im here like this, shes thriving and getting peoples attention? The girl who could not even look me in the eye before, how dare she? She was angry. She was jealous. She wanted to drag Kwon Jia down to the pit right now. The fear she felt from Kwon Jia had faded away over time. The emotion that rose up now was intense jealousy. She did not try to hide her dark feelings. Huh? Suddenly, Kim Jiyus eyes caught a man who was talking with Kwon Jia. He was a handsome man with a gentle face. He was the kind of person who would make you look twice if you saw him on the street. Is he a colleague? He looked like a manager who had recruited Kwon Jia, judging by his neat outfit. But he had a sword with him. Did he carry it for Kwon Jia? A good idea came to her mind. She smiled as if she could not stand how clever she was. Hey. Huh? What? Lets make that bitch Kwon Jia drink some water. What? Are you serious? Hey. Have I ever joked about something like this? Honestly, wasnt Kwon Jia annoying from the start? You guys thought so too. She needs to be taught a lesson. Well, yeah, but. Kim Jiyus female friend agreed half-heartedly, but her true feelings were different. Youre crazy. You got your nose broken by picking on her. Of course, she did not say that out loud. Kim Jiyu was ipetent but she had a great appearance, and many guys were after her. Naturally, she benefited from that a lot, so she could tolerate Kim Jiyus unpleasantness. But how? Do you have a way? I do, okay? Are you in or out? Fine, whatever. You guys too? Kim Jiyus eyes met the other three and they looked at each other before nodding their heads. Uh? Uh. Yeah, sure. Good. Then its settled. Ill take care of it, you guys just follow along. Got it? What is she thinking? They all wondered about Kim Jiyus actions but did not try to stop her. It was because they also felt jealous of Kwon Jias appearance. Kim Jiyu and her gang got up from their seats and headed to the lobby on the first floor. The collectors who were interested in Yu-hyun and Kwon Jia before lost interest when nothing happened and went back to their own business. Kim Jiyu realized that the attention was gone and took action. It was just when Yu-hyun wasing back with a coffee in his hand. Kim Jiyu casually approached him as he walked towards her. Kim Jiyu passed by Yu-hyun and then screamed loudly as if to let everyone hear. Kyaaak! The scream gathered everyones attention. The sound was so loud that even on the second and third floor balconies, people started to look down to see what was going on. Whats going on? What is it again? It looks like something happened over there. Kim Jiyu took this opportunity and pointed at Yu-hyun and shouted. This, this person just touched me! What? He just, he just grabbed my butt sob! Kim Jiyu pretended to cry and the peoples eyes turned to Yu-hyun. He was surprised by the sudden incident and nced at Kim Jiyu, and then he narrowed his eyes and smirked inwardly at her dry eyes. What the hell is this? Yu-hyun curled his lips. This is interesting. Chapter 106: Chapter 106: Buzzing. The noise from everywhere was irritating my ears. Whats going on? What happened? Someone sexually harassed her, they say. Wow, really? Thats bold. Doing that in the Collector Association headquarters? Is that true? I dont know. Thats what everyone is saying. Ignoring the voices around me, I checked the book of the woman in front of me. It was a dull dark brown book. When I opened it, I saw the name Kim Jiyu. And her motive for everything. So thats why this stranger did this. It was because of this? While I was asleep, Kim Jiyus gang had gathered around her. They were the supporting actors to raise the tension. We saw it too! That guy touched Jiyus body! Jiyu, are you okay? Dont cry, okay? Apologize! As they shouted from over there, the eyes that looked at me gradually turned negative. What? Is it true? Wow, hes such a scumbag. Those words started to pop up one by one. Like dropping ink into clear water, one drop at a time. The atmosphere was getting stained. In an instant, a stage was set with me at the center. The name of the stage would be something like The Ruthless Monster and The Pitiful Lady, right? Of course, I was the monster here. [Hey. Hey, hey. Whats going on here?] It seems like Ive been framed? [Framed? You? You didnt do anything.] Of course, I didnt do anything. The problem was that the other side was screaming that I did it. As the incident spread like wildfire and the surroundings got noisy, the security guards who managed and handled the associations interior came out. Whats going on here? Mister security guard. Over there, that guy! Hes a sexual harasser! Is that true? The security guards eyes scanned my appearance in an instant. There was disgust in their eyes. As if they were saying, why is a decent young man doing that? Their pupils said so. I hadnt said anything yet, but people were already branding me as a sexual harasser. Youll have toe with us for a moment. Wait! When I didnte back after going to get coffee, Kwon Jia must have felt something strange and appeared. She saw what was happening and blocked the security guards way and asked me. Whats going on? They said I sexually harassed her. Who did? Kwon Jias eyes immediately turned to Kim Jiyu. I had read Kim Jiyus book, so I knew what kind of feelings she had for Jia and why she acted like this. But. Who is she anyway? She didnt know anything about Kim Jiyus existence. Not pretending to not know. It was a reaction that came from not knowing at all. She was a regressor. Of course, she saw, heard, and felt things differently from normal people. She moved from a much more macro perspective. To her, Kim Jiyus existence was a person who wasnt worth remembering. ! Was it because she heard Kwon Jias words? Kim Jiyu, who was pretending to cry, bit her lips. She started to cry more pitifully. Naturally, the peoples eyes that looked at me changed more viciously. Someone shouted from beyond the crowd. What are you doing, security? Arrest him already! As if responding to that, suppressed voices burst out from everywhere. Yeah! Those bastards need to be taught a lesson! How dare he do that in the association headquarters! Reveal his affiliation! He should be buried socially toe to his senses. In the eyes of the people, I had done something unforgivable and that was an unchangeable truth. asionally, some rational people cautiously voiced their opinions. Hey. Arent you just listening to one side of the story? Theres no evidence that he did it. Evidence? What evidence? Are you on his side too? No, no. Thats not what I mean. But there was no way those words would reach the ears of the excited people. Rather, they pushed back the people who gave neutral opinions as if they were their colleagues or sympathizers of the criminal. Seeing those pathetic sights, I couldnt help butugh. Hesughing? Is he crazy? Hey hey! Calm down! Itll be trouble if you fight! Some people who couldnt hold back their anger tried to rush at me and there was amotion as others tried to stop them. Kwon Jia looked at me with an anxious face. What are you going to do? You have to prove your innocence Jia. Do you think theyll believe me if I say I didnt do it in this situation? Thats Kwon Jia hesitated at my answer. She knew it too. That those people had already been incited. Its foolish to do nothing. I smiled at her and told her not to worry. Of course, I know that too. And I have a n, thats why Im stalling for time. Time? Before she could ask what I meant, the noise seemed to alert the staff members who were working around the association. And I spotted a familiar face. Choi Jung-mo, the manager of this ce, looked back and forth between me and the situation. It looks like the audience is all gathered. I smirked. Choi Jung-mo saw my smile and his face hardened as if he remembered something unpleasant. Was it because I hadnt done anything until now? The voices of the people who were criticizing me around me became harsher. Die! Get lost! Insults flew at me one-sidedly. I didnt bother to refute them, nor did I try to correct them. Instead, should I say? I pulled out the white lotus that was tucked in my waist and mmed it on the ground with force. Boom! The power in the tip of the sword spread in all directions along the ground. It was an action to temporarily quell the noise, not to break anything. Stop. The collectors who were surprised by my action shut their mouths. Cold water was poured on the heated atmosphere. But that was only temporary. Surely, it would soon burn hot again. So I took the initiative before their anger reignited. I hear you all have nothing good to say. You say Im a sexual harasser? So, do you have any clear evidence that I did it? I spoke in a gentle but weighty voice, as if to make everyone listen. Did you all see clearly with your own eyes that I did it? Some of them flinched at my sharp momentum as soon as they met my eyes. Some even avoided my gaze. But a few who gave themselves over to anger did not avoid my gaze and red at me as if they wanted to kill me. A voice burst out from Kim Ji-yus gang. Evidence? Our Ji-yu is crying! Look at how shameless you are! You dont even apologize and pretend it didnt happen?! Kim Ji-yus gang shouted like that. Judging by the resentment in their voices, they must have thought I really did something bad. It was more than just a well-done act, it was a behavior that came out of being immersed in their role without knowing it. Their words made the people around them buzz again. They were not as scared by my momentum as before and there were no people shouting loudly, but the remnants of the bad image that had been stuck in their eyes still remained. Wait a minute! It was Choi Jung-mo who stepped up then. When people saw that one of the managers of this ce stepped up, they must have thought he was going to take me away. But Choi Jung-mos action betrayed their expectations nicely. What are you doing! How can you gang up on someone who hasnt done anything wrong! He was quick-witted indeed. Maybe Choi Jung-mo didnt expect him to take my side, they all gasped in shock. A few collectors stepped forward and said. Excuse me. Are you taking his side? He sexually harassed her. So, did you see him do it? Huh? What do you mean Im asking if you saw it yourself. Choi Jung-mo pressed down hard on him with his voice, and the male collector who had stepped up confidently shrank his shoulders and looked around. No, its not like that Everyone else too! Choi Jung-mo shouted and scanned the faces of the collectors. Is there anyone who saw it directly? Of course there wasnt. And there was no one who woulde forward and say they did. Because I didnt do anything. What, what are you doing! You! Can an association person help a criminal?! Yeah! Well report this to the media! Well sue you and that criminal too! Kim Ji-yus gang shouted desperately as they sensed something was going wrong. It was a shameless act of ying victim. So now its my turn to step up. Did I say I did it? Everyones eyes turned to the stage, to the viin they wanted to see fall. There was hatred in their eyes. As if they were people who believed they were right without a doubt. I was going to shatter that nicely in front of them. I asked them curiously. Thats strange. Why would I touch you? What, what did you say?! Ha! How ridiculous. Youre really shameless! Kim Ji-yus gang bit me at my words. I shrugged exaggeratedly and continued. I misspoke. What I meant was this. Why would I touch a human being like you? What? What do you mean What are you talking about?! They looked at me with confusion and asked me back. I shrugged my shoulders and smiled. Kukkuk. Did you try to pin such a false charge on me without even knowing who I am? I couldnt helpughing because the atmosphere itself was so fun. A human being? What do you mean by that? What the hell is going on? Maybe they didnt expect me to say such a thing, the reaction around me was chaotic. I decided to end this bizarre y. Listen carefully, everyone who is here. I thought there would be a time when I would reveal my identity someday. So I didnt bber about it on purpose. I thought there was a most suitable time to reveal my identity when necessary. I didnt expect that time toe so soon. And not ording to my intention. But the stage that was prepared was not bad. It was a stage made not by me, but to bury me. Thats why it made me stand out more. My name is Kang Yu-hyun. And I am So I should use it nicely. Im a teller. I calmly revealed my identity. After my voice spread out, I thought the world had stopped for a moment. The silence that was dyed with astonishment. Everyone stared at me with their mouths open. I was the only speaker in that silence. Im an agent of the Celestial Corporation of Story Room. People murmured to each other btedly. They looked for someone who could prove the truth of this situation with doubtful eyes. Everyones eyes naturally focused on Choi Jung-mo. Is that true, is he really not a human but a teller? Everyone was looking forward to what Choi Jung-mo would answer, with an expectant look in their eyes. Yes. Its true. In the end, Choi Jung-mo sighed and announced that it was true in front of everyone. That one word of answerpletely changed the course of the stage. Huh, huh? Really? Shocked exmations erupted everywhere. Some opened their eyes wide, and some couldnt close their mouths. Someone suddenly hupped. It was the same for Kim Ji-yus gang who tried to bury me. What, what is it? A teller? Are you kidding me right now? Right? Their breathing quickened and their bodies stiffened. This situation that they faced with their eyes would seem like a bad nightmare. Their throats would burn and their lips would dry up even if they swallowed saliva. Especially, the reaction of Kim Ji-yu, the party concerned, was terrible. [Did you do it on purpose?] Well. Ill tell you, but I didnt make this stage. I was nothing but a victim. So lets finish this as quickly as possible. Everyone. Everyone shut their mouths and listened to what I had to say. The atmosphere was now mine. All the audience were looking only at me, the actor. Now, at this moment. The weight of my every word surpasses imagination. Im here today to clear up the misunderstanding of this ce. I, Kang Yu-hyun teller, never touched a single hair of that human woman. So Ill crush them nicely with the weight of this word. An eye for an eye. A tooth for a tooth. Those who try to harm people with words, will be harmed by words as well. If you fail to push your opponent off the cliff, you should have been prepared to fall yourself. I smiled at Kim Ji-yu who became thoughtful. It was my irresistible smile that always came up whenever I saw those who ran in fearlessly as usual. Chapter 107: Chapter 107: The unexpected twist hit the audiences minds hard. They had never seen iting. Th-this A voice slipped out of someones lips. The volcanic rage of the person who was betrayed by the one he trusted. It reached its breaking point and exploded. Trash! The people who had cursed me turned their foul words towards Kim Ji-yu as if they had never done otherwise. You, you filthy trash! How dare you frame someone for no reason?! How could a collector do such a thing? Wow. Im ashamed to be in the same profession as you. Look at how shameless she is. This doesnt look like her first time doing this. The arrows of nder that had been shot at me changed their direction and aimed at Kim Ji-yu and her gang. They didnt know what to do in this situation. They stood there as if they were nailed to the ground. They couldnt say anything. They should have made some excuses, but their minds were already nk. What could they say? Despair. The two letters of emotion that rose above their heads were so clear that they could be seen with the naked eye. As I watched her shiver as if she had seen something unbelievable, I felt an irresistible joy. You should have looked at your opponent before you attacked. I smiled and drove the final nail in the coffin. I never imagined that a human would use a teller of being a sexual offender. Is this the culture of Korean collectors? As they tried to lump me together with Kim Ji-yu, the collectors started to criticize her more fiercely. Trashy bastards! Die! You dont deserve to be called collectors, let alone humans! Unfiltered and crude insults poured out. Contempt and finger-pointing, venomous words spread like a thick fog around Kim Ji-yu and her group. Everyone calm down! Stop! As the situation got worse than expected, Choi Jung-mo stepped forward and tried to somehow mediate, but the anger of the majority that had already exploded did not subside easily. Ah I met Kim Ji-yus eyes as she looked at me with trembling pupils. I winked at her yfully with one eye closed. Kim Ji-yu turned pale as if she had lost all color from her face. I wanted to give her more trouble, but this was enough. Ladies and gentlemen. As I cleared my throat and spoke, the noise stopped like magic. They had been watching me from the beginning. They were cursing Kim Ji-yu on the surface, but they were ready to react to me at any time and anywhere. As the hall became quiet again, I spoke with ease. I regret that this unpleasant incident happened. I never thought that I, a teller, would receive such a tant insult. At that remark, the anger that had stopped in the people red up again, but I spoke faster than they could spit out more curses at Kim Ji-yu. But why are you so brazenly insulting her? A sudden change of pitch. They didnt expect me to point out their faults, and they became speechless in an instant. I pointed my finger at a collector who had yelled at Choi Jung-mo earlier. You there. Yes, yes? Yes. You. A while ago, you asked Choi Jung-mo, the person in charge here, why he was protecting a criminal like me, right? Me? Me? I Hey, are you taking his side? Hes a sexual harasser, you know. You said that, and I heard it clearly. As I repeated his words without missing a single syble, the man rolled his eyes and looked around nervously. The other collectors red at him with reproach. I snorted. They were all the same to me. Everyone here did the same thing to me at first. Criminal. Pervert. Get lost. I was born a teller, and this was the first time I heard such harsh insults. I was shocked. Do you know that? After the truth came out, not a single word of apology was directed at me. What could they say, even if they had ten mouths? The people kept quiet and looked around. They bowed their heads or avoided my gaze, afraid that I would single them out. They were the timid movements of those who didnt want the arrow toe back to them. I sneered at their attitude and said. I found that really ridiculous. In this world, instead of the other party presenting evidence to prove my guilt, I was already a sinner and I had to present evidence to prove my innocence. Is this thew of the limit? Is this your way? No one answered my question. They couldnt. So you all rushed to join the witch hunt as soon as you caught a case, and when it turned out to be not toote, you pretended not to know and acted as if nothing happened. Is that your way? And then you point out the evil deeds of others and act like righteous people? I didnt get angry. I just spoke calmly and softly. The headquarters was spacious. But it was quiet enough to hear even the breathing in the silent association headquarters. My voice was enough to fill it. In the end, youre all the same. That they were also nothing but perpetrators. They wouldnt know that even if I said so. They probably wouldnt want to ept it either. Those people were reeds that swayed by their emotions without any conviction. And they blindly believed that they were absolute justice. And where I stood now was a reed field where the wind blew. You collectors must know this. Stories have power. When everyone repeats the same story, it bes reality. It can make people stronger or hurt them. Stories have that much power. I slowly turned around in my seat and looked at the people around me one by one. Some of them blushed with shame, some pretended to reflect to avoid the current situation. There must have been some who resented me for saying such things in their hearts. You are now wasting the power of that story and trying to ruin an innocent person. I didnt me them for pointing them out. I didnt want to me them either. I just wanted to say one thing. Be ashamed as a collector, or as a human being. No one opened their mouth. *** The situation ended quickly. I immediately asked Choi Jung-mo to take care of Kim Ji-yoo. Are you sure thats enough? What, do you sound like you want me to do more? Thats not I smiled yfully at Choi Jung-mo, who hesitated to answer, and told him it was okay. I trust that you will handle this matter well. I swallowed my words as I nced at Kim Ji-yoo being dragged away by the security guard. She looked like a soulless person. Shes already broken enough to never stand up again. In front of everyone, Kim Ji-yoos guilt was exposed. The rumor must have spread already, and those who were deceived by her would be more resentful and try to bury her. Even if I told them not to do that today, they would do it anyway. The words of a collector whose future is blocked are miserable. Its more cruel than just receiving the punishment for your evil deeds and dying, living in a reality where you dont even get sess. Im really sorry about this. Why are you apologizing to me? It happened under my jurisdiction. Of course I should apologize if anyone should. I was the one who received your help, you know? Helping is the natural thing to do. Innocent people, even if they are Tellers, should not be harmed. Youve changed a lot. He had changed quite a bit from the person who used to argue that it was okay to do anything to the minority for the sake of public interest. Choi Jung-mo coughed awkwardly, adjusting his sses, as I pointed that out. Its all thanks to you, Yu-hyun. He muttered that and looked at the collectors who were dispersing, talking about what had just happened, with a troubled gaze. But they wont do the same. His voice, sighing deeply, was filled with pity. Not everyone is righteous. In fact, only a few people are truly righteous, and the rest are deluded by their own sense of justice. I quietly listened to Choi Jung-mos words, which sounded like ament of regret. We always try to see only the ideal image of others. That person should be good. That person should be just. That person must be so. But that is nothing but our idolization of others. And when that person does something slightly deviant from morality, we tremble with betrayal and criticize them. Not everyone can do that. Not everyone can be right. Just like there cant be only one first ce in the world, if there is a first ce, there is ast ce, and there is an average in between. And in the world, this average is the mostmon. But people dont try to understand that fact. As if it was an unavoidable instinct, they impose strict standards on others. Even though they themselves are the ones who fail to meet those standards the most. Even after the era of change whennguage and stories gained power, the world is still the same. After all, people have always been like that. Choi Jung-mo bowed his head slightly and said to me. But please dont hate people too much. I didnt expect him to have such thoughts. I thought he was just a person who did his best in his role from his position. Seeing Choi Jung-mo again, I chuckled and said. I know. Thats how it is. Is that so? In the end, thats what makes us human, our ws and shorings. Who wouldnt know that? Even though I became a Teller, I was once a human. I didnt not know. In fact, I knew better than anyone else, but I just pretended not to. People pursue perfection, but perfection cannot exist. They know that, but they still pursue perfection. Because they are the most imperfect beings. Sometimes they tear each other apart, sometimes they envy each other, sometimes they harbor jealousy. And yet they praise perfection with their mouths. I am not perfect. I am not pure. So I long for perfection in others and fantasize about it. Thats human. Thats the essence of humanity, and they are the members of the world I have to save. So I dont hate them. I just get annoyed. Good and evil. All those things mixed together make humans. And thats why those humans have more unpredictable potential than anyone else. Like how a person who always selfishly craved survival would suddenly sacrifice their life for someone else. Yeah. Thats right Thats human. Unpredictable beings who can go anywhere. Maybe thats why the spirits liked humans so much. Because they couldnt be like that themselves. Because their stories were always fixed in length. Maybe they wanted stories that didnt have an ending. So let me show them more stories. Stories that are unpredictable, but also so captivating that they cant take their eyes off them. To get closer to my goal. Because thats what I have to do. Oh. Of course, that doesnt mean Ill let anyone whoes at me off the hook. Please understand that. Did he read my somewhat relieved expression? Choi Jung-mo threw off his cautious attitude and smiled softly at me. Thats good. Im d. Feeling awkward at his smile, I couldnt help but smile back at him. Chapter 108: Chapter 108: Kwon Jia and I didnt have any conversation as we returned to the association after finishing our business. I didnt think we needed to talk, so I kept silent, but she seemed to have a different reason. A slight difort or hesitation towards me. She didnt show it, but I was so sensitive that I felt it clearly. Jia. Finally, I couldnt stand it and opened my mouth first before we arrived at the office. Hmm? Do you have something to say to me? Me? To you? Yes. I thought she would snap at me with her usual stiff expression, saying Dont talk nonsense. But she frowned her wless forehead and said in a hesitant voice. Its about what just happened. Oh? You really had something to say? What? No. Never mind. Go on. Its about how you were harassed. When I heard the rest of her words, I had an idea why she showed me that attitude. She felt a very slight guilt towards me. I dont even remember the name of that woman, but anyway She was definitely my problem. Surely, you got involved here because of me. What happened this time is partly my responsibility. She made an ufortable expression, as if she remembered Kim Ji-yu, who tried to me me for her wrongdoing. But she was so pretty that even this face became a picture. Well, honestly, I was a bit surprised by what happened too. But it ended well, right? Then, isnt it fine? My pride doesnt allow it. She said it was her pride, but maybe it was something else. She made a contract with me as an equal regressor, but she wanted to somehow fix the trouble she caused unknowingly Hmm. How should I say it? Apetitive spirit that doesnt want to owe anything to that guy? [Isnt it hatred? Hehe.] Die. You. I ignored Baekryeons words and stared at Kwon Jias face. She felt my gaze and maintained her shameless face as a regressor. But if I looked closely, her cheeks were slightly red. So what Im saying is Its okay. It wasnt Kwon Jias fault for what happened this time. Kim Ji-yu moved for her sake, but it was unreasonable to me Kwon Jia for that. Its not your fault, Jia. The one who did wrong was the one who did stupid things because she couldnt ovee her inferiorityplex. Why are you sorry? Who, who said I was sorry? Jia. She pursed her lips for a moment and then shook her head roughly. No. Not at all. Are you in some kind of delusion? If youre not sorry, then thats fine. The point is, theres no need to bring up something thats already over. Even if it was something I didnt want, it turned out well in the end. Rather, I was able to relieve some stress and feel a bit relieved. Didnt you reveal your identity? Kwon Jia said in a low voice. Well, surely the rumor about Teller Kang Yu-hyun who came down in summer would spread among the collectors. The n that was already gossiping about me would have guessed my identity and confirmed it with this incident. Considering that I tried to be secretive, this might be a blow to her eyes. I already thought it would happen someday. It was something I had to do anyway, so theres nothing to regret. Rather, I had no regrets because a good opportunity was prepared for me. Hyerim also got confirmed, and now all Kwon Jia had to do was grow up. Looking back, what happened today was a good timing. But Even though I said I was fine, Kwon Jia didnt seem to give up on something. I wondered why she was like that and asked her carefully when I thought of something. Are you worried that something simr might happen in the future? That was the answer. Is there anyone else youre hiding besides Kim Ji-yu today? I didnt hide anything! I just dont remember. You never know. Someone I dont know, someone Ive forgotten, might have ill intentions towards me and try to attack you again. Even as a regressor? Do you think regressors are omnipotent? I dont even know what I want, how can I remember someone who had a rtionship with me before regression? It would be nice if there was only that Kim Ji-yu or whatever, but I dont know what will happen. There might be someone else besides her. In the end, thats what Kwon Jia meant. She was worried that the grudges she had made in the past might not only affect her, but also me. She told me with a confident and shameless look because of her regressor trait, but her true feelings were clearly conveyed to me. Well, sure, someone might be grinding their teeth behind us and targeting us. So But its okay. I looked straight into Kwon Jias eyes and said. Whoever it is, I wont run away. Even though you didnt do anything wrong? How can you live in this world doing only what you want? Sometimes there are dangers that I dont know about. The important thing is this. Even if I stumble on an unexpected stone and lose my bnce and fall. Can I get up and run again? Sure, itll be annoying. But if I get annoyed, the world wont say Yes, I understand. and back off. You have to ept that there is such a thing as force majeure in the world. Even if you dont want it? If I dont want it, Ill try to prevent it from happening. But what, will everything work out just by preparing for it? Just look at the religious group that was protesting outside the association today. I didnt want their movement. But my actions ended up making them more furious. But I didnt hate or me them. I dont regret my past actions either. What happened happened. We who are moving towards the future cant help but look ahead. We can stop for a while. Sometimes we can look back. But we cant give up by being tied to it. Is that so? Kwon Jia muttered a little dejectedly. I hoped that my words would somehow solve her problem, but that wouldnt be easy. And you dont have to be sorry to me for that. I never said I was sorry. What? *** Celine, an employee of the Celestial Corporations support department. She was feeling a bitplicated as she recalled what had happened today in Kang Yu-hyuns guardians room. The first emotion she felt towards Yu-hyun was a bit of hostility. She knew he was great. He was undoubtedly a living legend of the Celestial Corporation, who had been promoted to Assistant Manager at an unprecedented speed. But more than that, he was also the one who made her a political scapegoat. She resented him for that. He doesnt seem to care even though he knows it. It was as if he was saying Do your job anyway. His behavior was beyond Celinesmon sense. Usually, her bosses would flip their eyes when they encountered her stiff and uncooperative attitude. How dare a regr employee do that? Do you think youre so great? Not only that, some of them would try to cut her down for no reason or hope that she would bow her head on her own. Ipetent bastards. Celine felt angry as she recalled what she had gone through in the support department training course. But she never let that emotion show on the surface. But Assistant Manager Kang Yu-hyun was different. He gave up his protection as a teller and chose to mingle with humans. Not only that, he also wielded a sword and fought in the world of ideas. To Celines eyes, it was crazy. What if he made a mistake and lost his life? There were even tellers who followed him and disappeared. He didnt even bother to be careful, let alone be afraid. But to Celine, Yu-hyuns appearance was not that of a fool who didnt know what his actions would bring. He was ready to ept whatever the oue of his choice was. She was sure of that because of what Yu-hyun had gone through at the collector association headquarters today. The scene where he quickly took control of the atmosphere and casually threw jabs at the people around him. Celine bit her lip without realizing it. Her first impression of Yu-hyun was not that good. But was he really that bad? Did he really sin? No. Celine realized that it was all a tantrum from her weak heart. Yu-hyun was not bad. She just thought he was bad. And she wished he was. I unconsciously justified my hatred for him. It was unlike me, who always had to be firm and rational. Thats how much I was cornered right now. I am As I looked at the books on one wall with a troubled gaze. Oh. Youre here. Yu-hyun, who had finished his work, came back to the guardians room. Did youe back? I quickly changed my attitude and bowed my head to Yu-hyun. A courteous behavior without a trace of emotion. I respect you as a boss, but thats it. Thats what I was saying with my actions. So, how was today? Yu-hyun didnt seem to care about that at all, and sat down on the chair in the guardians room and asked. What do you mean? What do you mean, work. Was it hard or anything? It wasnt. Is that so? I thought you might have done something wrong or had a hard time. Gulp. I felt a slight emotion at his condescending words. Are you teasing me? Did it look like that? I realized that he was deliberately inducing my behavior when I looked into his eyes. Otherwise, he wouldnt have such a serious face. He tapped the armrest of the chair with his finger. Have you read the books on that shelf? I havent. Werent you curious? Its the story of how I became an Assistant Manager in the shortest time. Are you bragging? If Im bragging? You didnt tell me to read it, so I didnt. Geez. Youre so stiff. You can read them freely if youre here. Is that an order? If its an order. Will you follow it? Freedom. I chewed on the word he uttered in my mind. It was not a word that a teller of the Celestial Corporation, who pursued infinitepetition and valued hierarchy, would say. He noticed my reaction in an instant and smiled softly. Why? Are you surprised that I said this? No. You must have seen it today. Im different from other tellers. I decided to keep quiet. The more I talked to him, the more I felt like some invisible flow was grabbing me and pulling me along. His voice was like a wave that receded and came back again, slowly eating away at my mind. It felt like my clothes were getting wet by the drizzling rain without me knowing. Im not saying this myself, but Im a bit of a weirdo. And this is how I do things. What do you think about that? Celine. What do you mean? Are you really asking because you dont know? Or are you pretending? So, what Youre not a real teller, are you? ! The words that came out of his mouth were the truth that I had never told anyone. How did he? As if he had seen through my heart, his words made me lose my poker face for the first time. Celine. How does it feel to wear clothes that dont fit your body? Isnt it suffocating? Wha, what are you I felt scared by his smile for the first time. Chapter 109: Chapter 109: Chapter 109 I know its a bitte to say this, but Celine is not a real teller. She must have tried hard to hide that fact, but I knew it. I knew it all from the moment I met her. Celine, the teller, left such a big mark on my life that I couldnt easily forget her. How did you know? Did the rumor spread? Or did another teller You hit the nail on the head. You know youre too excited right now, right? Celines eyes were shaking with shock, unlike when I first saw her. She frowned and red at me more intensely. She must have vowed not to cross the line, but now there was no time to worry about that. Do I look like Im not excited! No one knows this. Only I do. I said indirectly, The thing youre worried about didnt happen. Do you expect me to believe that? Its true. Im the only one who knows your identity. You dont have to believe me if you dont want to. Anyone can see what they want to see. I saw Celine biting her lips. In the end, she had no choice but to believe me, whether she liked it or not. I had her weakness in my hand. What do you want from me? What? What do you want from me, since youre saying this? Me? You dont think Im going to use this as a weakness and do something to you, do you? Isnt that what you were doing? I was speechless at Celines question, as if she really didnt know. What does she think of me? Well, I get that you dont like me. But do you know what? I asked you a question first. A question Oh. She seemed to remember it now. I asked her how to show a story as a teller in the storytelling room. Celine looked at me with a disbelief in her eyes and pondered over the question seriously. As if she had no choice because I had her weakness. I dont know. That was all she could say after thinking hard. I didnt me her. In fact, I wouldnt have been able to answer properly if I had been asked the same question. Its natural that you dont know. This is not a problem with a fixed answer. There is no answer She muttered after me without realizing it. Seeing her attitude, I chuckled. You finally feel like having a real conversation with me, huh? Miss Celine. She came to her senses and returned to her poker face, but there was still a trace of her flustered emotion on her flushed face. She bit her lips slightly and gave me a resentful look. Geez, scary. How did you know that Im not a real teller? Is that important? It is important. I see. She was not a real teller. Her words might sound strange, but they were not wrong. What is a teller? A teller is a created race. They travel around the mixed world and select the beings of the lower world and show them to the spirits of the upper world. Their lives and their stories. Storytelling. That was their role and their reason for existence. But does a teller have to be created? Does storytelling have to be done by a teller? I couldnt answer that question for sure. Everyone knows that storytelling is done by tellers, but storytelling is not their privilege. Just look at ourpany. The tellers who do storytelling belong to the storytelling room, and the tellers in other rooms do different things. In other words, one can show a story even if they are not a teller. Thats how outsiders came into being. Celine. Youre an outsider. She had nothing to hide, so she didnt bother to deny it. Outsiders. They were those who wanted to be tellers even though they were not born as tellers. To be precise, she was a different race who wanted to do storytelling. Storytelling was not exclusive to tellers. Even humans in the lower world could take on the role of tellers and show stories if they got permission. There was now that forbade other races from doing storytelling except for tellers. But its too hard to meet that condition, so they dont do it. Tellers belonged to the [Genesis System] from birth, but outsiders did not. Outsiders had to satisfy the condition set by the [Genesis System] to get the authority of a teller in the middle world. I didnt know what it was, but I vaguely heard that only a very few beings passed it. And passing it didnt mean they could be tellers right away. Among the three major teller organizations in the mixed world, only Celestial Corporation was generous to outsiders. Comedy Faction and Exodus did not allow them at all. And Celestial Corporations tellers didnt like outsiders either. Many of them thought that storytelling was their own property that only they could do. From their perspective, outsiders were unwee guests who invaded their territory without knowing anything or having any qualifications. They had no sense of being colleagues. Thats why Celine hid the fact that she was an outsider. Why did you choose this path when youre one of the best races in the world? The Wing race was one of the top races in the mixed world. If I had to rank them, they were on par with the Red Demon that my colleague Arisha turned into. Even among the beings of the lower world, they were far superior to humans. They were a race that could get close to the second-generation spirits near the stars if they wanted to. That was the Wing race. From my point of view, a Wing-like person bing an outsider teller for storytelling was no different from a chaebols third-generation sticking doll eyes in a factory. And that was voluntary. [Why would such a great guy do something like a teller?] I dont know. In my previous life, I only heard that she was an outsider, but I never heard why she wanted to be a teller. So I asked her this time, but She didnt seem to want to answer me easily. Well, theres nothing more stupid than revealing your goal to someone you dont trust. You must have your own reason. I didnt intend to pressure or force her to answer either. But I dont care if youre an outsider or whatever. I wont look down on you or mock you. I wont spread this rumor to anyone else. She opened her eyes wide as if she didnt expect me to say that. She must have been worried about that. She came here hiding the fact that she was an outsider, but if she got caught, she would face severe discrimination. In fact, she had a hard life in her previous life because she was exposed as an outsider. Yeah. Thats right. She belonged to the support room now, butter she would move to the storytelling room as she wished. But other tellers wouldnt let her do proper storytelling when they found out she was an outsider. In the end, she was relegated to Earth, where there were no stories. The Earth where everything was abandoned after the apocalypse. What could she do on Earth where Pentagram Department and Exodus guys ruled? She suffered every day because she couldnt show her abilities even though she had them. I met her then. Unlike other tellers who wished people would die, I met her who was different from them. I still dont know what kind of emotional change she had when she told me her story because I was in a simr situation as her. Was it sympathy? Or empathy? Or maybe she wanted to vent her anger by grabbing anyone, even if it was hopeless? But one thing for sure is: I got some help from her. The knowledge about tellers that she gave me helped me a little bit in my current situation. I didnt expect to see her again like this. I was quite d to see her. At least she looked more human than anyone else in that apocalypse. Of course, not only Celine. There were not always enemies in the apocalypse. Yeah. Among them, there was also she As I recalled her faint smile in my blurry memory, my heart sank without me knowing. I tried not to show it and smiled at Celine. Dont worry too much. Celine didnt answer for a while. She was trying to sort out herplicated feelings. After hesitating for a long time, she asked me cautiously. What is your reason for helping me? Is that all you have to say? What if I like you? What if this is pure kindness? I dont believe in pure kindness. Especially from a teller. Youre a teller yourself and you talk like that. Of course, she was in a different position from the other innate ones. In the end, by saying that, she was treating herself and the other tellers as strangers. Is the reason that important? It is important. To me. I see. She gave me a look that urged me to answer. I couldnt feel any respect for her boss, but that was her personality. She was stubborn and unyielding. If I wanted to earn her respect, I had to show her my achievements and actions that matched her. In the end, I had one more task. I shrugged lightly and pointed at her face with my finger. Your eyes. What? Your eyes. At my words, Celine raised her hand and touched her eyes without knowing it. She didnt know what her eyes looked like, nor could she change them. Its because of your eyes. I like them, so I decided to help you. What was wrong with my eyes? Stubbornness. Stubbornness? She made a ridiculous expression when an unexpected word came out. She tried to suppress her expression, but thats what happened. Stubbornness. Or conviction. You keep your mouth shut and treat everything around you with a cold attitude. But your eyes are different. Inside that cold behavior, there is a burning core that is more than anything else. Mereally? Yeah. Thats why Im helping you. Not you, but something thats raging in your heart. Im curious what it will turn out to be, the thing youre hiding right now. Thats all. Is that really true? What do you expect from a weirdo? I chuckled and approached her. Celine flinched for a moment, but soon straightened her waist and neck. Anyone would think I was trying to eat her. I handed her a book I picked from my library. It was the first volume of the story when I gave up my protection for the first time and Kang Hye-rim awakened as a swordmaster for the first time. [The Story of the Fighting Teller and the Swordmaster]. Read it. If you read it, you might get a clue on how to do storytelling when you want to do itter. She took the book I handed her without a word. She returned to her original expressionless face and looked at the book. I couldnt tell what she was thinking. But one thing for sure was that her eyes were burning vividly unlike before. She lifted her head from the book and looked up at me. I, um I dont know how well youll do in the future. I didnt bother to listen to what she had to say. It was just a word that came out of her emotion at the moment. There was no sincerity in it. So. Just watch me closely and try your best to steal my skills. Ill listen to what you have to sayter. Tell me again when you can speak with sincerity. I left my library after leaving those words. Chapter 110: Chapter 110: Chapter 110 It was when Yu-hyun was having a conversation with Celine in the managers room. Kwon Jia, who had returned to the office, had nothing to do, so she sat in an empty seat and reviewed the fight that had happened today. Baek Seoryeon was too busy with her work these days and didnt show up, and only Kang Hye-rim was sitting across from her, waiting for Yu-hyun. The two didnt exchange any words, so the office was quiet. They were both affiliated with White Flower Management, but Kwon Jia and Kang Hye-rim didnt have much sense of camaraderie towards each other. They knew it was necessary, but right now they felt awkward and ufortable with each other. Kwon Jia was used to people feeling ufortable with her, and she epted it naturally. So she didnt talk much and just sat quietly in this ce. Kang Hye-rim couldnt do that. Its ufortable. She felt like she was suffocating just by being in the same space as Kwon Jia. She didnt realize yet that there was another reason for that, other than their awkward rtionship. I want to go outside, but that would cause trouble. She peeked out the window and shook her head. The reporters were still waiting outside 24 hours a day for her interview. Thanks to Yu-hyun engraving his mark near the office entrance and on the window, they couldnte in or leak anything out. But even if it was a safe ce, it was hell to be alone with someone you werent close to. Ive never seen this sword before. Kang Hye-rim noticed [Hell Sword], which was ced diagonally next to Kwon Jia. It looked better than the sword of Sdin that she had, no matter how she looked at it. It had a different energy than the sword of Sdin, not to mention the aura that flowed from it. She realized that it was the reward that Yu-hyun had received recently after clearing the world of thought with Kwon Jia alone, and felt gloomy for no reason. Kang Hye-rim took her eyes off [Hell Sword] to wash away her unnecessary envy. Her gaze naturally moved to Kwon Jias face, who was focusing on reviewing the fight. When she first saw her, she looked in and shabby because she didnt dress up, but now she looked like a flower bud that bloomed beautifully with just a little touch. Shes pretty Kang Hye-rim eximed without realizing it. She still hadnt established her self-esteem and didnt think she was pretty. Rather, Kwon Jias attitude, which was always confident without acting, was enough to be a role model for her. She was clearly different from herself, who just imitated others. She had natural charisma. She has a pretty face and charisma. Maybe Yu-hyun needed a collector like her? Kang Hye-rim felt a bit depressed. She thought she was the first one, but she felt like she was pushed aside by Kwon Jia, who was the second one. Will I be abandoned eventually? Can I do nothing for Yu-hyun? She felt anxious that she might not be able to give anything back, but only receive. Kang Hye-rim kept ncing at Kwon Jia. Thinking that she wouldnt be caught. I can feel her gaze. Kwon Jia, who had been reviewing the fight, felt Kang Hye-rims gaze and tried not to react. She thought this silence was natural until a while ago. But as soon as she noticed Kang Hye-rims eyes, it became hard to ignore. What is it? Why does she keep looking at me? She didnt feel any hostility. But it wasnt like her eyes were turning away either, so Kwon Jia felt a bit ufortable for the first time. She felt like the atmosphere was getting heavy, so she grabbed [Hell Sword] next to her and wiped it with a handkerchief as if cleaning it. It was her old hobby and habit since bing a returnee to take care of her beloved weapon. There wasnt much else to do in the first ce. What, what is it? Is she bragging about getting this? On the other hand, Kang Hye-rim misunderstood Kwon Jias attitude as if she was showing off [Hell Sword]. Her eyes trembled more violently. Kwon Jia looked like she was mocking her in Kang Hye-rims eyes. I, I also. She hastily grabbed her own sword, [Sdins Sword], and started to clean it like Kwon Jia. It was a kind of defiance, but Kwon Jia, who nced at her, took it differently. Shes a sword master. Does she have the same hobby as me? Kang Hye-rim had always grown up as a great collector in Kwon Jias memory. She was good enough with swords to be called a sword master. Didnt she say she had Cheok Jun-gyeongs story? Then its natural to have an attachment to swords. Kwon Jia thought Kang Hye-rim had a simr hobby to her. Then, their eyes crossed in the air. Hmm? Uh, yeah? They looked like they had something to say to each other. They both unknowingly made that sound. Kang Hye-rim looked away awkwardly, but soon she thought that if she backed down here, she would losepletely and looked at Kwon Jia again. Scary! Kwon Jia, who had the characteristics of a [returnee], had a blunt and somewhat sharp appearance that others would find frustrating. Kang Hye-rim couldnt help but think that it was simr to how she acted normally. She was just pretending, and the other was natural. So she naturally felt overwhelmed by her charisma. Kang Hye-rim also had a life-and-death experience, so she didnt avoid her eyes. But it was hard to keep looking at her, so she naturally lowered her gaze and looked at [Hell Sword] in Kwon Jias hand. Kwon Jia misunderstood her attitude. Is she interested in this sword? He was called a sword master, so he must have a lot of interest in swords and his own weapon as well. What should I do? Kwon Jia hesitated for a moment. She had never done anything like this before, forming a connection with someone else. No, maybe she had. A very long time ago, in the early days of her regression that she couldnt remember. But now, she had forgotten all about it, and there was hardly any trace of that memory left. This is troublesome. Thats why Kwon Jia couldnt figure out how to act and speak in this situation. She had joined the same management as Kang Hye-rim. Whether she liked it or not, they were colleagues. And more than anything, Kang Hye-rim was like her senior in this ce. Kwon Jia didnt particrly dislike her, so she was thinking positively about improving their rtionship. It would have been nice if he was here too. She thought of Yu-hyun naturally and her expression hardened without her knowing. She had always done everything by herself. But she was shocked by the fact that she thought of Yu-hyun first, who she hadnt known for long. Did I rely on him that much? Logically speaking, it would have been appropriate for Yu-hyun to intervene between them like a lubricant and smooth things out in this situation. But, Kwon Jias emotions couldnt do that. She was quite flustered by the fact that she thought of Kang Yu-hyun. Huh! What, what is it?! Did she feel bad?! On the other hand, Kang Hye-rim froze without knowing when she saw Kwon Jias hardened expression. Did I stare too much? Was I too obvious? She didnt think I was ring at her, did she?! Kang Hye-rim, who didnt know Kwon Jias inner thoughts, had no choice but to misunderstand that her hardened expression was because of her. They didnt even exchange a word with each other, so misunderstandings piled up over every little action. Kwon Jia also ended up reading the awkward atmosphere. Right. Kang Hye-rim was nominally her senior in this round. And they were also working together as colleagues. Colleagues need to have a smooth rtionship, even if not friendly. That was Kwon Jias judgment. Um After hesitating for a while, Kwon Jia chose the topic of swords to start the conversation. She thought that Kang Hye-rim would be interested in this topic since she was a sword master. Do you want to see this sword? She asked as she held out [Hell Sword]. Kang Hye-rim looked back and forth between Hell Sword and Kwon Jia and was confused. What, what is it? Is she trying to show off to me? Through Kang Hye-rims brain filtering, Kwon Jias action was saying Hmph. How is it? My sword is good, right? Its much better than yours. If not, why would she ask if she wanted to see the sword out of the blue to someone who had no interest in swords like her? Kang Hye-rim wondered. What should she say here? How should she respond so that she wouldnt seem arrogant or back down? So the choice that Kang Hye-rim made was. Do you want to swap? She also offered her own sword, Sdins Sword, to show that my sword is good too!. The two exchanged their swords and held them in their hands. There was no one to witness this strange exchange ceremony. If someone had seen it, they might have either pounded their chests in frustration orughed at the ridiculous situation. Kwon Jia nodded at Kang Hye-rim as she took Sdins Sword. As expected. She likes swords. On the contrary, Kang Hye-rim was wary of Kwon Jia. Scary girl. I cant let my guard down! And just then, Yu-hyun came back from the managers room. Huh? What are you two doing? He asked as he saw Kwon Jia and Kang Hye-rim exchanging odd nces while swapping weapons. He couldnt catch up with what had happened and how they ended up like that. But neither of them said anything to him or answered his question. The atmosphere itself didnt allow them to open their mouths. The misunderstandings between them grew deeper. *** After Yu-hyun revealed his identity, his name became so famous among the collectors that no one could ignore it. A teller who moved with a collector. Even more so, a teller who went into the world of ideas and fought alongside a collector. It was an unprecedented existence that they had never heard of. Hey. How is that possible? How can there be such a teller in the world? The collectors who knew a little bit about tellers all said that. But the statements of the witnesses matched, and they said that it was the truth without a shred of lie. The people who were skeptical had no choice but to believe it. The rumor of the teller named Kang Yu-hyun spread quickly among all the collectors. Especially the ns who were paying close attention to the movements of White Flower Management were quite embarrassed by this information. What? That guy was a teller? No. Is that even possible? Wait a minute. Is that feasible? The people of the ns who didnt know where White Flower Management came from were at a loss for what to do with the man. The existence of a teller was that significant to the collectors. If it had been normal, the ns would have tried to restrain White Flower Managements actions with force, but they had to change their minds. Wouldnt this mean that we cant touch them recklessly? No. Rather, can we even touch a teller? The tellers were perceived as the messengers of the gods who were protected by the system. Naturally, their attitude was arrogant, and there were not a few people who felt resentment towards them. But the tellers had the protection of Genesis, and they could be safe from any threat in the lower world. But what Yu-hyun showed was not that of a teller who had protection. Damn it! That teller hit me with his own hand! Jeon Kwang-seok, who belonged to the Hanul n where Baek Seo-ryeon had been affiliated, exploded with anger as he recalled what had happened with Yu-hyun. He still couldnt forget the shame and pain of that time. Whenever he closed his eyes at night, he remembered that vividly, and Jeon Kwang-seok unconsciously touched his face where he had been hit by Yu-hyun. That bastard teller! Jeon Kwang-seok wanted to get revenge, but he had no way to do it. Who would listen to him if heined that he was hit by a teller? He was annoyed by not only Yu-hyun, but also the recent rise of Baekhwa Management. The representative of that ce, Baek Seo-ryeon, had once worked under him, hadnt he? He got a little nice treatment from me, and now hes climbing up! Jeon Kwang-seok believed that he had been nice to Baek Seo-ryeon. He suffered from cognitive dissonance and misunderstood that Baek Seo-ryeon had ignored and looked down on him even though he had been nice to him. He also harbored a strong hostility towards Baek Seo-ryeon. How do I deal with those bastards? He couldnt leave them alone as his anger towards them was too intense. But, he had no way to do it. One was the representative of a management, and the other was a teller. Huh? Then suddenly, a thought crossed Jeon Kwang-seoks mind. That teller hit me. Then wouldnt we be able to do the same? If Yu-hyun had protection, would he have done such a thing? It was true that protection protected the tellers, but he didnt know whether or not the tellers could harm humans. But he didnt think that a teller with protection could harm a human. It was called protection, but it was a wall that separated the intermediary and the lower world. But, if that wall was gone? Could I kill that teller if I wanted to? A thought crossed Jeon Kwang-seoks mind. No. Its too early to judge. He shook his head right away. But the root of doubt that remained in his heart was slowly taking root in him. Chapter 111: Chapter 111: Chapter 111 It had been a few days since I revealed my identity as a Teller. Since then, I could easily check how famous I had be. Hmm. Genesis Network. This ce,monly known as Genesis Net, had a bulletin board exclusively for Collectors. Most Collectors used the inte, but there were also a few weirdos who preferred this ce. [Rumors about Kang Yu-hyun, the Teller. Is it true?] [I heard from a Teller I know, and he said it was true.] [Hes a Teller who gave up his protection? Wow, thats no joke.] Even in the Collector bulletin board where there were few people, the posts were frequently updated with rumors about me. On the inte, especially in the galleries where Collectors were active, I could easily guess their reactions without checking. Of course, that was understandable. I had shown them that I was different from ordinary Tellers. A Teller who talked and worked with Collectors. There must be some people who couldnt believe it even if they saw it. Naturally, the rumors spread uncontrobly. Its understandable that people are interested, since the dam that was blocked has copsed. I could feel it in my skin. The more people spread rumors about me, the more my story grew bigger, and that eventually came back to me as power. [People remember your name.] [Your stats increase slightly.] The system window told me that my stats had increased. Indeed, this mixed world was really indeed a mixed world. My abilities improved just by spreading stories like this. It was no wonder that Collectors were obsessed with poprity. Fame was not just a matter of vanity, but a tangible reward in this world. I felt different as I experienced it firsthand. Mr. Kang Yu-hyun. Just then, Celine appeared in the air and handed me a few documents. Here are the things you asked for. Was there anything else? No. There wasnt. Good. You did well. Rest. Celine bowed lightly and disappeared into the air again. What I had asked her to do was to find out how the ns were moving and their trends. The documents she gave me contained their reactions and internal movements briefly. As expected, shes very neat in her work. I didnt know if it was because of her peculiar nature as a Gikyeok or if Celine herself was originallypetent. But the data she gave me was quite helpful. More than that, I felt that her attitude toward me had changed quite a bit from before. Her tone and behavior seem to be the same as before, but I can sense a subtle respect for me in her attitude. At least she didnt doubt or guard against me anymore, which was a relief. I analyzed the data Celine brought me and shared my vision with Baekhyo, who was far away. Baekhyo, how is it? What do you see? Hoot. He answered like that. At the end of the vision shared with Baekhyo, there was a man who was busy making phone calls to someone else. A middle-aged man with a somewhat vile impression. A man I remembered. Jeon Kwang-seok of Hanul n. He was the one who threw insults at Seoryeon and got beaten up by me like a dog on his bad day. I wondered what he was doing and focused my hearing. I heard his voice on the phone. -That man is dangerous. You cant leave him alone just because hes a Teller. How do you know what hell do if you let him go? We have to take some measures right now. I heard my name vaguely. I could easily guess what he was trying to do. Bingo. Apart from asking Celine to find some data, I had told Baekhyo to fly around the sky and monitor some suspicious people. The list of people was mostly those affiliated with Korean ns. I guessed that there would be someone who would definitely move among them. And that turned out to be true. Well, I thought they would move roughly. The ns reactions to me were varied. Some were quite surprised, some wanted to wait and see, and some were curious. But more than that, my existence made White Flower Management grow bigger and bigger, and there were not a few who were wary of our growth. Of course, depending on their personalities, their actions differed. Some were cautious and wanted to wait and see, while others wanted to do something to crush us as soon as possible. Jeon Kwang-seok belonged to thetter group. Well, it makes sense that he would hold a grudge against me for beating him up. He tried to convince the other person on the phone of my danger. Underneath his actions was a strong hatred for me. He had only one motive for moving so vigorously. He wanted to get rid of us somehow. It was natural, considering his prideful personality that didnt match his abilities. He had been humiliated in front of everyone, so he must have been holding a grudge in his heart ever since. But, its useless to do anything now that hes been caught. And even if he tried to do something right away, it would take some time before he actually acted. Jeon Kwang-seok had no power to move others by himself. He had to ask his superiors for help, and that required time and effort to persuade them. Even if some of them agree with him, we have plenty of time until then. That meant we had enough time to prepare. Let them do what they want, we have things to do here too. White Flower Managements growth in the past few weeks was amazing. A small managementpany that people didnt even know existed had be a medium-sized management or more with an outstanding talent named Geomhu. As the Hanul ns influence waned, the buyers who had refused to trade with us changed their minds and eagerly reached out for deals. There was a reason why the ns couldnt mess with us so easily. Kwon Jia is also getting on track now. The biggest problem for Kwon Jia was that her physical abilities were far inferior to her knowledge and skills. Normally, a collector had to hunt phantasms in various worlds of thought and absorb their stories, or buy stories from the [Dimensional Shop] to enhance their physical abilities. But thanks to obtaining the [Water of Mastering Copper] from the world of thoughtst time, Kwon Jia was able to improve her physical abilities much faster than expected. She might still feel inadequate, butpared to when I first met her, she was remarkable. I need to go to a world of thought with Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jia soon. I couldnt keep them separate forever. The reason I chose a second was to prepare for the dangerous worlds of thought that I couldnt clear alone. If I thought about the third and fourthter, I had to narrow the gap between the first and second first. To do that, they needed to work as a team. But then, were already so famous that we cant ignore the surrounding eyes, right? I leaned back on the chair and nced out the window. Thanks to the engraving I carved on the ss, no one could spy on us from outside, but I could see the outside very well from inside. I saw several reporters and fans of Geomhu in my sight. Theyre amazing for keeping their positions for days. Geomhus reputation was very impressive. She showed an overwhelming victory in a duel with a higher-ranked collector, and now Kang Hye-rim had be the most famous rookie collector. Wherever we went, people followed us with their eyes, and whenever we tried to do something, people reacted fanatically. The problem was that it didnt bring only good results. The ns will be more wary of us and watch us closely. And if they dont like it, theyll take action. We had to clear the worlds of thought somehow, but the ns wouldnt leave us alone. And we couldnt sneak around either, because we had already attracted too much attention. It was a dilemma, to say the least. But there is a way. There was one suitable ce. It was the world of thought that the Twilight Veil n secretly owned. Its time to use it. I remembered an important piece of information that I had unintentionally obtained when I went to meet Choi Do-yoons mother and shed with some gangsters. It was written that the Twilight Veil n secretly owned a world of thought without the governments knowledge. They bought thend around it under the pretext of redevelopment and drove people away for that reason. They were the first ones to discover a world of thought that was created in a ce where people didnte and go often, and they built a wall around it under the pretext of building a building to monopolize it. And they hired gangsters as if they were subcontractors to prepare for any possible situations. They must have thought they hadnt been caught. In fact, I never heard of such a thing happening in my previous life, so it was certain. So, I have to use them a lot. I felt like something fun was going to happen soon, and I unconsciously smiled with my lips pursed. Ugh. Suddenly, Baek Seo-ryeon, who was organizing the documents, shuddered as if she saw something horrible. I pretended not to know and asked her. Whats wrong? Do you know how evil your smile is right now? What did I do? Ive felt this before, but you always smile like that when youre nning something serious. Like youre dreaming of world domination or something. It looks like youre thinking of doing something bad, so please warn me in advance. So I can be less surprised. She muttered as if she was used to it by now. I coughed and got up from my seat. Where are you going? Im going to work. Work? What kind of work? Well. You could call it a preliminary survey. I needed to check what kind of ce it was before I moved with Kwon Jia and Kang Hye-rim. It was too risky to take them both right away, so I thought Id check out the situation by myself first. Do you know how famous you are right now? Im happy that our agency has grown so much because of this incident, but if you go outside now, reporters will recognize you and stick to you. You dont have to worry about that. Seo-ryeon. Do you see this? I held up a hat that I had bought in advance, thinking that this situation woulde. Its a hat. If I wear this, people wont recognize me. She narrowed her eyes at my ridiculous joke. Thats it? Its just a hat now. But when I engrave it, it will be different. *** Dal-dongne, a ce where people didnte and go often. I stood there and took in the scenery that hadnt changed much from before. Theck of people was the same as before. The only difference was that the gangsters who used to roam around in groups were gone. Maybe the Twilight Veil n withdrew them, just in case. They knew I took the vault. They werent stupid enough to not expect the contents to be exposed. So they must have dismissed the gangsters they hired as subcontractors. But they havent given uppletely. At the end of my sight, there was a construction site with a veil over it. That was the world of thought that the Twilight Veil n secretly owned without the governments knowledge. Baekhyo. Can you check it out? Hoo~ Baekhyo hooted with a dissatisfied voice. I realized then that I had been overworking himtely. He was a nocturnal owl, and I made him observe and monitor people during the day. Even if he was a divine beast, Baekhyo was still a chick. He needed to eat well and grow well at this age, but doing this kind of work would tire him out. Im sorry. Ill buy you something deliciouster. Hoo! He seemed satisfied with that and hooted happily. Soon, various things caught my attention in the [Shared Vision]. The gangsters are gone, but there are still people guarding the ce. There were four of them. They were clearly collectors, not ordinary people. And as if that wasnt enough, there were more than 100 CCTV cameras installed around the construction site. There were no blind spots. The security was so tight that they would notice me right away no matter which direction I approached from. I didnt expect them to stay so stubbornly, even though they were exposed. That meant one of two things. One was that they were confident enough to deal with the government with their own power. The other was that there was something so attractive inside that they couldnt give up even if they were exposed. I was sure it was thetter. This is making me drool. There were four collectors guarding the area near the construction site. Surely one of them had a story rted to detection. They would be able to tell by their abilities even if they hid their appearance. But can they see through my [Engraving] that I invested a lot of points in? My [Engraving] was very versatile. And its power changed depending on how much points I spent, so I was confident that I wouldnt be detected with a lot of points in my hand. As expected, no one noticed me even though I entered through the front door boldly. It deceived the senses and hindered cognition. It fooled not only modern devices but also collectors with sharp senses. That was easy. Maybe if they were intermediate collectors, they would have noticed me, but they wouldnt use such high-level personnel for just guarding the entrance. I approached the entrance of the world of thought that was raging fiercely inside the roughly built steel frames behind the veil. I didnt know what was inside, but it would be enough to just check it out and get out quickly. Shwoo! As soon as I entered, the scenery changed in an instant. I couldnt help but open my eyes wide at the sight that unfolded before me. Ha. These guys. No wonder they went this far. They were hiding this? Chapter 112: Chapter 112: Chapter 112 Inside the world of thought, there was a crystal cave. The cave was decorated with faint, colorful lights, creating a dreamlike atmosphere. Crystals of various sizes shone everywhere. A stream of water flowed along the cave floor, emitting an emerald glow. As I looked inside, I saw some fish swimming in the water, emitting strange lights. This is no joke. I lifted my head and walked carefully inside the cave. The air felt pleasant on my skin, unlike what I had expected from a damp ce. The air seemed clearer than when I was in the city just a while ago. The glowing crystals are one thing, but the minerals that I see everywhere They look like theyre worth a lot of money. It wasnt just minerals. The water is clean. The mysterious light it emits, is it because of the unique power of this cave? There must be quite a variety of creatures living here. And the nts that I see everywhere are not easy to find either. Is that a water lily herb? Its pretty expensive. I didnt have to force myself to find things that could make money, they were in in sight. I had only lightly scanned the entrance area, but my eyes were already dazzled. Its like a giant treasure trove. The crystal cave seemed to be naturally formed. It wasnt just filled with amazing minerals, but also overflowing with herbs. The mushrooms that grew everywhere were also valuable ones that could be used as medicine. Judging by the height of the ceiling, the cave is quiterge. And if the entrance alone has this much stuff that could make money, there might be even more inside. Indeed. At this point, I could understand why the Twilight Veil guys couldnt easily get their hands on this ce. I understood why they kept this ce secret from the government. If there was a ce where you could get such diverse products, anyone would be greedy for it. The Twilight Veil would never give up this ce. If there was anyone who knew about this ce, they would kill them or shut them up. They must be itching to find me, who stole their vault. But I was hiding my identity, so the Twilight Veil wouldnt suspect that I was the one who took their vault. Especially now that my reputation as a Teller has spread. A Teller was a being who lived in a different world from them. Who would think that a Teller would break into their office and rob their vault? It would be more realistic to say that a spoiled chaebol third generation was actually a hero who punished evil. Baekhyo. I reverse summoned Baekhyo, who was watching the situation outside, and called him back to me. It was convenient to have a divine beast as an ally. As long as we had a contract, he could appear wherever I was. Hoot. The bird, who had been flying in the sky, was captivated by the splendid scenery inside the cave. He opened his round eyes even wider and marveled at it. I found his expression cute and stroked his head. Baekhyo, can you check whats inside there for me? Hoot. He seemed curious too, so he pped his wings and flew into the cave without a word. The cave was wide and tall, almost 20m high. Baekhyo had no trouble flying in it. I immediately entered the vision sharing mode. The entrance was impressive enough, but its even more amazing inside. As expected? The inside of the cave had more abundant products than I had thought. Everywhere I looked, there were herbs and mysterious minerals. The inside seemed untouched by the Twilight Veil. Ssh! At some point, as we went deeper, the cave became wider. There was a waterfall of emerald water that carved out the rock. Above the waterfall, there was an ind with various nts growing on it, forming a forest. Something moved inside the forest. Are these the fantasy creatures of this ce? I was curious about what kind of creatures lived in the cave. They were spirits. There were fantasy creatures made of water, creatures made of rocks, and creatures made of roots and stems. Are they spirits of earth, water, and nts? It made sense that there were spirits in such a lively ce. Baekhyo flew around the ind and examined everything more closely. Then suddenly something suspicious caught my eye in Baekhyos vision. Baekhyo, wait. Can you check out the center of that ind? Hoot. In the center of the ind, which was big or small depending on how you looked at it, there was something sparkling. As I zoomed in and focused on it, I saw stone pieces that shone in white, blue, and green colors. At first nce, they looked no different from the crystals that were scattered all over the ground, but I didnt miss their true value. Natural stones! Natural stones were stones that were formed by the umtion of natural energy in ces where it was abundant over a long period of time. It took 500 years for a piece of natural stone the size of a humans finger joint to be formed in a ce where natural energy was plentiful. But the natural stones I saw were at least the size of a childs fist. And there were three types of them. It made sense considering the environment of this ce. The fantasy creatures here were the rare spirits. Theres something valuable here? My eyes were fixed on the three natural stones. Baekhyos eyes didnt leave them either. Even though he was a chick, he was a divine beast who could feel the power of those stones. Baekhyo unknowingly lowered his altitude to get closer to the natural stones, but at that moment an unwee guest appeared. Baekhyo, watch out! As soon as I shouted, Baekhyo twisted his body to the side. It was the right move. If Baekhyo had been a little slower, his slender body would have crashed to the ground and turned into a bloody mess. Aaah! As Baekhyo quickly dodged, he saw something huge wriggling and moving in his sight. Only after he regained a safe altitude, he could see the creatures full appearance. A giant snake? It was not just a snake. Its body was made of tree trunks, its scales were white rocks, and from its head to its tail, there were fin-like things that contained the power of water. The creature red at Baekhyo for a moment, then realized it couldnt catch him and curled up near the natural stones. It blended in with the forest so well that he didnt notice it until he got closer. Is that the boss-level fantasy creature of this world of thought? A giant snake that had the energy of three natural stones. No, at that point, it was almost a dragon before bing one. He confirmed that it was not a story of Earth. It must have been a story of another dimension, or more precisely, a fantasy world that was implemented as a world of thought. Baekhyo, lets retreat for now. Hoot. He answered and shot the tri-colored snake once hard. He seemed quite angry at being threatened earlier. Through Baekhyos shared vision, I was able to grasp the structure of the cave from the entrance to the deepest part. Not just the structure. Where there were herbs, where there were crystals, and where there were ores. As soon as I finished grasping it, something else unfolded in my sight. [You have met the conditions to use Laces fragment.] [You have acquired the basic information needed for analysis.] [Showing you the information of this world of thought.] Laces demon. It had been with me, but I was not sure how to use it. It didnt activate by itself. I didnt know if it was because it was a fragment or if it was originally like that. To activate this skill, I needed some basic conditions. I had to know something about the target I wanted to check. In other words, if I wanted to know about this crystal cave world of thought, I had to acquire some basic information about it first. It was very dangerous and difficult to gather such basic information without exploring it myself. But what if I met those basic conditions? The result was the world I saw. [Alorans Crystal Cave.] -It is a natural crystal cave that exists deep in the Sateran world. It is a ce where a giant snake lives as a guardian, and it is a paradise untouched by human hands. Later, the snake ascended to be a dragon by raising its existence level, and the interior copsed due to an earthquake caused by its aftermath, making it impossible to find its remains anymore. But its beautiful scenery and abundance remained as legends through word of mouth, and it was implemented as another world. World of thought members: Spirits (nt, earth, water) World of thought clear condition: Defeat the boss-level fantasy creature. Laces fragment told me everything from what this ce used to be to what kind of fantasy creatures there were and what the clear condition of the world of thought was. Not only that, but it also showed me various kinds of by-products that I could obtain here. I felt my eyes widen at the massive amount of information. Its like aplete guidebook. Baekhyo came up to me and perched on my shoulder. I tickled his chin under his beak and thanked him for his hard work. Amazing. Through this incident, I got aplete grasp of Laces fragment. If I pick up some basic information, will it analyze it and show me more advanced information? And even better, the information would show up if I wanted it and disappear if I didnt. It meant that I could adjust it depending on my mood. The best part was that it only showed to me and no one else. It seems like this has something inmon with my ability to read books. I thought about it and realized that I epted it naturally even though it was supposed to be an impossible story. Did that mean that my book-reading ability and Laces fragment had some kind of connection? Can I find out with Laces power? But either there was not enough basic information or even such a great ability would not dig into its own origin. There was no information on that. I felt sorry for my appetite, but I couldnt help but be happy with what I gained today. I didnt know Twilight Curtain had such a good world of thought. Even if I just took the by-products that grew inside and brought them out, they would have a tremendous value when they hit the market. Especially, what kept stimting my interest was the natural stones guarded by the boss-level fantasy creature and guardian, the tri-colored snake. The value of those three is iparable to all the by-products in here. I couldnt easily guess their value on Earth, but it was different in the dimensional store. The moment they were put up in the dimensional store, they were something that even the spirits would covet. They were worth more than points. Twilight Curtain guys still dont seem to know whats inside. I found the situation quite amusing. They were already in a hostile rtionship with the n, but they secretly used the world of thought and I knew everything about it. Then what should I do with this? Should I report it to the association or the government? I shook my head. Surely, if I reported it, it would deal a huge blow to the Twilight Curtain n. It would have been nice if they closed this ce reluctantly, or if they were caught and fined and had a tax audit. But then I wouldnt have anything to eat. Its a low-level strategy to just take away the enemys profits. Its a middle-level strategy to sneak in and take advantage of their profits. The best strategy is to make them lose and suffer without getting anything, and take everything important from them. Thats what you call a top-level strategy. In my head, I already had a n for how to do it. Its time to decide who will be on stage. The stage is set, so I just need one killer scenario. Hmm. I could name this y something like this. Twilight Curtain. World of Thought Seized Forever. Chapter 113: Chapter 113: Chapter 113 When Yu-hyun returned to the office, he was greeted by Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jia, who hade back from their trip. He looked at the two of them, who were sitting in their respective offices and taking a break, and asked. How was it? Did you two go together? Today, Kwon Jia and Kang Hye-rim had gone to a world of thought by themselves. Since there was no opening of the library without Yu-hyun, they couldnt get the support of the spirits, but even considering that, Yu-hyun had paired them up not to earn points, but to foster their cooperation. It was fine. We finished it smoothly. Yu-hyun didnt think they would fail either. From the beginning, he didnt send them with the purpose of clearing the world of thought. So, did you get a sense of teamwork? Yes. Ah, yes. Well. I guess so? Unlike Kwon Jia, who answered confidently, Kang Hye-rim hesitated strangely. The world of thought they had visited today was Urs orc tribe. Orcs, humanoid monsters, were fantasy creatures with strong bodies that were hard to deal with for low-level collectors unless they had enough skills. However, orcs, who were born as abat race, were also the ones who gave collectors the most experience in realbat. Kwon Jia and Kang Hye-rim had alreadypleted that stage, but fighting alone and fighting together were different things. Yu-hyun had sent them to adjust their harmony with each other, but somehow their reactions were different when they came back. Was there a problem? When Yu-hyun asked Kang Hye-rim, she shrugged her shoulders and said it was nothing. He turned his gaze to Kwon Jia, and she seemed genuinely clueless. Hmm. They dont seem to have fought. But that reaction meant that Kang Hye-rim still felt awkward about Kwon Jia. It was not good to feel awkward about a colleague who had to fight together. The only good thing was that Kwon Jia liked Kang Hye-rim? The title of Sword Master was so famous in his previous life that it had a lot of influence. But judging by their reactions, they seem to have fought well. Apart from Kang Hye-rims reluctance to ept Kwon Jia, the two had fought well together in the orc tribe. Kang Hye-rims mind and body were not fully aligned with Kwon Jia, but her body and sword hand moved naturally ording to Kwon Jia. However, Yu-hyun couldnt fully know that fact. Ill have to ask Celine about this. Celines existence was a big reason why Yu-hyun had sent Kwon Jia and Kang Hye-rim separately. Celine, who assisted Yu-hyuns work, was morepetent than he had thought. She quickly handed him well-organized data when he asked her to find something, and she was also well-informed about the Mixed World and the Celestial Corporation. Thats why he gave her some of his library authority, and he used that to ask her to watch how Kwon Jia and Kang Hye-rim were doing. Okay. You two worked hard today, but I have something to tell you first. Yu-hyun lightly passed over this part and exined to them what he had experienced today. There was a world of thought hidden by the Twilight Curtain, and inside it there was a lot of resources embedded. The Twilight Curtain was using it to plot something. The two reacted differently when they heard his story. Those bastards Kwon Jia, who knew about the Twilight Curtain, didnt expect them to do such a thing and looked serious. Is that true? Kang Hye-rim, who still had somemon sense left, wondered about the truth of Yu-hyuns words. And so did Baek Seoryeon, who was quietly listening to their conversation. She usually believed whatever Yu-hyun said, but for the first time she doubted his words because the situation waspletely out of the norm. It was like a secret of an organization that only appeared in movies or mass media unfolded in reality. It was a natural reaction. Do you think I would lie to you for no reason? Well The important thing is this. How are we going to steal it? Baek Seoryeon couldnt help but ask out of curiosity at Yu-hyuns words. Its dangerous. Seoryeon. What Yu-hyun is trying to do is make an entire n into an enemy. And especially the Twilight Curtain n. Its even more dangerous. Baek Seoryeon knew how dangerous the Twilight Curtain was. There were various ns in Korea, but none of them were as notorious as the Twilight Curtain. There is no smoke without fire. There was a reason why they had such a reputation. Even if they tried to hide it, it was impossible not to know once they stepped into this industry. She looked at Yu-hyun with a heavy expression and tried to stop him. You know how vicious they are Do you know that from your experience, Seoryeon? Baek Seoryeon closed her mouth tightly at Yu-hyuns sharp remark, and then nodded her head with a bitter expression. Kwon Jia reacted as if she expected that, but Kang Hye-rim was different. W-what? What does Seoryeon have to do with the Twilight Curtain? That is Yu-hyun hesitated to speak. This was a painful past for Baek Seoryeon that she didnt want to dig up. Telling it with his own mouth was like hurting her again. Yu-hyun looked at Baek Seoryeon. It meant that he would leave it entirely to her will. Sigh. Baek Seoryeon realized what his gaze meant and let out a heavy sigh. Thats right. I cant hide it forever. I dont know how you found out, Yu-hyun. Baek Seoryeon bit her lip lightly, as if it was painful to remember her past that she didnt want to recall. The Twilight Curtain n stimted her trauma just by thinking about them. How could she forget? They were the ones who drove her happy family to ruin. She couldnt help but be afraid. Their power was much stronger than hers, and they didnt hesitate to kill a person or two if they felt like it. But. I cant just run away forever. Baek Seoryeon gathered her courage and revealed her past. The Twilight Curtain n is my brothers enemy. Kwon Jia and Yu-hyun remained silent, and only Kang Hye-rim gasped as Baek Seoryeons trembling voice continued. They killed my brother and his colleagues in an ident because they didnt like him. And then, they pinned the me on him and dumped all the damages on our family. And they told her threateningly. If you want to live, keep your mouth shut and stay quiet. The truth that she didnt want to remember again. But more than anything, the truth that cruelly bound her reality. Baek Seoryeon didnt turn her eyes away from it. They are dangerous. They will do anything if they are annoyed by them. Even in this industry, they have a bad reputation, so if you actually see what they do, it will be much more serious than the rumors. Its practically suicide to mess with them. Baek Seoryeon clenched her fist. I really value Baekhwa Management right now. And you guys too, you are my precious colleagues that I cant rece with anything else. So please, dont do anything dangerous. Wait a minute! Thats why we cant forgive the Twilight Curtain! Its their fault that youre in this debt pile, Seoryeon! Why are you just sitting there! Hyerim unnie. I understand that youre angry. But there are some fights that we cant win in this world. Kang Hye-rim gritted her teeth at Baek Seoryeons weak voice. What she said, that there were some fights that we couldnt win, was the most infuriating thing for Kang Hye-rim. She was about to lose her temper without knowing it, but she had no choice but to stay still with a hand grabbing her shoulder. Yu-hyun was holding her shoulder and shaking his head. As if to say, leave this to him. Its unfortunate that Seoryeon had to go through such a thing. So So, we have to do this even more. Huh? What do you mean by Seoryeon thinks of us as precious colleagues, and so do we. We cant just sit back and watch Seoryeon suffer because of those trash. We cant be angry about it either. We have to pay them back as much as they did to us, or even more. Yu-hyun cut off Baek Seoryeons words faster than she could object. And also, our Baekhwa Management is growing fast right now. No matter how much we avoid conflict with other ns, they wont leave us alone. They will try to interfere with us in some way or another. Eventually, we cant avoid shing with each other. Even if we bow down and give in. If we try to avoid fighting, we will be trampled on. Then its over. Then there is only one way left. One of the two, to decide the winner and the loser by colliding head-on. If they pick a fight, well ept it. And well crush them thoroughly. That was Yu-hyuns argument. I agree. Kwon Jia nodded her head and agreed with Yu-hyuns intention. She knew how vicious the Twilight Curtain n was. In fact, if she had to name the ce where she had the biggest conflict in her previous life, it was the ce where she had an overwhelming share. Especially, Kwon Jia knew very well what the Twilight Curtain was doing in the dark side of society and considered them as a social tumor that had to be eliminated. In fact, her judgment was not wrong. I do too. Kang Hye-rim also calmed down her anger and said so. She didnt want to leave the Twilight Curtain n alone who had tormented Baek Seoryeon. More than anything, backing down from a predetermined fight was not in line with her personality. One collector and one teller agreed to fight. As the representative of Baekhwa Management, Baek Seoryeon couldnt help but panic. I Seoryeon. Baek Seoryeons eyes met Yu-hyuns. His calm gaze seemed to look into her heart, and she felt her strength drain. Its true that they are dangerous and scary. But you cant live in fear forever, just remembering what happened then. I know that Knowing it in your head and epting it in your heart arepletely different. In my opinion, Seoryeon is not ready yet. Baek Seoryeon knew. She knew that she shouldnt be like this, but her instinct kept tormenting her. She couldnt even harbor a feeling of revenge against those hateful bastards who killed her brother and destroyed her family. And the fear that came again was that herpany, which she had raised with great care, would copse again. That was what blocked Baek Seoryeons choice. Yu-hyun saw through what she was worried about. Seoryeon. Just remember this one thing for sure. We are not so weak that we will lose to those bastards, who are with you. There is a Sword Master here. There is a regressor who does the future work. And there is also a teller who was once human. It was hard to find one of them anywhere, but there were three of them in one ce. We cant win if we confront them head-on. We know that. Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jia were getting stronger at an unprecedented speed, but they stillcked a lot to face a whole n. At least, if one or two more people were added to this side, and the rest had some time to get stronger, then it would be enough. So, we need toe up with a n right now. Do you have any ideas? I just thought of one. Yu-hyun smiled. It was not a gentle smile that tried to reassure the other party. It was Yu-hyuns unique cruel smile that he only made when he faced the enemies who challenged him, and when he looked forward to how he would cook them. Baek Seoryeon felt a chill when she first saw that smile. She felt that there was a vicious side of him that she didnt know, hidden behind that gentlemanly and gentle man. Thats why she felt that way. But why? At this moment, Yu-hyuns smile felt more reassuring than anything else in the world. Baek Seoryeon loosened her fist that she had clenched tightly. Yes. She couldnt live in fear forever. With that courage, the anger that she had suppressed against the Twilight Curtain rose up. Yu-hyun. Yes. Seoryeon. If you do it, please do it thoroughly. Is there any doubt? The representatives approval was given. Yu-hyun had no more reason to hesitate. Chapter 114: Chapter 114: Chapter 114 While everyone was brainstorming for a n, Yu-hyun said he already had a scenario in mind. It was a n he came up with when he entered the crystal cave, the world of ideas hidden by the Twilight Curtain. The Twilight Curtain was the first to discover the world of ideas in a ce where people donte and go, and they disguised it as a construction site to use it for themselves. I went out today to get some information about that ce. How did you know that, Mr. Yu-hyun? I visited someone I knew before, and I got into a fight with some gangsters who were subcontracted by them. Yu-hyun honestly answered that he had realized that they were connected to the Collector while dealing with those gangsters, and he had noticed that there was a safe with important data in it. It was suspicious. So I stole the safe. What?! Are you crazy?! Baek Seoryeon and Kang Hye-rim shouted as they jumped up from their seats. Even Kwon Jia, who was good at shielding him, frowned slightly and crossed his arms, ring at Yu-hyun. Yu-hyun waved his hand, telling them not to worry. I hid my identity well. I put a perception inhibition on them, so no one knows who I am. Anyway, I stole the safe, and there were some interesting things inside. He said that and spread out the documents that were in the safe on the table in the center of everyone. These are them. The documents containing the crimes of the Twilight Curtain. The things that they were looking for with their eyes on fire to prevent their secrets from being exposed were revealed in front of the three. Their expressions hardened in an instant as they skimmed through the contents. If this is such important information wouldnt it be better to report it to the association? Of course, as Mr. Seoryeon said, thats also an option. But dont you think its too wasteful to just use it for reporting? What? Wasteful? What else is there? If we just report it to the association, the Twilight Curtain n will surely suffer in many ways. But thats all. They will try to deny or cut off their tails somehow. Even if we say this is the evidence, there are not enough legal grounds to punish them. I agree with that. Kwon Jia stepped forward and backed up Yu-hyuns words. These guys must have prepared several escape routes in case they get caught doing this. Even if they are caught at the veryst moment, they will buy enough time until then. Then what should we do? Yu-hyun answered instead of Kang Hye-rim, who didnt know what to do. We use this data to our advantage. Data. To our advantage? Hmm. Lets hear more. The gist is this. The Twilight Curtain is looking for the person who stole the safe. They probably want to find and kill the culprit by any means possible. But more than that, they must be very nervous. Seeing that the other party hasnt moved yet with this data, they cant help but suspect that there is something going on. Yu-hyun found a clue here. They must have stered surveince at the entrance of the world of ideas. They can call people right away if anyone suspicious approaches. Im going to take advantage of this part and make them fight with others. Others? Who are they? The Hanul n. At Yu-hyuns words, Baek Seoryeon opened her mouth wide in surprise. Why there? Dont tell me youre thinking of getting revenge there too? Of course, thats part of it, but theres a bigger reason why theyre trying to attack us soon. Why ah. Baek Seoryeon nodded her head as if she remembered something. The Hanul n is not only where Mr. Seoryeon stayed for a while, but also where he was fired for a bad reason. Not only that, but they also deliberately interfered with him from behind even though he set up his own managementpany. That was enough to see from the incident at the by-product market. Plus, there was the incident where Jeon Kwangseok, who had picked a fight with Yu-hyun, got beaten up. It was a trouble with an ordinary employee who was not a Collector, but still Hanul wouldnt look kindly at Yu-hyun who touched their n member. Plus, judging by how they chased Mr. Seoryeon away like that, Hanul must have some kind of connection with the Twilight Curtain. Not as coborators who work together, but as someone who asionally helps each other and benefits from each other. Then Yes. Im going to make these two ns fight each other. It was a method called using barbarians against barbarians. If there were two ns that bothered them from their point of view, it was enough to make them fight each other and make them eat each others flesh. Even if the Twilight Curtain is like that, will Hanul move? We have to make them move. Theyre already watching us. ording to the fresh information I just got today, a guy named Jeon Kwangseok is plotting something. Jeon Kwangseok, that guy Baek Seoryeon gritted her teeth as she recalled her unpleasant former boss. She asked Yu-hyun as if she remembered somethingte. How do you know that, Mr. Yu-hyun? Thats right. Im curious too. Hmm. Even if you have your knowledge, how can you know that? Everyone looked at him as if they were wondering how he knew that. Yu-hyun shrugged his shoulders. Its a secret. Just know that I have a way of knowing that. Hoot. Before long, Baekhyo, who was sitting on Yu-hyuns shoulder, looked at his master with a slightly incredulous gaze. Yu-hyun ignored Baekhyos gaze and continued his exnation. The Twilight Curtain will try to protect their world of ideas by any means. There are really amazing by-products inside. Its something that one n does against the governments will. Its not ordinary, of course. Yu-hyun exined everything he saw. Herbs and minerals, and even the natural stones inside the waterfall. Natural stones! Kwon Jias eyes widened when she heard about the natural stones. Even in her knowledge as a returnee, natural stones were very precious items that could not be obtained easily. The Twilight Curtain will consider anyone who tries to touch their world of ideas as an enemy, no matter who they are. Even if they are from the same n. Hanul will be the sacrifice. Hanul wont give in easily either. They will surely resist. A sh is inevitable. So youre going to sneak in and gulp down the things inside the world of ideas while they fight? Two? No. Thats wrong. There are more. At Yu-hyuns words, three pairs of eyes widened. More? Is there someone else? I cant think of anyone. Yu-hyun shook his head as if he expected that. Well. I guess so. Look. Here are Hanul and Twilight Curtain. If they fight each other, it will surely be a big incident. But do you think they will spread this fact? That Everyone realized what Yu-hyun was trying to say. Even if they fight and eat each others flesh, they will ultimately make this matter disappear. Why would they tell anyone about fighting in a secret world of ideas? Maybe they will try to negotiate with each other at some point, thinking that this is not working. It would be stupid to aim for amon enemy even if they arepetitors. So Im going to add one more organization here. It was the Collector Association. An organization thatpeted with the n to some extent, but also an agency under the government that the n could not ignore. The world after the end would copse all these organizations, but before that end came. There was no organization as reliable as the association. And it doesnt end there. What? Theres more? Now they looked at him as if they were tired. Its going to be a very interesting four-way battle. The three people who were gathered here agreed for the first time that it was really lucky to not be hostile to Yu-hyun and to be his allies. *** Yu-hyun nned the operation, but he needed Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jias help to execute it. Yu-hyun first ordered Celine to spread a rumor. Is this really all I have to do for you? Yeah. Thats enough. The rumor that Celine spread was that a n secretly monopolizes a world of ideas. This was Yu-hyuns scheme to provoke the Twilight Curtain, and it actually worked. A rumor like that circted? Where? That it seems like everywhere. The source of the rumor must be him. The Twilight Curtain took this situation seriously and dispatched many mid-level Collectors. The man who was in charge of supervising sensed instinctively that the faint rumor that was floating around was targeting them. But its strange that they dont reveal any clear information about us. But he finally managed to find a clue to the culprit. If he caught the one who spread the rumor, he would find out about the one who stole the safe. Then a incident happened that shook the Twilight Curtain greatly. The next day, the supervisor checked the report that came up to him and frowned. What? There was an intruder in our secretly operated world of ideas? Yes. The subordinate exined the situation with a nervous expression. He didnt know how the other side had ovee over 100 CCTV cameras and four Collectors who were guarding the world of ideas in turns, but someone had entered and taken away many of the contents inside. Of course, it was only herbs or minerals near the entrance, but the fact that there was an intruder was important. What were the guys guarding the entrance doing? Well, ording to what we checked, they maintained their traces in real time but nothing caught them. When we actually checked, they didnt seem to be lying or avoiding the situation. What about CCTV? We cant find anything no matter how we check. Its him. The supervisor was sure that it was the one who stole the safe. He had said that he couldnt tell who he was even if he saw him openly. If he could inhibit perception to that extent, hiding his appearance would be easy. I didnt expect him to be immune to tracking abilities, though. Now that he knew he was moving, preparing for it was a priority. Move. But dont be too conspicuous. Rotate with a few people who specialize in this matter. Hold the four who were waiting at the entrance responsible for this. Rece them with new ones. Add two more with better skills. Got it. The Twilight Curtain moved decisively, but secretly so as not to catch the eyes of others. But Yu-hyun, who had grasped the flow of the situation, saw their movements clearly as if they were walking on his palm. They must be furious. On the rooftop of the office building. Yu-hyun looked down at the city and thought so. Yu-hyun sneaked into the crystal cave with Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jia. He hid his identity by engraving [Inscription], so there was no problem. The only w was that he used too many points to engrave Inscription, but that was enough to recover and spare after this was over. Anyway, sneaking in and taking a lot of things made them aware of the situation. He was in a good mood because he made a decent profit. But the operation was not over yet. The stage had just begun, and Yu-hyuns scenario was just in the process of unfolding. Next, new characters wille on stage. The next target was Hanul n. Yu-hyun couldnt help but smile as he thought of the data sent to them. Chapter 115: Chapter 115: Chapter 115 Shin Dong-chul, the leader of the second team of Hanul n, was very interested in the new report that came up. Kang Yu-hyun, the Teller of Celestial Corporation. He had heard of his reputation. He was a Teller who traveled around the world with Collectors, unlike other Tellers who were aloof and arrogant. He was said to be very courteous and respectful. If someone met him for the first time, they would mistake him for a real human until he revealed his identity. Shin Dong-chul knew who he was before his fame spread. So thats who beat up Jeon Kwang-seok. The day Jeon Kwang-seok led his newly contracted Collectors and went out confidently, he came back battered and bruised. Of course, Hanul tried to take some measures, but they couldnt. The culprit was a Teller. I thought he was annoying since then. They couldnt touch him because he was a Teller. But the recent false usation of sexual harassment changed Shin Dong-chuls mind. Hes a Teller without any protection. Hes different from other Tellers, hes more like a freak. So he must have wielded his own sword and lived with Collectors. Thats not all. Hanul, who was watching Baek Seo-ryeons movements, noticed one more thing. The two Collectors affiliated with White Flower Management, Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Ji-ah, were all recruited by the Teller Kang Yu-hyun. He has a great eye for people. Is that a privilege of being a Teller? Shin Dong-chul shook his head. If all Tellers were like that, we wouldnt have such a shortage of allies with our n. It must be his talent, or ability. When he found out that much, Shin Dong-chul started to feel annoyed by Kang Yu-hyuns existence. It was just an excuse that he provoked them. What really irritated him was that Kang Yu-hyun, the Teller, was the actual leader of White Flower Management, and he had grown Baekhwa, which had no recognition or reputation, in a short time. Hes an excellent negotiator. Hes smart and good at fighting with a sword. And he uses his position as a non-human Teller very well. He was something different from the Tellers he had met so far. Shin Dong-chul felt a strong sense of caution towards him. Maybe thats why. He was deeply pondering over the proposal that Jeon Kwang-seok sent him, to eliminate the Teller Kang Yu-hyun. He is annoying indeed. Shin Dong-chul tapped his desk with his fingertips. Jeon Kwang-seok must have made this proposal because of his personal grudge against him, but Shin Dong-chul had a bigger picture in mind. If White Flower Management seeds, Baek Seo-ryeons status will also rise as she was their former employee. That will damage our image as Hanul n who kicked her out. And above all, I cant stand that Teller Kang Yu-hyun. He didnt like the feeling of a Teller impersonating a human and slowly invading their industry. He was a Collector and a businessman. He could easily do things like taking someones life if necessary. And today. A piece of information came to Shin Dong-chul. White Flower Management is secretly clearing one world this time? He couldnt tell where the information came from, but it was certain that it came from a Teller. Shin Dong-chul doubted the authenticity of the information at first, but he realized that some Tellers also found Kang Yu-hyun annoying and someone was trying to use them to get rid of him. It feels a bit annoying to move ording to someone elses intention, but I cant miss this opportunity. Thankfully, White Flower Management seemed to be nning to sneak into this world without attracting other peoples attention. Then he didnt have to worry about hiding himself from peoples eyes either. No, it had to be done now. If it were before, I would have gone myself, but now I have a position and I dont have to bother moving. Shin Dong-chul immediately picked up the phone and contacted Jeon Kwang-seok. Hey. Its me. -Gasp! Yes, yes. Team leader. Yeah. I saw your report well. -Is, is that so? Yeah. It wasnt bad. Maybe it was because he agreed with him, but Jeon Kwang-seok trembled with joy. Shin Dong-chul could feel it even over the phone. A simple guy. So Im going to send some people there, but I need one more person. Thats why I called you. -Who, who is it? Send the Mobile Team 3. -Gasp! Jeon Kwang-seok swallowed his breath. Mobile Team 3 was a secret force of Hanul n. The n couldnt always do clean and honest things, and Mobile Team 3 was a specialized team that handled the dirty work that the n couldnt do in the daylight. The teams that did honorable work as Collectors in Hanul n were 1 to 5. The teams that did dirty work were 1 to 3. Among them, Team 3 was the most recently formed one. But the name of Mobile Team 3 weighed heavily on Jeon Kwang-seok, who was a business manager. Can you do it well? -Of, of course! Just leave it to me! Jeon Kwang-seok didnt want to miss this rare opportunity. He had been clinging to Shin Dong-chul desperately to achieve that. He hoped to be the leader of Team 1, the representative of Hanul n, someday. Today he received the reward for his past years. Good. I trust you. It wasnt bad for Shin Dong-chul either. Mobile Team 3 was a group of inexperienced people who hadnt been in real action yet, but they had been trained well and had skills. This job would also give them some experience, and he was using Jeon Kwang-seok. If they failed, he would be responsible for everything. Of course, theres no way theyll fail. The opponents were one Teller and two Collectors. No matter how famous they were recently, they couldnt match the numerical advantage. You have to pull out the annoying weeds early. And you cant leave any roots behind. Thats how he climbed up to the position of the leader of Team 2. He crushed and stepped over hispetitors without regard for means and methods, and aimed for the top. He would do the same this time, and in the future. In the quiet office where no one was, only Shin Dong-chuls eyes sparkled coldly. *** Jeon Kwang-seok left the n with Mobile Team 3. He looked back at the people who followed him in a line with a tense expression. They didnt look like they were doing anything ordinary. There were 15 of them, regardless of gender. They wore uniform outfits and had bleak eyes. The aura that only those who made killing their business could have. The unrefined energy made Jeon Kwang-seok feel uneasy. Get ready. He barely opened his lips that wouldnt part and said that. They were still the team that Shin Dong-chul entrusted to him. No matter how scary they were, he felt a bit more confident when he thought of them as hisrades. Just then, a piece of information arrived on Jeon Kwang-seoks phone. It was a report that White Flower Management had moved. Finally! As he recalled the sight of Yu-hyun humiliating him in front of everyone, Jeon Kwang-seok felt a surge of rage in his heart. Now was the time to pay him back for that grudge. Lets go. At Jeon Kwang-seoks words, Mobile Team 3 didnt answer. Instead, they raised their spirits and boarded the prepared vehicles. Several ck cars that departed quietly without making a sound. There was one pair of eyes watching them from above. A white ball of fur flying in the sky, Baek-hyo. And what Baek-hyo saw was shared with Yu-hyun. Theyre on the move. At Yu-hyuns words, Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Ji-ah were slightly surprised. It was true that Hanul had shown some movement, just as Yu-hyun had said. What did they do? Nothing much. I just asked Celine to let Hanul know that were moving today. Yu-hyun thought that Hanul would move. If they were cautious, he would make them move by setting up a trap for them. To avoid any suspicion, he even asked Celine, a Teller, to do it. They must have doubted it. But if the bait is so tempting, they cant help but move. Kwon Ji-ah felt a chill as she watched Yu-hyuns scheme unfold before her eyes. Had she ever acted so thoroughly and ruthlessly when she tried to do something? What kind of life did he have in his previous life The one who looked at Yu-hyun with a different meaning was Kang Hye-rim. As expected, Yu-hyun is amazing! She felt her awe for him grow stronger as everything went ording to his n. She thought that she could trust and follow him no matter what he did. Kang Hye-rim reaffirmed her will once more today. Shall we get ready too? Following Yu-hyun, Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Ji-ah also got up. They said they were ready, but they had already prepared their weapons and everything else. At the end of their sight. A quiet residential area beyond the construction site. There were six signs of life. They seemed to have increased their surveince personnel. Even stronger ones were guarding the ce. But thats not enough. Yu-hyun smiled slyly and took the lead. In 10 minutes. Mobile Team 3 of Hanul n would arrive here. So he needed to time it right and lure them in. Lets go. The returnee, the sword master, and the Teller who was once human. It was the first time that the three of them moved together. *** Craaack! The Twilight Veil n member who was guarding the entrance to the world was caught off guard by the sudden attack. As soon as the three unidentified people showed themselves, it happened in an instant. They overpowered the six Collectors who were guarding this ce with their unbelievablebat skills. Five were unconscious with serious injuries, and only one who had a tracking ability managed to stay sane in pain. Who, who are you! How dare you! Are you so curious about who we are? Twilight Veil. I didnt expect you to hide such a good thing. The man who seemed to be the leader among the three. His face was not visible, but his gender could be guessed. As soon as he heard his dark voice, the man shivered. Who sent you! It doesnt matter who sent us. Besides, we werent always on good terms, were we? We were allpetitors. So dont be so upset. Thud! The unidentified man, Yu-hyun, said that and deliberately hit his head lightly. He pretended to knock him out, but he made sure he stayed conscious. Weve taken care of them enough, so lets go in. Tell the ones who areingter. Okay. I got it. Theyreingter? The man who pretended to be unconscious perked up his ears at Yu-hyuns deliberate slip of tongue. Is this dangerous? I have to contact them! Maybe it was divine intervention. Yu-hyun and his party soon entered the world inside. He looked around to see if they woulde out right away, but they didnt seem to have any intention of doing so. I have to hurry! The man who pretended to be unconscious carefully grabbed his radio on his waist. Those idiots! They think Im unconscious? If he had been a little more rational, he would have wondered why the enemies didnt destroy his radio and left it alone. But the situation didnt allow him to do so. He was so shocked by the sudden attack that he couldnt think straight, and when hisrades were all taken down, he felt a duty to report this somehow. He didnt even know that this was what Yu-hyun had been leading him to from the beginning. How dare you mess with our Twilight Veil? No matter who you are, youll pay a heavy price! He turned on his radio and contacted the headquarters. This is Beta Six. Do you copy? -Whats going on? Theyre here. Intruders have appeared. -Got it. Well be right there. The radio was cut off. And just then, he saw several ck cars stopping and people getting out of them. They were the reinforcements that the man had just mentioned. The Collector who sent the radio red at them with a murderous look. Without knowing how big a mistake he had made. Chapter 116: Chapter 116: Chapter 116 What the hell? There was a ce like this? Jeon Kwang-seok frowned as he saw the world of thought that unfolded before his eyes. He didnt know much about this kind of scene, but anyone could tell that it was abnormal to have an entrance to a world of thought inside a construction site. It was as if someone had deliberately hidden it. But they went in here? The fact that White Flower Management had entered here meant that they were rted to this ce disguised as a construction site. There was no way that White Flower Management would do such a thing. How could a small-scale managementpany have the ability to do this? There must have been someone bigger and more powerful involved. That meant that White Flower Management had a sponsor from somewhere else. Ha. Baek Se-ryeon. You sly thing. How could she get the support of such a ce as soon as she left Hanul? No way. The fact that she knew about this ce meant that she had been in contact with the mysterious sponsors for a long time. A rtionship that had been thoroughly maintained since she was in Hanul. So you smiled in front of me and stabbed me in the back like that? Who would have guessed that she was a spy? That was all Jeon Kwang-seoks misunderstanding, but he believed it. Otherwise, the current situation wouldnt fit so well. Stupid fools. They must not have expected us toe like this. Did they think they could avoid the attention of others by going into the world of thought this time? Did they not even imagine that it would be their downfall today? Jeon Kwang-seok immediately sent a signal. It was to prepare for the infiltration. The members of Mobile Unit 3 took out their weapons. Seeing them, Jeon Kwang-seok felt a bit proud. Lets go. Jeon Kwang-seok was not supposed to enter here. But he couldnt stay outside alone either. It could create a possible witness. This matter had to be carried out secretly. Of course, Jeon Kwang-seok also had to move with Mobile Unit 3 and enter the world of thought. Jeon Kwang-seok was not afraid of that. It was his first time entering a world of thought, but he felt rather relieved because he had Mobile Unit 3 with him. He was also curious about what kind of ce the world of thought was. The leader of Mobile Unit 3, who seemed to be a man, said quietly. Start the infiltration. Mobile Unit 3 and Jeon Kwang-seok entered the world of thought. *** Just grab what you can quickly. The real important things are not these anyway. I instructed them while picking some herbs casually. To be honest, I was greedy. But I couldnt take everything one by one because there were too many things buried here, and I also had to worry about the guys who would follow us soon. What we are aiming for first is the natural stone inside and the clear of this world of thought. I got it. Okay. They followed my words well thankfully. Thats why good behavior is so important. They seemed to believe me even if I said I made soy sauce with beans now. [Wow? Youre so excited. Are you excited?] Shut up. I silenced Baek Ryeon who was teasing me. [The spirits are not used to this sudden situation.] [The spirits are curious about what you are doing now.] [100TP support from The One Who Laughs in the Darkest ce!] [What are you doing now?] And the spirits who were watching this scene as third parties. They must havee in with interest in this chapter, but they were confused by the sudden new appearance of me, Kwon Jia, and Kang Hye-rim who were moving fast and stealing things inside the cave. Haha. Everyone. Long time no see. Well, not that long. It had only been a few days in reality. You must be very puzzled by the current situation. [The spirits say they are.] [Some impatient spirits ask you to exin quickly.] Was it because there were more viewers? As soon as I opened the library, more than 5,000 viewers came in. They expected a usual chapter, but they were bewildered and curious by the unexpected new look. Spirits. Today Im going to show you a different kind of chapter. [100TP support!] [A different kind? This is making me drool already.] [100TP support!] [Are there any ck cows who still dont trust Kang Yu-hyuns teller?] As I spoke subtly, the spirits were already excited, showing their anticipation. We usually dont care much about clearing the world of thought, right? We thought it was natural. Buttely, there have been more people who are bothering us. [The spirits nod their heads vigorously at your words.] If we keep getting interrupted, it will be hard for me to show you a proper chapter, right? You felt it too, right? The collector that you liked ended up conforming to reality and acting boring. [The spirits shake their heads violently at your words.] We dont have to be like that. Thats why I made a special decision today. Since itse to this, lets get rid of all the troublemakers. The spirits reaction to that bombshell was explosive. The noisy message window kept ringing, and the spirits who were looking forward to the next story threw points like crazy. It hadnt even been five minutes since I opened the library, and a huge amount of points had already started to pile up. I smiled slyly and continued. Todays story will be a different kind of story from before. It will be more about using your brain than fighting with your body. I quickly grabbed the conspicuous valuable herbs with my hand and put them in my pocket, pointing to the other side of the entrance with my finger. Right now, there are collectors from the n that are trying to stop using here. And besides them, there are also some unwee guests who are looking for us for some reason. Im going to make them fight each other today. [100TP support!] [No, are you doing EIJ here?] [100TP support!] [Ah, lol. Its getting fun already.] [100TP support!] [Of course, the best spectacle is a fight! Lets go!] The message window was already festive. Good. This way, the spirits wouldnt question the sudden situation and look forward to what would happen next. All I had to do now was show them everything I had built up so far as if I was releasing it all at once. Jia, Hye-rim. Follow me. Yes! Got it. This time, I was moving with both Kwon Jia and Kang Hye-rim. Maybe it was because I always hung out with only one person, but the spirits really liked this unusual event. Especially when the two beauties moved shoulder to shoulder, some spirits threw points happily. [100TP support!] [My eyes, my eyes are so happy.] [100TP support!] [Is this the first and second? Im already looking forward to who the third will be.] No, I dont even know who the third is yet. Why do you say it like I have to pick a girl? I didnt argue and led them to the depths of the crystal cave, where the waterfall with the phantoms was. Of course, I didnt forget to take some time to grab some very valuable herbs or minerals along the way. Might as well make the most of it. *** The entrance of the crystal cave world of thought. What is this? The man who was called the supervisor frowned as he saw the footprints on the scene. A security guard who had been hiding nearby showed himself. Sir, theyre enemies! They suddenly attacked us! How many? At first, three. Then about twenty more came. They looked like they were prepared toe here by their equipment. I see. The supervisor realized that his words were not lies. The number of intruders was about twenty. If they were all collectors, it was quite arge force. And since they were clearly prepared, they wouldnt be easy to deal with. So who are these bastards who have the guts to steal our vault? There was no way to avoid a sh now that things hade this far. And a sh between ns was not usually a small skirmish. They had touched the Twilight Curtain. They had to fight until one side waspletely destroyed. Otherwise, others would look down on them. Everyone, get ready. The number of their opponents was not small, but so was theirs. The number of subordinates led by the supervisor was 25. There were some weak ones mixed in between, but in terms of numbers, they had an advantage. And they were all people who had no hesitation in killing people. The subordinates showed their teeth and took out their weapons at the supervisors words. Ha. They really lost their minds. How dare they touch the Twilight Curtain? Theyre asking for death, really. Lets take their souls too. They were already heated up to catch the vault thieves, so they were furious when they heard that enemies had broken in. They didnt care who their opponents were, they wanted to smash them all. The supervisor was at the forefront of that. Lets go in. The supervisor and 26 collectors entered the world of thought. *** Kwaaaa! A faint emerald-colored stream of water created a huge flow and formed a waterfall. The countless drops of water and the strange light that mixed together created a scene that made ones mouth open wide. An overwhelming masterpiece created by nature over a long period of time, not artificially made. Some spirits who were sensitive to beauty were captivated by the sight. Were here. Yu-hyuns party entered the huge cave and found arge ind near the waterfall. That was where the natural stone was hidden in the depths of this crystal cave world of thought. Kwon Jia narrowed her eyes as she spotted the phantoms wandering around there. Theyre spirits. Spirits were a race that existed in ces where the natural power was abundant. They had physical bodies made of each natural attribute, so they were quite troublesome if they fought. Of course, if they fought directly. What do we do now? Kang Hye-rim asked with a lot of anticipation in her eyes, and Yu-hyun answered cheerfully. Wait. What? Just wait. Or rather, lets hide a bit nearby. The other people will be here soon. The cave was spacious, and there were strange rocks everywhere on the carved walls. There were also some huge nts floating on the water. There were plenty of ces to hide. Lets do this. Yu-hyuns party chose a giant lotus that was big enough for three people to fit in as their hiding ce. It was like a bed inside, and Kang Hye-rim eximed, while Kwon Jia nodded her head as she looked at the outside view through the gap of the petals. Yu-hyun also engraved [Inscription] on the lotus petals to erase their presence just in case. Hmm. This is perfect for watching whats going on over there. Right? It was good that we scouted the ce beforehand. Were less likely to be found here. The people who just entered this huge cave would be more interested in the ind over there than the lotus floating on the water. We just had to watch until the situation was ripe. Yu-hyun rubbed his hands, feeling excited. Kang Hye-rim was already looking forward to it and took a seat next to Yu-hyun. Only Kwon Jia wondered if this was okay, but she agreed to the n anyway, so she came this far. She had a subtle feeling about this situation, but she took the other seat next to Yu-hyun. Do you want some? Yu-hyun suddenly offered popcorn. Kwon Jia frowned. What is this? Its boring to just watch without doing anything, right? So I brought it. Even so Ah. This is delicious. Kang Hye-rim had already taken the popcorn and started eating. Ill have a little bit. The moment Kwon Jia took the popcorn that Yu-hyun handed over. Shh. Theyre here. Everyones eyes turned to the entrance of the cave they had entered. They saw the people from Hanul n who had arrived first. Chapter 117: Chapter 117: Chapter 117 The Hanul n, who entered the cavete, was captivated by the scenic view in front of them, but they quickly tried to find Yu-hyun and hispanions. Theyre not in sight. Maybe. Theres only one way to get here. Theres no chance we missed them. Does that mean, the prey is inside there? Everyones eyes turned to the giant ind. The ind that existed inside the huge cave. Between the lush nts of unknown origin, they could see glimpses of elemental phantoms made of different attributes. First, we approach the ind. The leader of Unit 3, who was not Jeongwang Seok, said. Did they go to that ind? But why is it so quiet? Jeongwang Seok felt something was wrong in his heart, but he didnt say it out loud. Jeongwang Seok was given the qualification to lead Unit 3, but the collectors had much sharper judgment than him on the field. Thats why he just watched quietly in this situation. If Yu-hyun and hispanions went inside, there was no other ce they should be than that ind. Unless. It was very unlikely, but he felt uneasy that they might have pretended to go inside and hid somewhere secretly. Jeongwang Seok shook his head and dismissed that absurd leap of logic. He was sure that no matter how cunning they were, they couldnt do something like that. Unit 3 followed the path that connected the entrance of the cave and the ind, heading towards the ind. Their original goal was to secretly follow Yu-hyun and hispanions, who moved around without fear in a group of three, and kill them. But the ind in the crystal cave. As soon as they discovered the phantoms there, a single emotion began to flicker in the eyes of Unit 3 collectors. It was greed. These are elemental phantoms, arent they almost rare species? If we catch them, they might give us some good by-products? We can also get points. Everyones eyes naturally turned to the leader of Unit 3. It was a question of whether they could leave behind the golden lumps that were alive and breathing in front of them while carrying out their mission. The mission continues. The leader had to make a clear decision on this matter. Some collectors were about to show disappointment at his firm words, when his next words fanned their hearts even more. However, it is necessary to eliminate the phantoms that block our way while we are looking for them. Whew. As expected, youre the leader. They got a rare permission. Unit 3 members were happy with their leaders decision and started to show their fighting spirit. Jeongwang Seok fell into an illusion that he was leading some reliable people while watching them. That was when it happened. Leader. Someone ising from behind. What? Everyone stop! Get in formation! At the words of his subordinate who was watching the rear, everyones senses sharpened. At the same time, unidentified people appeared from the entrance of the cave where they had just crossed. They were members of Twilight Veil n who went out to eliminate intruders. They quickly crossed over to the ind and faced Hanul n. A sudden heavy standoff. Hanul n couldnt understand what was going on. In the end, Jeongwang Seok stepped forward. It was his turn to do so here. Listen. I dont know who you are but He was about to tell them to get out of their way without interfering. The air shed and Jeongwang Seok reflexively reached out his hand without knowing it. sh! And his left arm was cut off and rolled on the ground. Aaaargh! He screamed with a torn throat from the loss of his body and the terrible pain that came with it. His distorted face in pain, his tearful eyes caught the man who attacked him. You crazy bastards! They attacked this side without a shred of hesitation. They didnt doubt that this side was their enemy. Jeongwang Seok realized who they were then. Kuhuk. It was them! They were behind it all! What is this crazy old man babbling about? From Twilight Veils perspective, they couldnt understand Jeongwang Seoks scream. No, they didnt even try to understand. No matter what they said, Twilight Veil secretly operated a worldview where intruders entered. Then they had to be eliminated for sure. Theyre enemies! Kill them! Bring it on! You bastards! The standoff ended. Hanul n and Twilight Veil n pointed their weapons at each other. There was no need to say who started first. Unit 3 and supervisors led by collectors rushed at each other at the same time. On the outskirts of the ind, the two ns tangled up and started a fierce fight. Insults and shouts at each other, weapons filled the space. *** It has begun. [The spirits enjoy watching the fight.] [The spirits shout that the best spectacle is a fight.] The fight that broke out between Hanul n and Twilight Veil n. The two groups, who were united by hatred and killing intent towards each other, fought fiercely. Twilight Veil had more numbers, but Hanul had higher individual levels and better teamwork. On the other hand, Hanul seemed tock realbat experience, but Twilight Veil did not hesitate to attack to kill. As a result ofbining all these factors, the power of both sides was equal. Of course, the leaders of both teams seem to be stronger. The leader of Unit 3 and the supervisor who led Twilight Veil. They were naturally fighting the most brutally in the center of the battlefield. I watched them with glee and chewed popcorn. [The spirits eat popcorn happily.] The spirits reactions were good too. From their perspective, they got to see a group fight between collectors thanks to me. They didnt have to pay any entrance fee to see this rare scene, so they had to be happy. Of course, there were some who felt ufortable with this fight. The spirits who were righteous and kind were like that. But they couldnt say anything to me directly because neither of the two groups fighting right now were righteous at all. They were viins. They could kill others without hesitation for their own benefit. All the justification was in my hands. I just had to enjoy this situation. Actually, Kang Hye-rim seemed to be watching with interest too. However, the only one who showed difort was Kwon Jia. I nced at Kwon Jia, who had been desperately swallowing her difort for a while. She didnt seem to like it from the start of the operation. It was strange. She should have epted it naturally as a regressor because she shared the knowledge of the future with me. She didnt agree at first, did she? But she still reacted like that. She must not ept it in her heart. She is too kind. She had a worn-out heart because of her regressive trait, but even so, her good and kind heart was notpletely eroded in those years. I asked her carefully. Are you unhappy about something? Its not that. Then what is it? You dont look very good. If youre ufortable, you dont have to watch Didnt I say its not that? Not that? When I sent her a curious look, she sighed softly and opened her mouth grumblingly. I was just curious. Was it really necessary to do it this way? Couldnt you just crush them with your power? Youre a regressor who shares the same knowledge of the future as me. I see. Thats what it was. She wasnt unhappy with my method because it was evil. I was mistaken. To do it this way means that you had no choice but to live such a life. I dont know what that is. But Im worried. You cant always deal with your enemies like this. To use your brain, to devise schemes and make your enemies fight each other. She was unhappy with that itself. She pretended not to, but I felt her heart. Its bothersome, you have to think, its annoying. Surely, you could see it that way. Suddenly, I remembered my previous life. Choi Doyoon said that to me. My method was nothing but a trick for weaklings who had no power. Real strong ones crush everything with their overwhelming power, because that makes the spirits happy and its satisfying itself. Thats what Kwon Jia (regressor) imed. Just dont bother and crush them with soda. I see. Maybe my n now didnt match what Kwon Jia usually did. She was a regressor, but different from me. She lived longer and more than me. And she had the regressive trait of fixing her direction in life. She probably chose to get rid of her enemies without hesitation. She had done so until now, and maybe she would do so in the future. To Kwon Jia, my method might be hard to ept even if she understood it intellectually. Bothersome, you have to think, its annoying. You know what, Miss Jia? I enjoy something called build-up. Build-up? Yes. Sure, it would be great to smash your enemies as you say. But in the end, thats only momentary. When you look backter, you wont even remember it because it happened so quickly. Lets say theres a story. The protagonist here is very strong. Hes the ultimate munchkin material. Hes so strong that he eliminates anything that blocks his way with his power. He also ends the final boss before he even makes a n. The story ends like that. Then whats the value of this story? A very strong protagonist who just solves everything in an instant with a bang! Whats the fun in that? Sure, its satisfying. But thats only momentary. Without any process or preparation, doing so inevitably lowers the level and value of the story. Do you think I cant do it myself because Im doing this? You see, the stage is ultimately about the protagonist who leads and carries it. But a stage with only one protagonist is boring. Its not aesthetic to have a very strong protagonist who just beats up all the enemies he sees. Thats not the stage I want. Of course, the protagonist should stand out. But its not just him. Those who exist as the background, and those who inevitably support the protagonist as supporting characters. And even the audience who watch everything from afar. All these things have to work together like gears in a machine. You have to draw out the most of them, and build them up gradually. And then, when the scenario ispleted, you explode it at the most optimal moment with a bang! Thats what build-up is. Its a kind of aesthetics. Like having an appetizer before the main dish, its true that its bothersome and tedious. But every step of the way, it ultimately makes the main dish shine. And that will surely be the best feast. Well, I guess you still dont understand. I understand. You must have fought in a different way than me. So I wont force you. Someday, Ill also fight in the way you want me to. But sometimes, just know that theres a way like this. Did my persuasion work? Kwon Jia pouted her lips but seemed to agree. Fine. Maybe, the way I want isnt always right. That sharp remark was not directed at me. Rather, it sounded like self-criticism that was close to scolding herself. She quietly turned her eyes to the fierce fight between the two ns. She seemed to try to understand my aesthetic of build-up. Iughed silently at her funny appearance. That was when it happened. Shaaaaaak!!! A high-pitched scream that echoed throughout the giant cave. The two ns who were fighting fiercely stopped their fight and looked towards the inside of the ind. The spirits did too. But not me. Miss Jia. Look. This is the main show. Finally, the main dish begins. Chapter 118: Chapter 118: Chapter 118 Shaaa. The tricolor snake was furious at the intruders who were causing trouble in its dwelling. It was a spirit that had been waiting for a long time to be a dragon in this ce. And the three natural stones that it guarded were the ones that would help it achieve a higher level. This was its own sanctuary that no one should dare to enter. But today, unwee guests came. Shaaak. They were not just unwee guests. They were actually fighting with each other in front of its home. As if they were provoking it. The tricolor snake could not tolerate the behavior of the two ns. It was already annoyed by the fluffy white creature that had entered without permission a while ago, and it had missed catching it. The intruders added fuel to its anger. So it moved. Swoosh. Crack! Crunch! Breaking the trees that irritated its eyes and turning the rocks into dust, the giant snake that contained three energies rushed to eliminate the intruders itself. When it revealed itself in front of the intruders, the tricolor snake raised its head and roared. What, what the hell! What is that monster! The terrifying pressure of its massive body that spewed from its mouth. And the mountain-like aura that it had as a spirit. The presence of the tricolor snake that appeared in the middle of the fight was enough to make the collectors unable to close their mouths. But the tricolor snake did not care what reaction they showed. Shaaaak!! The only important thing was to get rid of the enemies who invaded its territory. The tricolor snake opened its mouth wide and charged at the collectors. And a third party who was watching that scene, quietly moved without anyone noticing. *** Okay. Now its our turn. Lets move. The key to this operation was when the tricolor snake left its ce. It was the guardian of the natural stones. No, it was an insult to call it a guardian. It thought of the natural stones as its own. And in fact, in the history before it was realized, it had consumed as many natural stones as possible and became a dragon. In other words, for the tricolor snake, the natural stones were like Yeoui or Ruyi Jingu Bang for Imugi. It was natural for it to react strongly to intruders. Probably, the tricolor snake will do everything it can to get rid of them. The thing inside is very precious to it. It even tried to attack a tiny white fox that posed no threat at all. The tricolor snake that guarded the natural stones was definitely a sensitive one. As I expected, it joined the fight between the collectors and started to cause trouble. Now is our chance. It was what they called fishing in troubled waters. Kwon Jia and Kang Hye-rim nodded their heads, and I carefully moved the lotus like a raft and slowly approached the ind. They didnt notice our existence until wended on the outskirts of the ind. Maybe it was because of the tension of being caught. The spirits seemed to like it more. [LOL 10 seconds before being caught.] [Ah. Im so nervous. Its been a long time since I felt this way LOL] [The one whoughs in the darkest ce supports 100TP!] [Hmm. It reminds me of when I sneaked into Eden.] [The one who resembles brilliant light shouts at him to shut up.] [Supports 100TP!] [Is this also a fight? Everyone gather!] They really seemed to enjoy themselves to death. I smirked and headed into the forest. Now, from here on, well get the natural stones inside as quickly as possible. A simple situation briefing. But in reality, what we would face would not be so simple. Swoosh. As if they sensed our presence, the phantoms that protected nature showed up one by one. Were in trouble if we waste time here. The tricolor snake is more cunning than you think, and if it finds out that there are other intruders, it will target us first. So, from here on, it was a race against time. How quietly and how quickly we could break through the phantoms and get the natural stones. What would determine that was our teamwork, which was tested for the first time in realbat. Are you ready? Yes. Of course. Good. Then shall we go? I immediately drew Baekryeon (White Lotus). *** Hoo. Damn it. I cant tell whats going on inside. The collector who received orders to guard the entrance of Crystal Cave Worldview sighed as he nced out of a nearby closed shop window with amenting tone. Suddenly intruders came. The supervisor himself intervened. If this gets out somehow, it would be a huge trouble for the n. It would be a problem if they didntpletely eliminate the enemy. But it would also be a problem if they did. These intruders, they were not ordinary collectors. They were clearly sent by some n, and he was worried that this incident might escte into a war between ns. Ah. Why do I care. I just have to do what they tell me to do. So he took on the role of guarding the entrance of Worldview. He didnt expect the enemies to attack while he was guarding. Huh? Suddenly, he saw severalrge vehicles approaching in his sight. What? Did Twilight Veil send reinforcements? No, that couldnt be. This was under the supervisors jurisdiction, and there was no reinforcement from the n after he arrived. Then, could it be, the additional forces of those intruders? But, the types of vehicles they rode were different. Wha, what? The vehicles got closer, and he saw the emblem engraved on the outside of the vehicles. His eyes widened. The emblem that symbolized justice. It was a mark that only the association could use in this country. People from the association got out of the vans thatnded near the entrance of Worldview in an instant. The collector could only watch the scene with a bewildered look. This, this is crazy! The association. The ones who should nevere, the association bastards smelled something and gathered. He trembled as he watched the scene. Were doomed! The situation was getting out of control. Yoo Seong-Ah, the team leader of the special forces affiliated with the Association, got out of the car and frowned at the construction site covered with a tarp. It had not been long since an anonymous report came to the Association. But its content was enough to stir up the Association. A n had secretly owned a world of thought, and hid it from the government. Yoo Seong-Ah could witness its existence with her own eyes. Twilight Veil, you bastards. She had not expected that there would be such a thing in this remote ce, where people did note and go. Not only that, but she also thought that the Twilight Veil n would desperately try to hide it. How dare they hide a world of thought without the governments permission? They got caught very well today. A harsh sound came out of Yoo Seong-Ahs mouth, who was hot-tempered. She was already annoyed by the ns actions that crossed the line and tried to threaten the Association. She was eager to shake them down if she caught them, and then this incident happened. Yoo Seong-Ah suppressed her desire to wee them with both hands. Hey! Seal off this area! Block anyone whoes near! And dont let anyone whoes out of there escape! Got it?! Yes! Then move! And leave some people to guard the site, and the rest follow me inside! Yes! Yoo Seong-Ah, the vanguard of the Associations special forces. Her nickname was Mad Dog, which did not suit her beautiful appearance. Once she bites, she does not let go until she dies or the opponents flesh falls off. That was her creed. She was also very disliked by other ns. The Associations mad dog showed her sharp teeth to the Twilight Veil n. *** Shaaaak! Aaah! Damn it! What is that snake?! This is crazy! The attack doesnt work properly! Is this the boss of this ce?! Why now of all times?! The Twilight Veil and Hanul ns felt a sense of crisis without anyone telling them. They were fighting each other and lost a lot of strength. But on top of that, a boss-level fantasy creature intervened in the fight. It was angry for some reason, and it swung around with agile movements that did not match its huge body. Damn it! First, we have to stop this snake bastard! Gather up! The Hanul n tried to somehow organize their formation, but when one of their members died from an attack that suddenly flew from the side, they clenched their teeth and shouted. Hey, you crazy bastards! Do you all want to die? Die? Youre the only ones who will die! Do you think youll be safe with that snake? You shameless bastards. This is our ns work site! Do you think we dont have reinforcements?! In fact, they had no reinforcements. The members here were all they had. But they remembered what they had suffered from the Hanul n over the years and felt unbearable anger. That snake? They knew it was dangerous. But they hated fighting with those bastards more than anything. You vault robbers. Today is the day you all die! Vault robbers? Are you crazy?! Shaaaak! The tricolor snake swung its tail between the two ns that red at each other. This was a battlefield where there were only enemies and no allies. The Twilight Veil, Hanul, and the tricolor snake continued their fierce fight to kill each other. On the opposite side of the ind where the gate opened, another fight was taking ce inside the ind. However, it was a picture of one side pushing the other unterally. Chwak! Grrr. The earth spirit cut by the sword copsed. Next to it, the forest spirit was torn apart, and the water spirit evaporated in an instant by lightning. Yu-hyun and his party easily knocked down the fantasy creatures that blocked their way and headed to the center of the ind where the natural stones were located. The closer they got to the natural stones, the more spirits there were, but they were not threatening. Without the most dangerous tricolor snake, all that remained were scarecrows with faint egos. They reached where the natural stones were in no time. This is it. There were three natural stones in the center of a ce that looked like a small altar. Yellow with earth power. Green with green power. Blue with water power. Each natural stone with different attributes emitted a brilliant light. Even without holding them in their hands, just approaching them made clear energy seep into their skin. The spirits also widened their eyes at seeing the natural stones and spammed messages. [Wow? Wow? Wow?] [This is crazy. Isnt that the precious natural stone?] [There are three of them? Thats amazing.] [Ill buy it. Ill buy it. Please sell it to me.] [Me! Hand! Handhand!] There were even spirits who shouted to sell them to themselves from the beginning. That was how much value the natural stones had. Yu-hyun quickly grabbed the three natural stones. He felt an urge not to let go as soon as he held them in his hand. It felt like the energy of nature was directly seeping into his body. But Yu-hyun easily shook off that temptation. We finally got them all. Wow. Awesome. Thats a huge profit. Three natural stones and various herbs and minerals that they had collected on their way here. If they sold them, they would get an enormous profit that they could notpare with what they had gotten so far. Get the best benefit possible. In this regard, Yu-hyuns n was almost over. But its not over yet. The sound of fighting still heard from afar. Butpared to the beginning, its momentum was quite weakened. Lets go. The outskirts of the ind where the fight took ce were turned into ruins by its aftermath. There were corpses everywhere, and there were very few survivors. Especially the collectors who were not Translucents, they could not even leave their bodies intact. Only one arm that was presumed to be his was half buried in the ground. Neither the Twilight Veil nor Hanul had many people left. And the guardian and boss of this ce, the tricolor snake, also had fatal wounds all over its body and was gasping for breath. The three-way battle that was fiercely fought ended up with a result that only drained their strength withoutpletely cutting off each others breath. A situation where they could not move while watching each other. It was then. Everyone stop! You bastards got caught! As if she had been waiting, the fourth supporting character that Yu-hyun wanted appeared. Yoo Seong-Ah, the mad dog of the Association, came closer with a triumphant smile. Behind her were full of collectors belonging to the Association. This, this damn Who the hell The expressions of Gidong 3 and the Twilight Veil n members were filled with despair. They might have been able to resist if their bodies were intact, but they had no strength left in this state. Especially since the opponent was Yoo Seong-Ah. She was a doubtful opponent even at full strength, let alone now. Shaaaak! The tricolor snake also felt a sense of crisis at the appearance of new intruders. It thought that it had to go back to its nest and get some iplete natural stones. It was at that moment. Shaaaak? The moment it tried to turn around, feeling a presence behind its back. Pwook! A sword pierced through its forehead. [You have cleared the world of thought Aloran Crystal Cave.] Chapter 119: Chapter 119: Chapter 119 Yu Seong-Ah, the mad dog of the Association, was shocked when she first entered the World of Thought. She thought she was going to faint. Why did these crazy bastards hide this ce, I wondered, but they were trying to protect this gold mine? She wondered why the Twilight Veil had vited thew and done such a thing, but when she entered inside, she understood at once. There were precious by-products that looked like money everywhere. That was just at the entrance, how much more would there be inside? There had never been a World of Thought with such a massive amount of resources. The Twilight Veil must have gone crazy. No, any n would have been greedy. If the information about this ce spread, other ns from other countries might try to suck it dry. So I have to thoroughly investigate it. Yu Seong-Ah exuded a more ferocious momentum and led her team members. Her team members were exhausted from following her at a speed that was hard to keep up with even if they ran desperately. Oh my. The team leader is really angry. Well, it makes sense. Shes been grinding her teeth over this for a long time. She made the mad dog of the Association so angry, whoever the opponent is, they really need to pray for their souls. The team members thought so inwardly, but they did not forget their own work. They were also collectors affiliated with the Association, and they naturally disliked the ns behavior. And since this opportunity came, they couldnt be happier. It was just that their team leader was the most heated and rtively overshadowed. The hearts of everyone gathered here were the same. They swept through the cave at a terrifying speed and were able to reach a huge cavity in no time. The dazzling light pouring through the hole in the ceiling and the beautiful scenery spread out under the cavity in the cave were like a paradise. However, what caught the eyes of the Association people were those who were fighting on the outskirts of the ind. I finally found them! Fireworks flew in Yu Seong-Ahs eyes. She immediately rushed towards them to arrest them on the spot. The team leader went ahead, so the team members also hurriedly followed her. The collectors of the n who were behind this incident recognized Yu Seong-Ah and fell into despair. They had already lost their will to resist, or so Yu Seong-Ah felt as she nced at the tri-colored snake guarding this side. Is this the boss of this ce? It has a huge snake head. But the tri-colored snake also suffered considerable damage from the onught of the Twilight Veil and Hanul ns, and was in a very exhausted state. The pressure from its huge body was still there, butpared to before, its momentum was too weak. Anyway, right now, arresting those two bastards is a priority. It was when Yu Seong-Ah made that decision. When she arrived at the scene, someone suddenly popped out of the woods. Huh? She didnt even have time to react because the unidentified person didnt target her but the tri-colored snake. Did he expect someone else to be in this situation? And no one here expected him to stab his sword into the head of the tri-colored snake. Puff! Kyaak! The sword stuck in the forehead of the tri-colored snake. It tried to writhe in pain, but it had already suffered serious injuries and had no strength left to resist. Thats how the tri-colored snake died miserably. You son of a ! Before Yu Seong-Ah could react, a message appeared in front of everyones eyes. [You have cleared the World of Thought Aloran Crystal Cave.] Naturally, Yu Seong-Ah and her team members from the Association, as well as those who barely survived from Twilight Veil and Hanul ns, were pushed out of World of Thought. The scenery changed in an instant. The Association people who were stationed around the entrance saw Yu Seong-Ah pop out and widened their eyes. No, team leader. Why did youe out again? Was there nothing inside? Thats not it! Yu Seong-Ah had no time to exin what she saw inside. The end of World of Thought meant that this entrance would disappear soon, and that mysterious man inside would alsoe out. Tighten up your perimeter! Dont let anyone escape! Why are you suddenly doing this There are still people left inside! He cleared World of Thought! What?! Is that for destroying evidence?! How do I know! Anyway, hes our most important witness! We have to catch him! Yes, yes! Everyone was tense when that happened. One of Twilight Veil n members who had been watching the situation all along, a man who had held Beta Six radio set picked up his phone nervously. This is crazy. He didnt think so, but he didnt expect the supervisor to be caught. Was it because they fought with the ones who entered first? The number of n members who entered first had decreased considerably. The remaining survivors were not in good shape either, but the Association did not spare them and treated them harshly. Hurry up, you bastards! You criminals! Youre in big trouble today! The n member felt a bad feeling about this as he saw the supervisors face filled with humiliation. If he stayed here, he might be caught by them too. But at least I contacted them. As he was about to leave his seat, he saw Twilight Veil people rushing over from afar. It was thanks to him that he gave a separate signal to the headquarters. Uh, uh? Stop! Stop! Who are you guys! What are you doing here! The collectors of the Association frowned and blocked them. The two groups faced each other, and the air around them was tense and heated. Ziiing! In the meantime, World of Thoughts entrance was at its limit to maintain its existence, and it was howling intensely. *** Did you pack everything you need? Yes. Of course. After I knocked down the tri-colored snake, everyone else was pushed out of World of Thought. Only the three of us were left inside. World of Thought could not be maintained once the clear conditions were met. Naturally, most of the by-products here would disappear. It would be a lie to say that we didnt mind, but we had already packed the important things. Besides, the spirits seemed happy too. We lured the two ns into fighting each other, and also made World of Thoughts boss go wild. In the end, we had them all arrested by the Associations arrival, and in that short gap, we hit the boss with a final blow and got all World of Thought clear rewards. [100TP donation!] [Wow, really. I dont know who came up with this n, but it was very wicked.] [100TP donation!] [Really didnt even touch them and pulled their noses ??] [The one whoughs in the darkest ce 100TP donation!] [It was really a strategy that made me cry too.] The spirits were in a festive mood as Satan joined in the chat. [Wow, even Satan acknowledged the Teller.] [No, the collectors all endured it. Why is the Teller like this?????] [Someone has to y the viin????] Im d theyre all having fun. But, Satan, isnt it a bit too much to say that with your own mouth? What did I do wrong? I dont think I belong to the wicked side. [Gang Yu-Hyun Tellers expression of injustice????] [What? Why are youughing? Im serious here. Look at this????] [We have a different way of thinking from you.] No. I had a lot of things to say in my defense, but for some reason, both Kang Hye-Rim and Kwon Jia who were next to me nodded at that reaction. Arent you supposed to shield me? I felt a bit annoyed, but in the end, I decided to ept it. Fine. Lets just go with that. And Hye-Rim. Ji-A. Yes. What is it? Soon this Aloran Crystal Cave will disappearpletely. And then well be out of here. Theres only one thing we have to be careful of here. The collectors from the Association who received the report will be blocking all the exits. Dont let any of those rats escape. Uh, um. Isnt that dangerous? White Flower Management had nothing to do with this incident. But if we get caught here, we cant avoid being held responsible. First of all, wear the hats I gave you when you came in. They were items that had multiple engravings on them, making it impossible for any collector to easily identify them. It was bitter to think that I spent more than 10,000TP each to make them, but this is what I made them for. They did as I told them and put on their hats. They were hats that hindered the other partys perception and erased their appearance, aura, and even smell. I also put on my hat after confirming that they both had put theirs on. Get ready. For what? To run away. Actually, theres no n or anything at this point. Just breaking through the siege and running away is the final act of this n. She realized that and Kwon Jia frowned. You said there are Association collectors outside, right? I did. And youre going to break through them and run away? I saw it just now, and there was even Yu Seong-Ah, the mad dog of the Association. You know how strong she is, right? Well, I know Yu Seong-Ah, the mad dog of the Association, too. I also know how much she is feared among collectors. But its okay. Thats only if theres only the Association outside. Only the Association? Youll see. By now, those who had their hunting grounds interfered with would have moved. You bastards! What are you doing here! Geez. Our ears arent blocked, so please be quiet. What? You brat? More than that, the Association has no morals. They just barged into our workce. Are you guys crazy right now? Dont you understand the situation? The ones who approached the Association surrounding World of Thoughts entrance were Twilight Veil n members. They realized that World of Thought they had secretly hidden was exposed and decided to storm the scene and destroy any evidence. Its cheaper to sh with the Association than to be exposed for hiding World of Thought. Of course, if they say anything, we can just say it was a misunderstanding between us. Theres no turning back now. Of course, Yu Seong-Ah knew their brazen intentions and ordered her subordinates to stop them. The Association people who were guarding World of Thoughts entrance decided that stopping Twilight Veil was more urgent than stopping those inside. Thats how both sides faced each other on the verge of a sh. Everyone swallowed nervously. Yu Seong-Ah didnt avoid their gaze and quietly told her subordinates. You guys. No matter what happens, dont let those bastards get through here. Do you know what theyre trying to do? Theyre our evidence. We cant let them go. Yes. And if they break through, well. Yeah. Then Ill probably be very angry. When she said that, her subordinates all tensed up. It wasnt just an empty threat. Yu Seong-Ah felt her heart freeze when she thought of what would happen if this defense line was broken and Twilight Veil seeded in destroying any evidence. She usually got angry easily, but when she was really angry, she became so cold that it made them shiver. Those who had tasted the fury of her anger had no choice but to tighten their throats. We have to do well. Got it? Yes! They thought they would die if they couldnt stop them. The Twilight Veil side also had a big determination. They also had to somehow destroy the scene and get rid of anything that could be evidence. They probably took pictures of the scene and stuff, but they had to somehow manipte them. They had to be humiliated. They had to stop this situation at all costs. It was at that moment when both sides reaffirmed their will. Ziiing! World of Thoughts entrance gradually shrank and then disappeared with a sh of light. At the same time, three unidentified people appeared there. That was the trigger. Break through! Stop them! Lets run! A loud wind blew outside World of Thought as well as inside. Chapter 120: Chapter 120: Chapter 120 Kwon Jia thought that she would have to fight her way out until she left the building. She knew that the Association had surrounded the ce, and even if she tried to run away desperately, there would be some shes. But Yu-hyun said it was okay. He seemed confident, but she didnt know why. When she came out and saw the scene outside, she realized what he meant. Contrary to Kwon Jias worry that they would be immediately besieged, there were not many Association collectors heading towards the entrance of the worlds of thoughts. Instead, their attention was focused on the outside, where the new arrivals from the Twilight Veil n were. The source of Yu-hyuns confidence was them. Did he know this would happen beforehand? Kwon Jia looked at him with disbelief. He had done some unbelievable things before, but she didnt think he could keep doing it. He started a fight between the Twilight Veil and Hanul, called the Association to arrest them, and even cleared the worlds of thoughts. She thought that was amazing enough. No one else could have achieved such a feat. But he had seen beyond that. Unlike Kwon Jia, who was astonished, Kang Hye-rim looked at Yu-hyun with sparkling eyes. As expected, Yu-hyun is amazing! She hadnt been with him muchtely, but she was the one who benefited the most from him. She had some doubts and worries about his methods at first. But since he never failed when he did what he said, she came to ept whatever he nned. Especially, when she saw that his prediction was right again this time, she felt an infinite admiration for him. Yu-hyun himself didnt know their thoughts at all. He looked at the Association and Twilight Veil people outside and sighed with relief. As expected, they came. Thest part was almost a gamble. It was his n to make the Association rush to the scene, but he wasnt sure how the Twilight Veil would react afterwards. If they pretended not to know and stayed out of it, he would have to fight his way out of the Associations siege. That could have exposed his identity that he tried so hard to hide. Fortunately? Was it luck? Leaving one of the Twilight Veil n members who guarded this ce worked well. I was worried that they might not risk their lives, but they didnt need to. The Twilight Veil seemed to have decided to cut ties with the Associationpletely. They showed it bying out like that. They probably nned to destroy the evidence here and then show up at the hearingter. It was a crazy idea that no sane person would do, but it was possible for them who grew up from illegal roots. This is a sess. Yu-hyuns gamble ended with a final curtain on the stage. Wow! Most of the people on the scene didnt see Yu-hyun. The engravings on their hats interfered with their perception. But everyone saw clearly that the entrance to the worlds of thoughts disappeared. The result was his doing. The Twilight Veil n members shouted and ran towards the scene. Stop them! The Association collectors stepped forward to block them. Lets go! Yu-hyun saw that and told Kwon Jia and Kang Hye-rim. They nodded right away, and the three turned around and ran outside. Where do you think youre going! Of course, there were some who tried to stop them. Apart from the Association team guarding the entrance, some were waiting inside to capture Yu-hyuns group. They didnt want to let go of Yu-hyuns group, who were witnesses of this situation. They couldnt see their faces or recognize them, but they felt their presence faintly. They were not low-level collectors, but rather decent ones. I dont know who you are, but I wont let you go! Im sorry about that. Yu-hyun answered casually as he dodged a hand reaching for his cor. He grabbed his sleeve and swung him back. The arm stretched out and used his own momentum to m into the ground. Boom! Ugh! A clean takedown knocked out the Association collector. A few more who came after were easily subdued by Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jia. The three looked at each other and nodded at the same time. They ran through the only open entrance, breaking through the special material wall that blocked peoples sight. The wall was nothing but a paper tiger for them. Damn it! Yoo Sung Ah felt Yu-hyuns group escaping through her senses, but she couldnt chase them. She was busy holding back the Twilight Veil n members. I want to go after them, but if I leave this ce, they will break through! The number of Association collectors dispatched was 40. The Twilight Veil n members had almost twice as many, 80. Most of them were so pathetic that they could be run over by a car, but there were some real ones mixed in, and they were too many. Hey, you bastards! Did you think we would let you do whatever you want? In the end, Yoo Sung Ah had no choice but to make a decision while gritting her teeth. Should she chase the three who were unknown and invisible, or should she at least protect the evidence on the scene by holding back the Twilight Veil? The uncertain former or the more promisingtter. She naturally chose thetter. Whoosh! A red aura started to flow from her body. It seeped into her flesh and enhanced her strength. Yoo Sung Ahs trait was called [Lady of the Bright Moon]. Another name for Lady of the Bright Moon was Lady Park. The story of Lady Park, the protagonist of a ssic novel from the Joseon era, was the power she possessed. Get out of my way! She was determined to vent her anger at the enemies in front of her for letting Yu-hyuns group escape. Using her trait was a bit of an overreaction, but they were scoundrels who challenged the authority. She had no intention of going easy on them. Come on! Boom! A giant stone statue rose up around her. The General of Heaven and Earth and the Female General of the Underworld stood guard as if they were protecting the entrance to the worlds of thoughts that had disappeared. Some strong ones from the Twilight Veil also stepped forward and activated their traits. Thats how a fight that involved the fate of an organization broke out in a construction site where no one could enter. *** The next day, newspapers and news reported on the incident that happened yesterday. [Twilight Veil n! They secretly owned a worlds of thoughts!] [The behavior of ns that ignore thew! Can we just watch this outrageous act?] [Twilight Veil n leader Do Gang Joon. We dont know anything about it.] [Another n involved in the scene, Hanul?] It was an incident that made the whole nation noisy. In the end, the Twilight Veil failed to erase the evidence on the scene. It was because of Yoo Sung Ah, the mad dog of the Association. Even if the worlds of thoughts disappeared, there would be traces of its existence on the scene. They would not disappear unless someone tried to erase them. The Twilight Veil tried to do that. But they failed. Yu-hyun chuckled inwardly. The Twilight Veil had to pay for what they had done. The rumor had spread uncontrobly, and the Association, who had been grinding their teeth at them, drew their swords. They immediately started a tax investigation. This was not something that the Twilight Veil could do alone. There must have been some politicians involved with them, and somepanies that sponsored them from behind. The Association wanted to root them outpletely with this opportunity. Hanul is not easy either. The Twilight Veil was a problem, but Hanul also suffered for being involved here. They exposed their secret unit called Mobile 3, which they had raised secretly. They also revealed their connection with the Twilight Veil. The person in charge said that it was a unteral act by a man named Jeon Kwang Seok, but there was a question as to how an internal employee who was not a collector could lead such arge number of people. Most people guessed that there was someone who gave orders from behind. They are desperately ying dumb, but they cant cover up the fact that they made a secret team without telling the government. Hanul was also expected to be investigated to some extent. And most of their secretly raised collectors were either killed or captured, so they were not lightly damaged either. Considering that their n leader was summoned to a hearing and interrogated, it was hard to calcte the coteral damage. Knowing that fact, Baek Seo Ryun looked at the inte article and leaned back on his chair with a relieved expression. Wow! Thats awesome! It feels like my ten-year-old grudge is gone. Thank you. Yu-hyun. Its all thanks to you. Its not me. Its thanks to all of you who trusted me and followed me. Yu-hyun gained a lot from this event after EIJ and Abuziri. He spent over 30,000 points to engrave his traits, but he earned more than that from clearing this event. He even got a story and a skill as rewards. He earned 150,000 points just from this event. This was not counting the other benefits. And above all, the biggest gain. It was the three natural stones he got this time. He remembered them and took them out and put them on the central table in his office. Wow. Are those natural stones you got this time? Yes. Baek Seo Ryun looked at them with a fascinated gaze. Even for ordinary people, natural stones were very beautiful and mysterious gems. Kwon Jia and Kang Hye-rim, who came to the office, also couldnt take their eyes off the natural stones. So, what are you going to do with them? Kang Hye-rim asked curiously what he would use them for. Hmm. I havent decided yet. I can sell them or use them. There are many ways to use them. You can use them too? You can make a weapon with them, or absorb their energy. But it would be a waste to just use them like that. He had too many things to worry about besides natural stones. He already had a lot of minerals and herbs piled up in the corner of his [Room of the Observer], which were by-products of the Aloran Crystal Cave. He had to get rid of them as soon as possible. The spirits also asked me to sell them. The spirits went crazy when they saw the natural stones. Even now, his game message box was full of messages from unknown spirits begging him to sell them. Hmm. How can I use these well? Water and earth, and nts. Yu-hyun felt that the green natural stone was emitting a stronger light than the others. What is this? As if responding to him, one of his consumables reacted violently. Could it be? Yu-hyun took out that thing. Chapter 121: Chapter 121: Chapter 121 It wasnt a mistake after all. What I took out was the Fruit of Life that Satan had personally given me as a gift. It was the real thing that I picked from the Garden of Eden. It looked small and unimpressive because it was freshly grown, but the power inside it was still too much for me to handle easily, even after I became a proxy. But why did the Fruit of Life suddenly react to the natural stone? The natural stone. And the one that resonated with the green color, which had the most abundant energy. I felt curious when I saw them. So I brought them closer, and the Fruit of Life trembled more violently. So thats how it was. The Fruit of Life reacted to the turquoise natural stone like a baby desperately looking for its mothers milk. Even though it had already fallen from the Tree of Life, it reacted as if it were a living creature. That showed how much the Fruit of Life had a tremendous vitality. And more than that, the fact that the Fruit of Life reacted to the turquoise natural stone meant. The Garden of Eden. The Trees of Life and Wisdom that were cultivated there were all grown using these natural stones. I understood why the Fruit of Life was so eager to react. It wanted to grow more by receiving the energy of the turquoise natural stone. Hmm. Maybe. I stroked my chin lightly and left the Fruit of Life next to the turquoise natural stone. Then the fruit shook slightly, and the light flowing from the natural stone became stronger. Huh? What is this, exactly The three who were watching this scene all reacted with wonder. It was understandable, since the fruit and the natural stone that I brought out of nowhere reacted. I exined to them the rtionship between the Fruit of Life and the natural stone. Baek Seoryeon and Kang Hyerim were amazed by the story, and Kwon Jia nodded as if she realized something. I see. So thats why. Now I know why the spirits are so obsessed with the natural stones. Yes. Its not just Eden. In most great worlds, there are many elixirs of the same level as the Fruit of Life. And what they need to grow them is this turquoise natural stone. I saw the value of the natural stone in a new light, now that I knew its clear use. Ill have to keep at least the turquoise one. No, maybe the other two as well? These three natural stones were amazing enough to turn a huge snake into a dragon by leading it to ascension. Of course, it was unfair topare them to the real ones. The real natural stones were eaten by the tricolor snake in history, and these ones were just manifestations of the story from then. But still, did that mean they had no value? Even if the spirits dont know everything, they must have seen their eyes widen. Maybe theres not much difference in performance between these and the real ones. It was more than a windfall. It was a jackpot. Of course, there would be a need for discussion on how to use these natural stones with such great value, but for now, lets just be happy. And also, the Fruit of Life. The Fruit of Life seemed to be absorbing the energy of the turquoise one, as its trembling had subsided considerably. At a nce, it might have been a mistake, but it seemed like the Fruit of Life had grown bigger. At first, I thought I had to use this tiny apricot-like thing right away, but I changed my mind. The Fruit of Life was not easy to get. Considering that it was not easily avable in the dimensional shop either, it was probably the only thing I could get at my level. It was too regrettable to consume it in its immature state. If I can grow the Fruit of Life, it will be a different story. Lets leave it as it is until it fully ripens. After finishing my thoughts, I looked at Kang Hyerim and Kwon Jia. Both of you. You got rewards for clearing this world of ideas, right? What stories and skills did you get? Hmm. I got a skill called [Form of Rock]. It seems like a reward for catching a spirit made of rock. The ability is, well, my physical abilities be stronger. The [story] I acquired was also simr. Its called [Energy of Nature], and it allows me to absorb natures energy better. I got a skill called [Form of Water]. The ability is that my movements be smoother. The story is same as Jia sir. I see. I got a skill called [Form of Green Forest]. It gives me a life force like a tough tree. The story is also same. It seems like we each got one of the three attributes that exist inside. I thought that the stories suited the people who got them. Of course, I was a bit surprised that I got the energy of the green forest. But I liked it, since it was a skill rted to forests and trees, and it gave the owner a strong life force of nature. After all, having a sturdy body was the best. With this, our power has risen again. I said with a cheerful smile. Since we were the only ones (?) who could enter the world of ideas, it was a happy thing that our power increased at the same time. Of course, we were stillcking if we thought about the future, but considering the time we hade, it was an overwhelming growth rate. Especially, the best part was that we gave a blow to Twilight Curtain and Hanul, who were like thorns in our eyes. They were both ns that had deep roots in Korean society, so they wouldnt copsepletely from this incident, but. It will take some time to recover. And the other ns that had been maintaining the bnce of power wouldnt just sit and watch these two ns shake. A n was ultimately a rtionship ofpetition and predation. They would have been cautious and not moved much if they were simr, but the story would change if the other side showed weakness. Even if Hanul is like that, especially Twilight Curtain will be more damaged. They and also the Pentagram department that tries to secretly move them behind. I couldnt help but feel exhrated when I thought of that annoying Agael getting annoyed from now on. *** ng! What is this, how did this happen! Huh! Agael threw something in her [Room of Supervision]. Her assistant and aide Teller sweated coldly at her violent behavior that didnt suit her small and cute stature. Ah, Manager Agael. Why! Why! Why did this suddenly happen! Agael usually spoke with a smile, but when she got angry, her story changed. Of course, even when she was angry, her face was smiling. But when she twisted her face like a demon, it meant that her anger was strong. Her assistant, regr employee Seragan, wished and wished that the arrow of anger wouldnt point at him. He knew very well what had happened to his previous assistant Jinpoong. Seragan! Yes, yes! When Agaels gaze turned to him, Seragan answered with a lot of strength in his shoulders. Tell me how the situation turned out like this. Alright, I got it! Seragan exined in detail how Twilight Curtains corruption was exposed and how many collectors were arrested at the scene. Our supported n, Twilight Curtain, lost nearly a hundred members in this incident. Of course, there were less than twenty deaths, but the rest were captured by the association. To get them out, we have to go through legal procedures, which will take at least six months Enough of that! What about the supervisor! The man called the supervisor was one of the few collectors that Agael had directly contracted with. He had a neat mask, a cold personality, and a cruel hand. He treated people like objects, which made Agael think that he was somewhat useful. Him He seems to be in trouble, since he was directly involved in the incident. And he was seriously injured in the fight with Hanul n And the conclusion is? W-well, you might have to give up on the supervisor. And the others too, if they cant do anything for six months, you might have to abandon them You son of a bitch! Agael spat out a curse, and Seragan flinched. But Agael didnt vent her anger on him. After all, this was just an action to express her anger somehow. After some time passed and she calmed down, Agael buried herself in a cushion that was much bigger than her size. Ah, Manager Agael? Seragan. You can go now. Im very tired right now. You heard me? Yes, yes! I got it. Seragan ran away from the room of supervision as if he was escaping. Agael didnt care about him and sorted out herplicated thoughts. Phew. Its one thing to lose a good piece that I thought was decent, but its too much to lose so many collectors that we contracted with from our Pentagram department. Twilight Curtain was the best bridgehead of the lower world for Pentagram to use. But because of this incident, Twilight Curtain attracted all kinds of attention and pressure, and so did the Pentagram department that used them. Ugh. Annoying. As if dealing with Exodus bastards wasnt enough. What had happened had happened. Agael knew that it was more constructive to do what she could do right now. I have to find him. She swallowed her anger and got up from the cushion. I have to find the one who made us like this. This incident wasnt just bad luck. Someone from outside caused this. They stole the vault, and used the data inside it to move the association, Hanul n, and even the media to create this situation. It was a sophisticated scenario that made her teeth chatter. There was no doubt who nned it. There were three people who were suspected of clearing the world of ideas at the scene. They didnt show their faces, but there was definitely someone there. Did they use an artifact that hid their appearance and presence? That precious thing? The fact that three people used it meant that they were not ordinary. Did someone help them? Who is it? Who would benefit from making us, Twilight Curtain, and Hanul n suffer? If there was no evidence, she had to infer the culprit from suspicion. She was so heated up that she had to do this. All kinds of enemies passed through her mind. Other departments that opposed Pentagram, other ns that hated Twilight Curtain, tellers who had personal grudges with her. Then suddenly, Agael remembered one being. What? Why? Why did she think of that annoying Teller Kang Yoo-hyun at this moment? Wait a minute. Come to think of it, why did Hanul move? She hadnt had a proper conversation with that teller yet, so she didnt remember well, but Hanul didnt target Twilight Curtain from the start. They said they were aiming for someone else and identally shed with Twilight Curtain. Why did Hanul move their third division? What did they want to do? And how did Hanul know that location? As if. Someone had tipped them off !!! Agaels expression hardened. She felt a chill run down her spine and to the tip of her fairy wings. I have to check, I have to check. It was an instinctive sense of crisis that Agael had built up as she climbed up to this position. If she didnt take this seriously now, something irreversible would happenter. A beastly intuition thatpletely excluded reason. But it barely grabbed Agaels ankle as she walked unknowingly towards the cliff. I have to make a connection with that teller rted to Hanul somehow. I dont care if I have to suck up or go in hard. A clue, even a small one is fine. I have to find it. It was the first time in her life as a teller that Agael acted seriously and desperately on something. She didnt even realize how flustered she was. From the moment she faintly felt the ck shadow over her shoulder, she only felt apulsion to get rid of it somehow, as if she was shaking off a disgusting bug that touched her skin. I have to, I have to find him! Agaels eyes glowed bleakly with her blood vessels bulging. Chapter 122: Chapter 122: Chapter 122 Alright. Lets go do the next thing. I had already made a huge mess, but that didnt mean the work was over. There were still follow-up tasks to do, and a pile of things to prepare for. But the others didnt seem to think so, and they blocked me with their angry faces. Yu-hyun, why dont you take a break today? Yeah, Yu-hyun, arent you pushing yourself too hardtely? Baek Seoryeon and Kang Hye-rim tried to soothe me. I asked them what they were talking about. What do you mean, take a break? Now is the time to work harder than ever. They didnt seem to believe my words, and they exchanged nces with each other. In the end, Baek Seoryeon asked for help from Kwon Jia. She had been watching the situation quietly, but when she received the sudden SOS signal, she flinched and looked at me and Baek Seoryeon alternately. Ahem. Hmm. I think it would be better to take a break right now. What?! I couldnt believe that she, a returnee, would say such a thing. I had the same expression as Caesar who was betrayed by Brutus. Jia, you too! Yeah. Honestly, Ive been feeling this way since I came here. Ive never seen you rest once since then. What do you mean, I never rested? I took a break now and then. Is that resting? You were holding documents in your hand and worrying about all kinds of things. Thats because I just wanted to loosen up a bit because I was bored when I did nothing. As soon as I made that weak resistance, the three women got angry. What kind of rest is that! Right! You should rest well when you rest. Thats the same as working! At least resting means rxing your body and mind. Where is the fort in what you do? Huh? Did I do something wrong? I couldnt understand it no matter how hard I thought. Usually, when an opportunity like this came up, I should have worked harder. But when I tried to argue, they were too intimidating. But I still have to dispose of the by-products, sort out the additional points, and find the third collector You dont have to do that right now. And selling the by-products is my role as the representative of this ce. Are you nning to do that too? No, thats not I realized that it was only natural to leave it to Baek Seoryeon now. But I felt ufortable about that part. I felt like something was wrong if I didnt work. I had this anxiety that I couldnt rest even for a moment. I see, you must be addicted to work. Kwon Jia summed up my state in one word. Workaholic. Me? Workaholic? Even a passing dog wouldugh at that. You can pretend its not true, but we feel that way. How can you not be anxious when you dont work? Ye-yeah! Kang Hye-rim nodded her head as if it was her chance. I had to refute that reaction, but my words were stuck. Am I really a workaholic? Isnt this just normal? Sigh. Looking at your face, you still dont ept it. Have you ever rested properly while working as a teller? Thats Of course not. You probably dont realize it yourself, but youre pushing yourself too hard right now. You can call it torture. What are you so anxious about? Anxious? Oh. I realized then what Kwon Jia meant. Yeah. I was anxious. I felt like I might fall behind without knowing it if I didnt do anything or just stood still. In the apocalypseI couldnt rest properly even for a moment. Has this life be a habit? In the apocalypse, I had to do something to survive. If I didnt do anything, I would fall behind and be extinct in an instant. I had seen many people like that, so I ran more desperately. I lived like that for ten years. At first, it was hard and painful, and the mental and physical stress and fatigue were no joke. But at some point, it became adapted and normal. Even after I died and was reborn, the remnants of that time remained. It couldnt be helped. It was the most dense ten years of my life. I couldnt change even if someone told me to change suddenly. Yeah. I ran too hard without resting. I convinced myself, but then I thought. Wait a minute. But if I wasnt tired, I didnt have to rest, right? Resting is something you do when youre tired. I was intoxicated by the brilliant logical solution I came up with and cleared my throat. Ahem. But Im not tired, so it doesnt matter if I do more, right? Its because were anxious to see you. Nowhy? I want to work. How can we stay still when youre running around so diligently? Kang Hye-rims words stabbed me in the chest. Is that so? Is that it? Ha, but when I epted that and tried to do nothing and rest, my body trembled. No, no. I cant do this. I have to work. I have to do something Yu, Yu-hyun has turned into a zombie! Hold him! Ugh! Leave me alone! I tried to resist, but in an instant, Kwon Jia and Kang Hye-rim grabbed my arms and subdued me with force. I was stronger than the average collector, but when those two with protagonist-like traits decided to act, I couldnt even make a squeak. I raised a tiger cub! In the end, I had no choice but to be fixed on the sofa by them. If you wont rest, well make you rest by force. Right. We have no choice if you act like this, Yu-hyun. Fine. They were so adamant that I had to give up. They let go of my arms when I rxed my shoulders. But they didnt move away from me, maybe in case of an emergency. Tsk. They were quick to catch on. I didnt want to rest like this, so I made myst argument. But we still need to dispose of the by-products Oh. Ill do that. Baek Seoryeon answered. What about the ounting in my library? Ive already finished it all. Celine suddenly appeared and answered. What, her? She disappeared as quickly as she had appeared, before I could say anything. We need to find the third collector. Thats not something we have to do right now. Uh, um. Okay. I racked my brain to find things to do, but every time I did, I was nicely refuted. I finally surrendered. I admit defeat. Sigh. How nice it would be if you gave up sooner. Well keep an eye on you today, just in case. With two watchers ring at me, I had no choice. I still wasnt convinced that I was a workaholic, but since the collectors wanted it, I had to take a semi-forced break. But why are you so obsessed with clearing the world of ideas, Yu-hyun? Kang Hye-rim asked me out of the blue. I wondered what to answer to her question, which was thrown at me from a close distance where I could feel the warmth of her skin. There were several reasons why I wanted to clear the world of ideas, but the biggest one was to protect this world from the apocalypse. But could I tell her that? But I cant hide it forever. Maybe this was an opportunity. Sigh. Well, theres no point in hiding it now. I was going to exin it to you after finding the third one, but it wont hurt to tell you in advance. I was going to tell them soon anyway. Anyone would have questions if I kept pushing for the world of ideas. For people, when they set a goal for something, the reason why is essential. The reason why is a motivation. Its the force that moves people, that makes them have a will to do something. In other words, Kang Hye-rim had been curious about that why and followed me patiently. Seoryeon, listen too. They both listened to my words with seriousness in their voices, as if they sensed it from mine. The exnation I was going to give them was very important and shocking. I havent given you a clear exnation of why I have to clear the world of ideas until now. I just said that if we do this, we can show the spirits a different picture than other collectors. That wasnt the reason? Thats one of the reasons. But Hyerim. Theres no one in the world who moves for only one reason. Big or small, there are always various factors involved in doing something. Showing the spirits a better picture is a minor reason. Thenwhats the most important reason? Thats I stopped and exchanged a brief nce with Kwon Jia. She asked me if I was really going to tell them. I nodded slightly. Kwon Jia didnt say anything to me. She also thought that this process was necessary. Ah. Kang Hye-rims face darkened somehow when she saw Kwon Jia and me exchange nces. I ignored that and got up from my seat and stood in front of the whiteboard on one wall of the office. Itll be easier for you to understand if you see and hear it. I drew a simple picture with a board marker. A circle in the middle and arge world around it. As most of you know, Earth has moved into the mixed system like this. This is Earth, and the surrounding world is the mixed system. Earth entered the mixed system and underwent a transformation. That is, the day of idea integration. Thats how the world of ideas and collectors came into being. The world of ideas is a space where various stories that exist on Earth and in various ces in the mixed system are realized. Arrows stretched out from inside Earth to outside. There were also arrows from outside Earth, from the mixed system, to Earth. This was the existence of stories that were formed into the world of ideas. This way, Earth has many arrows, that is, many worlds of thoughts. But there is a limit to how many worlds of thoughts cane out on the surface. When one world of ideas disappears, a new onees to fill the empty space. Thats why the association, the government, and the ns are deliberately leaving the world of ideas alone. The problem is leaving the world of ideas alone without clearing them. If we leave the world of ideas alone, the existing ones will keep their limited ces. Then the rest of the stories that cant get a ce will wander around like this. The arrows that lost their ces kept spinning inside Earth. Their numbers kept piling up. What do you think will happen if the stories that have nowhere to go pile up and reach their limit and erupt? Kang Hye-rim and Baek Seoryeon swallowed their saliva at my gaze. Only Kwon Jia, who knew this future, listened to my words with a heavy expression. The boundaries of everything will copse, and these mixed stories will cover our reality as they are. The runaway of stories. The boundary line that separates the world of ideas and reality disappears, and reality bes a story. The matter that couldnt enter the mixed systempletely couldnt withstand the power of stories that was much higher than itself. They were half-mixed, half-destroyed, and disappeared. The final form was the apocalypse. The world is doomed. My voice echoed heavily in the office. Chapter 123: Chapter 123: Chapter 123 The three of them were silent at my exnation. Two of them were shocked by disbelief, and one of them already knew the seriousness of the situation. Honestly, I thought no one would believe me if I exined it like this, but it seemed that it was just my delusion. What we are doing now is like letting out the air from this balloon that is filled to the brim. So that it doesnt burst from being too inted. It was a ridiculous analogy, but it was the truth and reality. If we dont clear the world of ideas, the earth will eventually be destroyed. That was an immutable truth that I could be sure of because I had experienced the future. Of course, there is another real reason. The end of the world happened because we didnt clear the world of ideas, but it also had to do with the will of the spirits who had witnessed this state. The collectors didnt clear the world of ideas. They didnt want to adventure and settled for reality, living off what they were given. Out of hundreds and thousands of worlds of ideas, would you believe that less than 10 were cleared in the next five years in my previous life? That means the clear rate was less than 1%. As adventure, romance, passion, and anticipation disappeared, the spirits naturally lost interest in the earth. A world full of huge and massive stories, but if you dont use them, the audience will eventually leave. The spirits dwindled, and the value of the earth in Genesis Net also started to hit rock bottom. Eventually, the Celestial Corporation, which was in charge of the earth, made a big decision. They sold this world that no longer gave them any profit from points. Companies move for profit. Its natural to dispose of a business that doesnt generate profit quickly. Thats how the earths time rights went from Celestial Corporation to Exodus. Exoduss tellers led the earth to its end as soon as they got its time rights. They made the stories inside run wild and blended them with reality, causing a rampage. Thats how the world changed. Exodus sorted out and arranged these rampaging stories, creating their own order and process. That was the trial that unfolded in the midst of the end. And unlike before, when only certain people could be collectors and do time painting, they awakened all surviving humanity to be able to do time painting. The sudden end. The awakening of the survivors. All kinds of trials unfolding without any kind exnation. I lived in that for 10 years. I watched my precious people die, missed them and sent them off while fearing death. I ran desperately, looking only ahead. Thats why I insist on clearing the world of ideas. I didnt bother to mention anything about the interest of the spirits and the profit of thepany. It would have been too much of a burden for them to exin this as well. Then Baek Seoryeon opened her mouth hesitantly. Everything that each government and n in this world is doing is Yes. Thats right. They are bringing about the end of the earth. But why? She still looked incredulous. Of course she would. From her point of view, it was an iprehensible action. But this was reality. This earth now has developed various industries using the power of stories. But do you know what? The situation of the earth before the change. Back then, there was a terrible future called global warming looming over us. That How were people back then? Thepanies? The nations? They knew that the resources they consumed were strangling their own necks, but they didnt stop. For the sake of corporate profit, for human greed. They knew but thought it would be okay and let it go. But back then it was better. There were at least some people who recognized the seriousness of the situation and carried out environmental movements and tried to fix it. But now its different. Its worse than back then. People dont know. How their actions lead this world. I dont understand. If you know, shouldnt other tellers know too? Why dont they exin? Not all other tellers know. I had to tell them that I came from the future to convince everyone here. But that was too risky to reveal. I circled around and gave them a reason they could ept. This is a matter that only a few insiders in Celestial Corporation know about. Not all other tellers can know. But you know. Im not an ordinary teller. Oh. And even if other tellers know that, do they have any reason to tell that fact to people in Hage? Basically, tellers had a haughty attitude that looked down on humans. It was no different from asking a tiger to eat sd to expect them to be kind or give detailed exnations. They all nodded and epted my words. They knew the tellers unteral personality from the rumors. Most of the opinions inside Celestial Corporation are that this is just a prospect that might happen. But I think differently. If we go on like this, this world will be destroyed. Then shouldnt we tell them? If we tell them, will they believe me? That Surely, they will think like this. Thats nonsense. They must be saying that nonsense to clear the world of ideas. They are trying to convince themselves with lies. Thats what theyll say. Other tellers would say the same thing to me. That I was trying to make an issue to increase my viewership. That what I was saying was a lie. And there was another reason why I didnt go around bbering about this. If I told someone about this, they would dig into me and ask, Where did you get that from? The most difficult thing for me would be that. I couldnt say that I came from the future and that I was actually a human in my previous life. I didnt know what they would do to me if I revealed that fact. And if I hid the truth, they would never believe me. What I had to say and what I couldnt say were intertwined. Seoryeon and Hyerim trust me and dont have much doubt about it here. But what if other collectors hear this? Or what if the spirits know this? Will they believe me? Will they leave me alone? In the end, thats it. I cant tell them, and even if I do, I dont think theyll believe me. The Mayan end-of-the-world prophecy or Nostradamuss end-of-the-world prophecy were dismissed as nonsense and actually happened. People will eventually dismiss this as someones delusion and ignore it. And there are definitely some tellers who know this fact. They hide it and dont say anything. Thats right, the Pentagram department. They were the tellers who were most active during the end. They seemed to know that the earth would turn out like this. But even if they knew, I couldnt go to them and say anything. They would stubbornly y dumb, and rather corner me and ask where I got that from. They knew the end that wouldeter, and they tried to bring it forward. Trying to use me for their own benefit. I dont want this world to face such a terrible end. Thats why I dont tell anyone, even though I know. I know the apocalypse that wille someday, and Im trying to stop it. To protect the people and the world. The other two, except for Kwon Jia, had the same reaction as someone who faced an unbelievable reality. To them, what I said was too absurd and iprehensible. And knowing that it was true, it would weigh on them even more. Sigh. Thats why I didnt want to talk much. The truth is, sometimes its cruel and heavy like this. If you dont know anything and just act, it might be better, but once you know, you cant forget it. Ignorance is bliss is what they say for times like this. But in this world, ignorance is not bliss. Everyone has to know this fact and join forces to escape from the threat. But that was too idealistic a picture. If people knew this fact, would they all say Yes! Lets do our best! and hold hands and work hard? They would panic. Riots would break out, and those who praised the end wouldmit terror. The situation would only get worse, not better. Oh, by the way. I joked lightly to lighten the heavy atmosphere. By the way, you have no choice but to go with me until the end, since you already heard this fact. You know too much. Is that what you mean? Thats right. Usually, its the evil organization that says that line, but the difference is that were trying to save the world. Hah. I still cant believe it. Baek Seo-ryeon leaned back on the chair and rubbed her temples. World destruction and whatnot. The scale is too big. Really, I just wanted to make a lot of money. A bit annoyed, a bit disappointed. She muttered that and straightened up again. But wevee this far, so we cant stop. The moment I met her unwavering eyes, I couldnt help but nod with a smile. What about you, Hye-rim? I can do anything if Yu-hyun wants me to! Is that your will? Or mine? Its my will. I do it because I want to. There was no lie in her words. I nodded at her as well, and naturally moved my gaze to Kwon Jia next to me. Well, then were done? Wait. Why dont you ask me? Kwon Jia suddenly tackled me. No, you already know, right? I gave her that look, but she looked dumbfounded and unconvinced. Did I do something ufortable? [Hey, you idiot. No matter what, at least y along a little. Its so disappointing when youre left out.] Then I heard Baek-ryeons voice scolding me. Is that what it was? Kwon Jia already knew everything, so I thought I didnt have to ask her. But thinking about it, it was too selfish to think that she would understand without saying anything. Sometimes I had to express myself even though I knew. Thanks. Thank you Baek-ryeon. [Hmph. If youre grateful, be nice to me too! After all, Im yourpanion.] Yeah. I asked Kwon Jia. Jia, you can do it too? Of course. She answered with a slightly softened expression. Maybe my action was right after all. So, what are you going to do from now on? I shrugged at Kwon Jias question. Well, if you want to keep the balloon from bursting as the wind rises, you have to let some air out. For us, that means clearing one world of ideas at a time. Then how long do we have to keep doing that? Baek Seo-ryeon asked sharply. Yeah. If you know the why and the how, then the next question is how long. That is I dont know either. I dont know exactly either, but I have some guesses. Do you know how the worlds of ideas are made up? Just stories? There are many kinds of stories. There are facts or history that actually happened, and there are tales or folktales that were passed on by peoples mouths and writings. And there are legends engraved in everyones memory, and myths that everyone idolizes. The worlds of ideas areposed of these various things. Among them, most of the worlds of ideas that came out are based on history. asionally, folktales and tales are mixed in, and very rarely, there are stories of legends and myths. However, these are very weakpared to the real myths and legends. I pointed to the inside of the earth, where the stories were trying to expand fiercely. The very heavy and important, [real stories] havente out yet. The important thing is, these real ones. The most important world of ideasposed of myths. The core story that would determine the fate of this earth. It would decide the future of this world depending on whether we clear it or not. Will we feel the potential of the earth and leave it as it is? Will we think that the earth is no longer recoverable and brand it and discard it? It all depends on our sess. And judging that is not our role. The ones who value it are the beings above the sky, the high celestial beings. They are the viewers who watch our y, the audience who watch the stage, and the judges of the end. To entrust my future to someone else. It was nothing but an anxious and nauseating thing. But I have to do it. I have to smile and endure it even if I dont like it. At least for now. As I imagined a future that mighte someday, I quietly suppressed my emotions. Chapter 124: Chapter 124: Chapter 124 I dont know how much time is left until the end of the world. If it was my previous life, I would know that there were less than five years left. But the worlds flow has changed slightly because of me. The proof is that the number of worlds that were not cleared at all has decreased. Maybe the grace period until the apocalypse has gotten longer. Of course, this is too optimistic an observation, so I have to move at least with five years in mind. The most important thing is that I told the people of White Flower Management about the future. I revealed the information about the future that hasnt happened yet. It might be a forbidden act in some ways, but I felt relieved after saying it. I didnt ignore the threat of secrets leaking out. I trusted our team members more than that. It was much better to tell them the truth than to keep everything secret and cause unnecessary misunderstandings and doubts. Okay, thats it for the exnation. Are we done now? Im going to work. Where do you think youre going! I tried to slip away naturally but was restrained by Kwon Jia. Dont try to sneak away. Ugh. I thought it was natural. Do you think were stupid? No, but this is enough rest, isnt it? Enough rest? What do you mean by rest? Anyone can see that this is an extension of work. How is drawing simple pictures on a whiteboard and exining the future work! I wanted to shout that but I couldnt argue back because of the fierce res from the three of them. But I thought I couldnt give in like this and spat out a timid resistance. I think I rested enough. We dont think so. Ahem. Jia-ssi. Lets have a serious conversation. This rest is ultimately a matter of personal preference. To someone else, this might be work but to me, this is also rest. But not everyone will ept that. Socially speaking, thats also work. The regressor who was closest to being an anti-social being spouted such an argument? I was speechless but immediately rebutted. No. If thats work then why dont you think breathing is work too? Will you stop me from doing that too? If necessary. Do you really think breathing is work? A very fierce answer came back. Baek Seoryeon and Kang Hye-rim were the same. They looked like they wouldnt let me go even if I thought breathing was work and would cut off my airway. How scary are these people? The reality of virtue signaling has fallen t on the ground. Are you unhappy? No. I had no choice but to surrender to the three pairs of eyes that stared at me. They were saying it for my sake so I couldnt say anything back. I couldnt avoid the pressure that came at me. In the end, I had to waste my time lying on the sofa like a shriveled corpse. I wanted to do something but I couldnt find a way to avoid the eyes of those three wicked guards. Ah, by the way, Yu-hyun-ssi. I just thought of something. Thats when Baek Seoryeon spoke to me who was quietly sitting. What is it? You said you brought the documents rted to the Twilight Veil from the safe, right? I did. Then, wasnt there anything else in the safe besides that? I answered nonchntly to the question that was asked out of pure curiosity. Yes. There was a lot. Cash and jewels that were perfectlyundered and had no trace of origin, and even gold bars. Huh? Well, um. I dont know the current price of gold bars, but excluding that, cash and jewels alone would be more than 3 billion won. There were about 50 gold bars too. That would be about 5.5 billion won. Yeah, something like that. Oh, oh oh oh oh fifty-five billion? Baek Seoryeon started to shake her hands and feet as I told her the rough figure. It was an amount that she couldnt handle. I took it out of a safe in a snap, so it was enough to make her dizzy. Ah. Come to think of it, I dont need cash anyway, so Im going to return some of it to White Flower Management. Ill only pick out the clean ones that wont get caught no matter where I send them. Yes, yes?! Baek Seoryeon, who got a huge amount of money in her arms, looked like she would foam at the mouth and faint if I touched her lightly. Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jia looked at her with concern. Baek Seoryeons eyes swirled wildly as she struggled to control her body, but soon she straightened her back. She barely overcame the panic. Oh. You made it. Ah. I made it. You made it. What are you three talking about all of a sudden! Baek Seoryeon was angry at being treated like a spectacle, but there was still a trace of surprise in her mouth that trembled slightly. Hmm. Maybe I should stop teasing her for a while. Anyway, Ill leave some of the money to Seoryeon-ssi. If I have to choose a ce to spend it, it would be moving the office. We cant stay in this ce where were stuck together like a beehive forever. But this is the closest ce to the association or the subway station Thats why Im saying we can find a better ce with that money. Get a new office and change the interiorpletely. Well, wouldnt that be enough? A free mansion is better than a stiff office. Of course, that amount might not be enough for that. It would take 5 billion won to buy a mansion in Seoul Gangnam. But there was something I hadnt calcted yet. We still had the huge byproducts we got from the crystal cave world. Rare minerals and herbs that are essential for making potions that cant be found on Earth. If we calcte all of them, well, we might not be able to build a building but we might be able to find an office that suits us well. Some of the money can be used to pay off Seoryeon-ssis debt. Its not a big deal considering how much well earn in the future. That, th-th-th-that Baek Seoryeon didnt know what to do with the money she was given suddenly. I wondered if this was okay seeing her flustered like this but she would surely bring more than expected results if she calmed down a bit. Her talent was an undeniable real thing. You can do it, right? I have to. You trusted me and gave me this job. She seemed to calm down a bit as her voice stopped shaking and I smiled satisfactorily. Baek Seoryeon was overjoyed but she tried to suppress it as much as possible. As I watched her, I buried myself in the sofa again. I lost my motivation again as another task disappeared. Thats when Kang Hye-rim who was watching me spoke to me. Yu-hyun-ssi. Are you bored? Id be lying if I said no. Hmm. It must be frustrating to do nothing and just stay in the office. Yes. It is. Then, would you like to go out with me? Really? I was surprised by her sudden request to go out. Kang Hye-rim blushed slightly and stammered. N-No, I mean, its just staying inside like this is honestly kind of boring, dont you think? I know how you feel, being chased by people outside. I just thought maybe going out would be nice. You know, get some fresh air. It just came to my mind The more she spoke, the quieter her voice became, until it was barely audible. She bowed her head. Or is that a bad idea? Its a great idea! Really? She lifted her head and looked at me with a puppy-like expression, as if asking if I meant it. I nodded. Im not lying, I think it might be better to go out for a change. Its better than doing nothing here, and walking around outside might cheer us up. I meant what I said. It was much more productive to see something new than to rot away in here. She brightened up at mypliment, her face blooming like a beautiful flower. She looked lovely when she smiled. Then will you go with me? But what about all the people outside? It doesnt matter if you use your engraving ability, right? You can just engrave some sses or a mask, and no one will recognize us. Hmm. Thats true. And the points well use, I can pay for them, right? Thats okay? Well, if you insist. Yeah! She clenched her slender fist and cheered when I agreed. Baek Seoryeon and Kwon Jia looked displeased by the scene, but they didnt seem to have any intention of saying anything to the cheerful Kang Hye-rim. Dont worry. Ill escort you perfectly today so you wont be bored. Okay Im looking forward to it. She was so enthusiastic that I had never seen her like this before, except when she was holding a sword and ready to fight. Was going out that fun? I was more curious than amazed. I didnt realize until now that she also wanted to rest and have fun sometimes, since she was always swinging her sword. Well then! Lets go! She put on the frameless sses that I had engraved for her and said that. I also put on a pair of sses to match her. Hmm. It was my first time wearing sses, but it didnt matter since they were just for fashion. Why are you staring at me like that? I felt awkward because the three women were looking at my face intently. They were startled by my remark and avoided my gaze, their faces slightly red. N-No, its just we were curious. Its nothing. You look good with sses Hehe. You look very smart. They had different reactions. It seemed that they found me wearing sses unusual. Well, I guess most people do look different when they wear sses or not. I also admired how Kang Hye-rims impression changed when she wore sses. It must be simr to that. Shall we go then? Yes! She smiled happily and followed me closely. Thanks to the engraving on the sses, no one recognized us or bothered us as we left the office. Unless they were collectors, ordinary people or reporters couldnt see through the engraving that changed our appearance naturally. Where should we go first? Hey, dont stick too close to me. Its hot. Do you have any ces in mind? Uh, um. I thought of some ces, but Ive never been there before, so I dont know. She answered timidly with ack of confidence. That was understandable. She had lived a hard life before she met me. It would be strange if she knew any fun ces. But I couldnt give her any answers either. I had lost my normal life ten years ago. Even though I pretended to be normal on the outside, I was not a good person when I peeled off ayer. Now I was not even human, but a teller. Then we have no choice. Oh Did she feel anxious by my words? She sighed regretfully. Well have to figure it out as we go. Huh? It would be a waste to go back now. We dont have to give up just because we dont know anything. We can learn one by one, from now on. Yes! She smiled brightly again and nodded. We went to a busy street where many people were walking around. The street was full of energy. There were couples everywhere who seemed to be dating, and the streets were decorated with youth and mour. I did simple things with Kang Hye-rim one by one. We went to a restaurant and ate delicious food, and visited an outlet and did some shopping. Especially seeing her change into different clothes that were unlike her usual style was a pleasant sight. How about this? She asked me, holding the hem of her skirt with her fingers, shyly. It suits you. You should dress like this more often. Heh, hehe. But it wouldnt suit me when I fight. Thats true. I regretted what I said. That was the life of a collector. Especially, Kang Hye-rim had to bear more burden after hearing the truth of the world from me. Because this ce was a world doomed to destruction. We had to fight to stop it. But you can enjoy yourself as much as you want right now. Forget about everything else for now, and just savor the joy of each moment. Theres nothing more inefficient than worrying about something that cant be done. Keke. Really, what are you saying? Thats what I wanted to say to you. Is that so? We looked at each other andughed yfully. After shopping enough, we sat down at a cafe with a nice view and drank the beverages we ordered. Hmm. Im getting used to this. It was the first time I enjoyed a break since the end of the world and my resurrection. It felt strange and ufortable, like wearing clothes that didnt fit me. But as I rxed and stayed still, that feeling gradually faded. It wasnt bad to sit peacefully like this, I thought. What is your rtionship with Jia? She suddenly asked me that. Chapter 125: Chapter 125: Chapter 125 Yu-hyun couldnt understand the absurd question that Kang Hye-rim suddenly threw at him. What, what? What are you talking about? Even if he was the great Kang Yoo-hyun, he would be flustered by such a sudden question. He couldnt figure out why Kang Hye-rim was asking him about his rtionship with Kwon Jia in this situation. No, isnt that obvious? He recalled their appearances and realized that there were some clues. Kang Hye-rim was ufortable with Kwon Jia. Kwon Jia herself didnt seem to care, but to Yu-hyun, she did. When he sent them to the orc tribe to cooperate, Kang Hye-rim was the only one who gave an unsatisfactory answer when they reported the results. Yu-hyun remembered that he wanted to ask Celine about itter, but the timing wasnt right. For now, answering the question was the priority. Why do you ask that all of a sudden? Just, it came to my mind. Kang Hye-rim dodged the answer and asked. So, whats going on between you two? What do you mean? Theres nothing like that. Hmm. Was it because of Yu-hyuns lukewarm answer? Kang Hye-rim narrowed her eyes slightly and red at Yu-hyun. Yu-hyun thought he might taste sand in his coffee when Kang Hye-rim opened her mouth first. From my point of view, well. You two have a simr vibe. A simr vibe? Yes. Both you and Jia have something to hide, dont you? Thats Yu-hyun tried to deny it, but he realized that Kang Hye-rim had already seen through something of his. It wasnt untrue. They were both regressors who knew the terrible future. Jia definitely joined our managementter than me. I know that. But strangely, I didnt feel like she was a junior. Like you, she seemed like someone who knew everything from the start. Is that so? Hehe. Its a funny story, right? I know. Its ridiculous. In fact, I felt that way without any usible reason. Kang Hye-rim leaned over the table. Her white and soft cheek pressed against the table and bulged out like a bun. Yu-hyun felt a sudden urge to poke it with his finger. But even with this inexplicable feeling I sometimes feel left out. Yu-hyun couldnt help but gasp at her honest words. It feels like you two know something that I dont. Sometimes I get sad without knowing it. Is it my delusion? Am I a bad kid? Am Icking that I feel this way? Hye-rim Yu-hyun shook his head as he tried to say something. A clumsy constion would only hurt her more. It might be better to keep silent. But was that really the answer? Would everything be solved if he just sat there and listened to her, keeping his mouth shut? It wasnt. I understand what you mean by anxiety. Really? Kang Hye-rim lifted her upper body up from the table. Well, um. You might feel that way. Jia is not ordinary in your eyes, right? Thats true. Yes. Shes supposed to be a newbie who just finished her graduation ceremony. But she seems to know more than me, and has lived a different life. That must be because shes much more talented than someone like me. No. Yu-hyun cut off her words sharply. What? No. Thats not talent. People might mistake Kwon Jia for having a great talent when they see her. Actually, depending on how you look at it, her regression trait might not even be called talent. But Yu-hyun had seen Kwon Jias true talent and it wasnt that great. It was closer to dullness than mediocrity. Yet Kwon Jia had gained such power because of something that transcended talent. Im sure of it, Hye-rim has much more talent than her. Then why am I socking? Theres no one who has everything from the start. Jia does. Jia she might seem that way. But Hye-rim. At least when you learn more and realize the truthter, youll change your mind in an instant. Yu-hyun couldnt tell her about Kwon Jias peculiarity directly. It was Kwon Jias secret. If she wanted to know, Kang Hye-rim had to talk to her personally and hear it from Kwon Jia herself. At least thats what Yu-hyun thought. But he also understood Kang Hye-rims feelings more than that. Hehehe. Yu-hyun chuckled softly. She was jealous right now. Hey, why. Why are youughing? Hehe. No. Its just, your behavior is cute. Cu, cute? She blushed and asked as if she heard it for the first time. Yu-hyun nodded casually. Yes. Of course, I know youre totally jealous right now. What, what? No, no. Jealous? Thats not it. Look. Your voice is getting higher. Youre caught. Youre caught. No, no. Kang Hye-rim was flustered and tried to say something, and Yu-hyun kept teasing her. In the end, Kang Hye-rim pouted and nced at Yu-hyun. Hmph. Fine. Its my fault for talking to you. Haha. This is something. Okay. Lets not do that. Its not lets not do that, its really not that. Yeah, yeah. You jerk. Kang Hye-rim, who was annoyed, drank the remaining drink in one gulp. She still didnt feel better and red at Yu-hyun. Yu-hyun shrugged his shoulders andughed as if he found her adorable. Heheh. Heh. Hey, stopughing. What can I do if its funny? Is it that funny? Yes. At least, I felt that Hye-rim was like everyone else. Yu-hyun said, wiping his slightly teary eyes. I dont think you need to be ashamed of feeling jealous, Hye-rim. Its only natural, and everyone has that emotion. I think it might even help you, in a way. Me? What do you mean? Well, at least youre aware of your shorings and you want to improve, right? Youre jealous of Jia, but you dont want to harm her or anything. Am I right? Thats true. People who are jealous of others have two choices. They can either drag them down to their level, or they can rise up and surpass them. Most people choose the former. Its easier and more epted. But you, Hye-rim, you keep thinking about thetter option somewhere in your heart. It was the truth that came from the depths of her soul, not something she deliberately thought of. Hye-rims eyes widened as Yu-hyun spoke as if he could see through her innermost feelings. He smiled slyly as he saw her reaction, as if he had hit the mark. Thats a very good attitude to have. Then are you not going to tell me Jias secret? I cant tell you that. If youre curious, why dont you ask Jia yourself? Oh, but thats Do you feel inadequate? Well, I dont think Hye-rim is any less than Jia right now. Really? Do you really think so? Yes. I told you before, didnt I? Have some confidence. Hye-rim, youre the first client of Baekhwa Management and the most famous collector in the world. And youre also my first client, Kang Yu-hyun Teller. Oh, that sounded like I was bragging. What? You werent? I thought you were showing off. Are you serious? Hehehe. Yu-hyun asked incredulously and Hye-rim burst intoughter. Sheughed so freely that it seemed like she had forgotten all her worries. Haha, ha. Oh, thats hrious. Did you see your face just now? How can I see my own face? Oh, what a shame. You should have seen it. It was like this! Hye-rim imitated Yu-hyuns expression in aical way and he red at her. Hey. Getting cocky all of a sudden? You said it was good to have confidence. I was just doing what you said. Hmph. Huh. Yu-hyun shook his head in disbelief but also chuckled. Hye-rim. Yes? Right now, I cant tell you anything. Even what I told you at the office today was a huge decision for me. The end of the world. Hye-rims face hardened as she recalled it. She felt that what Yu-hyun had revealed to her today was too heavy and unbelievable. How did he bear it all this time, knowing that? Hye-rim couldnt imagine how much burden this man in front of her was carrying. She thought that his body hidden under his clothes must be full of invisible wounds. Hye-rim. But someday Ill tell you everything. He was being sincere with her. Not now, but someday he would tell her everything. His hidden scars, his troubles that no one knew. Hearing that, Hye-rim felt ashamed for being so childish and demanding. But she also felt more motivated. I understand. She was not enough right now. She knew it very well. It was good that she had found her talent and passion. But that only meant that she had reached the starting line. She still had a long way to go. Ill wait for you, like you said. No. Waiting was not enough. She had to be strong enough to make him want to tell her everything. I promise. To be proud of herself someday. To go further. Hye-rim made a vow to her conviction. Good. Yu-hyun smiled contentedly at her answer. The atmosphere had warmed up and they had finished their drinks. Yu-hyun noticed that Hye-rims gaze was fixed on something outside the window and followed it. There were four students there. Unlike ordinary students, they wore shy uniforms and carried sealed weapons. Theyre Academy students. Yes. Im curious about them. If I were a little younger, I would have gone to a ce like that instead of a training center. A little? Zap! Hye-rim red at Yu-hyun as he teased her. You shouldnt dig into a womans age like that. Ahem. Sorry about that. Anyway, its amazing to see them. I wonder how they became collectors. Im worried if they can fight well. Well, I guess so. Most people would think that collectors are legally adults, but the reality was different. Students, or even children, could awaken as collectors unintentionally. Conversely, there were also rare cases of old people bing collectors. The Academy. Im curious about it. What do they learn there? They learn how to fight, how to survive, and many other things. Hye-rim, heres a trivia quiz. Do you know why the Academy was founded? Huh? No. I dont know that. In the early days of the collector society, there was no Academy. Actually, there was not much to teach. But when you find out the reason for its establishment, its funny. Why? The Academy was created to force education on underage collectors because they had the highest mortality rate. What? Hye-rim asked in surprise, as if she had heard something unexpected. At first, adults were mostly collectors. But after the change, underage collectors started to appear one by one. But the problem was that they didnt know their ce. Didnt know their ce? What do you think happens when a minor gets power? They want to use it recklessly. They think theyre the best because theyre strong. They didnt know the reality. There were many examples of that. Minors were very happy and arrogant when they awakened as collectors, as if they had be the protagonists of a novel. -Whats wrong with them? Why are they so scared of just one monster? Theyre such cowards. -I could easily slice up that fantasy creature. -Ugh. So frustrating. If only I were a collector. To them, the power of a collector was like that of a superhero in a movie. They were deluded. They thought they would be the main character if they had power. Without knowing how much responsibility came with it. Thats how high school students who awakened as collectors went into the world of fantasy without fear and got killed by fantasy creatures. How can those kids who dont even know how to fight properly against a single dog do anything with a sword? Reality is different from imagination. When the kids faced the fantasy creatures in person, they realized that they were much more brutal than they thought and froze on the spot. The kids who were so confident outside and said they couldnt do that with their mouths were confronted with the fear of death when they faced the fantasy creatures. And then they died. Those who had pride in their power were equal and identical in the end, no matter how it happened. As the number of deaths increased rapidly, the government took this matter seriously and decided to establish the Academy to prevent such idents. To imprint the cruel reality on the kids who live in delusion and ignorance. Thats the biggest reason why the Academy was founded. Hye-rim opened her mouth in astonishment at the unexpected reason. Chapter 126: Chapter 126: Chapter 126 Well, its a thing of the past now, and theres not much information left from that time, since the government kept it quiet. But it was something that people who heard about the situation couldnt easily forget. Wow. I really didnt know. Did they always fight so poorly? Thats because Hye-rim is special. Yu-hyun saw Kang Hye-rim as a person who had a talent for fighting to the bone. It didnt matter whether it was because of her power or her original personality that brought out that power. Kang Hye-rim was a born collector. She could swing her sword at the phantoms without hesitation from the first time she fought. Ordinary people would look for Jesus or Buddha if they stepped on a Lego. Pfft. Hehe. Lego? What kind of expression is that? Its true. The problem was that underage collectors forgot their situation and were full of unfounded confidence that they could do anything. Their sacrifice resulted in the establishment of the academy, and from Yu-hyuns point of view, it was unclear whether this was a good or a bad thing. But now that the academy has been established, the death idents of minors have almost disappeared. And since they dont try to clear the world of thoughts, the risk of being a collector itself has also decreased significantly. Of course, it only decreased significantly, but the death rate of collectors was still very high. There were cases where they died or went missing in the world of thoughts due to unintended idents. And the enemy of collectors was not just phantoms. Terrorists, religious organizations, scavengers, etc. There were threats everywhere. Wow. Thats how it was. But Korea is really in a good situation. Other countries still dont have proper measures for underage collectors. Maybe only the European Union or the United States. Thats why the Korean collector academy attracts a lot of attention from all over the world. There are also many foreign students. In fact, Korea was the first country to establish a collector academy. Before the change came, the education fever for minors was the highest in the world, and this came back around. The European Union built one in Switzend and the United States built one in New Yorkter, but they were not enough to catch up with the status of the Korean academy. A lot of rich kids flocked here. Especially Western students. They all came to Korea Academy because they were from prestigious families, noble bloodlines, and so on. You seem to know a lot of details, Yu-hyun? I was interested. Yu-hyun smiled bitterly. The reason he knew so much about this information was because he also had a dream of entering such an academy when he was young and passionate. Before the end came, Yu-hyun was still a minor. He wanted to be a collector then. Of course, if he awakened, he would go to the academy, and Yu-hyun simted what if he became a collector and searched for detailed information about the academy. It was all useless. But considering that he could use this information to inform Kang Hye-rim, it wasnt such a bad thing to know this information. But the academy As his thoughts reached an element that he hadnt paid attention to until now, Yu-hyun unconsciously stroked his chin with his finger. Thinking about it, finding talent in the academy is also possible. The academy takes in awakened children and teaches them thoroughly. Naturally, those who graduated from the academy, so-called graduates, had a much higher level than ordinary collectors. And most of them with talent would have gone there. In fact, there were many people who reached high-rank collectors in no time among the academy graduates. Among the collectors who made their names in Europe, more than 30% were from Koreas collector academy. There was no need to look for people who finished training at training centers until then. But. No. Still no. Yu-hyun shook his head. The academy was definitely a very attractive ce for Yu-hyun. He couldnt imagine how many stones there would be inside. But, the problem was that they were academy students. Academy students graduate when they be adults. Until then, they have to belong to the academy and go through all kinds of hassle to enter the world of thoughts. Adult collectors are free to enter the world of thoughts. They had to report to the association or give them some money, but that was just it would be nice level, not something they had to do. Minors were different. They were strictly protected byw, so they needed approval from the academy, association, government agency to enter the world of thoughts. Even if they got approval, they couldnt act alone. They needed at least fourpanions and one of them had to be verified by the state. The disadvantage is too big. Even if I find a good kid among the academy students, I dont have enough time to wait until he graduates. It was also difficult to find a student who graduated from the academy. The academy graduation ceremony was only once a year, unlike the training center graduation ceremony. The season now was passing early summer and heading towards summer. The academy graduation was already over in early spring, and the next graduation ceremony would be next March. He was too busy to hold on for more than half a year to find the third one. But it wouldnt hurt to keep the academy students in mind. Its on hold for now, but who knows? Maybe theres another talent that will make my eyes flip. Of course, Yu-hyun didnt really believe in such optimistic spection. Most of the important things were already in his head. The element of unexpected was enough with Kwon Jia. Was it because Yu-hyuns gaze stayed on the students for too long? Hmm. Yu-hyun, you have that taste. Kang Hye-rims eyes toward Yu-hyun became very sour, unlike before. Yu-hyun realized toote that he was staring at them too hard. Huh? No, no. No. I think you misunderstood, its not that at all. Yeah, yeah. Im sorry. Im too old to meet your standards. No, thats not what I meant! Yu-hyun had to sweat for a while to calm down Kang Hye-rims mood. *** Yu-hyun thought to himself, Ive taken a day off, so I guess I can work now. But the Yu-hyun Rest Project, which was carried out by White Flower Management itself, was not over yet. Mr. Yu-hyun. Come out with me today. Baek Seryeon suddenly approached him and said that, and Yu-hyun was puzzled. What, is there something wrong? No, its just that today is my turn. Your turn? Yu-hyun looked around the office with a puzzled expression. As Yu-hyuns gaze met Kwon Jia and Kang Hye-rim, they both acted as if they didnt know anything and busied themselves with their own weapons. Hmm. Yu-hyun doubted inwardly, but he kept his mouth shut because he had no clear evidence. So, are you going? No? Im going to rest here. He didnt want to be dragged along like this, no matter what. Yu-hyun conveyed that meaning to Baek Seryeon. But Baek Seryeon smiled and immediately poked at Yu-hyuns weak spot. Actually, you see. I found a new supplier for the by-products, but the president there kept avoiding meeting me. I thought it would be hard to do it alone, so I needed your help. Me? Yes. I need your help on a business level. Business level. That word echoed in Yu-hyuns head. If it was a casual invitation to hang out, Yu-hyun would have refused tly, but if it involved work, the story changedpletely. Ahem. If its for work, then I guess I cant help it. Lets go together. Where is it? Yu-hyun quickly changed his attitude and got up from his seat. What? You just said you were resting. Oh. The representative of the management is having a hard time, how can I just rest? Of course I have to help. You dont have to do that. No. Its okay. Who else will do it if not me? Come to think of it, I think I can do it by myself. It will be faster if we do it together than if you do it alone. Hmm. What do you think? As he saw Baek Seryeon hesitating, Yu-hyun felt his mouth dry up. He wondered if he had made a mistake by refusing at first, and worried that it might not work out. Baek Seryeon nodded her head. Well, I guess theres no choice. Haha. Thats right, Seryeon. Thats a bold choice worthy of a representative. Come on, lets go. Okay. Yu-hyun acted like a subordinate for the first time towards Baek Seryeon. He immediately grabbed her coat and escorted her out of the office. The two collectors who nced at them from the corner of their eyes sighed and shook their heads. Hes usually perfect, but who would have thought hed be so sloppy when ites to work-rted matters. Hes really a severe workaholic. The two muttered and soon met each others eyes, and nodded slightly at the same time. It was the first time that their hearts were in sync. *** Lets go. Are we walking? I guess the supplier is nearby? No. Rather than the supplier, I think we need a car anyway. Were going to stop by the store first. Oh. Are you finally getting a car? Sure enough, White Flower Management didnt have a vehicle yet. Considering that Yu-hyun usually used public transportation to go to the world of thoughts, he definitely needed a car. But now? Mr. Yu-hyun. It has to be now. We have money now. Look at the other collectors. They all have personal managers who drive them around everywhere, but our management collectors cant do that. You dont know how ufortable I was watching them all this time. What about the driver? Its okay if I do it. What about your work? Ive been doing a lottely, so Ive had some free time recently. And besides, I have a license too, but if I dont drive, my skills will rust, so I need to oil them up sometimes. It was quite avish idea to buy a new car for that oiling up, but Yu-hyun also recognized the need for a vehicle and nodded his head without saying anything. It wasnt just a personal desire, but something that was needed at thepany level. There was no reason to hesitate about investing. They headed to a nearby car dealership. What kind of car are you going to choose? Hmm. I think a small SUV would be good, considering that well have to carry more people. That wouldnt be bad either. They decided to look for a new car, thinking that a used car might have some defects, even though it was cheaper. They didnt have to worry about money. They had 5.5 billion won in cash. And considering the settlement money that woulde in soon, they would have enough money left even if they bought a new sports car, not a regr car. Ill take this one. Thats how Baek Seryeon finished the purchase process of a red SUV. She also chose the options and finished the insurance, and the delivery process went smoothly. Shall we go then? Baek Seryeon took the car key and shook it with a smile. Seeing her smile so confidently, she looked like a professional, despite her small stature. Yu-hyun, who got in the passenger seat of the newly delivered car, was surprised by Baek Seryeons smooth driving skills. You drive well? I have a heavy equipment license too, sopared to that, a car is nothing. I couldnt buy a car because I didnt have money, not because I didnt have skills. They soon arrived at the world of thoughts by-product purchase center. This ce, which operated with arge outlet, was one of thergest by-product purchase centers in the country. Not only did it handle the by-products of the world of thoughts, but it also had various items that ordinary people coulde and buy, so even though it was a weekday afternoon, the inside was crowded with people. So, are we going straight to the supplier? Ah. That thing Yu-hyun felt uneasy at Baek Seryeons sudden hesitation. Actually, I already finished it. What do you mean you needed my help? That was a white lie to lure you out. Hehe. Thwack. Yu-hyun hit Baek Seryeons forehead with his fist. Ow! Baek Seryeon clutched her head. Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Ugh. Come on, thats not fair. Im a grown-up and the CEO, you know? Dont you think its a bit harsh to throw a tantrum like that? Im barely holding back the urge to pinch your cheeks. Reflect on yourself. Tsk. But if I dont do this, you wonte out, right? Why do you want me to go out so badly? You went on a date with Hyerim yesterday. That was Yu-hyun tried to say something, but he mped his mouth shut. He couldnt deny it no matter how much he thought about it. He just went out to clear his mind, but it did look like a date in some ways. No, wasnt it actually a date? They ate together and went shopping. Baek Seo Ryeon took Yu-hyuns silence as a confirmation and spoke confidently. So, today is my turn. Can you please stop treating me like a public good? Its the CEOs order. They say workce bullying is a serious social problem, and here it is right in front of me. Ill sue you. Think of it as a reward for a hard-working employee. My reward is more work. Geez. Really. Who would say youre not a workaholic? Baek Seo Ryeon sighed and hooked her arm with Yu-hyuns. Come on, lets rx today. I already rxed yesterday. I need to rx too! But, thats CEOs order! Ugh. He could have refused if he wanted to. But Yu-hyun couldnt do that. He knew how much Baek Seo Ryeon had suffered and worked hard until now. Yu-hyun was fine with working all the time, but he didnt like it when Baek Seo Ryeon did the same. It was a selfish thought, but that was how he felt. That was why he couldnt reject her proposal to spend time together so bluntly. Baek Seo Ryeon had worked so hard until now. She had just seen the light of sess recently. How could anyone object to her wanting to rest? In the end, Yu-hyun sighed and lowered his head. Sigh. Fine. Since you say its the CEOs order, Ill dly apany you today. Be grateful. Hehe. How generous of you. Yu-hyun chuckled as he watched Baek Seo Ryeon giggling and looking around the outlet mall. Since he had no choice but to be here, he decided to do his best to make her happy. Oh. Yu-hyun, look over there. There are so many amazing things. Thats where they sell things made from by-products of the world of ideas. Baek Seo Ryeons eyes were drawn to a rather peculiar ce. The by-products of the world of ideas were used in various fields. But that didnt mean they were all useful. Sometimes, there were leftover items that were too vague to use, and Baek Seo Ryeon was interested in a ce that made essories out of those by-products. Lets go check it out. Sure. They quickly entered the store. At first nce, it looked like an ordinary essory store, but inside, everything on disy was made from by-products of the world of ideas. Things made from materials that were hard to see and get on Earth. They were clearly useless things that were somehow recycled into products, but ironically, they also stimted the buyers desires and there were quite a lot of customers. Did you have a lot of interest in these things, Seo Ryeon? Nah. It would be a lie if I said I didnt. Im also working in the collector industry after all. Thats true. I was curious too. What kind of ce is the world of ideas, and what kind of things are there? But I cant just go there as a non-collector. Well Baek Seo Ryeon said that, but in fact, anyone could go to the world of ideas if they wanted to. It was just that ordinary people were forbidden from going there because they couldnt stand against the fantasy entities. But those who wanted to go would find a way somehow. Baek Seo Ryeon didnt know that fact. Maybe she wouldnt have done such a thing even if she knew. Yu-hyun also knew that fact and didnt say anything. Ta-da! How about this? Baek Seo Ryeon held up an earring made from a strange nt and asked Yu-hyun. Yu-hyun widened his eyes. What is it? Oh,e on. Im asking if it suits me. Oh. Look. She asked how about it? and brought the earring close to her ear. She tucked her hair behind her ear and her face became much clearer than before. Yu-hyuns gaze unknowingly went to her exposed neck. Her neck, which was usually hidden by her hair, was spotless and white. No, no. Yu-hyun quickly shook his head and answered her question. Hmm. It kind of suits you, I guess? Huh? What kind of answer is that? You dont sound sincere. I dont know much about essories, okay? I thought you would know better. You always do everything so well. I only do what I can, thats why it seems that way. Im a gemophobe when ites to this stuff. Ha ha. A gemophobe, huh? Is that funny? Honestly, I find it hard to believe when you say you cant do something. It seems like youre good at it, but youre just pretending to be humble. Anyway, thats the vibe I get. What vibe is that, what vibe? I dont know much about matching and stuff, but I have an eye for things, so Ill help you out a bit. Yu-hyun was also interested in this store. He thought it was a unique idea to make something out of by-products that others didnt care about. The person who came up with this idea must have had a very creative mind. But I wonder if there are any dangerous things mixed in? Just because they were by-products didnt mean they were harmless. Rather, some of them were so dangerous that they were disposed of as surplus by-products. But no matter how much he looked around, he didnt see anything that could pose a risk. Well, they must have filtered them out beforehand. Its amazing. essories made from by-products Rings, nes, earrings, hairbands, etc. Not only things for women, but also things for men that looked suitable, such as belts, badges, watches. If I didnt know they were by-products, I might have mistaken them for a junk shop. No, is this a junk shop? Yu-hyun examined the items in detail. Baek Seo Ryeon watched him from the side with a silent smile. He pretended not to care, but he was the most interested and focused when he came here. Ah. Hes kind of cute? She had seen him concentrate on something several times before, but the fact that it was a cute essory made it a strange situation. He picked up a few items and put them back in ce. He wondered if there was any special energy from the by-products of the world of ideas, but there was none. They were nothing but ordinary objects with special materials. Ta-da! How about this, Yoo-hyun? What Baek Seo-ryeon showed me this time was a hairpin. She tucked her hair behind one ear with the jade-colored hairpin, which made her look more calm andposed. Baek Seo-ryeon was small and round-faced. She wasnt chubby, but her cute appearance gave her that image. But when she fixed one side of her hair with the hairpin, her image changedpletely. She looked like a smart office worker. And that was simr to the distant future I had seen in the apocalypse. Yoo-hyun? Yoo-hyun? Yes? Oh, yes. Why are you spacing out? Did it not suit you? No, its just I remembered something from the past. The past? Its nothing. Anyway, that hairpin suits you very well. Yes. It looks great on you. Oh, wow. Whats going on? Youre giving me so much praise. Im a person who praises when I need to. Youre not even human. Thats just an expression. As we chatted, the eyes around us increased. Most of the customers who came here were either women or individuals. We were the only case of a man and a woman together. To others, we looked like a perfect couple of handsome and beautiful. If only I had such a pretty girlfriend! Oh, man. They make me jealous. I wish I had such a gentle boyfriend. Where are they flirting in the sacred (?) store? That was the majority of the gazes. But Baek Seoryeon, who was immersed in shopping itself, didnt notice it at all. Yu-hyun, who was sensitive to the eyes, turned his gaze with a bitter smile, looking for other things. Then suddenly, his eyes went to one thing. This is At a nce, it looked like a thing that was no different from other essories around. But what Yu-hyun saw was not the appearance of the thing, but the energy that flowed from the inside. As Yu-hyun naturally picked up the thing, Baek Seoryeon sent him a surprised look. Huh? Thats a norigae. Norigae. One of the decorative items that was attached to hanbok or skirt waist. It was a luxurious item. What Yu-hyun was interested in was this norigae. Its amazing. Norigae can only be made with traditional knotting techniques, so its not something you can easily see here. And the color is very colorful. Is it woven with seven-colored threads? The owner here must be very skilled. Well. To make such a thing with the by-product of worldview, he must be no ordinary person. Probably, thats right. What attracted Yu-hyuns attention most was [the power of story] contained in the norigae itself. Ordinary people could never perceive it, and collectors were no exception. Only Yu-hyun, who had [Laces fragment], could barely know it. This norigae was not an ordinary thing. It was closer to an artifact that had a unique energy. It wasnt made on purpose by someone. It just happened to be made like this by chance. One of Thousand A masterpiece that pops out at a very rare probability, out of the intention of the creator. Im lucky. I never thought Id find something like this here. The price was also very cheap considering the value of the thing. Yu-hyun eventually decided to buy it. Are you buying that? Yes. I like it. What are you going to use it for? Baek Seoryeon asked Yu-hyun, who had bought the norigae. Yu-hyun smiled and put the norigae on her clothes. Here. What, what? As Yu-hyun suddenly approached, Baek Seoryeons face turned red. Yoo, Yu-hyun? Just stay still. Yes, yes! There done. Yu-hyun seeded in attaching the norigae to her clothes. Baek Seoryeon nced at the norigae he had bought and then looked up at him. Is this for me? Yes. Its a gift. Its not an ordinary thing, so keep it well. The [story] contained in the gifted norigae protected the wearer from danger and kept them safe from disease and disaster. Yu-hyun didnt need it much, but it was a very good effect for Baek Seoryeon, who was an ordinary person. It suits you and looks good. Oh thank you. Baek Seoryeon stuttered and thanked him, her face burning like a red apple. She was worried that he might be bored by dragging him along with her interest, but he even gave her a gift. Baek Seoryeons lips loosened as she nced at the norigae on her clothes. Heh, hehe. Ill use it well. Since weve bought everything we need, shall we look around elsewhere? Here is my edited text: Youre buying that? Yes. I love it. What are you going to do with it? Baek Seoryeon asked Yu-hyun as he paid for the norigae. He smiled and pinned the ornamental essory to her outfit. Right here. Huh, huh? She blushed when he suddenly leaned in close to her. Yoo, Yu-hyun? Hold still for a moment. Okay, okay! There perfect. He finished attaching the norigae to her clothes. She peeked at his purchase and then lifted her head to meet his eyes. Is this for me? Yes. Its a gift. Its not something you see every day, so treasure it. The [story] within the norigae shielded its wearer from harm and safeguarded them from illness and cmity. Yu-hyun didnt really need it, but it was a wonderful benefit for Baek Seoryeon, who was a normal person. It looks great on you. Oh thank you so much. She thanked him shyly, her face glowing like a ripe apple. She had been worried that he would find it boring to follow her around based on her interests, but he surprised her with a gift. Her smile widened as she looked at the norigae on her clothes. Heh, hehe. Ill take good care of it. Weve got everything we came for, so how about we check out some other ces? Yes, of course. The two of them left the store, ignoring the jealous res of the other customers. Baek Seo-ryeon felt more excited than when she had just arrived here. She looked fresh and youthful, just as her age. She had always been busy with work, so this was especially rare for her. But then, Yu-hyun suddenly noticed something strange. Seo-ryeon, wait a minute. Yes? Can you sit down there for a moment? There were chairs in the outlet where customers could rest. Yu-hyun knelt down in front of her as he seated Baek Seo-ryeon on one of them. Without hesitation, Yu-hyun took off Baek Seo-ryeons shoes. Her bare feet, wrapped in flesh-colored stockings, were exposed. Baek Seo-ryeon trembled at his bold action and the strong grip of his hand on her ankle. Yu, Yu-hyun? What are you doing all of a sudden? As I thought. Something was off. What? Seo-ryeon. Your stockings are torn. Yu-hyun pointed to the ce where Baek Seo-ryeons stockings were badly frayed around her ankle. Baek Seo-ryeon felt her heart sink at Yu-hyuns serious expression. What was going on? Oh, youre right. Since this happened, lets buy a new pair. You should also buy some clothes that you like, you need them anyway. Thats true, but. How did you know Ah. Baek Seo-ryeon sensed a yful mood. She deliberately stretched out her foot in the stocking to Yu-hyun and smiled mischievously. Yu-hyun. Do you like this kind of thing? Chapter 128: Chapter 128: Chapter 128 Yu-hyun did not answer right away. He looked at Baek Seoryeon with an emotionless gaze, as if his expression had been erased. She had expected some kind of reaction if it was a joke, but he came back so seriously that she felt more embarrassed than anything. She was about to back out and say it was a joke. Squeeze. Yu-hyun did not let go of her ankle that he had grabbed. Yu, Yu-hyun? What if I like it? Wh, what? What if I like this kind of thing, what would you do then? Huh? Huh? Baek Seoryeon felt her head go nk. She had said it as a joke, but she didnt expect Kang Yu-hyun to take it seriously. Did he have a preference for stockings? But did a teller have such a preference? Or was it not just a fetish, but because it was her? Ah, ah that, that is She couldnt speak properly because her head was spinning. Baek Seoryeon suddenly felt that Yu-hyuns touch on her ankle was very strong and warm. Her heart pounded like crazy, and her face turned red. Her eyes lost focus and shook violently. Wh, what is this? This feeling? At that moment, Baek Seoryeon lifted her head and met Yu-hyuns eyes. She had the illusion that his face was getting closer. No, it was not an illusion. He was actually getting closer to her. Wha-what? What is this? Baek Seoryeon couldnt think straight as she saw his face approaching hers. She gasped and quickly closed her eyes. As she tensed up her shoulders and braced herself for what was about to happen(?). Smack! A sharp pain on her forehead snapped Baek Seoryeon back to reality. Ow! She clutched her forehead and red at Yu-hyun with teary eyes. Her silent protest was met with his chuckle as he got up from his seat. I was just ying along with your prank, Miss Seoryeon. Why? Is there a problem? You, you jerk. Youre so mean. Youre really mean. She gritted her teeth and hit his arm with her small hand. Mean, mean, youre really mean. Hey, you pranked me first, remember? Or did you have some expectations of me? Ex-expectations? Ha! Expectations of what? Youre really delusional, arent you? She looked visibly flustered by his words and he smiled softly. Okay, okay. I admit it was a bit cruel of me. A bit? It was more than a bit. Fine, fine. Come on, get up. He casually helped her put on her heels again. She flinched a little as he touched her, but not as much as before. Her face was still red from embarrassment and she felt like she had lost somehow. She nced at him and asked. Yu-hyun, youre an athlete, right? You are an athlete, arent you? What kind of yer are you? Youre a natural at handling women, with your attitude and tone of voice. Im a teller, so I dont know much about that. Baek Seoryeon hit Yu-hyuns arm again as he retorted yfully. Of course, no matter how hard she hit him, it didnt hurt Yu-hyun, who already had a strong physique. But he liked to please her, so he pretended to be in pain. Ow, ow. It hurts. Stop hitting me. I know youre not hurt, okay? Do you have any idea how many text points youve earned by traveling around the world of thought? Oh. You caught me. Caught you? Caught you what? Wow. Really. Unbelievable. Honestly, you started it, Seoryeon. Im only guilty of responding. Its self-defense. Sigh. Fine. What can I say? Its all the fault of the ruined stockings. Wow. Look at you, not taking any responsibility. The stockings are innocent. Are you defending the stockings right now? You really like stockings, huh? Do you want me to give you one? No thanks. Baek Seoryeon ticked off while holding onto Yu-hyuns arm. But that thing you said about buying me something, that wasnt a lie, right? What? Why arent you answering? Huh? No, of course not. That wasnt a joke. Yu-hyun was caught off guard by her sudden question and spaced out for a moment. He nodded his head and said yes, and Baek Seoryeon smiled contentedly. They finished shopping and it was already past 3 p.m. They left the outlet and got back in the car. Is that it? Are you going back to the office? Hmm. But I rented you for the whole day today. It feels too soon to go back. Yu-hyun looked dumbfounded as he sat in the passenger seat. Can you please stop talking like Im a ve who was sold to a ve owner? You are a ve. A working ve. When you say it like that, it sounds true. Baek Seoryeon must have decided on their next destination, because she turned the wheel right away. Did somethinge to mind? Yes. I decided. Where are we going? Se. Cret. She winked yfully and Yu-hyun shook his head helplessly. She had changed her hairpin and looked different from before, but she still acted childish. Yu-hyun looked out the window of the passenger seat. The scenery of Seoul was unfiltered through the ss that had not been sun-coated yet. He felt a strange emotion that he had never felt before when he looked at it leisurely. I really came back. He knew he hade back to the past several times already, but it felt different to see the scenery in such a peaceful ce. He used to think of the towering buildings as tombstones made of concrete and iron. To the past Yu-hyun, Seoul was a metallic and emotionless forest of steel. But now he saw that inside those huge structures was life. A symbol that showed the prosperity of human civilization by its mere existence. Who would have imagined that he would see it again with his own eyes? Peaceis this? If someone asked him if this was peaceful, he would surely say no. Surely, there were still conflicts and fights somewhere in this world. People were greedy and hypocritical, and acted only for their own desires and interests. The world that came back from the apocalypse was not an ideal ce that he had longed for then. Back then, I really thought this time was peaceful and nice. In fact, I only saw what I wanted to see. But the world he saw sitting in the passenger seat while driving was different. The cityscape bathed in warm sunlight was definitely the ideal world that Yu-hyun had dreamed of. Were here. How long did they drive? The ce where Baek Seoryeon led Yu-hyun was Incheons seafront. Yu-hyun got out of the passenger seat. Baek Seoryeon had already gotten out first and ran to the pier where the sea was visible. Yu-hyun had no choice but to follow her. The sun was starting to set. Come here and look at that. Why did you suddenly want to see the sea? Why? Dont you like it? Im just curious. I wanted to see something like this once in a while, where everything is wide open. As Baek Seoryeon said, Incheons seafront was definitely different from the crowded cityscape. It wasnt an empty sea of nothingness. There were inds and fishing boats floating on the water. But when you felt the cool sea breeze with a salty taste, those things became nothing. The two of them gazed endlessly at the sea. The waves, pushed by the wind, came like time and crashed against the breakwater. The sound of the white foam rising and falling was like a cheer, and then it faded away like a cheer. The dazzling light shattered like a white mirror on the sea and sank beyond the horizon. Before they knew it, the sun had tilted and the sky had turned red. It was sunset. A blue light rushed from the opposite sky, and the setting sun spewed out a crimson light at the end, coloring the clouds. How long had they been standing like this? An hour? Two hours? Watching nature made such time pass in an instant. As the sunset began to fade, Yu-hyun tapped Baek Seo-ryeons shoulder. Its over. Lets move. Huh? Oh, yes. Lets go. Look at me. Time has flown by so fast. I didnt notice the time either. Hehe. When I first felt the sea breeze, I thought it was refreshing, but now it feels strangely sticky. Is it because of the salt? I have to wash up as soon as I get back. But they were reluctant to leave just like that, so they had dinner at a restaurant with a view of the sea. Baek Seo-ryeon wanted to drink alcohol, but he had to drive, so he ended up just whetting his appetite and looking forward to the next opportunity. Tsk. What a shame. I should have had soju when I came to a ce like this. Are you a heavy drinker? No. Actually, I cant drink well. But theres something like that, right? A day when you feel like drinking alcohol. I think thats today for me. How about you, Yu-hyun? Im a teller, you know. Ive never had soju before. Except for a little wine when Joo Kyung-seo came to visit. Oh, right. Look at me. Baek Seo-ryeonughed as if he found it funny that he talked about soju to Yu-hyun, who was a teller. You dont look like a teller at all when I see you, so I keep forgetting. How do other people feel about you? Hmm. Well, sometimes I wonder if Im not a native myself. Yu-hyun meant it as a self-deprecating joke, but Baek Seo-ryeon, who didnt know the truth, chuckled. By the way, what is your goal as a teller? My goal? Yes. Your goal, or your dream. Or maybe your belief. Something like that. Yu-hyun was quite surprised by Baek Seo-ryeons question. He didnt expect him to ask something like that. My goal, huh? Well, there are many things, I guess? Hey. You cant answer like that. Who cant answer like that? To prevent the world from ending, or to get promoted, or to raise a great collector. There must be something you want to do the most among them. The most fundamental thing. The most fundamental thing. Yu-hyun recalled that moment. The emotion he felt before he died as a human. To rise endlessly, to seed, to conquer. Just, well To surpass his limits. I want to live a sessful life. Hey. Youre already sessful now? No. Not yet. From a certain point of view, Yu-hyun might seem like a sess. He was promoted to deputy in the shortest time, and his office was always crowded with spirits. He had collected a swordmaster and a returnee as his contractors, and he had a special ability. But it was not enough. It was far too insufficient to quench his endless thirst. More. More. I need to seed more. Until when? I havent set a clear goal yet. Yu-hyun looked up at the sky outside the restaurant. The night sky was filled with colorful stars. At least, until I reach beyond those stars. Beyond the stars? Are you dreaming of space exploration or something? From the perspective of Baek Seoryeon, who still knew nothing, Yu-hyuns words sounded vague and unrealistic. Yu-hyun chuckled and shook his head. It couldnt be helped if she didnt understand. This was just a self-made vow, nothing more. Youll find out soon enough, Seoryeon. Tsk. How mean. Why cant you tell me now? Its too early for that. Come on, lets finish our meal. They finished their dinner with the night sea as their side dish. *** After taking two days off in a row, Yu-hyun went to work the next day with a good mood, thinking that this was really the end. And as soon as he saw Kwon Jia, who was standing in front of him with a sulky face, Yu-hyun had no choice but to scrap all the ns he had made for today. Chapter 129: Chapter 129: Chapter 129 I dont know what youre talking about all of a sudden. Its obvious that you came here because its your turn today, so dont y dumb. Yu-hyun spoke first, sensing that everything was already figured out. Kwon Jia stuttered, flustered by his words. No, I mean Then, do you want to go back? Kwon Jia couldnt say no to that. Seeing her like that, Yu-hyun sighed and took her arm, leading her along. She didnt resist, even though she could have. She just consoled herself with the fact that she didnt say anything, for the sake of her pride, and followed Yu-hyun. Here, put on these sses. Yu-hyun handed Kwon Jia a pair of sses with an engraving on them. It was the same thing he wore when he went out with Kang Hye-rim before. Kwon Jia also needed to wear them because she had attracted too much attentiontely. Kwon Jia obediently put on the sses. Hmm. Her image doesnt change much, does it? Kang Hye-rim had a calm and literary vibe when she wore sses, but Kwon Jia was the opposite. Her image didnt change at all with sses. She still had charisma overflowing from her. It was because of her aura that couldnt be hidden by any external changes. But I guess pretty people are pretty no matter what they do. Kwon Jias appearance was still cheating, so she looked like a sessful female CEO with sses on. But her behavior was different from usual when she was dragged out by Yu-hyun. Is there anywhere you want to go? Hmm? No, I mean She hesitated to answer, mumbling and fumbling. Kang Hye-rim and Baek Seoryeon had at least shown some will to do something they wanted, but Kwon Jia didnt. She definitely came out with Yu-hyun because it was her turn, but she didnt think beyond that. To be more precise, she couldnt think of anything. I dont know what to do. There was no confidence in Kwon Jias voice, unlike usual. She had forgotten about this kind of thing for too long. Even if he suddenly told her to take a break and go somewhere to have fun, she couldnt set even a small goal for where to go and what to do. Yu-hyun didnt me Kwon Jia for that. It was cruel enough to give her such a choice after she had been moving like something possessed for so long. Then, Ill take the lead for you. So he just had to show her the way. All you have to do is follow me. Is that okay? I appreciate your concern, but honestly, your situation is not something you can talk about either, right? She had lived longer than Yu-hyun. He couldnt read most of her books because they were locked, but he wasnt ignorant of how hard her life had been. A regressor whose emotions had been worn out as much as possible. She had gotten better recently, but this was still Yu-hyuns evaluation of Kwon Jia. She wrapped herself in strength on the outside, but she was a ss castle that could copse at any time and ce. That was Kwon Jia. Come on. Lets go. So this time, it was Yu-hyuns turn to do something good for Kwon Jia. Kwon Jia, who would have been stubborn or annoyed otherwise, obediently listened to Yu-hyuns words. Where are we going? Well, first of all, we have to eat something, right? Eat? That was when it happened. Gurgle! Kwon Jia quickly avoided Yu-hyuns gaze at the sounding from her stomach. But she couldnt hide her ears that turned red. Yu-hyun didnt mention this part out of consideration. I know a good ce. Okay. Kwon Jia didnt refuse Yu-hyuns kindness. *** The ce Yu-hyun took Kwon Jia this time was a rice soup restaurant. It was a small ce, but there was enough room for two people to sit since it wasnt mealtime. Kwon Jia looked at the scenery inside the rice soup restaurant that felt somewhat cozy and felt an indescribable emotion. Why are you looking like that? Do people usually go to a rice soup restaurant when they eat together? She thought this was ridiculous even for a regressor. She didnt know much about this stuff, but she had some basic knowledge. Wouldnt they normally go to a fancy restaurant and cut some steak or something? Yu-hyun didnt understand at all. Whats wrong with rice soup? Its filling and good to eat. And its cheap too. He was right, of course. Rice soup wasnt a bad food. Rather, it was very cost-effective in terms of price. But didnt she have feelings? Inside Kwon Jias head, a fierce battle raged between her cold reason as a regressor and her emotions as a woman. Perhaps because of that, she was unable to make a rational judgment right now. In the meantime, Yu-hyun quickly finished setting the table and ordered the food. Ah. Kwon Jia let out a bted sigh, but it was already toote. She gave up and quietly sat down across from Yu-hyun. How strange. What is? I thought you were the same kind as me. She spoke in a small voice that wouldnt be heard by others. But, you are how should I say it, very different from what I expected. For example, in what way? Hmm. Its hard to exin. Just, your usual behavior Is skillful? Is that what you call it? I guess you could see it that way. The Kang Yu-hyun she saw was a mysterious person. He was definitely twisted. He had seen and experienced such a world, and it would have been more strange if he wasnt. It was a sense that she could recognize as a fellow regressor who had gone through hundreds of regressions. But, at the same time, Yu-hyun was very normal. His actions, his attitude towards people, his perspective on the world. All of that seemed very correct and ideal, like looking at a role model. But, if she asked him if that was an act, she would hesitate again. Both your genuine joy over trivial things and your hidden side are real. What are you exactly? Is that so surprising? At least to me. Hmm. I see. Yu-hyun had never really thought about his own behavior. The question of what his true self was seemed quite vague and philosophical. I think all of them are me. When he made ns to deal with his enemies, when he yed pranks on his colleagues at the office, when he ruthlessly abandoned someone, when he saved someone in danger. All of them were himself. People dont have just one side to them. A viin doesnt always do evil deeds. That was consistent with the fact that a good person doesnt always do good deeds. Miss Jia seems to be living in some kind of delusion. Its true that Im someone who has experienced a terrible future like you, but that doesnt mean I have to be like this necessarily. Thats too one-sided and prejudiced. At Yu-hyuns words, Kwon Jia unconsciously nodded inwardly. I see. I guess I unknowingly imposed my standards on you. Im sorry. No. You dont have to apologize. Rather, I think that attitude is something you need in your own way. For me? You always try to be thorough and certain in your life. That must be partly for some forgotten purpose, but alsorgely influenced by your trait. You dont have any leeway. Leeway Dont be ashamed of judging others arbitrarily, like an ordinary person would. The fact that you thought that way means that you still have some human aspects left in you. The steaming hot soup came out before long. Yu-hyun picked up his spoon and continued his words. Dont be confused or embarrassed by that. But, I I understand that youre confused right now. You must have felt it while spending time with me. This regression is definitely different from the previous ones. Yu-hyuns point was sharp. It felt like he was digging into her innermost feelings that she hadnt looked into yet. You havent fully epted the change yet, so youre a bit disoriented. You cant just stop feeling that way easily, so you have to hope that time will solve it naturally. But theres one thing you should remember. What is it? Dont forget your conviction. Conviction? Kwon Jia always felt a strange emotion whenever she heard that word. It felt like it didnt suit her, along with the contradictory feeling that she had to stick to it somehow. She didnt have a clear goal of what she had to achieve yet. She didnt have any conviction for it either. She must have had it in the past, but over the long years, it had faded away without leaving any trace. I dont know. Knowing that very well, Kwon Jia muttered in a deted voice. It was a rare moment when she pushed aside her regressors trait and let out her true feelings. What I want to do, what I have to do. You can start looking for it now. Can I really, do that? Why not? If you dont know, find out. If it doesnt exist, create it. There are so many people in the world who sway this way and that without their own convictions. Compared to them, youre an angel, Jia. Yu-hyuns tone was light, but the impact it had on Kwon Jia was the opposite. If there was weight and value in words, Yu-hyuns words were dazzling gold to Kwon Jia. She felt his voice deep into her withered and wounded heart like a sweet rain. If you forgot, you can find it. If you cant find it, you can make it anew. Surely, the process wouldnt be smooth. It could be so hard that she would want to give up many times. But having someone cheer for her and guide her like this. It wasnt so bad. I see. Kwon Jia knew that too, so she picked up her spoon. Lets eat first. Sure. They finished two bowls of rice soup like that. *** The next ce they visited after the rice soup restaurant was the movie theater. Is there a movie you want to see? I dont know any. Kwon Jias knowledge was mostly focused on philosophy and collecting. She had virtually no knowledge of what was happening in everyday life. I knew that, so I bought the tickets in advance. Kwon Jia sent him a look of protest, as if to say why did you decide on your own, but Yu-hyun ignored it lightly. Anyway, even if she did that, she would end up watching the movie he chose. The genre of the movie was action, Sci-fi. It wasnt intentional, but the protagonist of the movie was quite simr to Kwon Jia. The earth invaded by aliens. The protagonist, a soldier who tried to fight them, identally gained the ability to regress when he died. At first, he was confused but also used this regression ability to die, die and die again while fighting the enemies. He met a female lead who understood him along the way, and fought the final battle to save her. In thest fight, he defeated the ultimate enemy with a synchronized attack with his partner. The ending was a happy one. In the end, he regressed to the past where the alien invasion failed, and met the woman he wanted to protect again and smiled. Kwon Jia, who was reluctant at first, was immersed in the movie from the middle. Was it because the protagonists situation was simr to hers? She was still slightly lost in the aftermath as she came out of the theater. Hmm. The ending wasnt bad. It felt like it ended at just the right time? Is that so? But dont you feel a bit sorry? The female lead fought with him for a long time, but she doesnt remember what happened then. It feels like everything they achieved so far disappeared Ah. Yu-hyun btedly realized that he was evaluating the movie with a regressor. Uh, um. I didnt mean to pick this movie. It was just the only blockbuster that came out at this time I know. Im not offended by it. I enjoyed the movie too. How did you feel about it? Just, I could rte to it And the ending left a strong impression. As she muttered that, Kwon Jia suddenly asked him. Do you think Ill have a day when I can smile like that too? His voice sounded faint and wistful, and Yu-hyun was momentarily captivated by her appearance. He quickly regained his senses and nodded his head. Yes. He said it not as a lie tofort her, but with all his sincerity. Surely, there will be such a day. I see. That answer was enough for Kwon Jia. Thank you. Youre wee. It was still a stiff expression of gratitude, but she couldnt hide the emotion behind it. Yu-hyun knew that too, so he didnt say much else. Huh? Then Yu-hyun discovered something amazing. Jias book? Chapter 130: Chapter 130: Chapter 130 What Yu-hyun saw was a change in some of the many books that Kwon Jia possessed. Some of the books are unlocked? Yu-hyun had a special ability to see other peoples information as books. He could see their basic information such as birth, gender, and age, and he could also read about their past experiences from birth to the present. This ability was only visible to Yu-hyuns eyes, and the other person could not even sense that Yu-hyun was looking at their book. Yes. Thats what it is. It was an ability that could be called a cheat, but it was not omnipotent. First of all, he had to see the other person in his field of vision if he wanted to read their book. Only then could he take the book and read it or do something else with it. More importantly, the biggest problem was that he could not open all the books. At least the golden books, which contained stories that were much higher in rank than Yu-hyuns current level, were unreadable. I borrowed dozens of Jias books, but only a few of them were readable. And the information contained in those books was nothing special. The really important books were locked. He couldnt read them even if he tried, because the books wouldnt open. At first, he couldnt see the locks very well, but now he could see faint chains wrapped around the outside of the books. It was a small change that happened after he was promoted to Assistant Manager. Some of those chains are gone? Kwon Jia had hundreds of books. And while other peoples books floated around, only Kwon Jia had a bookshelf. Books arranged in order. Almost 600 volumes from the first one. Among them, Yu-hyun could only read about 40 volumes from the back. The rest were all locked, but some of them were unlocked. Yu-hyun wondered why. There must be a reason for the chains to be unlocked. There must have been some kind of trigger. Did the effect of my promotion to Assistant Manager finally kick in? Yu-hyun shook his head. He had increased his rank by bing an Assistant Manager, but even so, he couldnt read Kwon Jias books. It was as if the books themselves had a strong will to refuse to show themselves to Yu-hyun. If there is any other change, is it Jias state of mind? That was what Yu-hyun thought was the most likely reason. He thought that those books were a kind of reflection of Kwon Jias mind. She hid her past and didnt want to show it to Yu-hyun, just like the books did. But today, they ate together, watched a movie, and talked to each other. Kwon Jia opened her heart to Yu-hyun. Not all of it, but just a part of it. And that alone unlocked some of the chains on her books. The locked books werent something I could read just by raising my rank. Yu-hyun realized a new way to use his ability. It wasnt enough to just increase his power and rank to read all the books. Sometimes, someone would refuse to let him read them. In those cases, he had to understand their feelings and empathize with them in order to turn the pages. Is that how it works? Yu-hyun was slightly conflicted whether to be happy or embarrassed by this new insight that came out unintentionally. But he soon realized that he was enjoying his vacation with Kwon Jia right now and decided to put aside his thoughts about the books for a while. Whats wrong? No, nothing. Jia. Weve finished watching the movie, lets go do something else. What do you want to do? Do you like games? Yu-hyun asked Kwon Jia, who shook her head. She had lost her memories of the past, but she was sure about this one thing. Kwon Jias life had nothing to do with games. You know what games are, right? Dont think I dont know anything. I have a rough idea. I just dont know how to y them. Then thats perfect. ? Lets try it today. Yu-hyun dragged Kwon Jia to a game center. Electronic sounds filled the space from everywhere. shing lights spread like fireworks at a festival. It was dazzling enough to hurt your eyes if you stared at it nkly. Kwon Jias first impression of the game center was that it was a very noisy and messy ce. Whats so fun about this ce? Youll see when you try it. People who visited the game center for the first time usually couldnt adapt to this shy and loud atmosphere. But as with everything else, once they got used to it and discovered the fun hidden inside, their reactions changed. How about it? Do you want to try it? Even if the world changed, these games were still suitable for ordinary people to enjoy. Rather, some of the game machines that received the power of stories developed further and gave a different sense of reality than before. Yu-hyun handed Kwon Jia a model gun. It was an action game that two people could y together, where they had to shoot and kill zombies with a simple and clear goal. Hmph. Kwon Jia snorted and took the gun. She was thinking of teaching Yu-hyun a lesson as a senior returnee who had challenged her pride. Lets start. Right. I inserted the coins that I had exchanged in advance and started the game. Five minutester. Oh. The score was updated after I defeated the stage 1 boss. 1P Kang Yoo-hyun: 252,000 points, 1st ce. And 2P Kwon Jia: [2P: 0 points] Um. Well. Um Its always like this at first. I offered an awkward constion. Actually, even if it was her first time, Kwon Jias condition was a bit serious. Unless you were really bad, you could easily get a few hundred points by shooting casually. But, Kwon Jia didnt hit a single shot. Not only that, she used up seven coins when I didnt die even once. I didnt think I was that good at the game, but seeing her miserable state, I almost felt like I was a master of the game. This kind of game is hard for beginners. How about we y something easier? Stage 2 was harder than stage 1. Could Kwon Jia handle the next level with more difficulty? I suggested ying another easy game to be considerate of her, but her eyes were fixed on her pathetic score as if they were nailed. Ji-a? Put in a coin. What? A coin, put it in. She muttered with a fiery look in her eyes, as if she had met her lifelong enemy. This is bad. I didnt expect her to catch fire in a ce like this. I thought she would be calm and rational as a regressor, but even that didnt work. It meant that she was really angry. Right. There was no point in trying to dissuade her now. I gave up on convincing her and put in a coin. Thats how the second stage started. [1P: 345,000 points] [2P: 0 points] The result was a much bigger gap than before. If there was any constion, it was that Kwon Jia used seven coins in stage 1, but only six coins this time. But, she was really bad. Even if she wasnt used to guns because she used a sword, it was almost as if she had been cursed to not hit a single shot. One more time? More. This time I wont go easy on you. I wasnt sure if she meant herself or the game. I sighed. She didnt seem to have any intention of giving up. Thats how the third stage started. [1P: 432,000 points] [2P: 35,000 points] This time there was a change. Kwon Jias score went up. And she only used four coins this time,pared to six coins in stage 2. Next. [1P: 521,000 points] [2P: 148,000 points] Stage 4 with higher difficulty. Kwon Jia only used three coins and scored higher. But she seemed to think that it wasnt enough, and continued to focus on the game with all her might. Watching her from the side, I felt like I had a slight idea of how she could get this far. This is not talent. Kwon Jia was a regressor, but her innate talent was far behind Beomjaes. To put it bluntly, Kwon Jia had no talent. Thats why she had to repeat countless lives like this, even with such a cheat-like trait as regression. But, I wasnt disappointed by her appearance. Rather, I felt goosebumps running down my spine. The action of catching up with theck of talent by any means possible. Its different from effort. It wasnt a process that could be achieved by simply working hard. What she showed me was something different from effort. Heavier, more persistent, more desperate. Madness. Beyond effort and obsession, burning all her soul and body with madness. That was the only way for Kwon Jia, who had no talent, to climb up to this point. Even in such a trivial game, her nature was clearly revealed. Thats how the final stage 8 ended. [1P: 1,324,000 points] [2P: 1,352,000 points] The final score was Kwon Jias victory. Hmm. No big deal. It was hard at first, but it turned out to be quite easy. Kwon Jia nodded her head in satisfaction as she looked at the final score engraved on the screen. She seemed proud of herself. Jia, do you know? What? While I was doing this, it was one coin, but you were 24 coins. Kwon Jia did not answer. She silently put the model gun back in its ce and turned her back to leave. Jia? Hey, Jia? Shut up! Just rmend me some other game that suits me. She said with a slight turn of her head. Her face was either red because of the lights of the game center, or because she was embarrassed. It was quite flushed. *** The two people who had enough fun at the game center went to the bowling alley and yed a bet bowling. Of course, since there was a bet, Yu Hyun had no intention of letting her go, and he won a splendid victory against Kwon Jia, whose talent hit rock bottom. The bet was to pay for dinner instead. At the snack bar, Kwon Jia, who ordered cheese pork cutlet, had a rather dissatisfied expression on her face. Are you so bothered by losing? What do you mean? You look so glum. Honestly, I cant even say that you did well, even as a lie. What did you say? Her eyes shed with anger. But Yu Hyuns words were true. When she yed bowling, Kwon Jias skills were at the bottom of the bottom. She got better as she continued, but it was still miserable. Thats why she lost and had to pay for dinner at the snack bar. She was already annoyed by that, but when Yu Hyun said that, it was not even anger, but disbelief. You said it well. Lets say I lost because Im bad. But why is dinner at a snack bar? Why? Why do you think Whats wrong with a snack bar? When Yu Hyun asked shamelessly, Kwon Jia was speechless. Do I have to tell him? Lunch was rice soup, dinner was a snack bar. Even if they were eating together as a man and a woman, wasnt it too cheap? But it tastes good. Kwon Jia thought to herself as she put a piece of sliced cheese pork cutlet in her mouth. By any chance, did you expect something more romantic? Yu Hyun casually asked a question that pierced Kwon Jias heart sharply. She unknowingly shuddered her shoulders. What are you talking about I dont know. You look like you want to clink wine sses or something. Thats not it. Then what can I do? But Kwon Jia nced at Yu Hyun and then said in a slightly lowered voice. Cant we have a drink? She asked while desperately holding back her embarrassment. Yu Hyun looked surprised as if he didnt expect Kwon Jia to suggest that first. He soon smiled slyly and nodded his head. He didnt think Kwon Jia would ask for something like that. Surely, Kwon Jia had changed from when he first saw her. And she was still changing. Whats so funny? No, its not funny. I was thinking of having a drink anyway. Sure. Lets go for round two. Wait, I havent finished eating yet. Kwon Jia quickly finished the few pieces of cheese pork cutlet left. Chapter 131: Chapter 131: Chapter 131 The ce that Yu-hyun and Kwon Jia entered was a small pub with a few people and a cozy atmosphere. It was natural for them toe here, but Yu-hyun felt a bit at a loss when he tried to order the menu. I have to try the drinks they sell in this kind of ce. To be precise, he had never tried soju or beer. He only had wine in his mouth after he returned. In his previous life, he was underage and couldnt drink, and when he just became an adult, the end of the world opened and he had no chance to drink. Who would drink alcohol in a world where you die if you get drunk? Yu-hyun was going to ask Kwon Jia if she knew anything, but she didnt know either. Kwon Jia lived a frugal life that resembled a monk or a nun as a returnee. Rather than suppressing her desires, she was only focused on strengthening her direction. In the end, both Yu-hyun and Kwon Jia were in a fresh (?) state of drinking for the first time. One bottle of soju and two bottles of beer, please. Yu-hyun eventually ordered the mostmon menu. It was the result of barely recalling the memories of his past when he vaguely thought, I should drink like this when I grow up. Kwon Jia looked at Yu-hyuns natural ordering and quietly admired him. He even orders drinks smoothly. As expected, Yu-hyun can do anything. Of course, it was a misunderstanding. What would you like for your side dish? Just something simple. Then Ill do something like squid for you. The side dish took some time, but the drinks did not. A cold bottle of alcohol from the refrigerator was ced between the two. Lets drink. Okay. They had never drunk alcohol before, but they still had some know-how in life, so they didnt hesitate or dy. The first one was a light beer. Cheers. They clinked their sses. The golden beer was like drinking a fizzy drink with white foam. The faint bitterness of alcohol on the tip of their tongues told them that this was still alcohol. Its not bad. Hmm. Yeah. Kwon Jia nodded briefly and answered. The conversation ended there. They repeated drinking their sses while looking at each other several times. A subtle atmosphere continued. As soon as they spoke first, it felt like something would explode. In the end, Yu-hyun was the first to break the silence. Since were here, let me ask you a serious question. What is it? Im curious about something. Since you know a lot, I wonder if you know this too. Yu-hyun opened his mouth while thinking about the recent events that happened to him. A lot of things happened to me recently. A random other teller picked a fight with me, collectors targeted us, and small incidents happened everywhere we went. But no matter how I think about it, these incidents are strange. It wasnt that the incidents themselves were strange. The important thing was why these things happened out of nowhere. He didnt think much at first, but looking back, it wasnt one or two things that were strange. He was just going straight ahead, but the road itself branched out to the outside and brought outside things inside. Ive had that too. No, quite a lot. Kwon Jia also nodded her head deeply as she agreed with Yu-hyuns words. She had the same experience as Yu-hyun. Since she became a returnee, she had simr things happen every time. Someone picked a fight with her for no reason, ignored her even though she proved her skills, or had strange incidents happen every time she went to another world. Anothermon denominator waspleted between them in this ce. Do you know anything? No. Unfortunately, I cant be sure either. Kwon Jia gulped down her beer and continued. But there is one thing I suspect. What is it? Its that this world makes it flow like that. Thats hmm, a bit of an unusual idea. I know how weird it looks. But I cant exin it any other way. Its just that this damn world wont let me go. The world wont let you go Thats all I know. Actually, its too much to say I know, its nothing more than a wild guess based on a simple feeling. Well, in the end, its a story that wont have an answer even if we talk about it here. I see. Kwon Jia only said that much, but Yu-hyun felt like he caught a very faint clue from her words. If the world really has such a structure, and if it onlyes to those who have something very special like her or me. It was like the world was constantly giving trials to someone special. Yu-hyun recalled the golden light he saw before he died. The unidentified light led Yu-hyuns return and gave him the ability to read other peoples books. Then is this power to read books and returning rted to the incidents that are happening now? Then what was that golden light? He had no idea how to find out. He wanted to ask Kwon Jia, but he felt like this was too much, so Yu-hyun kept his mouth shut. Kwon Jia just drank silently. Gulp. Gulp. Especially Kwon Jia, who was not used to this atmosphere, focused only on drinking. Didnt they say that ate learner thief doesnt know the day? She didnt pace herself at all for her first drink. Before long, two bottles of beer and one bottle of soju were gone. She looked at the empty bottles with slightly rxed eyes and moved her gaze to Yu-hyun. Alcohol Do you want more? Nod nod. Her condition was a bit strange, but Yu-hyun did as she asked. Two more bottles of soju and three more bottles of beer came out. As soon as the alcohol was added, Kwon Jia started drinking right away. It was clearly over pace. No matter how much Kwon Jia was a collector, Yu-hyun couldnt help but worry if she drank this much. He ordered more alcohol in a sh. Yu-hyun ordered two more bottles of soju and three more bottles of beer. Kwon Jia. Slow down a bit. The side dish hasnt evene out yet. You Yes? Youre always strange no matter how many times I see you. Kwon Jias words were sudden and without context. It was evidence that she was drunk. She could say the words that she had kept in her heart without hesitation. It was the moment when she could be the most honest. Why didnt you break down? What Kwon Jia was most curious about was Yu-hyuns appearance. Why didnt you break down? It was an extension of the conversation they had at the rice soup restaurant during the day. Yu-hyun looked around and quickly carved a small mark on the corner of the table. This prevented their conversation from leaking out to others. Kwon Jia. Ive been repeating a life that I dont know how many times. Over and over. Over and over and over and over and over. I repeated it. Im sure Im a broken person. Her usual confident tone was also dulling. Was it because she was drunk, or because the trait of [Returnee] was gradually losing its effect? Was it a drunken truth? When the mask of returnee was peeled off, what appeared was a wounded person. I envy you. You seemed broken, but you werent. You act like everything is real. Why? Didnt you see and experience that terrible future? Why are you so fine? Is it because youck cycles? Is it because of the number? That was what Kwon Jia The ce that Yu-hyun and Kwon Jia entered was a small pub with a few people and a cozy atmosphere. It was natural for them toe here, but Yu-hyun felt a bit lost when it came to ordering the menu. I have to try the drinks they sell in this kind of ce to know. To be precise, he had never tried soju or beer before. After he returned, wine was the only thing he had tasted. In his previous life, he was underage and couldnt drink alcohol. When he just became an adult, the apocalypse broke out and he had no chance to drink. Who would drink alcohol in a world where you could die if you got drunk? Yu-hyun wanted to ask Kwon Jia if she knew anything, but she was in the same boat as him. Kwon Jia had lived a frugal life as a returnee, resembling a monk or a nun. It was not so much that she suppressed her desires, but rather that she was only focused on that direction. In the end, both Yu-hyun and Kwon Jia were novices (?) when it came to alcohol. One bottle of soju and two bottles of beer, please. Yu-hyun eventually ordered the mostmon menu. It was the result of barely recalling his vague memories of thinking I should drink like this when I grow up someday in his past. Kwon Jia looked at Yu-hyuns natural ordering and quietly admired him in her mind. He even orders drinks smoothly. As expected, Yu-hyun can do anything. Of course, it was a misunderstanding. What would you like for your side dish? Just something simple. Then Ill get you something like squid. It took some time for the side dish toe out, but not for the drinks. Cold bottles of alcohol were ced between the two. Lets drink. Yeah. They had no experience with alcohol, but they still had some know-how in life, so they didnt hesitate or dy. They started with beer lightly. Cheers. They clinked their sses. The golden beer felt like drinking a fizzy drink with white foam on top. The faint bitterness of alcohol on the tip of their tongues told them that this was still alcohol. Its not bad. Hmm. Yeah. Kwon Jia nodded her head and answered briefly. The conversation ended there. They repeated drinking their sses while looking at each other several times. A subtle atmosphere continued. They felt like something would explode if they spoke first. In the end, it was Yu-hyun who broke the silence. Since were here, let me ask you a serious question. What is it? Im curious about something. Since you know a lot of things, I wonder if you might know this too. Yu-hyun opened his mouth while thinking about the recent events that happened to him. A lot of things happened to me recently. A random other teller picked a fight with me, collectors targeted us, small incidents happened everywhere we went. But no matter how I think about it, these events are strange. It wasnt that the events themselves were strange. The important thing was why these things happened out of nowhere. He didnt think much at first, but looking back, it wasnt one or two things that were odd. He was just going straight ahead, but it felt like the road itself branched out and brought outside things inside. Ive had that too. No, quite a lot. Kwon Jia also agreed with Yu-hyuns words deep in her heart. She had experienced the same thing as him. Ever since she became a returnee, simr things happened every time. Someone picked a fight with her for no reason, ignored her skills, or strange incidents happened every time she went to another world. Anothermon denominator waspleted between the two in this ce. Do you know anything? No. Unfortunately, I cant be sure either. Kwon Jia gulped down her beer and continued. But there is one thing I suspect. What is it? Its that this world makes it go that way. Thats hmm, a bit of an unusual idea. I know how weird it sounds. But I cant exin it any other way. Its just that this damn world wont leave me alone. The world wont leave you alone Thats all I know. Well, its not even knowing, its just a wild guess based on a simple feeling. Anyway, its a story that wont have an answer even if we talk about it here. I see. Kwon Jia only said that much, but Yu-hyun felt like he had caught a very faint clue. If the world really has such a structure, and if it onlyes to those who have something very special like her or me. It seemed like the world was constantly giving trials to someone special. Yu-hyun recalled the golden light he saw before he died. The unidentified light had led Yu-hyuns return and gave him the ability to read other peoples books. Could it be that the power to see this book and the regression are rted to the current event? Then what was that golden light? There was no way to know that. I wanted to ask Kwon Jia, but I decided not to. It seemed too much. Kwon Jia just drank silently. Gulp. Gulp. Especially Kwon Jia, who was not used to this atmosphere, focused only on drinking. Didnt they say that ate learner thief doesnt know when to stop? For her first time drinking, Kwon Jia didnt pace herself at all. Before long, two bottles of beer and one bottle of soju were gone. She looked at the empty bottles with slightly rxed eyes, then moved her gaze to me. Alcohol Do you want more? Nod nod. She looked a bit strange, but I did as she asked. Two more bottles of soju and three more bottles of beer came out. Kwon Jia started drinking as soon as the alcohol arrived. It was clearly over pace. No matter how much Kwon Jia was a collector, I couldnt help but worry if she drank like this. The ordered alcohol was gone in an instant. I ordered two more bottles of soju and three more bottles of beer. Jia, slow down a bit. The food hasnt evene out yet. You Yes? Youre weird no matter how many times I see you. Kwon Jias words were sudden and without context. It was proof that she was drunk. It meant that she could say what she had kept in her heart without hesitation. It was the moment when she could be the most honest. Why didnt you break down? What Kwon Jia was most curious about was my appearance. Howe you didnt break down? It was a continuation of the conversation we had at the rice soup restaurant during the day. I nced around and quickly carved a small mark on the corner of the table. This way, our conversation wouldnt leak out to others. Jia. Ive been repeating a life that I dont know how many times. Over and over. Over and over and over and over and over. I repeated it. Im sure Im a broken person. Even her confident tone of voice seemed to fade away. Was it because she was drunk, or because her [regressor] trait was losing its effect? Was it a drunken truth? What appeared when the mask of a regressor came off was a wounded person. I envy you. You seemed broken, but you werent. You act like everything is real. Why? Didnt you see and experience that horrible future? Why are you so fine? Is it because youck cycles? Is it the number of times? That was what Kwon Jia had kept in her heart and didnt say. She was jealous of me. Unlike her, who was already broken and couldnt go back to normal, I wasnt like that. I felt awkward at Kwon Jias appearance. Collectors have excellent physical abilities. That meant they also had high metabolism rates. They wouldnt get drunk easily even if they drank a lot. But Kwon Jia did get drunk. I realized a new fact about her. Kwon Jia, she was very weak to alcohol. Even though she became a collector, she got drunk easily. This is really While I was wondering what to do, Kwon Jias drunkenness continued. Answer me. Why are you fine? Why are you fine? I guess I didnt have enough cycles. No. Thats not it. Youre different somehow. Even if you repeated like me, you must have been different from me. Of course I was different. Im not you. I Kwon Jia bit her lips and leaned her head on the table as if copsing. For a moment, I worried that she had passed out, but fortunately, that wasnt the case. I really envy you. A very small but clear voice. It was the truth that Kwon Jia barely said with the help of alcohol. Your conviction, your eyes that can do something firmly. I envy them so much. Because I cant do that. If only this ability wasnt mine but yours Maybe this world would Jia. I stopped her words with a heavy voice. Kwon Jias eyes, which were facing down, peeked up at me. Her half-opened eyes captured my face. If I were you, I wouldnt have made it this far. Liar. Its not a lie. No. It must be a lie. Kwon Jias current appearance, which had lost even her regressor tone of voice, suited her age perfectly. I took a sip of beer and said: I appreciate that you think so highly of me, Jia, but Im not that great. Im also anxious. Youre anxious? Yes, Im anxious. How can I not be? Look at what were doing, Jia. We have to change the world. Not just a simple revolution. We have to change the people, the Earth, and even the Tellers and the Spirits. There are so many mountains we have to climb. How do you think that makes me feel? Uh I dont know. Its overwhelming. Yes, very overwhelming. When I try to do something, I wonder how I should do it. Thats the only thought thates to my mind. Really? Really. Yu-hyun thought he had walked a splendid path, butpared to the path ahead of him, the path he had walked was nothing but a starting point. The path he had to take was long and hard, and sometimes he might not even know which way to go. It felt like he was suffocating just by looking at it. How much pain would he have to endure to get there? How long would it take? It would be easier for his body if he gave up. But his heart couldnt do that. I just keep going anyway. Why? Whats the point? There is no point. I just go anyway. What Yu-hyun was doing was no different from a fish that escaped from a fish farm and swam against the rapids. Unlike the fish farm where he only had to eat the given feed and grow fat, the river was a very dangerous ce. There were predators, and if he let his guard down for a moment, he would be swept away by the rapids. He couldnt rest for a second, and even if he kept going, he didnt know when he would reach his destination. But he couldnt stop. The meaning is something we can createter. For now, we just have to keep going. Without looking back, until the end. Even if we dont know where that end will lead us, we cant stop. Why do people climb mountains? Why did they make airnes and fly to the sky? Why did they go to space? Just because they were there. The mountains, the sky, the space. The future that he didnt know yet. Im not going on because Im not afraid. Im going on because Im afraid. Why? Because I have to. And so do you, Jia. Yu-hyun raised his finger and pointed at Kwon Jia. She didnt know it well, but Yu-hyun knew it. He saw what she showed him when her worldview copsed. It was a very brave and beautiful sight that he couldnt possibly have. I saw that in you too, Jia. Really? Yes, really. Fine then. Kwon Jias face turned red with embarrassment, and she avoided Yu-hyuns gaze. The food came out soon. Kwon Jia chewed on a chewy squid leg a few times, then spat it out with a ptooey. Ew. Its gross. Alcohol is the best~. She filled her empty ss with alcohol again and drank it coolly. Yu-hyun shook his head at her sight. Shes definitely going to have a bad hangover tomorrow. But fortunately, Kwon Jia didnt act spoiled or clingy to Yu-hyun like before. Even though she was drunk, she felt something from Yu-hyuns words. Now there is no meaning. But meaning is something we can createter, is that it? Kwon Jia had always been looking for meaning in her regression. She couldnt ept her repeated failures. She wanted to give meaning to her failures. That her life wasnt wrong. That even though she failed, there was meaning in it. Even if it was just self-justification made by her weakened mind. But she couldnt stop even though she knew it. The act of constion that she had tasted once was too sweet. She didnt know that it would dilute even her original purpose. So she was desperate toote. To find something that was most precious to her, something that she had forgotten. So she fought like a beast, repeating and repeating her life. Thats how she met Yu-hyun. She stared at Yu-hyun with unfocused eyes. Maybe she felt morefortable now, looking at his face as he drank his alcohol with appreciation. His gentle eyes, his straight nose, and his refreshing impression that added to them. He looked kind when he smiled, but sharp when he was serious. Why did he do that? What wascking in him? What did he want more? I dont get it. Kwon Jia thought Yu-hyun was perfect. He was so amazing that she thought he knew everything. Yu-hyun himself said he wasnt that great, but Kwon Jia had a hard time epting that he had a time when he wascking. I want to see something. What kind of past did he have? And what is he looking at now? I wanted to know. The regressor, who had always been indifferent to others, began to feel interested in someone other than himself for the first time. Hey Yes? You I have something I really want to ask you As Kwon Jia tried to say something, she felt her mind drifting away. Her head was spinning and her eyes were heavy. The world was spinning. She stopped trying to say anything and buried her head on the table. Thud. Ouch. Yu-hyun, who saw her like that, let out a word without realizing it. She was so drunk that she couldnt even act like a drunkard. She passed out. He felt a headache from seeing such an unregressor-like behavior. Ill pay here. Yu-hyun carried Kwon Jia on his back and left the store. Her limp body clung to his back. He felt the warmth from behind and sighed as he walked through the downtown. If I knew this would happen, I should have drunk somewhere closer to the office. It was too far to go back to the office anyway. He thought he should catch a taxi as soon as possible, when he suddenly got a signal from Kwon Jia. Wait, just a moment Miss Jia? My, stomach What? Wait, hold on. Yu-hyun felt a sudden anxiety running down his spine. It couldnt be that, could it? Please, no. His prayer was shattered in an instant. Blegh! Ack! Hang in there! I, cant I know, but please! Yu-hyun tried to find a restroom urgently, but there was no such ce nearby. In the end, he ran into the nearest building with Kwon Jia on his back. It was an unmanned motel. Chapter 132: Chapter 132: Chapter 132 Yu-hyun quickly rented a room. Kwon Jia, who had been desperately holding on until then, rushed into the bathroom as soon as she entered the room. Blech! Yu-hyun, who was sitting on the bed, tried to ignore the sounding from the bathroom that was only connected by a translucent ss. He didnt want to hear her vomiting like that, no matter what. Kwon Jia would feel embarrassed too. Seriously, I told you to drink moderately. Hup. The only thing that came back to his nagging was a rough breath. Kwon Jia came out of the bathroom with the sound of flushing the toilet. She looked pale, as if she still had some alcohol in her system. She staggered towards Yu-hyun with unfocused eyes. What is it? Miss Jia? Kwon Jia didnt answer. Yu-hyun quickly moved his body to the side. Kwon Jia copsed on the bed where Yu-hyun had been sitting. She buried her head deep into the bed and stretched out. She spat out a hoarse voice. Im, Im sorry Youre really something else. He said that, but Yu-hyun took out a bottle of water from the mini fridge and handed it to her. Here, drink this. Im out of strength Ah, seriously. Yu-hyun handed a water bottle to Kwon Jia, but her hand kept dropping the bottle lifelessly. He couldnt just leave her like this, so he flipped her body so that her face was toward the ceiling. She was so light that he flipped her easily like a piece of paper. She had her eyes closed. She wasnt asleep, but she still hadnt regained consciousness. Seriously, what kind of collector gets drunk? People passing by wouldugh at you. She drank a lot, but she was a collector, right? How weak was the alcohol that she got this drunk even as a collector? He couldnt figure it out. He had heard that there were some normal people who got drunk just by smelling alcohol, but still. Hmm. If I let her drink like this, shell spill it all. Yu-hyun searched for a straw, hoping there was one. Luckily, there was a straw next to the water bottle. He opened the bottle cap and emptied half of it, then inserted the straw and put it in Kwon Jias mouth. Drink up. Ugh. Here, use the straw. Slurp. Slurp. As soon as the straw touched her mouth, Kwon Jia started to suck the water like a baby drinking milk. Yu-hyun felt a strange feeling as he watched her. Kwon Jia was a beauty, and seeing her drunk and sucking the water from the straw he gave her made him feel something indescribable. Slurp. Slurp. Are you done? Uh-huh. Cough! Cough cough! Maybe it was because she answered while drinking, but she suddenly choked on the water and spat it out. Yu-hyun sighed and took back the straw, then quickly grabbed a towel and wiped her face. Seriously, why are you acting like this? Ugh. Just stay still for a bit. Kwon Jia seemed to be throwing a tantrum, but she didnt resist Yu-hyuns touch. He wiped her face and then fixed her posture so that she wouldnt choke again. Sigh. Sigh. Maybe it was because she wasfortable now, but Kwon Jia fell asleep with even breaths. Yu-hyun was speechless. First she was drunk, now she was asleep. She was getting worse by the minute. Well, at least shes not causing trouble. But then again, this was trouble enough, wasnt it? Yu-hyun wondered how he ended up in this situation. He cursed himself for suggesting to drink with her. How can you be so pretty? This wasnt an emptypliment, but the truth. Kwon Jia was a beauty who could attract anyones attention. Her sleeping face was like that of a princess in a forest. Come to think of it, Kang Hyerim and Baek Seoryeon were also beauties. Yu-hyun couldnt understand how he got to work with these beauties. He just picked one person after another that he knew, and this was the result. He didnt choose them for their looks, but for their skills. He wondered if the third collector would end up like this too. This is crazy. Yu-hyun shook his head. He had to figure out what to do with the current situation first. A man and a woman were lying on a bed in a motel room, just the two of them. And one of them was so drunk that she couldnt even greet him. Yu-hyun silently looked at Kwon Jia for a moment. Finally, some quiet time. He smiled wickedly. Swoosh. Yu-hyun reached out his hand to Kwon Jia. For a moment, it seemed like her body flinched, but he dismissed it as his imagination. His hand passed over her body and grabbed the edge of the nket, pulling it over her. Thats it. Yu-hyun nodded in satisfaction after covering Kwon Jia with the nket. Hmm. Perfect. Yu-hyun looked at the book above Kwon Jias head, which he had just unlocked. She was asleep and no one was disturbing him in this quiet space. This was the best time to read. *** The next morning. Kwon Jia raised her upper body from the bed, holding her aching head. Ugh. My head Her head hurt like it was about to explode. She couldnt remember much fromst night. She remembered drinking and having some conversation with Yu-hyun. And then, as she was about to say something, the film cut off there. After that, all she could recall were fragments of broken memories. She couldnt tell if they were dreams she had while drunk, or things that actually happened. Hmm? Kwon Jia btedly realized that she was in a strange ce. The interior design and the bed were nothing like what she knew. ! Kwon Jia hastily lifted the nket and checked her body. She acted reflexively, wondering if something had happened to her. Nothings wrong? Her clothes were exactly the same as yesterday. There was no sign of anyone touching her. Kwon Jia looked around in confusion. Are you awake? The voice came from a small wooden chair next to the bed. Yu-hyun was sitting there with his legs crossed, looking at Kwon Jia. His posture looked like he had been reading a book until a moment ago. What happenedst night? Kwon Jia asked nervously. Yu-hyun recalledst night and then looked away with a distant expression. His eyes were nk. A lot of things happened. Are you serious? Kwon Jia asked with a rare panic, and Yu-hyun changed his expression and chuckled. No. Im kidding. You. Nothing much happened, really. Just that you almost threw up on me, or that you begged me for water because you were thirsty, or that you choked on it while drinking. You know, stuff like that. ! Kwon Jia remembered some ofst nights events, albeit vaguely. Could it be that those werent dreams? Kwon Jia wanted to kick the nket away with her foot, but she suppressed the urge. She clenched her teeth and red at Yu-hyun with a hint of shame. And then? It was as if she was implying that if he said anything more, she would strangle him. Yu-hyun answered casually. Nothing. You slept peacefully. You didnt do anything, did you? Me? Why would I? Judging by his attitude, it seemed like Yu-hyun didnt touch Kwon Jia at all. That was indeed the case. Kwon Jia felt relieved by his answer, but also strangely dissatisfied. What, so he really didnt touch her? If youre feeling better, get up. Yeah. Ugh! Kwon Jia got up from the bed and frowned at the intense pain that ran through her skull from her forehead. She had drunk too muchst night, and now she had a bad hangover. It wasnt muchpared to the pain she had endured before, but it still bothered her. Its a hangover. I knew it. Here, drink this. Its a hangover cure. Yu-hyun handed a bottle containing a potion to Kwon Jia. It was not something that ordinary people could get in the market, but a special medicine that contained a [story] that could instantly get rid of a hangover. It was Olympus-made medicine, so it was very effective for a hangover. By the way, the price at the dimensional store was 100TP. How do you feel? The medicine is good. My headache is gone. Thank you. Dont mention it. Well, if youre ready, lets go. Huh? Huh? What do you mean? Its morning now. Yu-hyuns expression was much brighter than usual as he said that. Its time to go to work. His rest project thatsted for three days ended today. *** What a weird guy. Kwon Jia looked at Yu-hyuns back as he walked ahead of her and evaluated him like that. Coward. Wimp. Impotent. Her emotions were so turbulent that she couldnt suppress them. It was partly directed at herself for making a fool of herselfst night, but also at Yu-hyuns behavior of taking her to a motel and not touching her at all. Surely, Yu-hyun didnt touch her because he wasnt swayed by his desire. But Kwon Jia could see herself feeling dissatisfied with Yu-hyuns attitude somewhere. He really didnt touch me at all? More than that, he definitely said it yesterday, right? -Youre really pretty. As she recalledst night, a memory came along with it. She thought it was a dream, and she remembered shivering when she heard that. No way, that was real. She still felt her heart beat a little faster when she thought of Yu-hyun muttering that. Pretty She had never been aware of her appearance in her life. There were many people who admired her appearance in her distant past life, which she barely remembered now, but Kwon Jia didnt take it seriously. As if it was natural, she fought against the fantasy creatures with the awe of the people on her back. But why? Yu-hyuns one word came to her more strongly than the praises of many people. Get a grip. Kwon Jia shook her head. Pretty or not, that didnt suit her very well. Whats the point of dating? What she needed now was to protect this earth from the end, and to find the purpose that she had forgotten. Only those two things mattered to her. She had rested enough and yed enough. Now she had to work harder than ever. Thats what Kwon Jia vowed to herself, but her eyes couldnt get away from Yu-hyuns back ahead of her. *** Yu-hyun chewed on his regret as he read Kwon Jias new bookst night. I thought there would be some different information in the new book, but it was still a bust. Of course,pared to what he had read before, there were some more details about the worldview added. But what Yu-hyun wanted was something much more important, information about the origin of Kwon Jias ability. What kind of regression is it? What is the source of that regression? Where did she get that power from? Yu-hyun sensed a simr smell from Kwon Jias infinite regression power to his own. Ill find out someday. Yu-hyun didnt rush. He decided to think that he might find out someday. Good morning everyone! Lets start our enjoyable work today! Yu-hyun opened the door of the office. His voice was noticeably more upbeat than usual, and Baek Seoryeon would have pointed it out if it were normal. But today she didnt say anything. There was another guest there. The person who recognized Yu-hyun flushed. Are you Kang Yu-hyun teller? You had a guest. The man who got up from his seat and greeted him lightly was a middle-aged man with a warm impression. Next to him was another man who looked like an aide. He smiled kindly and offered Yu-hyun a handshake. At first nce, one might think he was an ordinary guest, but Yu-hyun knew he was not an ordinary person by the fact that Baek Seoryeon couldnt say anything and that he came into the office without permission. As expected, the guest who came was quite a big shot. Hehehe. Its nice to meet you. Im Kwon Dongjin, a member of parliament. Chapter 133: Chapter 133: Chapter 133 Yu-hyuns eyes narrowed slightly at the mention of a congressman, then returned to normal. He had been wondering when this bastard would show up. Now that the existence of collectors and tellers had be widely known in the world, politicians naturally tried to make connections with collectors. Yu-hyun was a teller among them. And not just any teller, but an outstanding one. He was enough to make politicians drool with envy. Yu-hyun shook hands with a smile on his face. Nice to meet you. Im Kang Yu-hyun, an assistant at Celestial Corporations Story branch. Wow, a congressman. You must be someone very important in this country, right? Hehe. Im not that important. Im just someone who was elected by the people. Im not a remarkable person. Hmm. Is that so? But why are you here Yu-hyun nced at Baek Seoryeon, who was sitting in the representatives seat. She shook her head and signaled that she didnt know either. It seemed that Kwon Dongjin had barged in here without giving any hint to Baek Seoryeon. A one-sided visit? Yu-hyun evaluated Kwon Dongjins behavior as such. Kwon Dongjinughed lightly and said. Mr. Kang Yu-hyun, can we talk somewhere quiet? Just do it here. Yu-hyun refused sharply to Kwon Dongjins words. Kwon Dongjin maintained his smile and slightly changed his words. There might be ears listening The only ears here are the two collectors from our management and our representative. And my business is the managements business. It doesnt matter who hears it. And dont worry about anyone outside. Yu-hyun answered without backing down. This ce is immune to eavesdropping thanks to my special power. Hehe. The two exchanged gazes for about three seconds. Then I guess theres no choice. Kwon Dongjin conceded first and went in. The two sat face to face on a sofa for guests by the window of the office. Yu-hyun crossed his legs and got straight to the point. So why did youe looking for me? It must be a very important matter for someone like you, a congressman, toe all the way here. It could be, or it could not be. I dont like beating around the bush. Hehe. Then let me ask you directly. Mr. Kang Yu-hyun, do you have any thoughts of joining us? Us? Join? Yu-hyun pretended to be surprised by the sudden proposal and asked. Kwon Dongjin nodded heavily and exined. Our party has taken notice of your existence. Especially the skill you showed in raising White Flower Management from the wilderness to here is admirable. So we thought it would be nice to work together and came looking for you. Is that so? But its surprising that someone like you, a congressman, woulde personally. And to see me, a teller. You seem to have a lot of interest in things rted to collectors. You said you fight alongside collectors, right? You gave up your protection, right? You knew that too? When you work in politics, you naturally hear things like that. Kwon Dongjin had done a lot of research on Yu-hyun before he came looking for him. His confident tone showed that. Yu-hyun shook his head. Youre overestimating me. Its not an overestimation. We think highly of you. Thats why we came here personally to propose a coboration. A connection offered by a political figure. And if it was Kwon Dongjin, he was not just anyone in his party, but someone with a strong influence. He was even mentioned as a potential candidate for the next presidency. His hand would look like a golden rope to most people. A rope that would never break even if the world copsed. Well, is that so? But for Yu-hyun, who knew the future, it was not like that at all. Wont you please join us? Hmm. Its certainly an attractive offer. Especially since you came looking for me personally. So But heres the thing. Yu-hyun cut off Kwon Dongjins words. Kwon Dongjin flinched slightly but did not show any emotion. Yes, please tell me. If I go over there, Ill naturally join an organization, right? Hehe. An organization? Well, yeah. The word organization sounds a bit weird. But anyway, it doesnt change the fact that Ill belong somewhere, right? Of course, but youll have a very important position I know that too. But that also means Ill naturally be bound by the rules of the organization. At the words that hit the core, Kwon Dongjin waved his hand as if it was nothing. Huh. Isnt that what an organization is supposed to be? The benefits outweigh the blood of a birds foot. Blood of a birds foot, you say? As he listened to the exnation, Yu-hyuns eyes grew colder. Congressman Kwon Dongjin. He wondered what his purpose was for seeking him out, and his intentions were clear. So you did. A smile of unbearable sarcasm formed on Yu-hyuns face. Ah. From a distance, Baek Seoryeon, who was watching him with a sidelong nce, shook her head at the sight. That smile again. Now that it hade to this, Yu-hyun wouldnt listen to anyone. I heard your proposal very well. Did you? Thank you for the offer, but Im afraid I cant ept it. Yu-hyuns refusal cracked Kwon Dongjins expression for the first time. His eyes were not friendly from the start, but now they were much more fierce than before. He was not someone who had risen to the seat of a congressman for nothing. He had a cunning demeanor as a politician that Yu-hyun, who was not even a collector,cked. Why not? Well, I think the prestige of the organization and the things I can get from it are all good. Theyre all good. Theyre all good, but Just one thing. I dont like that rigid and authoritarian atmosphere. Authoritarian? Not at all. If you dont think theres a culture of unting authority in your organization, I suggest you consider whether youre the main culprit. Kwon Dongjins actions did not please him from the beginning. He had visited his office without permission when he was away. Baek Seoryeon must have tried to stop him, but he chose to stay in the office until Yu-hyun came back, unting his position. As soon as he came, he showed off how great he was and asked him to move his seat. Every little action of his revealed his undeniable sense of authority. Kwon Dongjin was flustered by Yu-hyuns blunt words. He didnt expect him to go this far. Where did you hear what ande looking for me? I want you to stop trying to put me in the boundaries ofw that you want, because its obvious that youre lying. When he said that, Kwon Dongjin couldnt smile anymore. The reason why he came to see Yu-hyun and the reason why he should never reveal it came out of Yu-hyuns mouth. Yu-hyun looked at Kwon Dongjin with cold eyes. Did you think I wouldnt know? Of course, most people wouldnt know. A naive person would have been easily swayed by Kwon Dongjins words. His power, his social status, and the various benefits he could get by joining hands with him. They were all enough to shake a persons heart. But what can I do? I dont need any of them. He didnt need them, but he didnt need to join hands with him to get them either. They were all things that worked for ordinary people. Yu-hyun was not fascinated by them. Yu-hyun did not trust Kwon Dongjin from the start. Who sent you? What are you talking about You must have been annoyed by me. A thing thats not even human acting like one and running around, it must have been very irritating. Enough to make you send a errand boy like this. A errand boy? Youre being too harsh. Oh. Did it sound too harsh? Well, sorry about that. This is the best I can do with polite words. Yu-hyuns words scratched his insides with a smile, and Kwon Dongjin couldnt hide his displeasure. Teller Yu-hyun. Are you trying to y word games with me? Did it look like that? If you dont like it, just say you dont like it. Did you have to say all that? Yes. I had to. Yu-hyuns confident words made Kwon Dongjin speechless. He didnt expect him to be so direct. Damn it. Just a teller, and one who doesnt know anything at that. Kwon Dongjin cursed in his mind as he recalled the face of the person who asked him to make the proposal. He also found Yu-hyuns existence annoying more than he had been asked. How dare a teller act like a human? He came to see Yu-hyun for a simple reason. He wanted to offer him a partnership and bring him into the organization, increase his connection with Celestial Stock Company, and prevent Teller Yu-hyun from running around freely. But Yu-hyun had seen through his intentions from the moment he appeared. He couldnt back down now that he hade this far. Teller Yu-hyun, youre as rude as I heard. Yu-hyuns open hostility made Kwon Dongjin reveal his true colors. He didnt like him from the beginning either. He was a congressman with a high reputation in the party, but the human management representative didnt treat him properly, and that arrogant teller acted as if he was looking down on him. Kwon Dongjin, who had the idea that he was superior to others ingrained in his bones, found those little actions disrespectful. Do you think Ill just sit back and watch you use your teller status to assault someone? Im a congressman, for Gods sake. Oh, I see. Youve received the ns sponsorship, havent you? Dont be ridiculous! You dont have to be nervous. I know everything. Let me see. Several ns must have asked you for favors at the same time. One of them is Hanul, and another is Twilight Curtain? And there are some other candidates as well. You Kwon Dong-jin felt uneasy, wondering if his information had leaked out. Otherwise, there was no way Yu-hyun knew all that. He didnt know that Yu-hyun had skimmed through his book a while ago. Since its hard to touch Baekhwa Management, youre going to involve politicians and try something. Isnt that right? Its such a tant action. It makes me sick. Watch your mouth. How dare you talk like that, you mere teller? Because Im a teller, I dont hold back. Let me ask you this. What can you, a mere congressman, do to me, a teller? Are you going to sue me for defamation by your humanw? To me, a teller? Do you think Baekhwa Management will be fine if you keep doing this? Just because we cant touch you, a teller, doesnt mean we cant do anything else. Youd better give up that idea. Heh heh. There it is. Take the people around you hostage. Thats a very congressman-like way of thinking. I like it. How dare you insult a congressman? We are people who act for justice! This country has its ownw, and you are evil, a teller who doesnt follow it! Kwon Dong-jin didnt like Yu-hyuns gentle tone from the beginning. It touched his pride in his profession, and he exploded. Kwon Dong-jin got up from his seat with a snort. Yu-hyun spoke with a slightlynguid look in his eyes. Sit down. What the hell I said sit down. The atmosphere around them became heavy in an instant. Kwon Dong-jin felt a chill run through his body and his legs lose strength. He felt a sense of exhaustion as soon as he felt Yu-hyuns gaze pouring over his skin. As he slumped into his chair, his assistant who had been watching him stepped forward. Stop it. Thats enough. The ones who stopped the assistant were Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Ji-a. The assistant was not an ordinary person, but a collector, but he was nothing against these two. The troublemaker was gone. Yu-hyun chuckled with his fingers crossed. Whats so funny? You say that you act for justice with confidence. Thats an interesting thing to say. Do you think a righteous person would take someone elses sponsorship and brazenly threaten others? What do you know about justice, you bastard! Well, I dont really know the criteria for that. But Im sure there are people who know very well what you call justice, good and evil. What? Dont you agree? The Holy Ones? Yu-hyun said that to the air. Kwon Dong-jin, an ordinary person who hadnt even awakened, didnt understand what Yu-hyun was trying to do. But one person did. The man who came as his assistant became thoughtful in an instant. Co, congressman! In the assistants eyes, the Holy Ones who had witnessed Kwon Dong-jins disgrace were ring at them with a fearsome aura. Chapter 134: Chapter 134: Chapter 134 What did you do to me! Do you know who I am?! Do you know what happens to anyone who dares to mess with me in this country! Kwon Dong-jin had no idea what had happened to him, but he could tell that something bad was going on. He tried to intimidate Yu-hyun, warning him not to touch him, but it was nothing more than a desperate attempt of a frightened man. Yu-hyun shrugged his shoulders. I didnt do anything to you. I just showed you something. Showed me? What did you show me? Are you ying word games with me?! I treated you like a teller, and you think youre something? Mr. Congressman! His male assistant was already feeling faint. He could feel the pressure from the stars in the sky getting stronger. The spirits of the upper world cannot touch the humans of the lower world. That is thew engraved under the strict control of the Genesis System. But thatw was not always perfect. Like when one of the four dragon kings caused amotion in Yu-hyuns library. If the spirits wanted to, they could easily exert some power over a human of the lower world. Ugh. Kwon Dong-jin seemed to feel something too, as he suddenly clutched his chest. Hurk! What, what is this! Kwon Dong-jins breathing became rough, and cold sweat ran down his cheeks. He felt an inexplicable chill that wouldnt stop. It felt like he had be a tiny ant, and dozens of giant humans were looking down at him at the same time. How do you feel? The eyes of those who judge good and evil? Who, who are they? Didnt you say it yourself? That you are a righteous person, and I am evil. But those who are watching you dont just believe your words. They judge. They see and hear and feel, and they draw conclusions. What, what are you Kwon Dong-jin finally realized that something was wrong. He had always shrugged off his misdeeds and the criticism of others. But this was different, qualitatively different. The gazes that touched his skin were not just physical forces, but they seemed to tear his soul apart with fierce ws. Yu-hyun admired Kwon Dong-jins endurance as he watched him struggle. Hooh. So even if hes rotten, hes still a congressman? Or is it because hes used to being cursed by people that he has some resistance? Whatever it was, Kwon Dong-jin was reaching his limit. Thud. Kwon Dong-jin knelt down. His legs lost strength and he couldnt stand anymore. His face was soaked with sweat. Kwon Dong-jin squeezed out hisst strength and lifted his head. Ah. And he saw it. The ck darkness that spread over the ceiling of the office, where there should have been asbestos. The darkness was not just darkness. Inside it, something huge hid behind it, shining their eyes at him. The eyes of the absolute beings who made him, who was full of pride, fall to the far below. Yu-hyun spoke coldly to Kwon Dong-jin. Dont forget. They are watching you. Aaaaaah! Kwon Dong-jin, who had seen and experienced many things, could not bear the attention of those who were different from him. He finally screamed a ridiculous scream and fainted on the spot. Mr. Congressman! His assistant rushed over and supported the fallen Kwon Dong-jin. He red at Yu-hyun, but soon lowered his eyes. He had witnessed what happened when Kwon Dong-jin tried to mess with Yu-hyun. Indeed, he had a good sense as a politicians assistant. Take him away. And when he wakes up, tell him this. They are always watching you, and dont try to do anything arrogant by your own standards as a mere congressman. Yes. It didnt matter whether the assistant took his words to heart or not. What mattered was that Yu-hyun had turned even this situation to his advantage. ** Ugh. Mr. Congressman! Are you awake? Uh, uh. Assistant Kim. What happened Kwon Dong-jin, who was carried out of the office with support, came to his senses btedly. He tried to recall what had happened, but he felt a sharp pain in his forehead and clenched his head. He remembered. Why he had fainted. That damn teller bastard! He gritted his teeth at the thought of Yu-hyun. More than that, he felt fear. He was a powerful man who never backed down from anyone. Even collectors bowed their heads to him as a congressman. But Yu-hyun was different. He, the teller, lived in a different world from him. He could not reach the stars in the sky with his petty power. Kwon Dong-jin felt that fact painfully anew. St-stop joking. Im Kwon Dong-jin. How dare you, do you think Ill let you do whatever you want in this country? Kwon Dong-jin gritted his teeth. His aide supported him from the side and mulled over the words that Yu-hyun had left behind. They are watching. Was it a good idea to say that to Kwon Dong-jin right now? Kim, aide. Lets go. Yes, yes. Sir. It was the moment when Kwon Dong-jin was about to get into the car he had parked. Thud! Something white fell from the sky and hit Kwon Dong-jins forehead. Wh-what is this! Kwon Dong-jin hastily wiped off the white thing that stuck to his forehead with his hand. It was bird droppings that smelled foul. Who did this! Having been hit by bird droppings after everything else, Kwon Dong-jin felt like he was going to faint from high blood pressure. Above Kwon Dong-jins head, in the sky, a white ball of fur cried out in joy after achieving its goal. Hoot. *** After the aide took away the copsed Kwon Dong-jin, Yu-hyun pped his hands and calmed down the atmosphere. Come on. Spirits. Dont be too angry. Who would have known that he would do such a thing? He must be very sorry for himself. Yu-hyun had temporarily opened his library since Kwon Dong-jin proposed to him. Of course, all the conversations they had were seen by the spirits themselves. In a way, Yu-hyun had used the spirits prestige to crush Kwon Dong-jin, but he didnt care about that part. Yu-hyun had imprinted the dignity of the spirits on Kwon Dong-jin, a power holder of the lower world. Rather, the spirits were more pleased with this opportunity to strengthen their foothold in the lower world. [The spirits reluctantly agree to listen to your words.] [Some spirits whine that they want to see your stories more often.] Yu-hyun had only rested for three days. Even so, the spirits wanted him to show them new paintings every day. The reason was that they enjoyed the painting he made when he was drunk a while ago. They wanted better and more interesting stories. Yu-hyun was well aware of their feelings. Of course. But Ive been a bit busytely, so I couldnt help it. I have to find the third one soon, and I have something else to do. [The spirits show interest in your words about the third one.] [100TP donation!] [By the third one, you mean another beautiful girl who will make your eyes widen, right?] The reaction of most spirits was simr when they heard about the third one. Its a girl again. Shell be pretty again. Thats what they said. At this point, Yu-hyun wondered if he had done something wrong. No. Why do you think its a girl? [100TP donation!] [If you look at the first and second ones, you can tell what your preference is.] Im telling you, I didnt choose Hye-rim and Jia based on my personal taste or bias. I just picked them based on their abilities, and they happened to be girls. [(Anonymous) 100TP donation!] [I didnt like young girls because I was a lolicon either. I just liked girls who happened to be young.] Are you Hades? Yu-hyun stopped himself from saying that out loud. Some spirits would deliberately hide their identity when they sent him yful direct messages like that. Anyway, its ridiculous to say that the third one is already decided or that its a girl. Thats nothing but an unfounded insult. [The spirits suggest that you make a bet.] A bet? The spirits insisted that they did. Yu-hyun was about to answer yes to prove his innocence, but he hesitated without realizing it. But what if it really is a girl? He couldnt deliberately choose based on gender when picking the important third one. He had to look at their outstanding talent and potential for the future. Of course, he couldnt rule out the possibility that their gender might coincidentally be female again. But what made him more uneasy was that maybe the third one would really turn out as the spirits said. No way Yu-hyun tried to deny that possibility, but his anxiety didnt go away easily like sticky dirt on his skin. I dont think a bet is a good idea. Ahem. Why would you do such a thing? [A drunkard at a tavern donated 100TP!] [Ha ha, you chickened out, didnt you?] Ahem. No. Anyway, Im busy. Yu-hyun quickly closed his library again. What do they think of me as a teller? I dont think I said anything wrong? Hyerim I agree with him. Even you, Jia I didnt expect First and Second to say such things, and Yu-hyuns face was visibly shocked. Sigh. Fine. Fine. Im the fool for expecting anything. Yu-hyun thought that there was no one in the world he could trust, but he also recalled what he had read in Kwon Dongjins book. The information he had read from the faint silver book he possessed. The n that used to watch my back got thirsty and came looking for me. Kwon Dongjin was a politician who was against the Association and friendly with the ns. If the Association and Kwon Dongjin had some connection, then Kwon Dongjin wouldnt have suffered the same fate as Choi Jungmo. Do the parties have pro-Association and pro-n factions? Politicians have extended their hands to the collectors industry after the corporations. Politicians were not Yu-hyuns interest, but it was different if Kwon Dongjin got involved like today. I need more diverse information. Even if Yu-hyun had regressed, he didnt know everything. There were things that Yu-hyun didnt know. Especially things rted to minor idents in everyday life or politicians. What he remembered were only the big events or the worldview information about the collectors. He didnt care about other issues. But now it was different. Theres no guarantee that they wont mess with us. It was then that Yu-hyun thought that. Ding! A message came through Line, which only people who knew Yu-hyun personally could send. [Sender: Choi Jungmo] It was a message from Choi Jungmo, one of the senior members of the Association. The content was short. It was just a question of whether he could meet him soon. Is it because of Kwon Dongjin? He had noticed that he came out of the White Flower Management office and sent him a message in a hurry. Does he worry that I might have some connection with Kwon Dongjin? Kwon Dongjin was on the side of the ns, not the Association. He looked like someone who secretly helped the ns and took care of his own interests. He came to the office because of the tax audit on Twilight Curtain and Hanuls case. On the other hand, Choi Jungmo was an Association figure. He must have some rtions with other politicians from different parties. Hmm. I dont like being swept away by them. What Yu-hyun felt from before was that politicians were a bunch of hopeless people, no matter what faction they belonged to. They were all in a shit hole, trying to smear each other with filth and arguing who was cleaner and worse. Yu-hyun didnt want to get involved with them. Suddenly, he thought that maybe he could use them to his advantage if he did well. Yeah. Theres no need for me to fight. [Ill go now. Do you have time?] [Choi Jungmo: Yes. But now?] [Yes. Ill be there soon.] Yu-hyun contacted Choi Jungmo and said he would go. If he had already turned against Kwon Dongjin, then it would be enough to get along with another politician who opposed him. But of course, he would keep his line. He would keep a clean rtionship where they only kept what they had to keep and got what they had to get. They would be a good breakwater for White Flower Management. Yu-hyun got up from his seat. It was time to go to the Association. The name of this operation is, yeah. This sounds good. Yu-hyun smiled slyly. You heard me well, right? Kill each other from now on. Chapter 135: Chapter 135: Chapter 135 Miss Jia. Today, youreing with me. Me? Kwon Jia looked a bit flustered when Yu-hyun pointed at her, and asked with a strained expression. She still felt awkward facing him after what had happened between them. Kang Hye-rim, who usually had no sense of the situation, noticed something odd in Kwon Jias attitude, and nced back and forth between her and Yu-hyun. Then Ill go! Miss Hye-rim, you cant. I need Miss Jia for this. You need me? I thought we were just going to the association. Well meet the people from the association first. The important thing is what well do next. What next? Kwon Jia didnt know what Yu-hyun was nning to do. But judging from his words that he needed her help, she guessed that it had something to do with his knowledge of the future. Sigh. Fine. Ill go with you. Yay. Kang Hye-rim realized that she couldnt go this time either, and made a pouty face. Yu-hyun gently stroked her head. Dont be like that. Its not like were going to the world of ideas or anything. But still She couldnt help feeling disappointed. But Yu-hyun had made this decision because he knew that taking Kang Hye-rim along would attract too much attention. This is hard work. He only had one more collector, but it felt like the things he had to care about had increased by more than three times. [Why? You look busy. Isnt this something youd love to do? Youre perfect for being a nanny, you know.] Baek Ryeon seized the opportunity to tease Yu-hyun. Why are you suddenly like this? [Wow. Why am I like this? Are you really asking because you dont know? Youve been ignoring me while pretending to care for those three.] No, thats not Yu-hyun tried to say something, but closed his mouth. He realized that it was true that he hadnt paid much attention to Baek Ryeontely. [Hey. Even if Im a badass sword, I still need some maintenance. If you dont take care of me, Ill rust and stuff, you know? Have you ever taken care of me since you woke me up, except for learning the engraving?] Yu-hyun shook his head. As Baek Ryeon said, he hadnt taken care of him much even though he used him frequently. He was a sword with a self-awareness, so he was unhappy about it, and finally exploded now. Im sorry. Ill take care of you soon. [Is that true this time? Can I trust you?] Yeah, true. Ill really take care of you. Baek Ryeon was different from ordinary swords. He was made of the essence of the best magic engineering in the mixed world, so taking care of him was also very different from other weapons. When Yu-hyun woke up Baek Ryeon, he got the title of [Engraver]. That wasnt for nothing. Only those who could engrave could properly handle the Salio sword. Im busy. So busy. There were too many things he had to worry about. If he were an ordinary person, he would have been crushed by the workload and stressed out every day. But this is what makes life worth living. Yu-hyun liked moving, thinking, and doing things like this. The more he did this, the more he felt that he wasnt wasting his time, and that he was living honestly. This was a kind of obsession. Well then, well be back. Go ahead. Yes. See youter. Have a good trip. He received farewell greetings from Baek Seoryeon and Kang Hye-rim, and headed to the association with Kwon Jia. This time, it was a dignified visit, so he didnt need to wear sses to hide his identity. The reporters who were waiting outside rushed over to Yu-hyun and Kwon Jia as soon as they saw them. Ka, Kang Yu-hyun Teller-nim! Can we have a brief interview with you!? They were people who had been wandering around this area for days, waiting for him. They couldnt enter the office without permission, and they couldnt see inside through the windows because of some treatment. He was a gold mine of material just by hearing his name. And he came out like this. With Kwon Jia too. What should we do? Should I get rid of them? Kwon Jia asked Yu-hyun as she looked at him. She knew better than anyone how annoying these reporters were. If they left them alone, they would bother them even more. Ill handle it. Yu-hyun stopped Kwon Jia and stood in front of the reporters. The reporters swallowed their saliva as Yu-hyun approached them. Kang Yu-hyun, an assistant at the Story Room of the Celestial Corporation. A teller who also fought in the world of ideas with a collector. A freak among freaks. Wasnt he a source of drool just by hearing his name? Im surprised to see so many people here. I appreciate your interest in me. But. Yu-hyun cut off the reporters who were trying to shout urgently. The reporters all closed their mouths. Yu-hyuns voice was not loud, but it had a strange force. It was a power that naturally seized the atmosphere. Everyone rolled their eyes and looked at Yu-hyun. I have someone I need to meet urgently, so Im afraid I cant answer your interview. Wh-who are you going to meet? I cant say who it is because of their personal information, but, um. You just need to know that they are someone high up in the Association. Gasp! Someone from the Association? The reporters all held their breath. They were not fools who gathered here. They did not take lightly who Yu-hyun was going to meet. As reporters, they had keen eyes and ears on the current situation. They knew about the invisible power struggle between the Association and the n, and which politician from which party was behind them. And a little while ago, they saw Kwondongjine out of Yu-hyuns office. Could this be? If its the Association, does that mean hes joining hands with them? This is huge. Yu-hyuns existence was very interesting, but this situation that struck their heads like lightning was much more important. They had to report this right away! The reporters lit up their eyes and scattered in all directions. Kwonjia, who was watching them from a close distance, stuck out her tongue. Youre still a great talker. Are you okay with that? They might make wild guesses and spread rumors about you. I did that knowing that. You nned this. Maybe, there will be articles about this soon? Then, are you thinking of joining hands with the politician who backs up the Association? Me? Of course not. Kwonjia narrowed her eyes at Yu-hyuns answer. Then why did you say that to them? Oh, that? I didnt really say anything about joining hands with anyone. I just gave them a nuance that it looked like that. It was different to say something directly and to act like it looked like that. Kwonjia also realized what Yu-hyun meant. So you didnt say anything yourself, and they just made wild guesses. So whatever happenster, the responsibility lies with them. Is that it? Well, theres that too. But more than that, I made a deration to those who would react sensitively to this rumor. Yu-hyun deliberately spread the rumor that he was associated with that politician, warning the pro-n politicians, including Kwondongjin, not to act rashly. The pro-Association politicians who would hear the news would be confused, but they would not mind if Yu-hyun favored them, rather than thinking badly of him. Of course, I dont really intend to get along with them. Im not running for any election, why would I make friends with politicians? This is all for show. If I pretend to be close to the pro-Association side, it will prevent the n faction from bothering us. If youre careless, they might try to use us or be hostile to us from the Association side. No. That wont happen. Why are you so sure? Thats because they are politicians. Politicians were people who would join hands with their enemies for their own benefit, even if they fought and tore each other apart until a while ago. Their morality was wed, but their judgment of reality was something Yu-hyun acknowledged. Politicians are people who can easily throw away their pride for their own interests. You cant judge them by the standards of ordinary people. I acted like this knowing that, and they will let us go knowing that too. Phew. Youre really a man who cant let his guard down for a moment. Thank you for thepliment. Now, the annoying troublemakers are all gone. Lets go quickly. They soon visited the Association. There were not many people as it was close to noon. Some collectors recognized Yu-hyun and Kwonjia and whispered among themselves. Wee Mr. Kang Yu-hyun Teller. Weve been waiting for you. The person who greeted them was someone from the Association sent by Choijungmo. They followed him into the inside of the Association, where ordinary collectors could not enter easily. Pleasee in. There were two people who weed Yu-hyun there. One was Choijungmo, whom Yu-hyun knew and got along with. But the other one was someone unexpected for Yu-hyun. You are Oh, this is Yuseonga, who is in charge of the special affairs team of the Association. Yuseonga, who crossed her legs in a bad manner and chewed gum, was someone Yu-hyun knew. Of course, she was the one who raided the scene when he stole and escaped the hidden worldview of Twilight Veil. Yu-hyun greeted her with a smile without showing any sign of surprise. Nice to meet you. Im Kang Yu-hyun. Its Yuseong-ah. Ive heard your name a lot. Youre the one who has the special trait of Moonlight Lady, right? You know everything. Ha, sigh. This is supposed to be a collectors secret. But its all exposed now. Well, youre quite famous. Whatever, youre not so bad yourself. She looked rather rebellious, but there was no hostility in her voice. Yu-hyun thought that was a relief. Yuseong-ah didnt know that the three unidentified people who ran away from the scene were Yu-hyuns group. If she knew, she would have immediately left her seat and attacked them, given her personality. Mrs. Park, who captured the dragon bone, never forgave injustice. So, why did Mr. Jungmo call me here? That is well Choi Jungmo hesitated on what to say first. He was fine with calling her, but he felt a bit awkward to bring up the main point. Mister. Why are you so worried? Hey, Teller hyung-nim. Didnt you meet Kwon Dongjin today? Miss Yuseong-ah! Ah, sigh. Mr. Jungmo. Im not deaf, so dont be like that. He probably doesnt like beating around the bush either. Yuseong-ahs fiery attitude made Yu-hyun smile slightly. He agreed with her words deeply. Kwon Jia, who sat next to Yu-hyun, also seemed to know Yuseong-ahs personality well, as she didnt look surprised. Well, its as she said. They came to me early in the morning. What did they talk to you about? Nothing much. They just asked me if I wanted to join them. Really? Of course, I refused. Hoo. I see. Choi Jungmo let out a sigh of relief. Yu-hyun asked him casually. Did they ask you to confirm it with Mr. Choi Jungmo as a favor? No, thats not it Theres no need to hide it. Well, its already a known fact that the political circles are divided into pro-n and pro-association factions. So I want to make my position clear by using this opportunity. I have no intention of joining them or anyone else. Then And, the opposite is also true. I dont want to join anyone. Choi Jungmo looked a bit flustered, and Yuseong-ah chuckled as if she liked Yu-hyuns answer. Mr. Choi Jungmo. I understand your concern. You must be worried that I might join them. But I dont have any ns to do that. No, actually, Im more likely to be hostile to them. He had openly rejected Kwon Dongjin in front of him and crossed the boundary of Twilight Veil. They were like water and oil that could never mix from the start. If Mr. Yu-hyun says so, I can rx a bit. Oh. You seem to ept it easily. I thought you would be more persistent, did they tell you not to do that? Thats not it. Its just that my superior, a congressman I know, told me not to bother Mr. Yu-hyun too much. Choi Jungmo called him for partly confirming that, but he had another important agenda. Mr. Yu-hyun. Theres something else Im really curious about. Choi Jungmo swallowed his saliva and brought up the main topic. About the previous incident rted to Twilight Veil was White Flower Management involved? Chapter 136: Chapter 136: Chapter 136 Why are you asking me that all of a sudden? Yu-hyun asked innocently, as if he really knew nothing. Choi Jungmo hesitated again, wondering what to say. Whether he was frustrated by his silence or not, Yuseonga, who had been sitting quietly and listening until now, stepped in. Okay, its my turn now. Yuseonga. Mister. Enough is enough. Ive been quiet so far because youre someone I know. You know why Im here, right? And so does Teller hyung, right? Yu-hyun nodded. Yuseonga was one of the best collectors in the association, and also had a reputation for being a mad dog. He didnt know why she was here to meet Choi Jungmo at first. But as soon as he heard the question that Choi Jungmo threw, he understood. He understood and regretted it. Yuseonga smiled fiercely, showing her fangs. Have you heard the news? The Twilight Veil. Those bastards have been secretly hiding and using the world of thought, breaking thew. I have ears too, so I know. Yeah. And even the Hanul n guys were involved in it. Hanul said they didnt know anything and they were innocent, but most ns lie a lot anyway, so lets skip that. Then Yuseonga leaned forward, straightening her crossed legs. But there was something strange when I interrogated them. How did Hanul and the Twilight Veil end up fighting inside? How did Hanul find out about this ce? Do you have any idea? Yuseongas eyes were like sharp des sharpened on a whetstone. His skin tingled where her gaze touched. Youre asking us if we have any idea Yu-hyun answered as if he was clueless. Yuseonga didnt let it go with just that. I questioned one of the survivors from Hanul. They didnt want to open their mouths, but when they were abandoned by their n, they felt betrayed or something and spilled some facts. Do you know what one of them was? They said they moved to get rid of a certain person from Baekhwa Management. A certain person Yeah. You. The one whos sitting across from me and having a conversation with me. They were targeting you. Yuseonga chuckled. It was a vicious smile that didnt suit her pretty face. But whats amazing is this. Why did Hanul target you and head to where the Twilight Veil had hidden the world of thought? That doesnt make sense, does it? If they wanted to target you, they should have gone where you were. Maybe they stopped by somewhere else before targeting me? How would I know what criminals think? No, no. Im not done talking yet, so listen up. So Hanul guys moved to assassinate a specific person. They must have obtained information on where that person was heading. But it turned out to be a ce rted to the Twilight Veil n. Yuseonga began to piece together the puzzle of what happened then based on the data she had obtained. But neither Hanul nor the Twilight Veil knew that the other woulde. The reason they fought was because of a misunderstanding. The Twilight Veil heard that there was an intruder in the world of thought they had hidden away, and Hanul came looking for someone they were targeting. Even the anonymous report to the association was like that. Dont you see something? Hmm. So what youre saying is. Yu-hyun followed her reasoning as if to back it up. Hanul used the person they were targeting to make them fight with the Twilight Veil n. And that person knew beforehand that the Twilight Veil n was hiding the world of thought, and instead of reporting it, he used it to his advantage. Thats right. And to get rid of both ns at once, he borrowed the hand of the association at thest minute? Exactly. Yuseonga smiled, but her eyes didnt smile at all. She was increasingly convinced that Yu-hyun was one of the three unidentified people she had missed then. Yu-hyun looked at her eyes and smiled as if he was amused. This is really Yuseongas reasoning was quite urate. There were some sloppy parts in between, but he could tell that it was very simr to what actually happened. Yu-hyun felt like admiring her. Still. Thats a ridiculous spection. Spection? Yes, spection. Do you think this is possible in the first ce? That person noticed the existence of an enemy targeting him, and used it to make two ns fight each other? How did he know and how did he act on it, let alone whether this makes sense? Yu-hyun denied that it was him. Yuseongas eyes sharpened even more. I heard what you said. It was a very interesting deduction. But in the end, isnt all this just a hunch that you came up with? Theres no clear evidence to back up this deduction. That was what Yu-hyun pointed out. He didnt know why she suspected him. But there was no decisive evidence that he did it. He even had an alibi. Do you know where we were when the incident happened that day? Thats We were in the office. We were off that day. How can I believe that? If youre curious, you can ask the reporters who were surrounding our office. One of the reasons why Yu-hyun was so confident was the existence of the reporters. They waited and waited around the office of Baekhwa Management, hoping to somehow meet Yu-hyun. If Yu-hyun showed up, it was obvious that the reporters would notice. No way. Kwon Jia, who had been listening quietly next to him, widened her eyes. She had been wondering why this man had deliberately left the annoying reporters outside. No way, he had seen this far. Why dont you ask them if we left or stayed in the office on the day of the incident? The situation turned out to be interesting. The reporters who had bothered Yu-hyun usually became witnesses who proved his alibi in this situation. Kwon Jia, who had been watching the situation quietly, shook her head slightly at Yu-hyuns chilling n. He used the reporters he had been trying to ignore and get rid of since his previous life to his liking. Yu-hyuns idea was different from hers to the bone. The association must have checked that, right? Ugh. Yu-hyun was able to go in and out of the office secretly through the reporters by using an object engraved with [Engraving]. But no one knew that except for the people in Baekhwa Managements office. Of course, Yu-hyun was confident because he had no chance of getting caught. Yoo Sung-ah bit her lip slightly as she looked at Yu-hyuns smiling face. She didnt intend topletely corner Yu-hyun as a culprit with just circumstantial evidence. But she didnt think Yu-hyun waspletely innocent either. That man, he must have something. There were only two things rted to this incident: Twilight Curtain and Hanul. No, there should have been only two. But there were several incidents that bothered me. Hanul was acting on someones orders to eliminate Yu-hyun. There was also information that someone had raided the office of a gangster organization that Twilight Curtain hired as a subcontractor. And even the people who fled the scene without revealing their identities. Yoo Sung Ah felt uneasy about it. Even though there is no evidence, I cant help but feel something is off. Yoo Sung Ah thought it was Yu-hyun. It was not a rational judgment, but a mere intuition. But she kept having that conviction. However, in the end, there was no evidence to prove that Yu-hyun did this, as he said. As expected, he is suspicious of me. Yu-hyun sighed inwardly as he saw Yoo Sung Ah staring at him constantly. She clearly thought he was the culprit. Of course, that was true. He was the one who orchestrated all these events. Is she good at sensing things? She seems to think that the mystery behind this unresolved situation is because of me. Shes quite sharp. She found the real culprit based on just the circumstances. Yoo Sung Ah was right, but the problem was that Yu-hyun had no intention of revealing it. Im disappointed. Mr. Choi Jung Mo. You called me here to suspect me and interrogate me I thought we had a pretty good rtionship. No, no! Mr. Yu-hyun. Thats not it Ms. Yoo Sung Ah. Please say something. Thats Yu-hyun pretended to be regretful and tried to get up from his seat. Then Yoo Sung Ahs expression became anxious. Ms. Yoo Sung Ah. When Choi Jung Mo also intervened as if scolding her, Yoo Sung Ah bit her lip and soon dropped her shoulders. Sigh. Im sorry for doubting you. Im just too nervous Is that all youre going to do to apologize? No, thats When Yu-hyun said that, Yuseonga hesitated a bit on how to reply. What else could she do here, other than apologizing with words? Seeing Yuseonga flustered, Yu-hyun chuckled. Im kidding. I know how busy you are, Yuseonga. You must have been confused by the chaos in your head. Thats true. Well, I would have been upset if it was someone else, but since youre also an acquaintance of Choi Jungmo and a collector of the association who works day and night Ill let it slide this time. Thank you. I appreciate it. And dont frown so much. Youll ruin your pretty face. Yu-hyun said that, and Yuseonga reacted strongly. What? Whats wrong? No, what did you just Say that youre pretty? Yu-hyun asked, and Yuseonga couldnt answer easily. She was indeed beautiful. But the problem was that the people around her couldnt recognize her beauty. Yuseonga had a trait [Lady of the Bright Moon] that contained the story of Parks wife from the Park family war. Parks wife had great strength and magic, but she lived like an ugly woman until she revealed her true appearance. Naturally, the more she used the power of her trait, the more Yuseonga was affected by it. No matter how much she dressed up, people would naturally perceive her as ugly. She had someints about it at first, but now she epted it as natural and didnt care much about it That person, or rather that teller can he see my real appearance? This was the first time this had happened. Yoo Seong-ah felt her face heat up involuntarily as she realized that Yu-hyun had seen her true self. She had always acted with a sense of detachment in front of others, knowing that they would never know her real self no matter what she did. She was aware of that fact. She even felt morefortable without makeup. But now, she had shown her true self for the first time. Yoo Seong-ah was embarrassed by that. While Yoo Seong-ah was flustered, Yu-hyun got up from his seat. Well, it seems like youre done with your business. Ill get going then. Yes. You should do that. Thank you for your hard work today. No, it was nothing. Yu-hyun said that to Choi Joong-mo and then greeted Yoo Seong-ah, who was still bewildered. Take care, Miss Yoo Seong-ah. Huh? Oh, yes Yoo Seong-ah replied in a dazed voice, as if she had been hit hard. *** If this is how its going to be, then why did he call me? As soon as they left the association, Kwon Jiained as if she had been waiting for it. The incident at the association did not require her help at all. It was torture for her to just sit there and watch the situation. The reason I called you, Miss Ji-a, is for whats about to happen now. Now? I told you. I have something else to do after stopping by the association. What is it? Is there something that needs my help so badly? Yu-hyun nodded. Kwon Jia straightened up a bit. She seemed curious to hear what it was. You know most of the information rted to collectors, right? Even if you dont remember some things, you think you know most of them. Thats right. I think I know most of them. Then do you also know how to get to the ck market? Kwon Jias expression hardened at the mention of the ck market. Chapter 137: Chapter 137: Chapter 137 The ck market, or the dark market. It is a term that refers to a ce where goods that are not permitted by the state and vite thew are bought and sold. The collectors business is huge. All kinds of things that do not exist in the worlde out of the worlds of thought, so naturally the market grew bigger. And naturally, the market could not contain all the by-products of the worlds of thought. The stronger the light, the darker the shadow it casts. The surplus goods from the worlds of thought that flowed out beyond the boundaries of thew increased as time passed. The result of people from the underworld who eyed them and reached out one by one to form a system was the current ck market. The collector ck market was, in a way, another collector business that had thergest stake in the world. The ck market was not visible to ordinary citizens, but in fact, it existed everywhere in any country. That was also true for Korea, which had good public order. Youre going there now? Yes. I have something to deal with there starting today. What exactly is it? Information. Kwon Jia frowned at the word information. I was going to ignore it as much as possible, but I changed my mind after seeing that congressmane and say something today. Yu-hyuns goal was to prevent the end of the earth as a priority. Naturally, he had to sh with someone in order to achieve that goal. Usually, that target was a n. Or it could be a scavenger who was after Yu-hyun. Its a different story if people who are trying to interfere with us are not collectors but other bastards. There was nothing more annoying than having troublemakers pop out from ces he didnt care about. He had enough things to worry about already, but he hated it when weird people stuck to him. Kwon Jia nodded in agreement with Yu-hyuns words. Indeed, we might be in trouble if someone tries to interfere with us from an unexpected ce. Yes. Im trying to get information to prevent that. Even after the era of world integration, information was still power. The ck market sold all kinds of things. From things that were not allowed byw to things that others shunned, the range of goods was much more diverse than the market in the daylight. Especially, the information sold by the [Story Merchants] of the ck market was famous in the underworld for its uracy that rivaled the special agencies of the government. They had collectors with special abilities and multinational hacker groups, so what else could they do? What Yu-hyun was aiming for was also information. But why do you have to go to the ck market? Cant you get information elsewhere? Thats also a way, but theres a drawback that someone might be tracking us from behind. Yu-hyun wanted to prevent that from happening in advance. Meeting a story merchant in the ck market was surely a hassle, but it was a decision based on a more rational reason in the end. So you asked me to guide you to the ck market. I know roughly where the ck market is, but I dont know how to get there. He could find out by kicking someone who knew, but that would take a lot of time and effort. Besides, there was a possibility of shing with the ck market side in the process. Yu-hyun knew of the existence of the ck market, but he didnt know how to get there. After the apocalypse, they also became corrupted and scattered into small groups. He only had some conversations with people rted to that industry who he met by chance. You must know, Ms. Jia. Youve been there before, right? Yeah. Ive been there a lot. So please guide me. Its all for our sake. I know. Sigh. Theres no choice. Follow me. Kwon Jia led Yu-hyun to a dark alleyway where no one could see them. But, what exactly are you nning to do there? Are you just going to get some information? Im trying to make a connection. It would be convenient to have someone who can provide me with regr information. Hmm. Thats a good idea. But I dont know if theres anyone trustworthy there. From what I know, the guys inside are either crazy or backstabbers. Well, I guess so. Theyre living off illegal activities, so I dont expect them to be reliable. Of course, there were some who moved ording to trust. But that was a very rare case, and even then, they demanded a very high price. If it didnt work out, he would have to choose from those verified people, but that was a risky thing. This is the entrance. It looks like a cozy bar. Inside the alleyway, there was a small pub with a dim light on. As they entered, the pub owner who was wiping a ss saw them and opened his mouth. Were not open yet. Buy us two sses of the fourth most expensive drink in the store. Oh, youre those customers. Go over there. The password today is 2380. Alright. Kwon Jia casually said and the owner pointed to a shabby door on one side. As they entered, there was another door inside. It was a very sturdy-looking metal door, different in quality from the shabby door they came in. Kwon Jia entered the password that the pub owner told him. Beep. As soon as he entered through the open door, Yu-hyun felt something brush past his body. Kwon Jia felt the same. This is some kind of story that distorts space, she said. Yeah. Its a creature that exists in the form of an urban legend. The open door led to a spiral staircase that seemed to have no end. It was clean, without any rust, as if it had been well maintained. Yu-hyun and Kwon Jia went down. Despite the stairs looking quite long, they reached the bottom in five minutes. This is it. I see. At the end of the stairs, guided by Kwon Jia, there was a city filled with darkness and fog. Red and yellow fluorescent lights illuminated the whole city. People of all kinds, hiding their identities, bustled around among the small buildings that had no standard shape. Cheapest price! Bottles with [Recovery Stories]! Selling [Red me Window Method] from another dimension! Buying text points! Best price! Check todays rate! People who set up stalls or hawked outside their shops shouted until their throats were sore. The market in the darkness was lively, contrary to its environment. Most people wore masks that had been specially treated. Those who came here were mostlywbreakers, so they deliberately hid their identities. Yu-hyun put on the sses he had prepared in advance. Kwon Jia also wore sses. It didnt matter if they didnt have masks, as long as they had some way to conceal their identities. To openly announce that they had entered this ce was no different from offering their necks to the hyenas. Now that were inside, its easy. Ill guide you from now on. Alright. The two went deeper into the ck market. Yu-hyun looked around carefully as he walked, picking up information. He also kept his ears open, in case he could catch any rumors that might slip by. Ive only heard about it, but this is my first time actuallying here. Yu-hyun was amazed by the fact that he was standing in this ck market. The ck market was a city. It was a separate world created by various [urban legends] gathering together. He wondered how people could think of doing business in such a ce. He thought humans were amazing. I wonder what other countries are like. Theyre nothing special. Youll be disappointed if you expect too much. The ck market in Korea is much more developed than other countries. Of course, sometimes some ghostly thingse out. Thats scary. In countries withrgend masses, the ck markets were not one but scattered. But Korea was small, so one ck market was enough. Thats why the ck market in Korea was muchrger than other countries. Here we are. The ce they arrived at was an area where story merchants who mainly sold information stayed. Unlike the messy appearance of the ck market that was made of rags, the inside was neatly divided into sections where goods were sold by category. The ce Yu-hyun came to was an area where those who mainly sold information showed up. It was called Story Bundle. Wee. Youre not ordinary customers, are you? As soon as they entered the shop, the owner, a story merchant, said that after seeing Yu-hyun and Kwon Jia. He couldnt see their faces, but he could tell from their aura that they were not novices. Yu-hyun and Kwon Jia were acting as rich customers and their secretary. The owner asked Yu-hyun: So, what kind of story do you want? I dont have anything specific in mind. I just need something that can help me understand the current situation easily. Yu-hyun spoke casually. The story merchant didnt seem to mind. He didnt expect much courtesy from the customers in this business. Hmm. Well, thats easy. The categories are already set, so you just have to look for yourself. Let me see. Please wait a moment. The story merchant went to one side of the room and came back with arge album-like thing. This has the information you are looking for. Just keep in mind that this is only a sample of the actual information, so its very limited. I see. Yu-hyun opened the album and looked inside. The data was organized by time periods, since the categories were fixed. He didnt need to dig into the past, so he focused on the most recent parts. Inside, there were brief descriptions of the basic situations of the events that happened recently, arranged neatly. Hmm. This is interesting. [What is this? The information is too scarce, even for a sample.] Baekryeon, who was watching quietly, couldnt help but ask. This is just a taste, like I said. [A taste?] Yeah. Think about it. If they give away all the information here, then people could just look at this and take it without buying anything. The taste prevents that. It only shows a glimpse of the information that the customer is looking for. [Ah, I see. So it also increases the reliability of the information and makes them want more?] Exactly. There were many cases where fake information was sold as real in the ck market. It wouldnt matter if they didnt get caught, but they did and caused a lot of trouble. It wasnt good for the illegal ck market to have idents like that often. So the story merchants agreed to introduce this method of taste. And since most of the information was shared among the merchants, it was almost like one giantpany running multiple shops. [So youre going to pick a few from the taste?] No way. Why would I do that? Thats a waste of money. Yu-hyun smiled slyly. Baekryeon was confused and asked. [But you came here to buy information. Isnt it natural to spend money then? Or are you going to use points instead?] I dont need to do that. Yu-hyun read all the taste information from the most recent data through the album. Ordinary people wouldnt be able to find what they wanted with such basic information. They had to pay to get more detailed content. But Yu-hyun was different. [Laces Devil Fragment] The power of Lace that Yu-hyun possessed was activated. A cheat-like power that could analyze and develop any basic information given to him and make him know things that others didnt. In Yu-hyuns head, the taste information was instantly restructured and transformed intoplete information. Like an old relic fragment that was restored as if time was reversed from its point. Sir, how is it? Hmm. Its not what I expected. I couldnt find what I was looking for. Is that so? Yu-hyun got up from his seat. Kwon Jia stood by his side, as if to assist him. Come back next time. Yes. Have a nice day. The owner didnt seem to regret it. He didnt know that Yu-hyun had figured out the rest of the information with just the samples. Even if he did, he wouldnt believe it easily. How could anyone do that? Yu-hyun knew that, so he used his power and got the information he needed for free. [Wow. You are really] Baekryeon muttered in awe. He had seen Yu-hyuns feats many times before, but he always surprised him with new ways. [Is that guy for real? He got robbed blind and he doesnt even know it? What a jerk.] No. What do you mean jerk? Did I harm him in any way? [You saw it for free!] Thats obvious. Its weird not to see it when you can. This ce is illegal anyway, what difference does it make if I do the same? [Well, I guess so? After all, youre ripping off criminals.] Anyway, he got all the information he needed. Yu-hyun told Kwon Jia that and was about to wander around the ck market. Huff huff! A man covered in a robe was running away, gasping for breath. Behind him, several big men were chasing him. Whats that? Dont mind it. Its not strange for fights to break out anytime and anywhere in the ck market. Kwon Jia said that, but Yu-hyun couldnt take his eyes off the robe that was fleeing. Why is that? I think I found it. What? The reason why I came here. The robe disappeared into an alley. Yu-hyun didnt miss the brilliant silver book that floated above his head. Chapter 138: Chapter 138: Chapter 138 Huff, huff! Seong Yuchan ran desperately inside the ck market, avoiding the people who were chasing him. Damn it! Damn it! I left too many traces! Seong Yuchan was a hacker. He made money by buying or selling information. As a hacker, he didnt always earn money honestly. He often hacked into the information of criminal organizations and sold it to other groups. Seong Yuchan was proud of himself as a genius. He was confident that he wouldnt get caught no matter what he did. Being chased right now was a consequence of that. He left too many traces and got tracked down by a hacker hired by the rival organization. Huff. Its okay. I know this area well. Seong Yuchan checked that the bulky men behind him were getting farther away and hid in an alley where no one was passing by. It was unlucky that he got exposed, but that didnt mean he would get caught. This was the ck market, where everyone hid their identities and operated. As soon as he got out of their sight, there were plenty of ces to hide. Damn! Where did he go?! Damn it, they all look the same. I cant tell them apart. Stop talking and find him fast! He screwed over our organization! If we lose him, were dead by our bosss hands! I did it! Seong Yuchan hid between the alleys and eavesdropped on their conversation. The men from the organization couldnt find him and scattered. Seong Yuchan leaned his back against the alley wall and slid down to the ground. The tension was releasedte, and his lungs demanded oxygen. Huff. Huff. If I knew this would happen, I would have exercised more. Seong Yuchan resented his poor physical condition. But he survived this time, so he decided to improve his fitness next time. He made such an impossible promise to himself as he got up from his seat. There you are. ! Seong Yuchan shivered at the sudden voice in the alley. The owner of the voice was a young man. Even looking at his face, it was like a foggy mist covering it, making it impossible to recognize. At first, he thought it was someone who chased him, but it wasnt. He looked more dangerous than that. Hes not a normal person! People usually wore masks in the ck market, but if their faces were hidden like that, it could only be an artifact, a magical tool with mysterious power. And those who used them were not ordinary people. The man was with a woman who looked like his secretary. Her face was also invisible. Could they be high-ranking people from the organization? Seong Yuchan was about to run away when the man, Yu-hyun, waved his hand at him not to be too scared. Dont be like that. We have nothing to do with those guys who chased you. What? Seong Yuchan wanted to ask what he meant by that. Hmm. Well, Im interested in your ability There he is! Someone interrupted Yu-hyuns words and shouted. Looking back, he saw the bulky men who chased him earlier. Seong Yuchan turned pale. He thought he had shaken them off, but he got exposed because of these two people. Oh dear. Is it because of me? Yu-hyun, who caused this situation,ughed exaggeratedly. Seong Yuchan red at him with resentment. The bulky men approached the entrance of the alley. Who are you two? Are you his aplices? Not aplices. Then get out of here. Unless you want to get hurt. No. I cant do that. What? The bulky men wondered what was going on. They were not aplices, but they couldnt let him go? Their arrows naturally pointed at Yu-hyun and Kwon Jia next to him. Youre not aplices, but you cant let him go? Its not now. I was going to recruit him. What kind of nonsense is this? The highest-ranking person here couldnt hide his disbelief even with a mask on his face. His subordinates cautiously advised him. Boss. Whatever happens, we have to catch that hacker bastard. Our boss is waiting for him. I know. They had to catch the one they had to catch, but there were only two people blocking them. On this side, there were five of them. They had not only numerical superiority, but also only one pair on the other side. They didnt know who they were, but they had already be targets to eliminate since they blocked this side. As the bulky men tried to approach them, Yu-hyun stepped back slightly. Secretary Kwon. Please take care of it. Huh? Kwon Jia frowned at the sudden burden. Yu-hyun smiled mischievously and replied. Thats our role, right? Im the rich young master. Secretary Kwon is my escort. So the escort has to fight for me. [As expected, my contractor! His personality is amazing!] Yu-hyun naturally ignored Baekryeons sarcasm. Kwon Jia red at him for a moment, then looked at the bulky men who were slowly approaching. Is it just me, or is he using me more oftentely? Is it my imagination? The regressor felt strangely that Yu-hyun was bing morefortable with her, but she didnt bother to refuse his words. Cant be helped. Kwon Jia quickly grabbed the neck of the one who came first and mmed him to the ground. Boom! Ugh! An explosive strength that couldnte from a slender body. The man who felt that power throughout his body foamed at the mouth and fainted. The other members of the organization trembled as they watched. They underestimated her because she was a woman, but she was not an ordinary person. Wait, was she a collector? They recognized Kwon Jias power, but it was toote to run away. Kwon Jia had already approached them. What is this Seong Yuchan couldnt take his eyes off the sight of a slender woman single-handedly subduing five bulky men in an instant. As the situation was naturally resolved, Seong Yuchan asked Yu-hyun, who was standing in front of him with his arms crossed. Who are you? Someone who wants to recruit you. Do you know who I am? I know very well. Seong Yuchan. A hacker. Youre called ck Mamba in this underworld, right? You have a name like a special force. Crazy. Seong Yuchan felt a chill down his spine as his personal information flowed out of Yu-hyuns mouth. Seong Yuchan had never been exposed like this before, no matter how much he left traces. But when his personal details came out of the mouth of a stranger he didnt know, he was not surprised, but terrified. Dont be too scared. I didnt call you to do anything to you. I told you. I want to recruit you. Who, who are you exactly? Seong Yuchans voice became more polite. Hackers were basically people who harassed others unterally without revealing their identities. But a hacker who was exposed could no longer do that. Seong Yuchan didnt act arrogant. He just realized that Yu-hyun was in a superior position andplied with him. Indeed. Youre very quick-witted. Yu-hyun praised his attitude. Seong Yuchan didnt know, but Yu-hyun had met him in the future. Even after the apocalypse, Seong Yuchan survived as an information dealer for a long time, and he was someone who had a good rtionship with Yu-hyun. From Seong Yuchans perspective, who didnt know that fact, it was only scary. Yu-hyun spoke as if he knew him. He knows everything about me! The awe towards him made him bow his head even more. Yu-hyun didnt intend it, but Seong Yuchanpletely gave up on resisting him. Shall we move to a quiet ce then? Kwon Jia, who had resolved the situation by now, came closer. Seong Yuchan nodded his head. He had nothing else to do. *** Wow. A cafe in Seoul where people came and went. Seong Yuchan looked at the two men and women sitting in front of him and couldnt help but exim again. Kang Yu-hyun Youre a teller. And next to you is Kwon Jia, a collector. You know them well. Well, I hear all kinds of things doing this kind of work. Seong Yuchan said in a crawling voice. He was even a unique figure in the same hacker field. He was chased because he was careless and unlucky, but that didnt mean his skills were dimmed. He knew almost everything. Yu-hyun found him because of that. You said you wanted to recruit me, but what exactly do you want from me? I know that youre good at programming. More than that, you collect various information that others dont know, right? Thats true. We needed someone like that. Seong Yuchan didnt understand for a moment. If they were looking for him, they must have had a great source of information. Why did they choose him? Do you think its strange? Yes, yes? No, no. No. I understand. Well, lets just say that the types of information are different. Im a teller, so naturally the information I get is rted to collectors. Buttely, there have been a lot of other things happening. You know what I mean, right? Yes. The incident of Congressman Kwon Dongjin visiting White Flower Managements office was quite famous in this underworld. There was also a rumor that Yu-hyun joined hands with another party. Seong Yuchan realized what he wanted from him. Your ability to get information, I want that. Thats Seong Yuchan hesitated a bit. He felt a slight aversion to bing part of White Flower Management. He was always a free person. He hated being tied to somewhere. But he couldnt say that honestly, since Yu-hyun already had his neck twisted. He had to do anything to survive, but he still had human feelings. I wont force you. Even if you refuse, I wont retaliate by spreading your personal information or anything like that. Its all up to you. Im just making an offer. And when he saw his generous attitude in front of him, Seong Yuchan felt himself drawn to him. Awe that was not caused by coercion, but by voluntary eptance. Maybe this man could help him achieve his goal. Seong Yuchan thought so. Seong Yuchan. What will you do? Ill do it. Just leave it to me. Seong Yuchan took Yu-hyuns hand. It was logical and emotional to say that this was right. There was no reason not to take his hand. Im d. Yu-hyun smiled at Seong Yuchan. Im d the devices I ordered didnt go to waste. What?! Seong Yuchan was shocked. This man, did he already expect him toe here and buy things for him? You have the devices you used before, right? In addition to that, Ill provide you with some more support. Just use them as you wish. Th-thank you. Was this what it felt like to be on Buddhas palm? Seong Yuchan felt nervous as if he was dreaming, but he made a firm promise to himself. Never mess with this man. Thats how a new employee in charge of information gathering was added to White Flower Management. Chapter 140: Chapter 140: Chapter 140 Thats quite a surprising news. Yu-hyun could only say that. I expected something like this would happen someday. Yu-hyun had cleared one world of thought after another for the future. When one world of thought disappeared, a new one would eventually take its ce. There was no known time limit for when a new world would appear, but he had a hunch that it was about time. Is it just one for now? -Yes. Thats right. Currently, there is only one that is estimated to be newly added. But So youre saying that more wille out one by one soon. -Yes. Thats exactly what Im saying. Yu-hyun had a good idea why Choi Jung Mo contacted him. Do you need the help of White Flower Management? -It would be a lie if I said no. I guess so. Yu-hyun gave a bitter smile. The one who would bear the most responsibility for the creation of the new world of thought was himself. In fact, it was a ridiculous thing to me someone for something like this. The worlds of thought existed to be cleared. Other people might think of the worlds of thought as geese thaty golden eggs, but that was nonsense. This was not a goose thatys golden eggs at all. What kind of ce is it? -I havent checked it yet. They said they would soon form an exploration team and dispatch them. You contacted me because you want our people to go with the exploration team. -Not right now. They dont want to share from the first exploration. Thats the reaction from the top. Thats interesting. Excluding White Flower Management from the first exploration was a kind of check. The new world of thought was created because of them, but they wouldnt give up their rights to the world of thought so easily. From the associations point of view, they had to hope that the new world of thought would be a jackpot. Maybe, if it was a decent ce, they would try to secure their ownership under the pretext of dispatching. And yet, you seem quite desperate to contact me. -Yes. Thats true. The upper echelon wants to monopolize the new world of thought under the excuse of checking it first, but I dont agree with that. I feel uneasy about it somehow. Uneasy? -Im someone who has experienced the field. Im retired now, but I still have some memories and experiences from back then. Thats why. These new ones, they seem dangerous somehow. Anyone who heard that would say it was a needless anxiety, but Yu-hyun didnt. He let out a very small exmation when he heard Choi Jung Mos words. What a keen eye. It was as Choi Jung Mo worried. The new worlds of thought appeared as if to rece the empty spaces of the previous ones, but that didnt mean they had simr contents. Rather, there was a high possibility that they contained muchrger stories than the previous ones. The clearing rewards would be bigger as well, but if they didnt think about clearing, the danger would be much greater. What do you want from me? -If the first exploration team fails, I hope you can help us when the official orderes down next time. Of course, we will pay you properly. Are you sure they will fail? -I hope not, but somehow I dont think so. Just in case, I contacted the people who are going to be dispatched personally and asked them to check as safely as possible. But I dont know if they will listen to me. Okay. I understand. If I have timeter, Ill join you. -Really? This is a request, not apulsion. I know. But we have some responsibility too. Honestly, even if we just did what we had to do, someone will surely me us for it. Id rather volunteer than let that happen. It looks better that way. -Im ashamed. Anyway, thank you for contacting me in advance. I hope everything goes well. *** Yes, of course. Click. The call ended. Yu-hyun slumped on the sofa in the living room of his new house. He had expected this day toe eventually, but he never thought it would be so soon. He would be lying if he said he wasnt surprised. But he was prepared for it. It was something he had anticipated. It just happened sooner than he thought. This was not the time to hesitate. Yu-hyun immediately summoned his office staff. Baek Seo-ryeon and Kang Hye-rim, Kwon Jia and along with them, Sung Yoo-chan and Celine gathered in the living room. Whats going on? Kwon Jia asked as the representative of the group. Yu-hyun sped his hands together. A new worlds of thoughts has appeared. Is that true? Yes. I just got a call from the association. They wouldnt lie about something like this. Sung Yoo-chan tapped on his tablet as if to verify Yu-hyuns words. Soon, he widened his eyes and nodded at Yu-hyun. Its true. They havent revealed everything yet, but the government has restricted ess and there are testimonies of some key collectors being spotted there. I see. Yu-hyun, do we need to get ready too? Kang Hye-rim asked cautiously, and Yu-hyun nodded. The association said they would send an exploration team first, but theres no guarantee theyll seed. If they fail, well be the next ones to go. A worlds of thoughts that no one knows about? Kwon Jia muttered with a heavy expression. She had no information about this new worlds of thoughts in her memory either. In her previous life, there had been a few changes in the worlds of stories, but they were very rare. And the timing was not now, but when the end was near. There was no assurance that the worlds of thoughts then was the same as now. Of course, you dont have to worry too much. If the difficulty of the worlds of thoughts is too high, well naturally be dropped from the list. Or if it was too low as well. Collectors with many stories couldnt enter low-level worlds of stories. They were rejected from entering because their rank was higher than that of the stories in that world. The worlds of stories that collectors could enter were fixed. There was no certainty that they could go to this new one that had just appeared. But why? Everyone in this room felt it. This new one was surely a ce where White Flower Managements collectors could go. If we really do end up going there. Yu-hyun crossed his legs and murmured. That would be quite fun. *** A few dayster, news came out. [The emergence of a new worlds of thoughts has attracted everyones attention. In the meantime, the association has sent two exploration teams, but they have not achieved any results, and there are even no survivors] The association announced the emergence of a new worlds of thoughts, but the problem was that they still hadnt revealed what kind of ce it was. The first exploration team consisted of seven collectors, including one with a rank 5 artifact. They never came back after entering. The association then formed a new exploration team, with one rank 4 artifact collector, one rank 5 story collector, and one rank 7 story collector who had expertise in exploration. The number of people they sent this time was 13. They left yesterday. They hadnte back yet either. [This worlds of thoughts only allows up to rank 4 artifacts to enter, but there were still no survivors. Could there be something wrong inside, or is it apletely different structure from the existing worlds of stories? Some opinions are being raised.] Yu-hyun, Kang Hye-rim, and Kwon Jia watched the news with serious expressions in their living room. The situation was worse than they had expected. [The government decided to form a third exploration team, and this time they said they would recruit people from each n. However, some people argued that it was too dangerous to enter the new world of consciousness without any information, and that it was a waste of human resources] The inte was quite noisy about this matter. The newly emerged world of consciousness was also a world of consciousness, but people were more interested in the fact that there was no news from the two exploration teams that had been sent there. -Wow. Is this okay? The new one looks pretty dangerous. -If there is no news even after sending the strongest collectors they can afford, shouldnt they just give up? -Lets think about it. If the exploration team didnte back, maybe they didnt have enough manpower. Are you kidding me? People might have died, and you want to joke about it? But seriously, at this point, I think its true that they need more manpower. What if they die too? Are you going to take responsibility? -How did this happen? There is no such thing as a new world of consciousness. -What was his name? Geomhu or something. He cleared the world of consciousness and made it like this ?? -Then he should take responsibility and check it out. Why did he mess with the peaceful world of consciousness? Shut up, idiot. The world of consciousness is there to be cleared. Its the ones who have been cking off who are weird. -Honestly, shouldnt White Flower Management take the lead on this? ??? Shut up, moron. Dont try to send our Geomhu-nim to such a dangerous ce. Geomhu-dan,e back soon. Thement section of the article was a mess. There were different opinions on who should be held responsible for the incident. Some med White Flower Management, some imed it was inevitable, some said it was the will of the gods, and some just tried to stir up trouble. Some even brought up politics and med the current government for no reason. It was a total mess. But the opinions on Genesis Networks Teller board were not much different. The Tellers, who usually did not like Yu-hyun, argued that he should be held ountable if he had to go to the new world of thought. They are not stupid, they know how to y their cards. Normally, the Tellers would volunteer to go to a new world of thought out of greed, but this time there were few of them. That meant they all recognized the danger. The new world of thought that appeared was something that should not be touched rashly. Yu-hyun called Sung Yu-chan. You know why I called you, right? Yes. First, please check this. Sung Yu-chan handed him a tablet. On the screen of the tablet, there was a document thatpiled as much information as possible about the new world of thought. We havent heard from the second exploration team yet. Even if we assume that the first one was poorly organized, the second one had some reputable people in it, but they are still missing. The association is also clueless, so they are racking their brains. Is that so. What about the ns movements? The ns are keeping silent and watching the situation. They seem to beying low because of the strong sanctions imposed on Twilight Veil and Hanul n before. They dont want to suffer any more losses either. But some of them are showing some signs of activity. They are trying to take over the exploration themselves if they see an opportunity. The situation was quite interesting. The association was more cautious after losing their people, and so were the ns who were just watching. They were hoping that White Flower Management would be the next batter. But they havent contacted us yet. I thought they would call us right away after the second exploration failed, but they havent. What are they waiting for? Yu-hyun stroked his chin and thought of one possibility. What if the second exploration team was still alive? And the association knew that fact, so they were waiting for any result they could get? That would exin why they havent looked for us yet. Some of the ns must have gotten some information from their spies in the association. Thats when it happened. Ring! A phone call came through Yu-hyuns phone. The caller was Choi Joongmo. Yes. Mr. Choi Joongmo. Everyone held their breath and watched Yu-hyuns conversation. -Have you seen the news? Yes, Im watching. It seems that the worst-case scenario has happened. Are we the next ones to go in? -Yes, but you dont need to be so hasty yet. Are you considering the survivors of the second exploration team? -Theres no point in hiding it. Yes, thats right. Choi Jung-mo nodded obediently. He didnt even know what had happened to the second exploration team inside, but he was considering the survivors. Judging by your reaction, the association has some way of confirming the survivors inside. -Lets just say that. The details are confidential. I dont ask for that either. Anyway, since there are still people alive inside, youre waiting for them toe back -Thats actually why I contacted you. Yu-hyuns eyes widened at Choi Jung-mos next words. -Just now, a survivor from the second exploration team arrived. Chapter 141: Chapter 141: Chapter 141 A survivor returned. That was a big deal. Yu-hyun wondered why Choi Jung Mo had told him such an important fact separately, and tried to read his intentions. Their rtionship was not that close to just share information casually. Who is the survivor, and what is their condition? -He is the team leader of the second exploration team, a collector of rank 4. His condition is not very good. Hmm. Wasnt this ssified? Can you tell me everything just because I asked? -Its a matter of time before this information spreads through the news. It wont hurt to tell you a little earlier. Still, you contacted me separately, so I think you have some important facts that others dont know. Yu-hyun guessed what Choi Jung Mo had in mind when he contacted him. It was a foregone conclusion that White Flower Management had to participate in the third exploration team. From Choi Jung Mos perspective, it was better to share information with Yu-hyun. Besides, he could owe him a favor by doing this. -First of all, the environment inside is the sea. The survivor is in aa, but he said something before he copsed. What did he say? -He saw a very white and huge monster A white and huge monster That was something that even Yu-hyun could not grasp. Is there anything else besides that? -Thats all I know. That was the extent of Choi Jung Mos information. He ended the call by saying that the third exploration team would be recruited soon. Kang Hye-rim, who had been listening quietly, asked. Well be included in the third exploration team, right? Thats right. With a very high probability. But if theres a survivor from the second exploration team, isnt that enough? I dont think we need to go for the third one. Kang Hye-rim thought that the exploration was over at the point where there was a survivor from the second exploration team. It was unfortunate that there were casualties, but having a survivor meant that they had sessfullypleted their mission. Yu-hyun shook his head. It wont be that easy. Huh? Why? Having a survivor from the second exploration team is a lucky thing, but we cant say that hepleted his exploration mission perfectly. The only survivor copsed as soon as he returned, and his condition is bad. He barely made it back. And the only information he brought out was about the white monster. Do you know what that means? Are you saying that nothing else has been revealed yet? Kang Hye-rim realized how serious the situation was. Yu-hyun nodded. The association said they are preparing for the third exploration team. They know it too. That the second one failed even though there was one survivor. What is the identity of the white monster, and what else is inside there? We need to know those things perfectly to call it an exploration. Ugh. Its so dangerous to go into another world without any basic information. Thats right. In fact, the most dangerous role among collectors is that of explorers. Then what do we do? But on the other hand, if the exploration is sessful, well get rewards that are iparable to other collectors. High risk high return. Crisis could turn into opportunity. Thepensation was not limited to money. Not to mention the reputation that would be iparable to before, but also the n or manager who participated in the exploration would get the right to own the byproducts of another world. If they got something like the crystal cave fromst time, everyone would apply for an exploration team without hesitation. Well, but judging by their reaction, the risk is still high, and Im not sure if we can get any byproducts from inside. It didnt seem like there was anything to gain from the sea setting. More importantly, his future knowledge was useless this time. Thats the biggest thing. It was definitely different from before when he knew everything. It would be better if the story of Earth was chosen, but if it was another worldposed of stories from different dimensions, it would be hopeless. Kwon Jia, who had been listening quietly, gave her opinion. Is it okay to proceed like this? Cant we just refuse to join the exploration team? If that worked, I would have ignored them. But you know thats not possible now that wevee this far. The other ns will definitely attack us. Theyll say its all our fault and we have to take responsibility. Something like that. Do they really have to go that far? They do it because they have to, thats why Im saying this. The ns were not really asking for White Flower Managements responsibility. They thought it was rather better that a new world was created. The important thing was to restrain White Flower Management by using the exploration team as an excuse, and weaken their power. So we have to volunteer ourselves. Sigh. Is that really the only way? At least its better for our image than being forced by others. The people who were dissatisfied with us will see us differently. But if we die, its all over. Then we dont die. Yu-hyun felt a bitter smile on his lips at his own absurd words. But he had no intention of backing down. Ultimately, this is a gamble. Whether we seed or fail when we go inside. If we fail, its over. But if we seed, well get rewards that are iparable to before. Death or fortune. Its a binary choice that we have to make. Ugh. I dont like leaving it to luck. The choices are two, but the results are not determined by luck. It depends on how we act when we go inside. Sung Yu-chan, who had been watching the conversation, asked with a somewhat anxious face. Uh, um. Are you sure its okay? Right? I just got hired, and I dont want to lose my job right away Zap! When Sung Yu-chan made an unlucky remark, Kwon Jia and Kang Hye-rim red at him fiercely. He was a man who became very brave when he had aputer, but he was very weak and timid when he had a face-to-face conversation. Yu-hyun wondered if he had advised him too hastily to join the group life. Well, hell probably manage somehow. The important thing is the uing third exploration. He straightened his posture and thought about the future, and Kwon Jia and Kang Hye-rim shook their heads as if they knew him. Whether big or small, his eyes sparkled with a bright light when it came to work. *** A few dayster. Yu-hyuns prediction hit the mark nicely. When the association announced the recruitment of the third exploration team, some ns imed White Flower Managements responsibility as if they had agreed on it. The association, which had been at odds with the ns, asked for the voluntary participation ofrge ns, but they did not try hard to protect White Flower Management either. Well, its natural that they cant do anything about it. They thought it was rather better that a new world was created. The important thing was to restrain White Flower Management by using the exploration team as an excuse, and weaken their power. So we have to volunteer ourselves. Yu-hyun had anticipated this and had already announced that White Flower Management would participate in the third exploration team. It was quite a surprise for the ns. It was obvious that this world was a poisoned chalice. It was no different from telling them to go and die, but instead of refusing, they volunteered themselves. It looked like nothing but a suicide attempt. But they also knew what Yu-hyun was aiming for. Really. Since you have to go anyway, you want to maintain a good image by volunteering. Is that it? It must not have been easy to make such a decision. But still. If you die, its over. Whats the point? Do you have any chance of sess? Yu-hyuns action was based on the assumption that he would e back alive. The high-ranking people of the ns and the associationughed at his action. Logically and rationally, the sess rate of this third exploration team was below 30%. In the end, it was nothing but a desperate move. They all evaluated him like that. Others might think he was being stubborn, but Yu-hyun had his own thoughts. Anyway, we only have three people to send from our side, including me. What can we do? First exploration team 7 people. Second exploration team 12 people. Considering that the third exploration team would have more people than before, they had to recruit at least 15 more people excluding the three from White Flower Management. The problem started from here. Really, who would volunteer from the ns? You thought we wouldnt go? Yu-hyun sneered at them inwardly. That was exactly what happened. The ns who had mocked Yu-hyun realized toote that the arrow had turned back to them. The association would also provide some personnel, but that did not mean that the ns were free from their responsibility. How can we send our mid-level collectors when we know they will die? If they were low-level, maybe, but mid-level are veterans. How can we give up such talents? But we cant ignore it either. Since the government has issued an official document, it is practically mandatory to provide personnel. The n was basically a giant corporation. Thanks to that, they received various benefits, but they also had obligations as much as they received benefits. Just like now. The first priority when choosing people for the exploration team was the n. Especially, Twilight Veil and Hanul were more so. Tsk. What a pain. Shin Dong Chul, the second team leader of Hanul n, clicked his tongue as he saw the official document from the government. He got involved in this mess because of Twilight Veil ns contract with Pentagram department. It was not a rmendation, but a threat. He was already in a bad situation because of this incident. Moreover, the legal dispute was still ongoing, so he could not ignore the governments words. He dumped all the responsibility on me. Shin Dong Chul had started this to take over the first team leaders position, but he failed. He could not seed in everything, but there was a price for failure. Shin Dong Chul clenched his teeth as he recalled what the n leader had said to him personally. -This is your responsibility, so you have to pick someone from your team for this time. It was enough to make his anger boil over, but what annoyed him more was his situation where he could not even argue back. I shouldnt have trusted Jeon Kwang Seok that bastard. Hoo. Well. Its toote to regret now. Ill do as Im told. Shin Dong Chul did not try to stand up for his pride in this situation. He bowed his head and listened obediently to what they said. But if he got a chance Youll see. The unexpected aftermath also hit Agael of Pentagram department who had contracted with Twilight Veil n. As expected! I knew it! She finally found the clue to who had screwed Twilight Veil after a lot of rumors. This, this lowly independent teller! White Flower Management. As soon as she heard that name, Yu-hyuns face shed in her mind and Agaels expression twisted horribly. There was no evidence, only suspicion, and White Flower Management had a perfect alibi. But she did not believe it. It was him. It had to be him. It was a judgment that came to her as if something beyond cognition had given her a revtion. Ugh! How dare! How dare youuu!! Agael smashed the things in the supervisors room and made a fuss. But her anger did not subside. It was because of the official document that came down to Twilight Veil this time. It was an order to provide collectors for the third exploration team. Twilight Veil, which could not make a sound to the government because of the illegal world upation, had no choice but to let their nose be cut off while awake. Agael did not like losing her chess pieces. Wait a minute. She had an idea. White Flower Management, that damned bastard also said he would join the third exploration team. Then, couldnt this be an opportunity instead? There was no way they would seed in the third exploration, but she could not help but think of the slightest possibility. If I sabotage their exploration from the inside I can get rid of that thorn in my eye. She needed someone who would risk their life and throw themselves at him. There are such people, of course. Her eyes curved like crescents. Chapter 142: Chapter 142: Chapter 142 As the news of the third expedition team spread, peoples attention was drawn to them. The first and second expeditions had failed. It was uneptable to have two failures that risked the lives of collectors. Naturally, the third expedition team was preparedvishly, as if to make up for the previous mistakes. The total number of explorers was 30. The team included ns, associations, various managements, mercenaries, and even overseas ns that were hired with money. Even more, most of the members were mid-level collectors ranging from rank 4 to rank 6. The peoples reaction was naturally explosive. [With this, they should be able to beat them all ande back, right?] [Honestly, if they had done this from the start, how great would it have been? They are just rushing after the incident happened] [Its good that they are doing it properly now. Theres no way they will fail after doing this much, right?] However, not everyone was confident. If the third expedition also failed, the world of thought would be dered as unexplorable. The area within 2km radius would be closed off and left alone. That would cause immense damage. The government also wanted to prevent that, and chose the most luxurious personnel for the third expedition team. The reason why they formed the team with mostly well-known mid-level collectors was because of that. The most famous mid-level collector among them, who could be confidently called the Sword Master Kang Hye-rim. Along with her, the entric teller Kang Yu-hyun who raised her as a sword master and fought himself. And the rookie Kwon Jia who was recently recruited and trained by Kang Yu-hyun. These three alone were impressive enough, but the other ns were not easy either. Hanul sent two rising stars that Shin Dong-chul clenched his teeth and let go, and the association also sent five collectors from the special task force team. Even more, the mercenary they hired with money was a famous person from Australia. And there were also collectors from overseas ns and some mid-level managements that had started to make a name for themselves. This is no joke. Near the entrance of the world of thought, Kang Yu-hyun whistled as he looked at the gathered people. They were qualitatively different from the low-level collectors he had seen so far. That seemed to make Kwon Jia and Kang Hye-rim slightly nervous as well. I thought we were getting pretty good too. But looking at these peoples faces, I feel a bit overwhelmed. Kang Hye-rim whispered softly to Kang Yu-hyun so that only he could hear. She seemed to feel the surrounding eyes on her, and maintained a nk expression with a slight tension. Kang Yu-hyun agreed with her words. The people who gathered this time were few who could stand proudly in front of the name Sword Master. But there are some unexpected figures among them. What caught Kang Yu-hyuns interest the most was the collector who came from overseas to support them. me Knight Kwon In-beom. I didnt expect him toe here. Kwon In-beom was one of the rising stars who was called along with Sword Master Kang Hye-rim in his previous life. He was someone who went to study in America at a young age. There he awakened as a collector and worked for an American n under a temporary contract. Originally, Kwon In-beom should havee to Korea a few monthster and started his activities. But because of this world of thought incident, he came to Korea much earlier than expected. And besides him, theres another one. Kang Yu-hyuns eyes looked at a collector who was sitting in a corner with a robe on. He wore a mask on his face and showed no interest in the people around him. He just stared nkly at the air, which looked quite strange. I didnt expect Mr. Bangsang to appear here. Mysterious Mr. Bangsang. me Knight Kwon In-beom, Sword Master Kang Hye-rim and him were the three rising stars who emerged at that time. His name was not known. He always hid his appearance and wore a Mr. Bangsang mask on his face, so people just called him Mr. Bangsang. Kang Yu-hyun checked his book and eximed inwardly. He was so strange that I wondered who he was, but he turned out to be a woman. The mask that Mr. Bangsang wore had some magical treatment that prevented anyone from guessing his identity, but Kang Yu-hyun was different. His ability to read books was not hindered by such things. Her name is Son Seo-young. She is twenty-four years old? She is younger than I thought. The light that her book emits is a faint gold color, so Her potential is not as good as our Hye-rim, but she still deserves to be one of the three rising stars? As Yu-hyun made that judgment in his mind, Bangsang, who had been staring nkly at the air, suddenly shivered and turned his head toward Yu-hyun. The four eye holes of Bangsangs mask were pitch ck, like bowls filled with darkness. Yu-hyun looked at them without any surprise and casually averted his gaze. Hoot! However, Baekhyo, who was sitting on Yu-hyuns shoulder, was startled by Bangsangs gaze and pped his wings. Ah. Is it because of that? Yu-hyun guessed why Baekhyo was scared. Bangsang was a mask used to chase away evil spirits, but it also had a history of scaring owls. It was because of an anecdote from the Joseon Dynasty, when King Taejong Lee Bangwon was afraid of the sound of owls and made his guards wear Bangsang masks at night to keep watch. Baekhyo, its okay. Dont be afraid. Yu-hyun stroked Baekhyos head. Baekhyo closed his eyes and enjoyed Yu-hyuns touch. Yu-hyun btedly realized that Bangsangs gaze was not directed at him, but at the owl on his shoulder. What? Is he interested in Baekhyo? Worried that he might take him away, Yu-hyun covered Baekhyo with his hand more tightly. He was so small that he could hide more than half of his body with one hand. Yu-hyun also nced at the other people. The mid-level collectors sent by the other ns are all familiar names. The most famous one among them is probably Hwang Junwoo, the White Spear from Hanul. He was a promising talent who would be a high-level collector in the future. He didnt expect Hanul to send such a collector. It was clear that Hanul wanted this mission to seed. But on the other hand, Twilight Veil Through Yu-hyuns narrowed eyes, three collectors came into view. A short man with a hood pulled over his head, a mixed-race ck man with an unusually tall height, and a middle-aged man with a long beard. They didnt look much different from the other collectors with their distinctive appearances, but Yu-hyun looked beyond their outward appearance and into their inner nature. They sent dangerous ones. They might try to hide it, but they couldnt escape Yu-hyuns eyes, who had survived for ten years after the apocalypse. They were dangerous types. The kind that smelled of blood even when they were still. Like Jack the Ripper Kim Hanjung. Why did Twilight Veil send those guys? Yu-hyun pondered for a moment and quickly came to a conclusion. Of course. Thats what it was. Twilight Veil never intended to seed in this exploration. Rather, they would ruin it if they could. The n leader of Twilight Veil wouldnt have made this decision. Rather, someone behind the scenes manipted the situation. I have a rough idea of who it is. Twilight Veil had a contract with the Pentagram Department. Surely, a teller from Pentagram had interfered with this selection. The face that came to mind was a small fairy who smiled innocently. She was the one who blew up peoples heads along with the start of the apocalypse. She figured out that I was behind this. Well, I thought she would find out sooner orter if she wasnt stupid. Those three were Agaeris warning and revenge. She sent three mid-level collectors who he had secretly raised like Kim Hanjung. It showed that he was willing to sacrifice some losses to stop this mission at all costs. They must know that they are being used as disposable cards, but did theye anyway? They are like puppets who have been brainwashed. Kim Hanjung was at least a case who didnt hide his personal desires, but those three looked like emotionless dolls no matter how he looked at them. They were inferior to Kim Hanjung, but much more dangerous. They would surely try to ruin this exploration even if they had to throw away their lives. I wouldnt have known if I didnt know, but now that I know, the story changes. What are you looking at so intently? As Yu-hyuns gaze stayed in one ce for a while, Kwon Jia asked. Those three from Twilight Veil. Do you see them? Yeah. They look dangerous just by looking at them. Yes. And they will try to ruin this exploration. Because they were raised for that purpose. Are we their target? Kwon Jia didnt ask for the reason in detail. She just naturally epted the fact that Yu-hyun told her and tried to find the reason herself. They must hate that teller over there. I already have enough to worry about with the world of thoughs, and now I have more things to deal with. I finished checking the faces of the people gathered here. None of them wanted to be friendly with each other. All the other collectors here were potentialpetitors. The only good thing was that the world of thoughs we were about to enter was so dangerous that there was no room for hostility or fighting among us. The collectors knew that they had to cooperate with each other in this situation, whether they liked it or not. Ah, attention everyone. Everyones eyes turned to where the sound came from. There was a middle-aged man with a square face holding a megaphone. I am Park Cheol-oh, the deputy leader of the special unit 2 of the association. And Im in charge of themand of the third expedition team. He nced at the audience. His dignified and concise actions were like those of a soldier who had been in an organization for a long time. In fact, Park Cheol-oh was a former nonmissioned officer who awakened as a collector after the change. I know that you are all amazing people who can stand out anywhere. But the ce we are going to now is an unknown world that has not been revealed yet. I believe you all know how dangerous it is. So I hope you follow my instructions as much as possible. I understand your position, so I dont ask for unconditional obedience. I just hope you keep the minimum line. Some of the collectors nodded their heads, saying thats reasonable, what. Park Cheol-oh wanted to prevent any possible conflicts that could arise from shing egos among different groups of mid-level collectors. He nodded at the friendly response. Before we go in, let me give you some information. Of course, those who received the data in advance must have read it. And we had a briefing, so you cant not know. The ce were going to is very dangerous. You all know that, right? The sea. And a giant monster. Huh. Of course we know. The sea This time the setting is not very favorable. What kind ofbination is the sea and a monster? Some of the collectors who already knew from the previous mentionined. They thought it was quite overwhelming to face the white monster, that is, the giant fantasy creature. To make matters worse, the background was the vast sea. The information given by the survivor was very scarce, but it was enough to make the collectors sick. Dont worry. Weve prepared well for that. Park Cheol-oh showed them the items lined up behind him and said that. What are those Theyre weapons for giant monsters, arent they? They brought something that big. The third expedition really prepared well. It wasnt a rumor. Some of the collectors faces rxed when they saw the specially made items. Yu-hyun had to admit the associations readiness. The cannon [Thousand Characters] that contains a huge explosion story. The [Thousand Nets] that swallow and capture anything over 10m in size. They brought some pretty important things to deal with giant fantasy creatures. The collectors who saw the weapons that could destroy or capture any fantasy creature in one shot felt quite relieved. Chapter 143: Chapter 143: Chapter 143 Yu-hyun immediately opened the library. In an instant, more than 5,000 spirits filled the library. The rumor about the newly opened world of thoughts had spread, and although the momentum of the iing spirits had decreased, it did not stop. Celine. Please manage the message window. I think Ill be quite busy in this episode. You can do it well, right? -Of course. Good. Im counting on you. -Yes, senior. After saying that to Celine, who was waiting in the managers room, Yu-hyun looked around. When he entered the first world of thoughts, he needed to figure out what kind of ce it was and what kind of story it wasposed of. Yu-hyun was on a ship. And so were the other collectors. There were five ships in total, and they wererge. The 30 or so collectors were evenly distributed among the five ships, six each. The ship Yu-hyun boarded was thergest one among the five, located in the center. Luckily, all three people from Baekhwa Management were together. The other three were Gweseon Bangsang, Park Cheol-o, and a collector from an unknown management. What! Wheres the exit?! Its closed! This is serious. It was bad enough that the power was dispersed, but as soon as they entered, the entrance disappeared. That meant that they could not get out of this world of thoughts unless they met a certain condition. I didnt expect this to be a world of thoughts that requires a condition. Park Cheol-o muttered with a sullen voice. Usually, there is no condition for a world of thoughts. The entrance is always open, so you can freely enter and exit the world of thoughts at any time. Sometimes there is a rare world of thoughts. That is, the ce that requires a condition as Park Cheol-o said. Its still unheard of in Korea that something that has never been witnessed before has appeared this time. Yu-hyun. What is the condition? Kang Hye-rim asked Yu-hyun quietly so that only he could hear. She didnt know much about the world of thoughts that required a condition. It means a ce where the exit from the world of thoughts is created only when a certain condition is met. A certain condition? What is it? It varies depending on the world of thoughts. Thats why finding the condition is also an important task in such ces. Usually, there are very few ces like this even overseas, but it happens to be here now. Were unlucky. Yu-hyun muttered as he quickly scanned the surrounding scenery. There were sailors on the ship. They were all fantasy creaturesposed of stories. They were busy moving around, winding ropes or spreading sails, preparing for something. Move quickly! Dont just stand there! Listening to the noisy voices of the sea men, it felt like they hade to a fishing vige somewhere rather than a world of thoughts. Yu-hyun stroked his chin and analyzed what he saw and heard. The structure of the ship, the mast, and the appearance of the Western sailors indicate that this is not another dimension but a story of Earth. And what are those things attached to the front of the ship? Are they for shooting something? I was worried about being at sea, but having five ships is rather fortunate. But I still dont have enough information to confirm exactly what kind of story this is. Yu-hyun tried to activate [Laces Demon Fragment] just in case. [You activate Laces power.] [Failure!] [You do not have enough information at this time.] [Current information acquisition rate 23%] Doesnt it work after all? He didnt expect much since he just threw it out there. Yu-hyun quickly gathered Kwon Jia and Kang Hye-rim and said. Both of you. Listen carefully. First of all, this ce seems to be a world where a story of Earth is implemented. However, I dont know exactly what kind of story it is that has so many ships and sailing. Could it be some kind of naval battle? Thats unlikely. Surely, they said in the briefing that there is a very huge monster-like fantasy creature here. If it was a naval battle, they wouldnt have said that. There is one thing thates to mind easily though. The Kraken. A kraken is one of the legendary sea monsters, a giant cephalopod creature. It was so huge that it could wrap its tentacles around a ship and break it apart, causing it to sink. That was a possibility that could not be ruled out. Is there any story rted to the kraken? Theres no specific story about the kraken. Its just a legend that has been passed down since the Age of Exploration. But its not impossible. A ship like this, and a voyage. A giant monster of unknown origin that the second exploration team saw. Hmm. That makes sense. But do we have to face such a creature on this ship? Well, at least we have the Thousand-Character Cannon, so I think its worth a try. The huge cannon was not something that was used in the old days. The weapon that contained the [story] of the era and history at that time only looked simr to the ones from the past, but its power far surpassed that of modern weapons. We should let the others know about this first. Yu-hyun immediately told Park Cheol-oh what he had found out. It was foolish to hide information that only they knew aftering this far. The more dangerous it was, the more they needed each others strength. Park Cheol-oh nodded his head after hearing Yu-hyuns words. Indeed, we had also suspected that. That it was likely. Seeing this ship, it seems that hypothesis is even more usible. How are the people on the other ships? Well, radiomunication is possible. The distance between the ships is not that far, so we can go back and forth if we want to. But we dont know if there are any other clues on any of the ships, so were waiting for now. Will you use the Thousand-Character Cannon right away? Not right away. It takes time to prepare, since its so powerful. Thats why we brought the. If a monster appears, we have to tie it up with the and then finish it off with the Thousand-Character Cannon. So we still have some time left before the monster shows up. The spirits watched quietly as Yu-hyun and Park Cheol-oh exchanged words. There were eight more libraries opened here, excluding Yu-hyuns library. Even if they excluded the more than 6,000 spirits who had gathered in Yu-hyuns library, the total number of spirits who hade to see this world of thought was over 20,000. That meant this world of thought was quite important. If it were Yu-hyun as usual, he would have considered this part as well, but unfortunately, collecting information about this world of thought was his priority right now. The sailors seem busy. They do. They ignore us when we talk to them. I wonder whats so urgent. There must be an important character if this ce is a manifestation of a story. They couldnt tell what kind of story this ce was with the clues they had so far. The most important clue would be the character who created this story. A character is the center of a story and the indicator that determines where a world will go. If they could figure that out in advance, they would be able to find out much more easily what kind of ce this was. For now, lets focus on gathering information. Right. Yu-hyun parted ways with Park Cheol-oh and walked around the ship with Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jia. There were many sailors on deck, but none of them looked at them. They couldnt tell if they were busy or if some kind of force was at work. Excuse me. Hey. The sailors only focused on their work even when they spoke to them. Yu-hyun scratched his head in frustration. It seemed like they werentpletely unaware of them, since they reacted slightly when they called them. Yu-hyun decided to be more assertive. Answer me. Hey, stop bothering me! He grabbed one of the less busy-looking people and asked persistently, and he snapped at him angrily. Cant you see Im working?! I have something to ask you. I dont have time! Youre avoiding talking to us. A kraken is one of the legendary sea monsters, a giant cephalopod creature. It was so huge that it could wrap its tentacles around a ship and break it apart, causing it to sink. That was a possibility that could not be ruled out. Is there any story rted to the kraken? Theres no specific story about the kraken. Its just a legend that has been passed down since the Age of Exploration. But its not impossible. A ship like this, and a voyage. A giant monster of unknown origin that the second exploration team saw. Hmm. That makes sense. But do we have to face such a creature on this ship? Well, at least we have the Thousand-Character Cannon, so I think its worth a try. The huge cannon was not something that was used in the old days. The weapon that contained the [story] of the era and history at that time only looked simr to the ones from the past, but its power far surpassed that of modern weapons. We should let the others know about this first. Yu-hyun immediately told Park Cheol-oh what he had found out. It was foolish to hide information that only they knew aftering this far. The more dangerous it was, the more they needed each others strength. Park Cheol-oh nodded his head after hearing Yu-hyuns words. Indeed, we had also suspected that. That it was likely. Seeing this ship, it seems that hypothesis is even more usible. How are the people on the other ships? Well, radiomunication is possible. The distance between the ships is not that far, so we can go back and forth if we want to. But we dont know if there are any other clues on any of the ships, so were waiting for now. Will you use the Thousand-Character Cannon right away? Not right away. It takes time to prepare, since its so powerful. Thats why we brought the. If a monster appears, we have to tie it up with the and then finish it off with the Thousand-Character Cannon. So we still have some time left before the monster shows up. The spirits watched quietly as Yu-hyun and Park Cheol-oh exchanged words. There were eight more libraries opened here, excluding Yu-hyuns library. Even if they excluded the more than 6,000 spirits who had gathered in Yu-hyuns library, the total number of spirits who hade to see this world of thought was over 20,000. That meant this world of thought was quite important. If it were Yu-hyun as usual, he would have considered this part as well, but unfortunately, collecting information about this world of thought was his priority right now. The sailors seem busy. They do. They ignore us when we talk to them. I wonder whats so urgent. There must be an important character if this ce is a manifestation of a story. They couldnt tell what kind of story this ce was with the clues they had so far. The most important clue would be the character who created this story. A character is the center of a story and the indicator that determines where a world will go. If they could figure that out in advance, they would be able to find out much more easily what kind of ce this was. For now, lets focus on gathering information. Right. Yu-hyun parted ways with Park Cheol-oh and walked around the ship with Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jia. There were many sailors on deck, but none of them looked at them. They couldnt tell if they were busy or if some kind of force was at work. Excuse me. Hey. The sailors only focused on their work even when they spoke to them. Yu-hyun scratched his head in frustration. It seemed like they werentpletely unaware of them, since they reacted slightly when they called them. Yu-hyun decided to be more assertive. Answer me. Hey, stop bothering me! He grabbed one of the less busy-looking people and asked persistently, and he snapped at him angrily. Cant you see Im working?! I have something to ask you. I dont have time! Youre avoiding talking to us. I read it from the sailors attitude. He flinched for a moment, then decided to act more brazenly and ignored mepletely. What should I do about this? Its not suitable to cause amotion on the ship with force. It didnt seem like a good idea to antagonize the sailors here. But they didnt want to resolve things peacefully either. While I was pondering, Kwon Jia, who had been watching quietly, stepped forward. Let me try something. Miss Jia? Yes. I nodded my head, having no other choice. Kwon Jia approached the sailor I had just spoken to. Can I ask you something? No, this guy has been bothering me since! The sailor turned around with a scowl, but when he saw Kwon Jia, his eyes widened. His mouth dropped open, then he quickly looked around and lowered his voice. Ahem. Well, miss, what can I do for you? Huh. I sighed in disbelief as I watched him. [100TP donation!] [LOL of course he doesnt care about this guy??] [100TP donation!] [Honestly, I would be happy too if a beauty like that talked to me??] The spiritsughed and giggled at me. I frowned but couldnt say anything back. The sailors reaction was indeed very different when he faced me and Kwon Jia. Why do I feel wronged? I felt annoyed, but decided to ept it. He was a sailor after all. He spent his days on the ship, sailing. It was natural for him to be crazy about women. And Kwon Jia was a stunning beauty that made anyones eyes sparkle. The sailor whispered to Kwon Jia what he knew. I noticed from his attitude that he was very cautious about something. So thats how it was. Kwon Jia nodded her head and ended the conversation with the sailor. She came back to me. He surprisingly told me easily. Thats strange. No, thats Sigh. Never mind. Its just that good things are good. ? Kwon Jia was a bit confused by his friendly attitude. She didnt rely on her appearance to talk to him, so she didnt realize why he was so cooperative. I felt more defeated by her obliviousness. So, what did the sailor say? The captain gave an order. Dont mingle with the guests. The captain said that? The sailor looked very careful when he spoke, so the captain must be a scary person. Yes. He secretly told me that much, but he said we cant even talk to the deck officer or anyone else in important positions. Its harder to get clues now. I guessed from the sailors attitude that there was something about the captain. But I couldnt see him anywhere. He must have been holed up somewhere inside the ship. Baekhyo, let me know if you see anything from the sky. Hoot. I sent Baekhyo to fly in the sky. It was hard to get information from the ship, so I needed to watch out for other external factors. Hmm? I felt a gaze on me and turned around. It was Bang Sang-shi, the strange woman who wore a mask. She was staring at me intently. Do you have something to say to me? She didnt answer my question. She wore a mask, so I couldnt read her expression. And I couldnt tell why she kept looking at me like that. Before I could ask her anything else, she turned her body and left her seat. Mr. Yu-hyun, whats wrong? Did she say anything? No. She just kept staring at me and then left. She was weird. Did you look at him because you were curious? I dont know. Yu-hyun thought he needed to check the book to see why Bang Sang was acting like that. It was then that he felt a cautious presence approaching him. Yu-hyun, Kang Hye-rim, and Kwon Ji Ah turned their eyes to that direction. Excuse me. The one standing there was a young man who looked naive. He was clearly a crew member of this ship, but judging by his innocent and lively eyes, he seemed to be a newbie with little experience as a sailor. What do you want? This ce is a bit conspicuous, lets go somewhere else. Yu-hyun nodded at the sailors words. He had no reason to refuse. He had met someone who was friendly to him for the first time. So they moved to the inside of the ship, where peoples eyes were not easily reached. This should be fine. So why did you call us here? Youre from the outside, right? The outside? Yu-hyun didnt bother to deny it and nodded his head. I knew it! You were from the outside! I was so curious about you! The young sailors eyes showed curiosity and excitement. Yu-hyun thought he could easily find out what he wanted to know from his friendly attitude. I see. Im Kang Yu-hyun. This is Kwon Ji Ah, and this is Kang Hye-rim. Whats your name? Oh. Youre Yu-hyun. The sailor said his name shyly. Im Ismael. At that name, Yu-hyuns expression hardened. Chapter 144: Chapter 144: Chapter 144 As soon as I heard the name of the young man who introduced himself as Ishmael, a phrase shed in my mind like lightning. Call me Ishmael The most famous sentence from Moby Dick, a maritime novel by the American writer Herman Melville. I realized that this curious young man was the protagonist of that novel, and that the world we entered was not a simple maritime legend, but the novel Moby Dick. Wow. I didnt expect that. I muttered, feeling the puzzle pieces fall into ce. What? What is it? No, nothing. So, Mr. Ishmael. What are you curious about us? Just call me Ishmael! Ill call you brother! The young man Ishmael said with a bright smile. As the narrator of the novel, Ishmael seemed to have a very dry heart after experiencing the storms of the world, but now he looked like a dreamy youth. He couldnt take his eyes off me since a while ago. It was a look of longing for someone who knew a world he didnt know. So, Ishmael. What are you curious about? Are you really from outside? Yes. I epted the word guest naturally without questioning it. It seemed that our existence was treated as uninvited guests here. In fact, at the Siege of Constantinople, the collectors were treated as mercenaries. The world itself assigned a role to the collectors. Once Ishmael started talking, he didnt stop easily. I wanted to see more of the world. But I havent confirmed anything yet. I wanted to see a farther world, so I boarded a whaling ship instead of a merchant ship, but all I saw was boring sea every day. And the captain was so strict, he told me not to mingle with the guests? Ishmael grumbled about the captain behind his back. The captain? Captain Ahab. I dont know what hes doing right now, hes not showing up, but hes probably locked up in his room drinking rum like crazy. Oh. This is a secret. Dont tell him I said that. Dont worry. Im not the kind of person who bs things like that to others. As soon as I heard the name Ahab, I was sure that this was the Moby Dick world. The giant white monster that the second exploration team saw was Moby Dick, the main character of this novel. Moby Dick was a white sperm whale that had be a legend by now. Although it was a story in a novel, it had destroyed several huge ships so far. A whale that destroys everything but does not conquer. And Ahab, the captain of the ship I was on, was a vengeful demon who threw his harpoon at Moby Dick in hell. Why did you board this Pequod? Oh, we? I wondered what reason to give. There was no particr reason why we came here. If anything, it was to check out the world and clear it. There was no way I would tell Ishmael that much. Theres only one reason to board a whaling ship. Are you looking for Moby Dick too? Ishmael asked in a low voice. I nodded. If this was the Moby Dick world, then surely the clear condition of this world would be hunting Moby Dick. Leaving aside how to catch that huge thing, that was the goal for now. Ishmael asked me various things with curiosity. What other continents were like, and what kind of people lived there. I answered him moderately while getting various information from him in return. Ah. Its time to go now. If I ck off here, Queequeg will be looking for me desperately. I see. Brother. But I have one question. Ishmael looked at Kwon Jia and Kang Hye-rim on both sides of me and asked innocently. Are those twodies your wives? Uh, what? I was caught off guard by his naive question. So were Kwon Jia and Kang Hye-rim who had been watching the conversation from both sides of me. Yes, yes? What, what! Their faces turned red as a tomato. They looked quite cute as they fussed around. Yu-hyun put aside his admiration and tried to say something to Ismael, who was clearly misunderstanding something. Hey. I know everything. I heard that in the other continent, a capable person can have as many wives as he wants. Right? Ladies. I know everything I need to know. You are amazing, brother! To marry such beautiful sisters. No, thats not Oops. Look at me. Anyway, Ill go now! If we meet againter, please tell me more interesting stories! Ismael left without waiting for Yu-hyuns answer. Yu-hyun reached out his hand in vain to stop him. How could he throw such a big bomb before leaving! Yu-hyun swallowed his saliva at the suddenly awkward atmosphere. Uh, um. What do we do? I dont know. I dont know either. Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jia answered with flushed faces. *** Even after that, Yu-hyun, who was trying to gather more information, did not achieve much sess after Ismael. Most of the crew members were careful about the guests and acted like they didnt know anything. Rather, Ismael was an unusual case and the conversation he had with him was thest chance. I dont know where he is even if I want to see him again. He knew that he was with the harpooner Queequeg, but he didnt know who Queequeg was. Yu-hyun didnt regret it. He had learned the most important fact that this ce was a world of storiesposed of Moby-Dick. Oh. You were there. By chance, Park Cheol-oh was looking for Yu-hyun and greeted him when he ran into him. Behind Park Cheol-oh were Bang Sang and one other collector. Oh, Team Leader Park Cheol-oh. Did you get any clues? No, not at all. They wouldnt answer even if I tried to ask them. I thought about forcing them a bit, but they have their own rules on the ship, so its hard to act rashly. So I told the other crew members on the other ships not to cause any trouble. I see. How about you? Did you find out anything? Yes. I did. When Yu-hyun nodded his head, Park Cheol-oh asked happily. Really? What is it? I found out what kind of story this world of ideas is. The name of this ce is Moby-Dick. Its a famous novel, so I believe you know it too. Park Cheol-oh pped his knee. Aha. Thats it. Of course, that makes sense! I thought something was strange about this ship being armed differently from a normal merchant ship, but if its a whaling ship, then its a different story. Thank you. Thanks to you, I got the most important clue about this ce. Its my duty. Park Cheol-oh immediately informed the other people on the other ships of the information through radio. He was a very upright person. He said that this information was obtained by White Flower Management and that they deserved credit. He also warned them not to make too much noise because there might be more clues to find. Then it must be that white whale that the survivors of the second exploration team saw. This is really something. I dont know how to thank you. It was nothing. The real problem is still there. Thats right. The important thing is, even if we know that this ce is Moby-Dick, we dont know what the condition is to get out of here. Yu-hyun didnt know what the condition was either. ording to the survivors statements, they lost consciousness when the ship sank and most of their teammates died, and when they woke up, they were outside. Is sinking the ship the condition? Or when Moby-Dick appears? Or maybe there is only one survivor like in the novels ending. If only one person can get out, then the situation bes serious. It would be better to hunt down Moby-Dick and end this world of ideas. To do that, I need to meet Captain Ahab. The thing that bothered me the most right now was not Moby Dick or Captain Ahab, but the three collectors sent by the Twilight Curtain. They seemed to behave themselves for now, but I had no idea what they would do at the most critical moment. Team leader, I have something to tell you. What is it? Fortunately, I had a reliable ally who was on my side in front of me. Do you remember the three people sent by the Twilight Curtain n? Of course. Im the person in charge here, so I know all the participants. Be careful of them. They are dangerous people. Those three? Park Cheol-oh reacted as if he was puzzled by my words. Well, that was understandable. There was no reason for the Twilight Curtain to secretly plot anything here. They are already on a leash because of the previous incident. What do you think they will do? Any normal n would try to protect themselves. But those three are different. Werent you a bit surprised when you first received their names? Did you know that there were such mid-level collectors in the Twilight Curtain? Thats Park Cheol-oh closed his mouth as he tried to say something. Come to think of it, I was right. Mid-level collectors were popr enough to have their names known among people. There might be some differences, but no one would not know a newly risen mid-level collector. Most ns would boast about having a mid-level collector. The three sent by the Twilight Curtain were out of ce in that sense. Where did those collectorse from? That was the natural reaction to them. They had no clear past records and appeared suddenly. There was something fishy. Park Cheol-oh felt it too. Do you know anything for sure? Im not certain. I shrugged it off casually. I had seeded in arousing his alertness, but if I told him too much, he might be suspicious of me instead. When revealing information, you should stimte the curiosity of the other person and only give a small part of it, not the whole. That was my principle. Theres a rumor going aroundtely. Some ns secretly raise collectors. You must have heard about it too, right? The incident that happened in Hanul. Yeah. They secretly trained a special team without the governments permission. Theres now that says other ns cant do that either. Especially, the Twilight Curtain has always been notorious for that. They even caused trouble before. And they sent three unknown mid-level collectors from there? Dont you think thats suspicious? Park Cheol-ohs expression became serious. His eyes sharpened like a soldier facing a war. As amander, let me ask you one thing. Yes. I get that they are suspicious. But theres one thing I cant figure out. Why would they do that? Especially considering the background of this world view. Its like an abyss here. If they do something wrong, they might die too. Do you really think they will do that? Park Cheol-oh tried to find a rational reason. He thought logically like an experiencedmander. He understood that the Twilight Curtain had something hidden. But would they really risk their lives and do something like that? He doubted that those three would do something that could cost them their lives. That was what worried Park Cheol-oh. Team leader, let me ask you one thing too. What is it? Do fanatics have a proper reason for their actions? Park Cheol-oh shut his mouth at my words. Do you know why crazy people do crazy things? There is no reason. They just do it because they are crazy or they grew up like that. There are people who act without any reason in this world. Those three are exactly like that. How can you be so sure that they are crazy? Park Cheol-oh asked me with a hint of doubt in his voice. He still wanted to believe in logic and reason. I smiled bitterly and answered him. Because Ive seen them before. If you are still uneasy, take a look at their eyester. You are a wise person, you will know. I see. Yes, I was mistaken. Park Cheol-oh admitted his mistake. He regretted that he had been too optimistic, considering that they were short of one persons power right now. Ill let the team know. We dont know what they might do, so keep an eye on them. It should be fine for now. Why are you so sure? Think from their perspective. Team leader. If you were to ruin this operation, when would you move? Park Cheol-oh widened his eyes. If he had some reason to sabotage this operation and hinder the others, when would he act? That would be. When everyone is rxed, and the most critical moment And in this Moby-Dick worldview, there was only one such moment. When the white whale appears, thats when they will move. The uneasy hunch became reality. Ding-ding-ding-ding! Hoot! Along with the loud bell sound that rang in their ears, the white hawk that flew in the sky shared its vision with Yu-hyun. Its him! Hes here! Far away in the sea where the five whaling ships were heading, a huge ck shadow was moving under the water. Chapter 145: Chapter 145: Im a licensed teacher now.?? Thanks to gxytl, trantormunity and readers for your support.?? You helped me pass my exam with confidence. As a token of gratitude, Ill give 5 chapters each for my novels today. Enjoy??!
Chapter 145 Everyone, be alert! Thats the one the captain was talking about! Snap out of it, everyone! There were five whaling ships, including the Pequod, but only the Pequod, a mother-ship type whaling factory ship, could y a serious role. The other four ships were merely for assisting the Pequod. The Pequod, with a length of 40m and a discement of over 500 tons, far exceeded the standard of a normal whaling ship. And this was the masterpiece of Captain Ahab, who put everything he had into catching one whale. The meaning of the Pequod was not just the best and the biggest whaling ship. It was also the crystallization of the endless hatred and vengeance of a human being. The Pequods origin was Captain Ahab. Ding ding ding ding! The bell rang loudly and the sailors moved hastily. A sailor who climbed to the end of the mast shouted as he saw a shadow in the distant ocean. Its 500 ahead! Its not far away! Dont dawdle and get to your positions! Yu-hyun and his party came out to the deck and looked over the railing. The endless sea looked like a living creature in itself. Beyond the crashing waves, a huge ck shadow was caught by the collectors excellent eyesight. Thats it! Yu-hyun looked at Park Cheol-oh. Park Cheol-oh nodded and picked up his radio. Ah ah. This is Park Cheol-oh. Can you hear me? -Team leader? Whats going on? You suddenly contacted me on a secret channel. Kim Myung-chul. Are there any Twilight Veil collectors on your ship? -Yes, two on my side. One on Agent Yang Seon-woos side. Tell them both. Be careful of their movements. They are dangerous. -Understood. They were well-trained collectors and did not ask why. Park Cheol-oh was also a boss who received tremendous trust from his subordinates. Well, this is the best we can do for now. The first thing we need to focus on is the huge thing thatsing towards us. Thats right. Lets get our weapons out. It was the moment when everyone grabbed their weapons. Captain! Someone shouted. The eyes of Yu-hyun and his party all turned to the back, where the bridge was. Captain Ahab, who had not shown himself until now, opened the door and revealed himself. That guy Yu-hyun saw him and his eyes widened. In the original novel, Captain Ahab was a captain who lost one leg to Moby Dick and burned with vengeance. But his actual appearance did not suit that of a vengeful ghost. Ahab was a man with neatly trimmed gray beard and sharp eyes. His body, d in uniform, showed his well-trained physique, and he was taller than any other sailor around him. Considering that the sailors were also quite burly, it was impressive. He did not look like a captain, but rather like an experienced mercenary leader. ng! His one leg was made of iron. Captain Ahab had cut off a harpoon and made it into his prosthetic leg. Hes not an ordinary captain. As soon as he showed himself, the atmosphere around him changed in an instant. He just stood there, but it felt like he was shouting that the sea itself was his own, with a madness in his eyes. Snort. Captain Ahab snorted as he breathed through his nose. His shoulders twitched once. The smell of the sea. I can smell that hateful thing beyond it. As soon as he heard his heavy voice, Yu-hyun read the cry of a beast that was sleeping deep inside him. Ahab did not show his vengeance outwardly. It was condensed andpressed in the depths of his eyes. To pierce through the heart of his target someday. Starbuck, first mate. Where is it now? Its 450 ahead. It seems to have noticed us too, and its approaching us. Is that so? Ahab replied nonchntly. He was very calm for someone who had found his enemy. He gave orders to his crew. Harpooners, prepare the harpoon guns. Captain, are you really going to do this? Why, Starbuck? Are you afraid? Captain, that thing is dangerous. Do you know how many ships it has sunk so far? Thats irrelevant. Do you think this Pequod will fall prey to it? And what about me, Ahab? You still dont seem to understand why this ship was built in the first ce. Starbuck, the chief mate, bit his lip. He knew Ahabs thirst for revenge. Thats why he didnt like this whale hunt. It was a monster. How many sailors would have to sacrifice themselves to face such a monster? But Ahab was a worse monster. He wore a cloak of reason and pretended to be a great man, but inside he had a hideous side that made him nauseous. Starbuck, is that a mutiny? No, sir. But Starbuck didnt have the courage to disobey the captains orders. This was the middle of the vast sea. Ahab was the king of this kingdom built on the sea, the Pequod. He bowed his head and left his post. Ahab didnt pay attention to him. His indifferent eyes briefly scanned Yu-hyun and hispanions. Hes a scary man. Yu-hyun felt Ahabs gaze and muttered inwardly. He was not an ordinary human. His eyes seemed uninterested at first nce, but Yu-hyun could feel it. That Ahab, the captain, was not an ordinary human. Well, this is a story world after all. Theres no way these characters made of stories are normal. There must be some kind of change in them. And that was proven by the existence of the Pequod itself. The original whaling ship in Moby-Dick was nothing but a wooden ship. But the Pequod was not just a wooden ship. It was not a steam-powered iron ship, but something in between, a hybrid ship of wood and iron. A scientific level that could not be seen in the 19th century. Yu-hyun knew well how much distortion urred in the stories implemented as story worlds. Its rather a good thing. If the ship is sturdy, the danger will be reduced. The important thing now was Moby-Dick, which was slowly approaching them. Baekhyo, how is it? What do you see? Hoot. Baekhyo kept his altitude and shared his vision with Yu-hyun so that he could see the whole situation at a nce. Yu-hyun saw Moby-Dicks huge figure through Baekhyos eyes and hardened his face. How can it be so big? The Pequod was almost twice as big as a normal ship, but Moby-Dick was much bigger than that. The ck shadow that barely surfaced on the water looked about 70m long. Well, that exins why it made such a mess of the first and second expedition teams. When he thought about it, the sturdiness of the hybrid ship Pequod faded away. It was said that even this ship sank when it faced Moby-Dick. Can we fight it now? As Yu-hyun wondered, Moby-Dicks movement changed. The creature that had beening towards them suddenly turned its direction. Wha-what? A sailor on the mast shouted. Captain! Its changing course! It looks like its running away! What? Ahab raised his eyebrows and took a deep breath before yelling. Follow it!!! Some of the sailors unconsciously covered their ears with both hands at his loud roar. Even Yu-hyun and hispanions who were far away frowned at Ahabs voice. A voice and charisma that matched his huge body. His skin tingled. Ssh! The ships rudder turned. Moby-Dick had turned its back and fled through the sea, and five whaling boats followed it. A sailor on the mast shouted again. Distance 350! The gap between us and Moby Dick was closing rapidly. Ahab had no intention of letting his nemesis escape. Even the wind was on our side, blowing strongly in the direction of the beast. Distance 250! Soon, Moby Dicks shadow became visible to the naked eye. Some of the sailors turned pale at the sight of its massive body. [The spirits marvel at Moby Dicks size.] [Some of the spirits wonder if we can catch it.] Yoo-hyun, do you see that?! Yes, I see it. Kang Hye-rim asked me with a slightly trembling voice. I nced at her as I answered. She was not afraid. On the contrary, her eyes were filled with excitement at the prospect of facing that giant monster. I could see her grip on her sword tighten. We should get ready too. I Thats when Bang-sang spoke to me. I was surprised that he would talk to me at such a moment. I widened my eyes. Are you Mr. Gweseon? Do you need something from me? Well, thats No, its nothing. Bang-sang shook his head and backed away. His voice was also altered somehow, making it hard to identify him. I felt a strange suspicion about his attitude, but I decided to ignore it since I sensed no hostility from him. Besides, the distance between us and Moby Dick had shrunk to less than 200 by now. Distance 150! Prepare the harpoons! At Ahabsmand, the harpooners moved near the railing. They held the harpoon guns mounted on the front of the ship. Fire!! Boom! From five ships, six harpoons each, a total of 30 harpoons were shot like cannons. The harpoons, connected to sturdy ropes, arched through the air and rushed towards the white beast. ng! Wha, what?! Not a single one hit?! The harpooners eyes widened in disbelief. The collectors, including my group, who were watching the situation were also astonished. They couldnt believe that none of the many harpoons had pierced it. Even more surprising was the sound that was heard when the harpoons bounced off. It sounded like hitting metal. They couldnt believe that Moby Dicks skin was that hard. Ca, captain! What should we do?! Tsk. Inexperienced fools. Move aside. Ahab stepped forward in frustration. He stood at the very end of the ship and red at the shadow that was getting closer. Hmm? A hint of doubt shed in Ahabs eyes as he looked at Moby Dick. I didnt miss it. I noticed that Ahab hesitated for a moment. Whats going on? Didnt he want to catch it? Ahabs reaction seemed a bit strange. But soon he seemed to shake off any doubts and grabbed a harpoon with one hand. Ca, captain! He was going to throw the harpoon himself. It was obvious that throwing a harpoon by hand instead of using a harpoon gun was reckless. Hmph! But Ahab brushed them off and threw the harpoon with all his strength. And then something amazing happened. Swoosh! Bang! The harpoon flew straight through the air and pierced through Moby Dicks tough skin. The sight of a hand-thrown harpoon being faster and stronger than a harpoon gun was unbelievable. Hmm. As expected. Ahabs reaction was not satisfying after hitting the target. As everyone was puzzled by his response, Moby-Dick started to change. Wha, what? Its turning around! Itsing this way! Everyone was flustered as Moby-Dick swiftly approached us, cutting through the water. The harpoon stuck on its back was like a marker, moving on the surface of the water. It was terrifying. The sailors were all tense, and the collectors also prepared for the imminent battle with their weapons. Ssh! Moby-Dick, who had narrowed the distance to 30 in no time, performed an unexpected feat that surpassed everyones expectations. Wha, what? It, it stopped? Contrary to what they thought, that it would soon charge with its head in rage, Moby-Dick stopped near the Pequod. Rather, the creature that only looked like a ck shadow began to slowly surface. Whoosh! The collectors eyes widened as they saw Moby-Dick emerge from the water with a fierce ssh. What is that? Thats not a whale What appeared from the water, splitting the sea, was not the white sperm whale that everyone had thought, but a spiral-shaped submarine. Chapter 146: Chapter 146: Im a licensed teacher now.?? Thanks to gxytl, trantormunity and readers for your support.?? You helped me pass my exam with confidence. As a token of gratitude, Ill give 5 chapters each for my novels today. Enjoy??!
Chapter 146 Uh, um. Mr. Yu-hyun. Did submarines also appear in Moby-Dick? Of course not. Yu-hyun answered Kang Hye Rims nervous question, but he shared the same feeling as her. They had expected a fierce battle with Moby-Dick, but what actually revealed itself was a dark navy submarine that blended in with the deep sea. It was not the first time they saw a submarine, but this was the world of the novel Moby-Dick. Submarines shouldnt exist when steam engines were not even developed yet. Then what the hell is that? It was definitely a submarine. It was not just a mock-up, but a fully functional submarine. Was this not the world of Moby-Dick? Yu-hyun stared at the submarine with a stiff expression. There was no way that submarines could appear in Moby-Dick. But he remembered the Pequod and Captain Ahab, and Ishmael the sailor. It was clearly Moby-Dick. The other collectors were also bewildered. They had thought that the creature was a giant monster, but it turned out to be a submarine. That was hard to ept even for theirmon sense. They all swallowed their saliva and looked at the submarine. Then, there was a movement from the submarine. [Ah, can you hear me?] From the top of the submarine, a structure popped out and a human voice came out of it. [You gentlemen have attacked this ship Nautilus. Do you know that?] What?! Nautilus? The collectors widened their eyes at the name of the submarine. Yu-hyun was no different. He quickly realized what was going on. It seems that we havee to a fusion-type world of thoughts, not a normal one. [Fusion-type? What is that?] Fusion-type world of thoughts. A rare case that appears with a very faint probability among the various worlds of ideas that exist in the world. While a normal world of thoughts isposed of a single story, this fusion-type world of thoughts is a ce where multiple stories are mixed together. Of course, it was much more difficult and demanding than a normal world of thoughts. Do you think thats possible? Yu-hyun shrugged at Park Cheol-ohs question. Dont you see for yourself? What story does that Nautilus submarinee from? This ce is not just Moby-Dicks world. It also includes the world of Jules Vernes novel, Twenty Thousand Leagues Under the Sea. 70 meters long and 8 meters wide. The Nautilus, a submarine that weighs over 1,350 tons and cannot be easily made with 21st century science. This is not good. He had unintentionally attacked the Nautilus. Yu-hyun, who knew what fate the whaling ship that mistook the Nautilus for a monster and aimed at it in Twenty Thousand Leagues Under the Sea had met, couldnt help but be nervous. [I dont know what your purpose was for attacking this ship, but if you continue to antagonize this ship, we will respond ordingly] Damn it, you noisy bastard. A sudden outburst of profanity. Everyones astonished eyes turned to Ahab. No one in this ce had imagined that Ahab would spit out such profanity. [Who are you?] Im the captain of this Pequod, Ahab. [Captain? You?] Yes. And Im the one who stuck a harpoon into your weird ship. Ahab pointed to his chest with his thumb. His smiling face, revealing his teeth, was full of wildness, but it made anyone who saw it shudder. He should have apologized even if it was toote, but what was he doing? [Is it okay for a captain to be so rude?] Go to hell. What do you mean rude? The rude ones are you guys who sneak around in our hunting ground. [Our hunting ground? Thats funny. Do you think there is such a thing in the vast sea?] Of course. For me, that is. Ahabs momentum was not pushed back by an inch as he red at the submarine. No one could approach Ahab even though they had to stop him. That was proof of that. The voice from the submarine also couldnt hide its absurdity. [A captain acting like that. How barbaric.] Do you want manners? This is ridiculous. Im a person who has no manners at all for people who dont talk face to face. [You dare say that after attacking us without reason? How shameless.] Shameless? Hahaha! Yes! Im shameless, so what? What about you? Youre a coward who doesnt even fight back after being attacked, and a shydy who doesnt show her face when talking? [I warn you. If you provoke us any more, you will pay a corresponding price.] A corresponding price? Thats interesting. Ill get to see what kind of people you are who came into our hunting ground without permission. The atmosphere was not good. Ahab was ready to start a fight with the Nautilus at any moment. The Nautilus would also dive as soon as it was attacked and clear out the whaling ships one by one from the deep sea. No matter what happened, it would be Yu-hyuns party who would suffer if they fought. They didnt want to kill each other before fighting Moby-Dick. Wait a minute. Huh? What is it? Get lost. Ahab frowned as he saw Yu-hyun approaching him, and then pushed him away with his hand. Yu-hyun didnt back down despite his attitude that seemed to chase away a peddler. We need to talk right now. Dialogue? Did you say dialogue? Why should I talk to that scoundrel who trespassed into my territory? Because, thats the only way to make your revenge much easier. Oh? Ahab smirked and gestured for Yu-hyun to continue with his chin. Ive seen your strength, captain. Even at the lowest estimate, you could easily kill any ordinary whale with one strike. Youve seen well. But do you have the same confidence against that thing? By that thing, Yu-hyun obviously meant Moby Dick, Ahabs nemesis. As Yu-hyun hit a sore spot, Ahab frowned. He suddenly felt a phantom pain in his severed leg. His foot that was cut off along with the shipwreck in the stormy night. The part of his body that disappeared into its belly, as if it was still being chewed by its teeth. Ahab red at Yu-hyun with a growl. Do you think this Pequod will crumble under that beast? I cant guarantee that. If you really had faith, you wouldnt have brought four other ships with you. You would havee alone. Yu-hyuns point was urate. Ahab was a cocky and confident man, but he was also a person consumed by revenge. However, his thirst for vengeance was not very passionate and hot like others. Rather, it was cold and icy like the ciers of the North Sea. The part that was unseen under the surface was much bigger than what was visible. Captain Ahab. Do you really think you can catch it with these five ships? Yu-hyun respected Ahabs strength. But that was just personal strength. He would fail. He had to fail. Otherwise, there would be no reason for the first and second expeditions to fail. If things went on like this, Ahab would fail his revenge. And the ship would sink and everyone would die. If you truly want revenge, you need to swallow your pride. You talk too much for a guest. Ahab stepped closer to Yu-hyun. His whole body emitted a killing intent. Yu-hyun! This bastard! Kang Hyerim and Kwon Jia reached for their swords, but Yu-hyun stopped them with his hand. He took a deep breath and stood in front of Ahab defiantly. He thought he was big from afar, but Ahab was much bigger up close. Yu-hyun was not short, but he had to look up slightly. He seemed to be almost 2m tall. Ahab raised one eyebrow as if amused. He has some guts. Ahab admired the courage of Yu-hyun, who did not avert his gaze. But that was all. Yu-hyun had not convinced him yet. Ahab, captain. What did youe here for? Revenge. Against whom? Of course, that damned white whale that tore off my leg. Then you must have seen it, and you know well. How strong and huge it is. Of course I do. So, are you confident with just this much? Ahab could not answer Yu-hyuns question. The part that made him most anxious was the uncertainty of whether he could defeat it with this much power. Let us help you. What? Ahab thought for a moment that he had misheard Yu-hyuns audacious words. I said well help you. Ha ha. Listen, you look like a greenhorn. You dont know what youre saying, do you? Do you think were ying some kind of game here? Im not saying this out of ignorance. If you really want revenge, Im just telling you why you need to ept our help. Yu-hyun knew the ending of the Moby-Dick novel well. The Pequod is destroyed, Captain Ahab harpoons Moby-Dick, but is dragged into the sea by the harpoon line. If he couldnt dissuade Ahab here, this worldline would surely fail. What if I dont want to? Ahab said that as if to provoke Yu-hyun. He felt a firm will that he would neverpromise with anything like negotiation. Yu-hyun thought about what to say here. Ahab was a very macho man. And he had a strong pride, and even the strength to match it. It was impossible to overpower him with force. And he didnt seem to like people who talk too much. An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. If hees out with his pride and bluffing, I have to do the same. Yu-hyun decided on an answer and said to Ahab in a challenging tone. Then fine, lets die together. What? What are you saying?! Are you crazy?! The collectors and sailors who were listening quietly shouted at Yu-hyun. [The spirits are puzzled by your words.] [Some spirits like your boldness.] Dont you want to? Then what, it doesnt matter. Lets all die together. We dont know when or where that monster whale will appear, so lets just keep each other in check and fight until we all go into its belly hand in hand. That should do it. Youll be satisfied when you find your remaining leg inside it, right? You When he mentioned his severed leg, Ahabs face turned fierce. His clenched fist trembled as if he would smash Yu-hyuns head at any moment. Yu-hyun did not show any tension. He did not avoid Ahabs gaze and stared back at his eyes. Listen, captain. Dont be so proud. Do you really want revenge? What I mean real revenge, something you have to do whatever it takes to achieve. You have to bow your head to your hated enemy, and ask for help from someone you think is below you. Thats what revenge is. If you cant do it alone, you have to borrow someone elses power, or do something. For your goal, you dont care about the means or methods. Thats revenge. Ahab did not answer. He looked at Yu-hyun with an odd expression that was hard to tell what he was thinking. He scanned Yu-hyun from head to toe several times. Everyone looked at them with tense faces as they confronted each other. Ahab, who had been ring at Yu-hyun as if he would kill him a moment ago, soon loosened his fist. Fine. And he left those words and went straight to the railing of his bow. Hey! You, the captain of that mysterious ship! [Whats going on? They were about to fight among themselves, but did they change their target?] What do you know about Moby Dick? [Of course. Thats what were chasing after.] The collectors gasped at that answer. What? The Nautilus is chasing Moby Dick? No, was that what Twenty Thousand Leagues Under the Sea was about? Ignoring the reactions around him, Captain Ahab smiled and said. What a coincidence! I was also nning to catch that beast! [Is that true?] Hey. Are you blind or something? If not, why do you think I dragged this whaling ship all the way to this far sea? [I see.] Hey, old man! I have a proposal for you! [Old man?] You sound so weak, its obvious youre an old man. Were going to catch that damned white whale. If we have the same goal, you should at least agree to join me! The collectors faces darkened again. He asked them to join hands, but now he was picking a fight with them? The sailors who live in the sea have pride as high as the sky. Asking them to join him was an insult to them. They wouldnt have anything to say if he attacked them with anger. What do you say? Are you in or out? [I dont like your tone.] Haha! Thats a coincidence! I dont like your tone either! You always talk as if youre looking down on me! [I dont want to associate with you, but I admit your strength is impressive. You pierced through the hull of this ship. So Ill join hands with you on one condition.] What is it? [Dont order me around. Thats all.] Is that so? Then I have one condition too! [What is it?] If were going to talk, show me your face. Thats basic courtesy, right? Everyone looked at him with disbelief. Who was he to talk about basic courtesy? But the other party seemed to have gotten used to Captain Ahabs entric personality, and didnt show any reaction. [Fine.] With that, the Nautilus, which had only its tip sticking out, surfacedpletely. Crash! Whoa? Ahabs eyes sparkled as he saw a man standing at the front of the Nautilus, the cockpit made of reinforced ss. He was a sturdy-looking old man. He wore a uniform that fit his body perfectly and had a steady gaze that did not waver. His white beard and gray hair did not hide his integrity. The old man took off his hat and said, Im the captain of the Nautilus. Nemo is my name. Youre a barbarian. Im the captain of the Pequod. Ahab is my name. Youre andlubber. That was the moment when a new member joined the hunt for Moby Dick. Oh no. Yu-hyun had a feeling that things would be quite difficult from now on. Chapter 147: Chapter 147: Im a licensed teacher now.?? Thanks to gxytl, trantormunity and readers for your support.?? You helped me pass my exam with confidence. As a token of gratitude, Ill give 5 chapters each for my novels today. Enjoy??!
Chapter 147 Phew. Youve been through a lot for ten years. Yu-hyun sighed as he watched the two captains of the Nautilus and the Pequod re at each other. Its a relief that they didnt fight and joined hands. [From what I see, those two are still on the verge of fighting right now?] Baekryeon muttered nervously as he sensed the tension between Nautilus and Pequod. The atmosphere of the two men was still not good, despite Yu-hyuns relief. No. They wont fight. [Why are you so sure?] They both realize how much they need each other. Pequod fights for revenge. His goal was Moby Dick, the white whale that tore off his leg. His arrogant personality had hindered him, but thanks to Yu-hyuns courage to speak up, Pequod was able to remember his purpose. However, what was unexpected was that Nautiluss captain was also after Moby Dick. Nautiluss captain had nothing to do with that thing in Twenty Thousand Leagues Under the Sea. Nautiluss captain was an unidentified man. His name, Nemo, also meant nothing in Latin. A free man of the sea who hid his identity and wandered endlessly. That was Nautiluss captain. Nautiluss captain said he was chasing Moby Dick. I guess he has the same goal as us, whatever happened. Thats why Nautiluss captain and Pequods captain joined hands. They were both ufortable and annoyed by each other, as if they were enemies from a previous life. But more than that, their desire for revenge to bring down Moby Dick was strong. So, until they bring down Moby Dick, they will work together. The first and second expedition teams probably couldnt do this. Yu-hyun considered the failure of the previous expedition teams to be due to their inability to recruit Nautilus. Now that they had added a submarine that could move freely inside the sea, it was more than a blessing. Everyone gather around! Pequods captain called his crew together. And guests. You guys too. Us? Yes. Pequod pointed his finger precisely at Yu-hyun among the collectors. Its a strategy meeting. *** The strategy meeting was held in Pequods bridge. Nautiluss captain brought five of his sturdy crew members with him. They seemed indifferent, as if they had no intention of getting involved any further after making their agreement. Pequod frowned at Nautiluss coldness. Your ship looks pretty nice, why dont we n our strategy there? I cant let an unpredictable beast into my home. Zap! The two were already in a fight. The only fortunate thing was that their crews seemed rather reluctant to get involved in the fight. It was not good that the two leaders were bickering, but it was a great relief that the fight did not spread to their subordinates. So, Nemo, why are you chasing that damned whale? Its personal. And you Nautiluss captain looked at Pequods one leg and stopped talking. Yu-hyun stroked his chin as he looked at Nautiluss captain. Hes cold and observant. And very rational. Even though Pequod had attacked him with a harpoon first, he did not retaliate and tried to resolve the conversation. On the other hand, Pequod was very impulsive and violent. In a way, Nautiluss captain and Pequods captain were perfectly symmetrical characters. So I have to coordinate those guys and bring down Moby Dick. Is that it? Yu-hyun had obtained new information, so he activated [Laces Demon Fragment]. [Activating Laces power.] [Failure!] [What?] Yu-hyun widened his eyes slightly. He couldnt believe it. He hadnt expected that he still hadnt satisfied the basic information. [You stillck information? Didnt you already find out that this ce is a fusion world of Moby-Dick and Twenty Thousand Leagues Under the Sea?] The current information acquisition rate was 60%. T hat meant he had collected roughly two-thirds of the information. [Whats the remaining one-third?] The first thing that came to his mind was that this ce was not simply a world where two stories were merged. Considering the information he had obtained and the parts that were still unknown, he guessed that this world was created by three storiesing together. [It depends on what the other story is.] Yu-hyun tried to focus on the meeting after roughly grasping the situation. He suddenly felt that there were quite a lot of eyes on him. Hmm? Hey, is the guests representative just going to sit there and listen? Ahab said that while looking at Yu-hyun. Yu-hyun, who had be the representative of the collectors by chance, was quite embarrassed. He didnt really want to be the representative. It could damage the discipline of the existing collectors. Yu-hyun looked at Park Cheol-oh. No, I think you should go instead. Park Cheol-oh had the same idea as Ahab. He was the team leader who led the collectors, but the only one who had Ahabs recognition among the collectors was Yu-hyun. In fact, Ahab acknowledged the guest, but he mostly talked to or looked at Yu-hyun. Ahab had allowed the guest on the surface, but he still didnt like the other collectors very much. I guess I have no choice. Yu-hyun, who had be the representative of the collectors by chance, stood in the center of the meeting as the third party after Pequod and Nautilus. Ishmael, who recognized Yu-hyun from a corner, waved his hand as if he was d. Yu-hyun smiled awkwardly and nodded at Ishmael. The square captain scrutinized Yu-hyun. His cold eyes were analyzing what kind of person Yu-hyun was. Yu-hyun smiled and reached out his hand to the square captain. My name is Kang Yu-hyun. Im a guest who boarded this ship to catch Moby-Dick. Im called Square Captain. The square captain shook Yu-hyuns hand. This action alone told him that he didnt dislike Yu-hyun. So, what are you going to do? Do you know where that damned monster is? Then Id like to ask you if you know. Me? I just roughly guess by intuition. The square captain frowned at Ahabs words. He thought it was a joke in this situation, but Ahab was serious. I can feel it. When that bastard is close, I mean. It smells, you see. That rotten fishy smell of its vomit. How can you smell that in a ce where only saltiness is present? And besides, its under water, it cant smell anything. Listen here, old man. I know how unbelievable this sounds from your perspective. But just know this one thing. I can definitely tell when ites. Is that why you shot a harpoon at my ship? Hahaha! That was unfortunate! I wasnt sure until I threw it! But I definitely smelled it then. So I threw it with a feeling of hit or miss. Wait a minute. Yu-hyun interrupted their conversation. Then, you felt it there? Yeah, I did. Ahabs reaction didnt seem like a lie. Yu-hyun felt a sense of uneasiness. You said for sure that your intuition wasnt wrong, right? Thats right. Then captain. You came out because you felt its smell for sure. Yeah, thats right. Do you still feel its smell now? Now? No. The smell disappeared after this old man showed up. But why do you ask? Thats because Yu-hyun recalled what he had been thinking to himself and spoke cautiously. Lets suppose that Captain Ahab has an intuitive sense that the creature is nearby. No, he knows it for sure. The creature disappeared as soon as Captain Nemo revealed himself. But before that, when we were chasing the Nautilus, thinking it was Moby Dick, Captain Ahab smelled it. That means the creature was close to us all along. So, what does that mean? Ahab closed his mouth before he could ask what does that mean. It was the same for Captain Nemo. Only some of the crew members who still didnt understand tilted their heads and looked puzzled. Could it be? Is that it? The expressions of Captain Ahab, Captain Nemo, and the collectors hardened. Yu-hyun nodded his head and drove a nail of certainty into his uneasy guess. It was watching us from the beginning. The crew members shuddered in fear at his words. How could that be? Its just a whale. How can a whale Fools! Its not just a whale! Captain Ahab shouted with a vein popping in his neck. The crew members all shut their mouths, and Ahab scratched his head roughly and said in an annoyed voice. Damn. So, thats how it was. We werent hunting it. It was hunting us. Thats assuming that Captain Ahabs intuition is correct. No. Hes not lying. Captain Nemo stepped forward as if to defend Ahab. Everyone was surprised by his words from an unexpected person. Ahab was no exception. What, old man? You finally decided to serve me? Idiot. Dont talk nonsense. I just said that you werent lying. How can you be sure? His eyes. His breathing. And his actions. Theyre not the reactions of a liar. Just that. Just that? Yu-hyun chuckled softly. Captain Nemo said it as if it was nothing, but Yu-hyun knew how amazing it was. It was impossible to catch those subtle signals of lying naturally with ordinary abilities. Talent and experience. It was possible because those two things werebined. If thats true then its bad news. It means that our prey is more cunning than we thought, which makes it harder to catch. Heh. Im rather d. Yeah, thats how it should be. Thats what makes my revenge taste better. What fun would it be if it was easy? This is not a matter to judge by fun. We have to be more careful and cautious in our approach. Listen, old man. Theres no point in racking your brains over this. Its obvious that it knows our location. Were not looking for it. All we have to do is wait for it toe to us. The crew members faces darkened at his despairing words. That was when it happened. Woo-woo-woong! A low and heavy vibration shook the entire Pequod ship. It was a very small tremor. Everyone could have passed it off as the wind blowing, but Captain Nemo and Captain Ahab didnt. Whats that? Is it the wind? It seems to be blowing pretty hard then. No. Its not the wind. Ahab put his hand on the wall and felt the slight tremor. This vibration ising from the sea. From the sea? Did a school of fish pass by or something? No. I wish it was that. This is the sound of one creature. Only because it was so huge that it affected even the ship far away. Some of the quick-witted crew members expressions turned pale. Aihub closed his eyes and took a deep breath through his nose. Hiss! A me of madness that he had never shown before flickered in his widened eyes as he exhaled. Its him. Get ready! Yes, sir! The sailors jumped up from their seats and moved hastily. Park Cheol-oh also ordered the collectors to return to their ships. Everyone was in a hurry, except for the square captain who nced at Aihub for a moment before returning to the Nautilus. Ding ding ding ding! Everyone, get ready! This time its real! Mast! Do you see anything up there?! Nothing, sir! The sailors were tense. The vibration that shook the sea a while ago. Judging by its size, it was definitely not an ordinary whale. The sun that had risen in the mid-sky was now setting beyond the distant horizon. The blue sky turned red in an instant, and the sea shone like it was on fire. The shadows of the ships stretched long over the water. The sailors all shut their mouths. Only the sound of the waves hitting the ship echoed in the vast sea. Baekhyo. Hoot! Yu-hyun lifted Baekhyo high to look for Moby Dick. His vision expanded in an instant, and he could see within a radius of 500m from the Nautilus and five whaling ships. But he couldnt see any giant shadow that could be Moby Dick. Is he far away? How far is he? Captain Aihub said he smelled him. And they actually heard Moby Dicks roar. No matter how far away he was, he should have been caught in Baekhyos excellent sight. The collectors who came out on deck held their weapons nervously. Team leader Park Cheol-oh picked up a special radio. Any sightings? -Nothing, sir. -Same here. -We dont see anything either. Alright. Dont let your guard down. And some of you havent forgotten what I told you before, right? -Yes. Of course, sir. Thats good. As soon as Park Cheol-oh finished the radio, something happened. The sailor who was on the mast saw something. And so did Yu-hyun, who shared his sight with Baekhyo. Left 9 oclock! Distance 800! Something ising! Its fast! Is it him? I dont know! Its too far away! The sailor couldnt tell what it was because it was too far away, but Yu-hyun was different. What is that? A school of fish? A school of fish? Aihub was about to ask what he meant by that when it became true. Ssh! What came like a wave from afar was a school of flying fish that numbered over tens of thousands. Thud thud thud! The flying fish approached them and either hit the side of the ship or passed by it. Some of them couldnt make it over the ship and fell on the deck, pping their bodies violently. The sailors were bewildered. Yu-hyun, Kang Hyerim, and Kwon Jia didnt look good either at the strange behavior of the flying fish. Something is wrong. If the flying fish are attacking the ship like this, theres only one reason I know of: theyre running away from their predators. Predators. As that word shed through my mind, I noticed another strange phenomenon in Yu-hyuns eyes. It was happening on the ship that was floating on the far left side of the five gunboats. The shadow is Compared to the other ships, the shadow of the fifth ship wasrge. And it was getting darker. No, no way. Thats not the shadow of the ship Ship number five! Evade now! Huh? Whats going on all of a sudden? Yu-hyun shouted urgently, and everyone turned to look at him. Kwaaaaang!! The fifth ship exploded with a huge st. For a moment, silence fell around them as a column of water rose more than 200m high. The sailors stunned eyes lingered on the spot where the fifth ship had been just moments ago. In the slowly flowing time, a huge shadow was glimpsed inside the rising column of water. The shadow tilted sideways and disappeared. Its size was, even at a nce, over 100m long. Mo, mo-mo-mo. One sailor said, trembling his lips. Its Moby Dick!! Chapter 148: Chapter 148: Im a licensed teacher now.?? Thanks to gxytl, trantormunity and readers for your support.?? You helped me pass my exam with confidence. As a token of gratitude, Ill give 5 chapters each for my novels today. Enjoy??!
Chapter 148 It felt like the world was moving slowly. The spray of water that had shot up was pulled down by gravity. Ssh. Salt water stained with the sunset light rained down heavily. Thwack!!! The tilted body of Moby Dick fell sideways and was sucked into the sea. As the huge mass hit the water surface, another spray of water rose up and created a huge wave in the middle of the sea. Hold on tight! Aaah! The sailors rolled on the deck as the huge swell hit the side of the ship in an instant. Only fragments remained where Moby Dick had disappeared, as if to prove that there had been a fifth gunboat there just a moment ago. Between the asional fragments, human bodies floated on the sea. They were smashed beyond recognition. They looked like broken jointed dolls, not humans. Neither collectors nor sailors. There were no survivors. Get your harpoons ready! Take out your weapons! Secure your positions! The sailors moved quickly, despite their fear. That was because they were veterans of the sea, but more importantly, because they felt a sense of life-threatening danger. If they hesitated for a moment here, they would all die. A strong survival instinct that forced them to do something to survive made their bodies move involuntarily. What is that The collectors who had seen Moby Dicks appearance with their own eyes only stared nkly with their mouths open. They didnt see its true form properly. All they saw was the shadow of the creature that shone through the water column. Even so, they were overwhelmed by its enormity. How can it be so big. Yu-hyun also muttered in awe at Moby Dicks size. It felt like being suffocated by his eyes. The blue whale, known as thergest animal on earth, was only 33m long at most. Even though it was a fantasy creature, he thought it would be bigger than that. But he thought 60m would be the maximum. But that size just now It smashed a gunboat that was over 27m long with a single blow. And the height of the water column that rose up and the glimpse of the creatures appearance. Estimated size, about 230m. Considering that a normal sperm whale grows up to 12m long, it was a whopping 20 times bigger than that. Are we supposed to catch that? Its 20 times bigger in terms of length, but its mass and volume are muchrger than that. There was no need to approach it scientifically. It was a collection of giant monster stories that embodied the devil of the sea. Moby Dick itself was the strongest and worst marine creature imaginable, without any rivals. What are you all doing! Do you want to die standing still!!! What snapped Yu-hyun out of his trance was Captain Ahabs roar. Yu-hyun quickly took out his Baekryeon and held it. Kwon Jia and Kang Hye-rim did the same. es, there was no way to avoid a fight anyway, since they hade this far. Everyone, stay alert! Yu-hyun scanned Moby Dicks location while sharing his vision with Baekhyo. The creature had attacked vertically from deep under the sea where its shadow was not visible. Then there was no reason why it wouldnt do that again. If only there was a way to know its precursor Yu-hyuns eyes focused on Ahab. Captain. Can you tell which direction its smell ising from? Below. Its heading down right now. Knowing its personality, its not running away. It must be nning to attack again from deep sea. Its next target will surely be one of the remaining three regr ships. Why are you so sure? Hes a cunning hunter who knows how to use his head. He strikes suddenly and targets the weakest prey first. The weakest prey, huh. I see. Ahab thanked Yu-hyun and grabbed a harpoon, standing by the railing. Yu-hyun approached Park Cheol Oh. Team leader. We need to gather all the collectors from the other boats here. Moby Dick is nning to eliminate the smaller boats one by one. Even if what you say is true, its hard. The waves have widened the distance between the boats a lot. Even if we call the people left behind, they wont be able toe over. Not to mention, one of the five Thousand-Character Cannons had vanished in an instant. The they brought looked useless against Moby Dicks bulk. They were ambushed, and their movement was greatly limited on the sea. The situation was heading towards a hopeless end. Wooooooong! ! Hes here! Hesing! Helmsman, turn the wheel! The sailors clenched their teeth at the sound of the cry from the deep sea. They knew that Moby Dicks top priority was the smaller boats. The helmsman thought that he was aiming for his boat and turned the wheel as much as he could. Where is he! In this situation, Ahabughed as if he was enjoying it. On one side of Yu-hyuns sight, he saw a ck shadow rising from under the rightmost whaling boat. Its the rightmost one! Number four! Number four? Ahab and the collectors ran across the deck and stood on the opposite side. The crew of number four whaling boat must have guessed that it was their turn next, as they were running around frantically on top. The boat moved as hard as it could to the side. But Moby Dicks attack was slightly faster. Ssh!! A huge ssh of water exploded again. The air vibrated finely from the st and their ears went deaf. This time, a huge column of water rose up again. Unlike before, when he only showed his shadow, this time they could see Moby Dicks appearance clearly. A white sperm whale with scars all over its head. He looked very simr to how he was described in the media. Except that hes over 230 meters long! Yu-hyun stared at Moby Dicks body with his eyes wide open. For a moment, it seemed like their eyes met. Moby Dick rose up vertically like before, then slowly tilted to the side. Now! Attack him! Ahab threw his harpoon and shouted, not missing this timing. Bang bang bang! Harpoons flew from dozens of whaling guns and stuck into Moby Dicks body. The sailors tried to cheer at that sight, but soon saw that he didnt show much reaction and turned pale. Moby Dick had very thick skin that matched his size. Thats why the harpoons couldnt pierce his skin properly. They were special items for hunting whales, but they looked much smaller than toothpicks against Moby Dick. Ca, captain! You fools! Aim for his eyes! His skin is thin and weak there! Ahab shouted that, but there wasnt enough time to attack again. By the time they prepared another harpoon and loaded it into the whaling gun, Moby Dick would have disappeared into the sea. It was also impossible to shoot a Thousand-Character Cannon. It was very powerful, but it required a lot of preparation to shoot. It wasnt something to use in such an urgent situation. Thats when it happened. Everyone get out of the way! Kang Hye-rim shouted loudly and jumped into the air, stepping on the railing. She immediately stepped on number two whaling boat that was close to the right side of Pequod and ran across the deck, drawing her sword. Crackle! Blue currents gathered at the tip of her Sdin sword. Kang Hye-rim swung her sword horizontally with the current in it. [Heavenly Thunder Sword] Crackle! A blue current tore through the air with a thunderous noise and shot towards Moby Dick. The lightning split into branches like tree roots and was sucked into the tip of the harpoon instead of the surface of Moby Dick. Everyone stared at the scene with wide eyes. !! Moby Dick, who had been unfazed by the harpoon, showed a proper reaction for the first time. He opened his eyes wide and writhed in pain from the current flowing through his body. Th-the attack worked! Kuhm-hoo damaged him! The collectors gained courage from the sight. Some of the collectors who could strike from a distance raised their traits and poured attacks towards Moby Dick. A sticky me covered Moby Dicks skin, and a translucent arrow hit his eye area. Moby Dick felt the pain and shook his body violently on the water surface. Hes suffering! Lets press on! The captain of Ahab, who had crossed over to the ship, joined in as well. Hahaha! Long time no see! Youre the one who took my leg! The harpoon in Ahabs hand flew in a straight line. The harpoon he threw was twice as big and thick as a normal one. The tip of the harpoon had more vicious saw teeth that made it hard to pull out when it pierced. Thwack! Ahabs harpoon hit Moby Dicks skin above his eye. St! Blood spurted from Moby Dicks body for the first time. The sailors cheered at the sight. As expected of our captain! He wounded him! Ahab, who had fired the harpoon, bit his tongue. He had aimed for his eye, but the wave caused by Moby Dick made the ship shake and his aim was slightly off. As Ahab grabbed another harpoon to throw, Moby Dick tried to dive into the sea. Hes trying to run away! Stop him! They couldnt let go of this opportunity. But there was no one who could stop that huge mass from moving. Moby Dick had a power that didnt need anyones permission. Thats when it happened. [Did you forget about me?] Boom boom boom! As soon as Nemos voice came out of the square bridge of Nautilus, giant explosions urred one after another under Moby Dicks belly. Water columns rose sequentially, and Moby Dick opened his mouth and let out a scream of agony. Ahab burst intoughter at that. Hahahat! No-tang! You have some interesting stuff, dont you?! What Nautilus fired was a torpedo. A weapon that could never exist in this world with 19th-20th century as its background. That was only granted to Nautilus, who had crossed over hundreds of years of time. It was the steel fang of Nautilus. [Torpedo 5 to 8. Open all.] Boom boom boom boom! Four torpedoes fired from Nautilus hit Moby Dicks side properly. Moby Dick shuddered from the heat of the me and the shock of the explosion. Moby Dick, feeling a sense of crisis as a beast, didnt try to counterattack and dived straight down. Moby Dick was huge, but the ocean was wide enough to embrace him. Moby Dick, who dived with a ssh, soon disappeared without a trace. D-did he run away? W-we survived. Some sailors copsed on their seats, and Ahab fiddled with the harpoon in his hand with regret and bit his tongue. Tsk. The scent is gone. He got awaypletely. The fight was over, but they couldnt be happy. Whats the damage? Yu-hyun immediately checked on Line 4s situation. Line 4 was lucky. Unlike Line 5, who had been hit by Moby Dicks tail without knowing anything, they had turned their rudder to the side in advance after reading his attack. I couldnt dodge the attack perfectly, and it grazed the left side of the back of the ship. Even though it was just a graze, the 4th line was reduced to dust. It was as if a persons left foot was hit, and their lower half flew off. What kind of power is that? It was an impossible result with just physical force from a giant. There was some kind of force in Moby Dicks ramming that was meant to sink the ship. Are there any survivors? There are still some! The sailors on the 4th lines deck were still alive. The ship was tilting and sinking in an instant, but most of them survived. The few dead sailors were those who stayed on the hull. They were unlucky. There was no time to be happy about driving away Moby Dick. The rescue of the 4th lines sailors began. The damage is severe. As I watched the sailors being rescued one by one, my expression didnt brighten up. [The spirits are amazed by Moby Dicks size.] [Some spirits are worried about the clearability of this world.] As spectators, the spirits must have found Moby Dicks existence quite entertaining, but it was a very serious problem for me. I had no way to defeat such a huge creature. Even Hye-rims Thunder Sword would barely scratch it, using the harpoons as lightning rods. Moby Dick was still alive after taking eight torpedoes that could destroy a whole ship. How can they expect mid-level collectors to catch this thing? I had doubts about the difficulty level, even if it was a fusion-type world. I remembered something I had forgotten while watching the surviving collectors gather on the Pequod. Wait a minute. Where did those guys from the Twilight Veil n go? I couldnt see the three people I had noticed before entering the world. Chapter 149: Chapter 149: Im a licensed teacher now.?? Thanks to gxytl, trantormunity and readers for your support.?? You helped me pass my exam with confidence. As a token of gratitude, Ill give 5 chapters each for my novels today. Enjoy??! Chapter 149 Tsk. Are they making their move now? Yu-hyun had told Park Cheol-oh when they would act. His prediction was right. Moby Dick had attacked faster than expected, and retreated even faster, leaving everyone in confusion. Now was the best time for the spies sent by the Twilight Curtain n to act. Are they moving together or separately? Yu-hyun looked around. There were three whaling ships left, excluding the Nautilus. And there were three of them left. Considering their skills, he didnt think they would stick together on one ship. One person per ship, then Yu-hyun nced at Kang Hyerim and Kwon Jia, who were close by. The numbers are perfect. Yu-hyun called them over and opened his mouth. *** Thud thud. A man walked in the dark cabin where the sunlight didnt reach. He was a middle-aged man with a long beard. He moved slowly, looking around with a nk expression. His destination was the bottom of the ship, where the dragon bones were. Thump. He stopped walking and stood still. Someone was blocking his way, leaning against the wall. Where are you going? The teller in a neat and tidy suit, Kang Yu-hyun, asked him. I got lost. You seem to be quite deep and have a clear purpose for someone who got lost. The middle-aged man, Kim Junbae, narrowed his eyes. He turned his head slightly and checked the way he came. He didnt feel anyone chasing him from behind. It was the same for the surroundings. His senses, which he had expanded as much as possible, told him that there were only him and Yu-hyun in this area. Kim Junbaes eyes changed in an instant. Snicker. Yu-hyun saw that and pushed himself off the wall, holding his sword. Well, theres no need for words then. Kim Junbae was a collector sent by the Twilight Curtain n, but his actual job was different from that of a normal collector. Assassination and terror of factors. He was someone who was secretly raised by the organization to do dirty work. Hes a bit different from Kim Hanjung. Kim Hanjung was raised to be a famous collector on purpose, but Kim Junbae and the other two were raised to do tasks for the organization. Naturally, unlike Kim Hanjung, Kim Junbae had no self-awareness or goals. The only thing he did was to carry out the orders he received, no matter what happened. Even if it was a suicidal mission. Even Hanul wasnt like this. A human who had his emotions cut off as if his brain had been tampered with. Could he really call that a person? From Yu-hyuns perspective, Kim Junbae was nothing but a living doll. Cheonche Corporation teller Kang Yu-hyun. Swoosh. Kim Junbae drew his weapon from his waist. It was a dagger that didnt match his fierce appearance. I dont know how you figured out our purpose, but its toote. Is it really? Two of our agents have already infiltrated the other ships and are destroying the dragon bones. This mission in the World of Ideas will fail. You will sink with the ship and be food for that white whale. Kim Junbae spoke calmly as if he was reciting an obvious fact. Yu-hyun didnt hide his sneer at that sight. Yeah. There were two more of you. The short kid and the big ck mixed guy. But arent you forgetting something? Just like you three, were also three. Kim Jun-bae seemed to have realized something atst. His eyebrows twitched slightly, revealing a hint of emotional turmoil for the first time. His expression quickly returned to normal, but Yu-hyun did not miss that small change. It doesnt matter what happened. The oue wont change. Do you trust your team? Rather, you were unlucky. You shouldnt have met me here. You brought this trouble upon yourself. Kim Jun-bae was confident that he would win. They had been undergoing special training and brainwashing for a long time, receiving support from the Pentagon department and embedding stories into their flesh. They did not train to fight against phantasms. Rather, they lived to kill people, especially collectors. They were different from the ordinary collectors who just gained power and lived mediocre lives. They were the ones who had a clear goal and repeated bloody training to achieve it. I know youre confident in your own abilities. Yu-hyun smiled and drew his sword, taking a stance. Kim Han-jung, was it? Did you not hear what happened to him when he faced me? I heard that Kim Han-jung lost to you. But he was an immature one, chosen by some kind of face-matching algorithm. He cantpare to us. Is that so? Then how do youpare to Kim Han-jung? Kim Jun-bae did not answer and gripped his dagger in both hands, readying himself for battle. Yu-hyun did not expect an answer anyway, so he did not feel disappointed. Come on. Mr. Killing Machine. Ill give you the first move. Kim Jun-bae moved. Swoosh. His body blurred as he ran at a fast speed through the narrow corridor. He ran on the floor and then suddenly climbed up the wall, running vertically, and then kicked off the ceiling. His movement was like a ball bouncing irregrly in a tight space. It was a confusing attack for someone who faced him for the first time. But. Thats quite an interesting trick you have there. For Yu-hyun, who had lived for ten years after the apocalypse, it was nothing more than a mediocre skill. He blocked the dagger that aimed at his head from the ceiling with his sword-shaped sword, and then quickly changed his sword into a spear and stabbed Kim Jun-baes shoulder. ng! Kim Jun-bae twisted his shoulder and deflected Yu-hyuns spear with his dagger. He passed by Yu-hyun and created some distance between them,nding on the ground. A spear in this narrow ce? Are you mocking me? Youll see. Yu-hyun said that and thrust his spear again. Kim Jun-bae took a stance. He knew about that weapon. It was a weapon that could change its shape freely. Even so, the reach of the spear was not enough to touch him. Whoosh! Kim Jun-bae bent his body and felt a chilling sensation as the spear grazed over his head. It definitely fell short, but it touched me. Not only does it change its shape, but it also freely extends its size and length? A weapon that could change its shape so freely seemed tricky at first nce, but its power depended on the users skill level. A novice who wielded the sword would not be able to use its full potential. But this guy is different. Yu-hyun used any shape of weapon freely. ording to the information, he was a teller. And he was the first teller who fought. He had heard stories about him, but he didnt expect him to be this good. Yu-hyuns ability was far superior to any ordinary collector. If we only look at his skill level, he is one of the top among the mid-tier collectors? But this fight was not something that could be decided by skill alone. Kim Jun-bae unleashed his power. White letters flowed through his body and gathered on his dagger. If I cant win with skill, Ill crush him with power. Kim Jun-bae thought that if he could cut down Yu-hyun and his strange weapon, it would be over. He gathered the power of stories in his legs and amplified his strength for a moment. Boom! Kim Jun-baes body shot out like an arrow. His footsteps seemed light but fast like the wind. Yu-hyun widened his eyes as he saw him. Kim Jun-bae thought it was because of his unexpected move. How naive. Its already toote. The moment he approached Yu-hyuns side and swung his dagger. Kim Jun-bae realized that what Yu-hyun was surprised at was not him. Yu-hyun was looking behind his back. Behind me? Kim Jun-bae turned around without knowing. What? The thing he saw right after he turned his head was an axe flying towards his forehead. Thud! Kim Jun-baes body fell to the ground. Blood flowed from his forehead where the axe was stuck. Yu-hyun nced at the fallen Kim Jun-bae and looked up at the direction where the axe came from. This is a bit surprising, isnt it? From beyond the dark corridor of the train, a woman wearing a mask with four eyes appeared. Gweseon Bangsang-ssi. The collector who had been sending strange nces at Yu-hyun from before suddenly showed up. You didnt have to help me. It looked dangerous Bangsang-ssi said that. It was a very calm tone, considering that she had split a persons face in half with an axe. It even sounded like she was embarrassed. Yu-hyun lost his interest and put Baekryeon on his waist. So, um. Should I call you Bangsang-ssi? What is your purpose for me? That is Well Dont beat around the bush or anything, just tell me straight. Yu-hyun recognized that Bangsang-ssi was not an enemy. He had doubted her actions at first, but she had helped him just now and also acted strangely before. What does she want from me? He couldnt help but think that. Bangsang-ssi approached Kim Jun-baes corpse and pulled out the axe from his face. Some of the spirits pped their hands as if they found it amusing. [Some of the spirits are curious about Bangsang-ssis existence.] [Some of the spirits are curious about Bangsang-ssis story.] Huh, really. He was about to lose his guests to this side. Well. Its not for nothing that collectors be more entric as they go up. The middle-ss ones were less so, but the upper-ss collectors were all weirdos without exception. Either their trait power was too strong and they were consumed by it, or they deliberately acted out a concept to attract the attention of the spirits and citizens. As far as Yu-hyun thought, it was more likely that they were absorbed by the story they showed rather than deliberately aiming for a concept. Bangsang-ssi was no exception. Are you hurt anywhere? As you can see, someone helped me in a dangerous moment. Thats good So, um. Bangsang-ssi, do you have any interest in our Baekhyo? Oh, his name is Baekhyo? Yes. It means a white owl, so I named him that. Thats a good name Yu-hyun scratched his head. He roughly saw what her purpose was. Do you like owls? I like anything thats cute. For the first time, Bangsang-ssi spoke without dragging her words and said it straight. Her face was hidden by the mask, so he couldnt see it well, but she seemed a bit excited. The reason why she had approached Yu-hyun was because of the white fluffy baby owl that often sat on his shoulder. This is something. A person who splits a persons head with an axe, acts like a normal person in this aspect. It was from this that the saying that collectors were beyond control from the middle-ss and above came from. Kim Jun-bae was a viin, and he tried to sink the ship in this situation. Of course, he had to use force to stop him. Yu-hyun fought because he knew the reason. But Bangsang-ssi was different. She had never told him anything in the first ce. But she killed Kim Jun-bae right away. No. Never mind. Its better this way. At least she was a woman who had stood shoulder to shoulder with Geomhu Kang Hye-rim in her previous life. It was rather a good thing that she was not hostile to him, and even friendly. First of all, let me thank you for helping me. Youre wee Um. So you want to see our Baekhyo? Yes She said that, turning her head slightly as if she was shy. Can I pet him if possible? Uh, um. Theres nothing wrong with that, but Baekhyo might be scared. Yes? No. That mask, its Bangsang-ssis disguise, right? Thats what owls are most afraid of. ! Bangsang-ssi looked surprised as if she didnt know the origin of the mask she was wearing. Yu-hyun scratched his head while looking at her. But this was not the time for that. He needed to check what was happening on the other ship. Jia-ssi. Hye-rim-ssi. Can you hear me? How is the situation over there? -This is Kwon Jia. If you mean that ck mixed-race guy, I took care of him. He tried to kill me out of nowhere, so I knocked him down. What about Hyerim-ssi? -Ah, yes. I also dealt with him here. But theres one problem. A problem? -Ah, no, its not that serious. Kang Hye-rim hesitated a bit and then said. -The captain of Ahab, he tried to kill him instead of me. Yu-hyun was puzzled when an unexpected name came up. Why is the captains name here? Chapter 150: Chapter 150: Chapter 150 -What should we do? Theres no choice. Tell them to wait. Ill go there. Yu-hyun sighed softly after ending the call with Kang Hye-rim. Why, why are you like that? No, its not because of them, so dont worry. Its just that things got a bitplicated. Ah Bang Sang looked down at Kim Jun Baes corpse and let out a small sigh. She didnt show it, but she was also bewildered by the sudden betrayal. She couldnt fullyprehend the situation in her head, but the fact that she had picked up a hatchet showed that she had gone through a fierce fight. Normally, we should have handled this ourselves, but the situation got a little out of hand. Should I go with you? Well, since Ms. Seo Young has already seen this. Theres no helping it. Huh? Hmm? Bang Sang asked in surprise, and Yu-hyun realized his mistake toote. Ah. Come to think of it, I didnt reveal her name. Gweseon never revealed her identity to anyone. Most people didnt even know that she was a woman. Yu-hyun knew her name and identity from the book, so he unconsciously called her by her name instead of her nickname. A strange silence hung between them. Gweseon stared at Yu-hyun intently. She was wearing a mask, so her expression was hidden, but her gaze was clearly felt. -How do you know my name? Thats what Gweseons eyes were asking. Yu-hyun hesitated on how to answer. His ability to read other peoples information was a secret even among his colleagues. [The spirits are curious about your ability.] Even the spirits who usually paid attention to Yu-hyun took this opportunity to express their curiosity. Yu-hyun felt that he was cornered for the first time since he was reborn. Ive be too careless. He made a mistake in a trivial part. This was the result of adapting to a peaceful world and a peaceful life. Yu-hyun reflected on his actions. First of all, he had to get out of this situation. Um. As Yu-hyun was about to say something, the spirits and Gweseon focused on his mouth. Its just that. Yes? [The spirits are dumbfounded by your answer.] Yu-hyuns simple answer made everyone who was tense lose their momentum. No, I mean, you know how it feels when you look at someone. Oh, that persons name must be Chul Soo. Oh, that persons name must be Young Hee. You know, something like that. I also thought that when I first saw you. Oh, that persons name must be something like that. Do you think I would believe that? Of course not? Yu-hyun awkwardly smiled and decided to reveal one of his hidden cards. Well, since the spirits seem curious too, Ill tell you a little bit. This is one of my special abilities. To be precise, its the story I have. The story you have? [The spirits are wondering what kind of story it is.] Its a secret. If I reveal this much, Im exposing too much of myself. But just one hint. Yu-hyun snapped his fingers and grinned. Its a gift from someone very amazing. Gift? Gweseon Son Seo-young was curious about what kind of gift it was. The spirits were also curious about the identity of the gift, but they all kept their mouths shut, looking at each other. [The one whoughs in the darkest ce nods his head as if he is satisfied.] Right now, in this library, the most likely being who gave the gift was nodding his head proudly. Satan was happy to realize that Yu-hyun had properly absorbed the Laces Demon Fragment that he had given as a gift. The spirits could only infer that Satan had given Yu-hyun a gift and that it had something to do with obtaining information. They are not allowed to know more than that. Some of the spirits might get into trouble if they couldnt contain their curiosity and jumped in, but Yu-hyun casually mentioned Satans name there. He said it was a story given by him and he couldnt reveal it carelessly. He asked for their understanding. Of course, as spirits, they had no choice but to ept it. If it was something given by Satan, then it could be possible. What are you going to do if you dont? Satan was one of the seven lords of the Great Demon Army Pandemonium. He was a top-ss spirit in terms of rank. He was a first-generation spirit, and there were only a few who could match him in any ordinary Great Demon Army. No sane spirit would dare to go against Satans will or try to dig behind his back. So, please understand. Of course, I wont spread your personal information to others without your permission. Dont worry. If youre really worried, we can make a contract. No Its okay. But Please let me touch the owl more If you wish. Yu-hyun quickly finished the situation summary and headed to where Kang Hye-rim was waiting. A dark night. The gap between the ships was close enough that it was not difficult to move to another ship. Ah, Yu-hyun sir. Kang Hye-rim greeted Yu-hyun with joy, but she trailed off when she saw Gweseon following behind him. Miss Hye-rim. Youve been waiting, right? No. Thats not it, but who is that person behind you? This is Mr. Gweseon Bang-sang. He helped me while I was fighting. Since were here anyway, we just came together. Kang Hye-rim could only nod her head with a slightly nervous expression. The important thing now was Ahab, who was behind her with his arms crossed, asking her with his eyes what the hell was going on. So. The lion who had been silent growled. What the hell are you trying to do on my ship? It seems like we need some exnation. Yu-hyun cautiously told Ahab about the situation. To summarize, they were all guests, but they came from different ces and had conflicting interests. I see. Lets say thats true. But why are these three trying to sink my ship with their lives on the line? That doesnt fit with their interests at all. If we die here, the organization of the culprits who are waiting on the maind will be happy. Oh really? Is this some kind of lets die together thing? Theyre really loyal bastards. But they have some big guts to mess with my ship. Ahab smiled with his mouth, but not with his eyes. He had a strong will to tear apart and kill the Twilight Veil n who caused this incident with his bare hands. What happened to the guy you caught? What do you think? Lets not ask. Yu-hyun nced at Kang Hye-rim who gestured with her hand how he did it behind Ahabs back. Kang Hye-rims hand gesture looked like she grabbed a persons neck and head on both sides and popped off the cap like a bottle. The invisible corpse must have been thrown into the sea. Yu-hyun shivered and said. Its a good thing anyway. We stopped them before they did anything. It doesnt make much difference whether these three useless guys disappear or not. Well, whatever. This turned out well in the end, so lets just move on. The important thing right now is not this. I wondered if it was eptable to overlook the situation where the ship almost sank because of the internal personnel, but considering the monster that was targeting us now, I couldnt deny it either. Just then, Kwon Jia came over, having finished her work on the other side. Behind her was Park Cheol-oh, who had a heavy expression on his face. So it ended up like this. Youre not going to say anything about excessive dpression or something like that, are you? Of course not. If I were in your position, I would have killed them all first. Thats not the point. Ahab interrupted. Shouldnt we think about how to catch that damn whale? Isnt that the problem? I didnt expect you to say that first, captain. Besides, havent you seen it before? How big it is, you should have told us in advance Oh. I didnt know that either. What? That thing. I knew it was bigger than a normal whale when I saw it before, but now its grown so much that its iparable to then. Well, judging by its appearance, it seems like this is its final growth stage. But its size was beyond my expectation too. I see. But I cant think of any way to deal with it. Yu-hyun tried to rack his brain, but he couldnt figure out how to deal with Moby Dicks body that was over 200m long. It was practically impossible to face it in this vast sea. This ce was no different from its front yard. And it wasnt even a simple-minded beast. It was a cunning fantasy creature that knew how to run away when it was in danger. Even if the Nautilus came out, we might have had a chance, but at this rate, even the Thousand Sons might not work properly. It was a difficult situation in many ways. Yu-hyun thought that the key to breaking through this situation was the remaining fragments of the story that he hadnt revealed yet. This ce is a world of ideas mixed with Moby Dick and 20,000 Leagues Under the Sea. And there is one more story in addition to that. I have to find it. This wasnt just a matter of his life. The lives of the rest of the people, including Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jia, were at stake. Everything he had achieved since he came here after reincarnating. The key to clearing this world of ideas was a crisis that could destroy everything he had built up so far. On the other hand, if I seed, I can maintain a much stronger tower than what I have umted so far. There was no way back. The entire ocean world itself felt like a monsters mouth that existed to devour him. That sense of crisis, that situation of being cornered. Its fun. The moment he realized that it was simr to the apocalypse that had driven him for 10 years in his previous life, Yu-hyun felt his senses sharpened as he had suppressed them until now. Despair is a trial of fate that exists to destroy others. The moment you endure and ovee it, You can move forward more. Ah, by the way, Mr. Park Cheol-oh. Before leaving his seat, Yu-hyun said something to Park Cheol-oh. *** The meeting started early the next morning. The crew members didnt get enough sleep. They didnt know when or where Moby Dick would strike again, so they slept with their eyes open. Damn. Im so tired. What the hell is this, damn it. That monster whale bastard, we dont know when helle. Ishmael was also exhausted. Phew. Queequeg. Do you think we can catch that monster? I dont know about that. Ishmael. But you saw it, right? That huge whale. The toughness that didnt flinch even when hit by a harpoon. I still feel like yesterdays event was a dream. Ishmael shuddered as he closed his eyes and recalled Moby Dicks appearance that had shattered the ship. Queequeg, who shared the same room with him as a harpooner, pretended not to care but felt the same way. The harpoon he threw did not affect him at all. What could he do against a monster that was unaffected by Captain Ahabs harpoon, which could kill a normal whale in one shot? Quiet, everyone! Its time for the meeting! The crew members, who were aware of the seriousness of the past day, gathered on the Pequod and attended the meeting. The square captain came with his subordinates as before. The collectors also came without missing anyone. The number of 30 people had dwindled to only 20. A third of their power had flown away in a day. Well, shall we start? In the center of the meeting room, Yu-hyun spoke in a loud voice that reached everyones ears. Todays topic is, how to hunt Moby Dick. Murmur. Can we catch it? Shouldnt we run away right now? Arthur. You know when you see it. If we run away, it will surely chase us. Weve already be its prey. But, that doesnt mean we can win by fighting Just now, there. Yu-hyun pointed to one of the crew members who were whispering quietly among themselves. Me, me? Me? Yes. You. What did you just say? Oh, no, thats Its okay. I didnt call you to scold you. Just say what you said earlier. Well, well That monster called Moby Dick, if we run away, it will surely chase us Thats right. Yu-hyun smiled as if he had found a clue. And then he made a bombshell statement in front of everyone with a smiling face. Lets run away. We. Chapter 151: Chapter 151: Chapter 151 Huh? Someone blurted out that sound without realizing it. [The spirits do not understand what you are talking about.] The spirits who were watching this scene and listening to the conversation carefully were also the same. They could not believe that Yu-hyun shouted to run away instead of fighting at the ce where they had to n how to hunt Moby Dick. It was such a confident word that someone almost shouted Lets do it!. Only two people nodded their heads in this confusing situation. As expected. Is that so? Captain Ahab and Captain Nemo. Only these two people noticed Yu-hyuns intention. Captain Nemo looked at the distant sea where Moby Dick disappeared and said. He means to lure him first from our side, using the temperament of the one who hunts us. Thats right, Captain Nemo. Moby Dick is a hunter of the deep abyss. He never let go of the prey he had chosen. He retreated at first because he was injured by the unexpected resistance, but he woulde back soon. Even if we ran away with all our strength, Moby Dick would chase us to the end. But where do you n to lure him? The first thing I thought of was shallow water. Moby Dick was too big to move freely in anything but deep oceans. He was a devil of disaster that had nothing to fear on the sea surface, but what about in shallow water where his body was hard to bear? Its shallow water, but still a few meters deep, and something like that. The first thing thates to mind is somewhere close tond. A canyon where he can follow us to the end would be ideal. By any chance, is there any ind ornd nearby? Yu-hyun asked for confirmation, but the answer that came back was not very positive. How could there be? This is the vast sea. Even if there were other inds ornds, it would take weeks to get there. Do you think that monster will leave us alone until then? This was the middle of the sea, too far from the continent. They did not think they could go there safely even if they knew the location of the nearestnd. Yu-hyun did not answer. But he did not panic either. There was always a solution to every situation. Because his skill [Victor of the Battlefield] that he gained from participating in the siege of Constantinople was activated. At that moment, Captain Nemo, who had been listening quietly, stepped forward. There is one. There is a suitable ce not far from here that you mentioned. Is that true? Captain, dont tell me? Are you talking about that? The Nautilus crew exchanged their eyes with each other and showed their embarrassment at Nemos words. When other people were curious about their reaction, Captain Nemo ordered his lieutenant to bring a map and spread it out. Here. There is nothing on the map yet, but there is a huge rock ind here. Uh, uh? Here? Some of Ahabs crew also recognized the ce on the map. Nemos finger pointed to a skull drawn on the map, warning them not to go there. The Graveyard of Wrecks! They hesitated to even utter the name as if it was scary just to think about it. The only ones who could not join in the conversation at all were the collectors. Yu-hyun felt that he needed more exnation from Nemo. What is the Graveyard of Wrecks? It sounds like a ce where many ships sink. Thats exactly what it is. This ce is literally a graveyard for ships floating on the sea. The currents nearby are irregr and there are reefs where huge whirlpools always hit. You crazy bastard. You want to go there now? To that devils ind? Ahab snorted as if he could not stand it anymore. Running away to a reef area full of whirlpools was like jumping from the tigers mouth into the wolfs den. Especially for seafarers who were pregnant with the sea, the shipwreck graveyard was a ce of fear, just like Moby-Dick. The devil of the ocean or the devil of the reef? There was no way to choose between them. Id rather stay here and fight that damned whale. Its a dogs death to run away and sink without a fight. Ill pass. What nonsense are you talking about? Who said were going to sink? Hey, old man. Do you not remember what you just said? That ce is a shipwreck graveyard. Its a cursed zone where every ship that passes by sinks without exception. Thats how it was until now. But you seem to be missing something. The reason why this ce is dangerous for seafarers is not because theres a devil on that ind. Its because theyck information. What? Its faster to see for yourself than to hear it from me. Lieutenant, bring me the new map. Yes, sir! The square captains order was immediately followed by a burly sailor who unfolded another map. The eyebrows of Captain Ahab rose to the sky when he saw the contents of the map. It was the same for some of the sailors who had eyes to see. That, thats the map of the shipwreck graveyard! Not only does it show the location of the reefs, but even the current markings are perfectly done? Some of the novice sailors, like Ishmael, did not understand why everyone reacted that way. He asked his harpooner friend Queequeg, who was standing next to him. Queequeg. Is that map really that amazing? Ishmael. Are you asking me that seriously? Thats not just amazing. Thats a treasure that you cant buy with millions of gold in this world! The novice Ishmael, who had many dreams but little knowledge, asked in confusion. Is it that much? Of course. That shipwreck graveyard is a symbol of horror for sailors, like hell itself. No one knew what it looked like because there were no survivors, and it was only rumored. But what if theres a map of that ce, and even with current markings? Some of the people who heard Queequegs words realized the value of the map for the first time. The square captain turned his gaze to Queequegs voice, and then saw the innocent boy standing next to him, Ishmael. He opened his eyes wide for a moment. It was very brief, and the square captain returned to his original expression, but Yu-hyun did not miss that moment. You ignorant fool. You should know. With this map, this ind is nothing to be afraid of. Ha. This is interesting. A map of a ce that no one has ever explored before. Thats because we can do it. The square captain pointed to the Nautilus and said so. As he said, ordinary ships would either hit or be hit by reefs, but the Nautilus was different. They could travel inside the sea and know the existence of reefs, and they could explore the ind without sinking like other ships. The square captain used this advantage of being a submarine to figure out the structure of the shipwreck graveyard andplete the corresponding map. This is like dreaming with my eyes open. So what are you going to do? Well, since we have a map now, theres nothing more to say. Judging by the details, it doesnt seem like a lie. The target is set for the shipwreck graveyard. The sailors swallowed their saliva. They were heading for the shipwreck graveyard, a ce that no one had ever been to before and was only rumored! It was a mixture of fear and anticipation for an unknown world. Most of the people gathered here were men who had staked everything on the sea. The fact that they were going on a new exploration was enough to boost their morale. Yu-hyun smiled inwardly as he felt the atmosphere change. Thats good. He was worried that his n would fall apart before it even started, but it turned out better than expected. Besides, whirlpools in the shipwreck graveyard. Is that maelstrom that appeared in 20,000 Leagues Under The Sea? Maelstrom also appeared in 20,000 Leagues Under The Sea, but it actually refers to Moskstraumen, a giant whirlpool that urs in Norway Sea in reality. It is the most powerful whirlpool in the sea and a hole in the ocean. If you get caught up in it, no ship can ever escape. Whatever the case, its a great relief that we have a ce where we can lure Moby Dick. The important thing was what came next. Will he obediently follow us as we wish? Thats the biggest question, isnt it? The people who heard Yu-hyuns murmur closed their mouths. It made sense. If he was a simple-minded beast, we could just lure him and be done with it, but Moby Dick was different. That cunning white devil would sense something strange if we tried to lure him too tantly. Why are you thinking so hard? Of course helle. It was Ahab who stepped forward confidently. Why? Because hes been circling around us since yesterday. It was at that moment that Ahab said so. Woo woo woo woo woo woo woong!!! From the far horizon of the sea, that sound shook the water and rattled the ship below. The sailors faces turned pale as they recognized where and who the sound came from. Ahab felt the slight breeze and smiled, showing his teeth. Hes restless now. Hes been keeping a distance where he can barely smell us, but hes watching us closely. Thats the proof. Isnt he afraid to attack us? He must be cautious. He was surprised by our strong counterattack yesterday, so he seems to be wary. But even so, he doesnt give up on us. That means he might have hurt his pride too. It must have been humiliating to be beaten by his prey. What would a hunter feel when he was beaten by his prey? Especially Moby Dick, the white devil, the scourge of the sea? How low would the pride of the king of this sea, who had nothing to fear, be? He must be ashamed. Moby Dick was watching us while keeping his distance. Considering that Moby Dick had intelligence and thoughts, he must be furious. A murderous intent to kill the insolent prey who wounded him. And at the same time, a wariness that he might get hurt again if he rushed in recklessly. I see. I guess we dont have to worry about him noting. Right? Hell definitelye. He has no choice. Hes wounded in his pride. He might endure it for now, but if we try to run away, hell go crazy and chase us. Hell chase us without thinking? Even though it was just a guess, the people who imagined Moby Dick tensed up and swallowed their saliva. They all remembered what happened to the ship that grazed his massive body. Then its settled. We have to lure him to this shipwreck graveyard and take him down. The way there is as nned by Hado. But it wont be easy. Theres no room for mistakes. Even a slight slip-up could make us unable to escape from the clutches of the current. Hah! Youre underestimating us too much! If we have Hado, this kind of reef ind is nothing! The operation was built up step by step like building a wall. The gaps that urred in between were filled perfectly by the collective intelligence of the group. Is this it for the operation? Well, its still crude for something we worked hard on. Its nothing more than raising the probability of winning as much as possible when were bound to die if we fight. This alone is enough to call it a miracle. The important thing is still what happens after. There was no point in arguing about the effectiveness of the operation now, when it was already irreversible. All they could do was hope that everything would go ording to n. The operation starts after noon passes. We have to act like we dont know anything until then. Got it, Nottang? You idiot. How can you be sure that he wont attack us again in the meantime? He wont. He has to be careful too. Hell just watch us as long as we dont move. Trust me. Then its decided. Operation name The operation begins when the sun is at its highest point, just after noon. Get ready in your minds until you move! Ahab shouted and ended the meeting. The sailors gathered with their acquaintances and discussed what was ahead or prepared themselves mentally. O God, please save thismb. Stop talking nonsense. Were going to live. Were going to survive and live on. Some prayed to God with a small cross in their hands, while others swore they would never die and lit up their will. Among them, there were Queequeg and Ishmael, who encouraged each other. Yu-hyun recalled the scene he had seen in Constantinople before. Beings bound by stories. They could be seen as non-existent, but Yu-hyun did not think so. What is existence? They were not made of flesh and blood, but of stories. Did that make them non-existent? Then what about me? Yu-hyun became a Teller. Tellers were not usually living beings. They also seemed to have bodies at first nce, but they were allposed of stories. Are beingsposed of stories real or fake? Are life forms created by stories alive? The question soon melted away like snow. Yu-hyun realized through himself and the sailors who longed for life. They were all living people. Everyone wants to live. Even if they survived here, no one knew how splendid and cool their remaining lives would be. Some might seed, while others might suffer a worse life than now. The future was unknown. No one knew what would happen to anyone. Still, people moved forward to the future. Even in a life worse than death, they desperately survived and kept walking. Because they were living humans. Hey. Oh. Captain Nemo. Nemo, who should have returned to the ship right away, did not leave and spoke to Yu-hyun. What is it? I wanted to have a conversation with you for thest time, because I dont know what will happen when the operation starts. Do you have time? Captain Nemo winked at the Nautilus and said that. My ship. Lets talk on the Nautilus. Chapter 152: Chapter 152: Chapter 152 I had only heard of it, but this is the first time Ive seen it for real. Yu-hyun couldnt hide his amazement as he looked around the interior of the Nautilus. Unlike what he had expected from a submarine, the inside of the Nautilus was very cozy. It even had amenities that a real 21st century submarine could never have. Yu-hyun stuck out his tongue as he saw them. Wow! This is really amazing! Next to Yu-hyun, there was a young man with many dreams who shone with excitement. It was none other than Ishmael. It was understandable that he was invited, but how did Ishmael end uping along? Yu-hyun recalled the day when he was invited by Captain Nemo. He invited me, but Captain Nemo also invited Ishmael, who happened to pass by. He said that he was curious about the innocent young man who didnt fit in with Ahabs crew, but Yu-hyun didnt think so. Come to think of it, Captain Nemo had a strange reaction when he saw Ishmael at the meeting. Does he know something about Ishmael? No. He must have seen someone else he knew in him. Who could that be? No matter how hard Yu-hyun thought, he couldnte up with any information. He didnt know anything about Captain Nemos past, or his real name. The only things he could know about the mysterious captain were that he harbored a grudge against Moby Dick and that he felt some kind of longing for a young man like Ishmael. Is that all I can know for now? How long had it been since I left the square captains seat? A few minutester, I saw him appear from the other side of the corridor, wearing his uniform. Sorry for beingte. I had to give some urgent orders, so I was dyed. No, its okay. Yeah, its okay. Youre busy, captain. You cant help it. Thank you for understanding. The square captain smiled softly and sat down on an empty seat. I had always seen him fighting with Ahab, so his smiling face felt quite different. We were in a lounge built for the crews rest inside the submarine. It was a ce that should have been crowded normally, but the crew members were having their personal time because of the uing operation. Only the three of us were here. I didnt have a big reason to call you guys like this. I just wanted to have a conversation with you, since it might be thest time. Talking to many people is one of the few hobbies of this old man. Is that so? Ishmael nodded as if he understood. In fact, he also liked to talk to someone very much. The square captain called me because he was curious about me, who came from apletely different ce. Your name was Ishmael, right? How did you get on this ship? Oh, I wanted to see the wider world. I was going to take a merchant ship at first, but I thought a whaling ship would be more adventurous than a merchant ship. Ishmael never expected that the ship he boarded would be fighting such a monstrous creature. He muttered gloomily, but at the end he said with hope, But it will be fine! The square-faced captain nodded slightly as he looked at Ishmael, who was full of innocence and optimism. Suddenly, a shadow from the past flickered in his eyes. Grandpa! Someday Ill go see the wider world! The captain ovepped his old memories with Ishmaels face. His kin who had been pure, but had now vanished from the world. He never forgot that face for a single moment. You look like him. Me? Who? No, nothing. Just talking to myself. The captain changed the topic and asked Yu-hyun. Your name is Kang Yu-hyun, right? You seem to be a smart person. Are you from some noble family? Do I look like that? Your clothes and demeanor dont match the sailors. I was curious about that. Im not a noble. Just an explorer. I boarded this ship for the same reason as everyone else. Moby Dick. I didnt even know if it really existed, I just wanted to confirm it. But somehow I ended up here. You were unlucky. Or you could say that this is the only chance to catch it, so Im lucky. Do you have a reason to go after Moby Dick? A reason Yu-hyun thought for a moment and then chuckled. Nothing too grand. At first it was money and fame. But now I fight to survive. Once I saw its true form, I couldnt deal with it half-heartedly. I felt the same way! I cant believe theres such a huge whale in the world! I see. Captain, you also seem to have some grudge against Moby Dick, am I right? The captain nodded. Theres no point in hiding it. Yes, Im chasing it for revenge. Re, revenge. Ishmael shuddered at the word revenge, remembering Ahabs face. To this naive young man, revenge was a scary emotion that burned even his own heart with madness. And then he med himself. How could he be scared of such a thing when he wanted to be a man of the sea? He recalled how Queequeg had told him that he didnt suit the sailors, and felt depressed. Hmm. The captain also wants revenge. Yu-hyun nced at the square-faced captain with a slightly narrowed gaze. The captains face was the same as before, calm andposed. Yu-hyun did not try to read his emotions from his expression. Instead, he noticed a silver ne that peeked out from between the cor of his uniform. He eyed it curiously. A pendant ne. It doesnt seem like the captain would wear earrings or other essories, considering his frugal personality. The captain was a very neat and restrained person. The first thing that came to mind when Yu-hyun saw him was frugality and a sharpness that seemed to cut anything he touched. He didnt think that the captain wore the ne for fashion. The most likely thing is that it contains a photo of someone. Someone rted to his revenge against Moby Dick? It was the captains wound, in a way. Yu-hyun only guessed that much and did not try to pry any further. Instead, he checked his information gathering rate, which had been stuck at 61%. As soon as he confirmed the pendant, it rose to 70%. That must be a clue rted to the rest of the story. The captain had the biggest key to clear this worlds scenario. After that, the three of them had a trivial conversation. It was all about dreams, goals, or what they would do next. Ishmael was the one who mostly talked, and the captain asionally responded. Yu-hyun realized that the captain had wanted to call Ishmael from the beginning. He called me because he needed an excuse to call this kid. He felt like he had be a sidekick. It was not a pleasant feeling to be used, but he decided to let it go this time. After all, this might be thest conversation. Yu-hyun took in the sight of Ishmael chatting happily and the captain listening quietly. They looked like a harmonious grandfather and grandson. Brother. Thank you. Thanks to you, I saw something amazing and had a conversation with the captain. If I had been alone, I would have stuttered and said nothing. No. You could have done it without me. Hehe. Youre such a nice person, brother. Really. Yu-hyun and Ishmael returned to the ship and had to prepare for the uing operation. Actually, there was nothing to prepare. They just had to sort out their feelings so that they wouldnt have any regrets. Brother. Ill go now. Queequeg might be worried if I leave him alone again. You must be tired of having a nagging friend. Hey. Hes my friend who cares about me, okay? Yeah. Take care. Oh. Before leaving, Ismael stopped in his tracks and asked Yoo-hyun, as if he had just thought of something. Hyung, do you think we can survive? Why are you asking me that now? Ha, ha. But I feel like I have to ask now. I dont want to die, you know. Ismael looked at the distant sea. I want to see a bigger world. A world of unknowns that I dont know. An adventure that makes my heart race. I want to see and verify more things, and meet different people. And then Ill go back to my hometown and tell them. About the adventure I had. And then? And then, Ill go find another world. Ismaels eyes shone brightly with his dream. It was a radiance that only a pure person who had a firm purpose could have. A young man who dreamed of adventure and exploration, full of romance. Ismael was a rare person in this era. Ha ha. But Im still just a novice, and I have a long way to go. Maybe I cant do it. No. You will definitely do it. Really? Do you really think I can do it? Yes. We wont die in this operation, and well hunt that monster. So you can decide after that. I feel relieved when you say that, hyung. Thank you. Ismael smiled and waved his hand at Yu-hyun, then disappeared into the cabin. Yu-hyun, who was left alone on the deck, sighed as he recalled what he had said to Ismael. Well hunt Moby Dick without anyone dying. That was just his wishful thinking. This operation was literally a life-or-death gamble. In a situation where anyone could die at any moment, no one could be sure that they would definitely survive. But saying that they could live was nothing more than self-satisfaction. Ismael knew that too, but he thanked him anyway. It has to go well. What are you mumbling about? Of course it has to go well. Huh? The voice came from above the mast. As Yu-hyun looked up to see who it was, he saw a shadow growing bigger and falling from the sunlight. Yu-hyun stepped back. A huge shadownded in front of him. Thud! A lightness that did not suit the giant. The ferocious lion of the sea, Captain Ahab, had jumped down from the top of the 10-meter-high mast without any trouble. He straightened his bent knees, even though one of his legs was a prosthetic. What are you doing here, captain? Werent you inside? This is my ship, cant I be anywhere I want? You usually stay in your cabin. Thats because Moby Dick didnt show up then. But now its different, isnt it? Hes roaming around nearby. I cant stay inside all the time. Captain Ahab looked different from the others. He didnt seem to have any tension at all. He rather looked forward to the uing fight with him. Arent you afraid, captain? You might die. Fear? Youre asking me something obvious. Is there anyone in the world who isnt afraid of death? Thats surprisingly reasonable of you. You must have a good idea of how Ive been seen so far. Im not some kind of suicidal maniac. Im human too, so it would be a lie if I said I wasnt scared. Captain Ahab murmured as he gazed at the distant sea with a longing look. But still, your heart beats faster than that, doesnt it? Are you a romantic? I was, until I lost this leg to that damned thing. Ahab tapped his prosthetic leg with his hand. Captain Ahab was a famous harpooner and whaler, and a great captain. But he lost everything in one moment of failure. His ship and crew, and his leg. The man who once chased dreams and ideals was now living for revenge. Do you have any family or lover, captain? No. Ahab said firmly. He was so confident that even Yu-hyun was taken aback. I had no time to make such a cumbersome thing, once I decided to bury myself in the sea. Is that so? Yes. In the end, this ce is my hometown and my grave. Of course, my final goal is to get rid of that damned whale that bit off my leg on the way. What if, I mean Yu-hyun sighed, thinking that his question was rather foolish. Have you ever thought about what you would like to do if you hunted Moby Dick and still survived? What I would like to do? Hahaha. This is, really. An unexpected question from you. Is it? Yes. But its also a valid point. Hmm. Revenge is not necessarily doomed to fail. I could seed, right? And then, there would be something else after that. Ahab had never considered what would happen after his revenge. It was not so much that he felt no need to do so, but rather that he had an intuition of death in his fight with Moby Dick. If, by some miracle, I survive, what would I do then? I just want to drink a lot and get drunk for once. And then? And then I guess I would go back to the old days. When I pursued adventure and romance, like I used to. Ahabs voice was something that Yu-hyun had never heard before. Until then, he had always been a wounded beast, snarling with thorns, but now he was an adult who reminisced about his faded dream. The square captain, Captain Ahab, and the sailor Ishmael. They all had their own stories and their own purposes. I hope it goes well. To be honest, I dont know either. But I still do it. When I sailed out a long time ago, I had a conversation with an old man I met on another continent. An old man? Yes. He was a wise fisherman. He was really amazing. He wasnt strong. Rather, he had lost his old vigor due to old age. But what was great about that old man was his eyes. His strength of mind. How could such an old man be so upright? I wish I could meet him. That old man told me. He had also experienced many failures in his life, felt moments of frustration. And he also felt the fear of death. So I asked him. Old man. Why do you still go out to sea as a fisherman after all that hardship? Do you know what he said? What did he say? Because, after all, people are not created to lose. Thats what he said. The moment I heard that, I felt like I was hit hard on the back of my head. Its been a long time ago, and considering his age, he must have died by now, but the memory of that time is still vivid in my mind. So thats why. Even in the face of this moment, Ahab could be so confident and rxed. Humans, they would not be defeated, even if they were doomed. Yu-hyun looked up at the sky. So did Ahab. Unlike the people who were struggling to survive, the sun shone as brightly as ever. Before they knew it, it was noon, when the shadows were the shortest. Are you ready? Of course. Good. Then lets begin. At the same time. Ding ding ding ding! The bell rang to announce the noon hour. The sound of the bell echoed across the vast sea, but only reached the ears of the people. It was finally time. The sailors and collectors began to move quickly. Kang Hye Rim and Kwon Ji Ah came out, and so did the collectors who wished for Park Chul Oh. Goe Seon Bang Sang Shi also came out and waited for Yu-hyuns words. She had Baek Hyo in her arms. The Nautilus was no different. [We wish you luck.] The square captain said that and immediately went into diving. The Nautilus had an important role to y and could not move with them. They had to leave first. Captain. How is that thing reacting? It noticed us moving. Ahab sniffed and answered. Moby Dick, who had been keeping his distance, sensed something strange and reacted. He narrowed the gap slightly and watched what they were doing. But hes not chasing after that Nautilus. I guess his first priority is me. Isnt this an honor? This makes things easier. Then lets go. At Yu-hyuns words, Ahab nodded and shouted in a loud voice. Turn the ship to Woo Hyun! Full speed ahead!!! The sailors tied ropes, spread sails, and moved swiftly. The helmsman turned the key, and the navigators read the wind with tense expressions. Ssh! The three ships cut through the sea and headed for the shipwreck graveyard at full speed. Moby Dick, who had been watching from afar, realized that they were fleeing and hurriedly followed them. Operation name The operation that would determine everyones fate began. Lets go! You guys! To the graveyard of ships! And lets go. To the end of this revenge. Chapter 153: Chapter 153: Chapter 153 Whoosh! Three ships cut through the sea, advancing forward. The one leading the way was the whaling ship Pequod. Two other whalers followed closely behind. Everyone on the deck looked at the front with tense expressions. They were worried that even speaking a word would jinx their operation, so no one dared to open their mouths since the start of the mission. -Senior. Oh. Celine. Yu-hyun was silently watching the direction of the ships when he received a message from Celine, who was in the managers room. What is it? -Nothing important. I just wanted to let you know that there are quite a lot of viewersing in as we approach the end of this story. Really? I was too busy to check. How many are there? -The number of viewers has exceeded 8,000. And its still increasing in real time. Maybe its because some of the libraries that showed the previous stories were closed? Ah. Is that why? Eleven out of thirty collectors had died. Naturally, their tellers could no longer show their stories and closed their libraries. Of course, the spirits who were staying in those libraries came to Yu-hyuns library to see the end of this story. -ording to my calctions, if you sessfully finish this story, you can reach up to 9,000 viewers. At most 9,000, and then you can maintain 8,000 on average. If I finish it sessfully, that is. -Lets hope you dont die. It would be troublesome for me if you do. Even if you curse me to die, Ill live. Yu-hyun ended his conversation with Celine. He felt like the wind blowing on his face had be much stronger than before. No, it wasnt just his feeling. Captain! The wind is getting stronger! The crew members who had been keeping a nervous silence finally opened their mouths. The wind had be a gale, and clouds had started to cover the clear sky. The calm sea became rough and turbulent. Dont mind it, just keep going! Bu-but! As soon as someone tried to say something, a shout came from the lookout. I-its Moby Dick! Captain! Hesing after us! There was no need to look back. He could feel something huge approaching from behind with a tingling sensation on his skin. The crew members swallowed their saliva and had no choice but to speed up their sailing. Yu-hyun checked Moby Dicks position through Baekhyos sight. Hesing with a frightening momentum. Moby Dick was different from before. He showed his massive body above the water and chased them. He didnt bother to dive into the sea and spy on them. He whipped his huge tail like crazy and sshed the water. Every time Moby Dick swung his heavy tail, the water behind him turned white. If we get hit by that tail, no ship can survive. He could see that Moby Dick was closing the distance between them little by little. Yu-hyun tried to calcte how long it would take for him to catch up with them, but he was startled when Baekhyos sight flipped over for a moment. The wind has gotten stronger. He could clearly feel it on his skin now. The waves that were getting higher hit the ship. Baekhyo,e back. Yu-hyun had no choice but to call Baekhyo back. He was still a baby and couldnt fly for long in a storm. Baekhyonded on Yu-hyuns shoulder right away. Gweseon Bangsang, who was watching him from the side, reached out her hand toward Baekhyo. Hoot! Baekhyo was startled and moved to Yu-hyuns other shoulder. Gweseon looked at Baekhyo with a pitiful expression and stretched out her hand again. Doesnt she feel nervous at all? She wasnt called Gweseon for nothing. She looked rxed even in this desperate situation. She was truly a fourth-dimensional being. Yu-hyun turned his head and looked at his teammates. Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jia were also looking at him, and their eyes met. They didnt need to say anything more to each other. They just nodded their heads, wishing for the sess of this mission and bracing themselves. Thud. Thump. Suddenly, dark clouds covered the sky, and raindrops started to fall one by one. In an instant, a shower poured down. It was apanied by strong winds, and it was no exaggeration to call it a storm. Ssh! Swoosh! The boat rocked violently once, and water sshed on the floor. The waves soon turned into giant monsters that soared over 10m high. The sailors clenched their teeth and ran around, pulling the sail ropes. Captain! Ahead! I know! I can see it! Eihub answered the navigators shout. Everyones eyes turned to the front. Thunder roared in the clouds. The end of the thunders direction lit up white. There, a rocky ind that looked like the devils horns rose sharply from the water. The ind was surrounded by sharp reefs, and the currents were mixed up in a mess. The remains of ships that had sunk long ago were scattered all over the reefs. That was the final destination of all sailors, the graveyard of shipwrecks. As their destination came close enough to be seen with the naked eye, the sailors swallowed their saliva. At that moment, the voice of the sailor who had been rying Moby Dicks location in real time was cut off. Hey! Why arent you saying anything? Where is that bastard?! I, I cant see well because the waves are too high! A shout came from the mast. The waves had grown to over ten meters high. Moby Dick, where is Moby Dick? The sailors eyes darted around. Thats when it happened. Boom! A huge wave-like surge of water came from behind, and a giant whale burst through the center of it. Its Moby Dick! Hes getting closer! When did that crazy beast get so close?! Moby Dick fell back into the sea after breaking through the wave. His massive body collided head-on with the stormy waves. The waves that could sink arge ship could not even swallow half of Moby Dick. Everyone, get ready to fight back! We cant let him catch up to us before we reach that ind! The collectors who had been waiting at the sterns of each ship moved at Park Cheol-ohs shout. Thousand-Character Cannon! Fire! The collectors from the association who had been on standby fired the Thousand-Character Cannon. Bang! A dazzling sh of light burst out from the barrel of the old-fashioned cannon. It hit Moby Dicks back hard as he surfaced above the water. Red mes exploded like fireworks. Uwaaaaaaah!!! Moby Dick let out a painful scream. The cannon was specially made for giant phantasmal beasts, and its power was extraordinary. Even in the storm, crimson mes rose up and shockwaves erupted. One shot per ship, a total of three shots, was enough to damage Moby Dick. Hes going down! Did we kill him?! The sailors hoped so, as the power of the Thousand-Character Cannon was too strong. They felt relieved when they couldnt see Moby Dick, who had been chasing them relentlessly. The distance to the ind was getting closer, and the currents were bing more unstable. Thats when it happened again. Damn it! Eihab felt a foul smell piercing his nose from below. Before he could react and shout, he appeared again. Crack! Moby Dick soared up from the deep sea and rammed into the third ship. Everyones eyes widened in horror at where the third ship had been. Therge ship that had been firing cannons a moment ago was shattered like sand in an instant. Along with everyone on board. The sshing water and debris, and in the center of it all, Moby Dicks ring eyes were looking this way. This, this crazy. Even Park Cheol-oh, who had a lot of experience, couldnt help but mutter in fear at the sight. There was no need to report the damage. Everyone on the third ship was wiped out. The only constion was that they had minimized the number of sailors and collectors on the second and third ships on purpose. But that didnt make the loss any less painful. Miss Hye-rim! Miss Jia! Well buy you some time! Yes! Got it! If they were caught here, they would be done for. They had to stop Moby Dick by any means necessary. Moby Dick had revealed himself above the water after the previous strike. They tried to fire the Thousand-Character Cannon again, but he cleverly hid his body in the trough of the waves and messed up their timing. We cant shoot! Damn, hes using his head for a whale! They could see the sailors and collectors panicking at the stern. The Thousand-Character Cannon was powerful, but it took a long time to fire one shot. Moby Dick took advantage of that. The collectors clenched their teeth and summoned their power. Everyone, get out of the way! Kang Hye-rim shouted as she filled her sword with lightning and shot it at Moby Dick. The force hit Moby Dicks back and then flowed into the sea along his skin. Kang Hye-rim bit her lip. The attacks are not working as well as before. When he had a harpoon stuck in him, it acted as a lightning rod, but now in the storm, they couldnt hope for that. Kwon Jia also used a long-range attack that released power from her palm, but she couldnt inflict much damage either. At that moment, the ship shook violently and then dropped down. Yu, Yu-hyun, whats going on?! Weve entered the whirlpool zone! Yu-hyun shouted in the wind. At the same time, they saw Moby Dick hesitate behind them. He realized it too. That Yu-hyun and his group were fleeing towards the ind. The whirlpool zone had shallower water depth than other ces. Moby Dick felt a repulsion towards the ind instinctively. But. Uwaaaaaaah!!! Moby Dick roared with rage and then threw himself into the whirlpool zone. The sight of a giant beast over 200 meters longing closer with water sshing on both sides was terrifying enough to appear in a nightmare. He swallowed the sea with his mouth, and spat out the sea when he breathed. He was the biggest nightmare alive in the world. The sailors were stunned. Captain! Hes following us into the whirlpool zone! Thats ording to n! Eihab shouted and then snatched the helm from the helmsman. Ill take over from here! Speed up and raise the sail! Well ride on the surge of the whirlpool and move faster! Even in the torrential rain that made it hard to see an inch ahead, Ahabs hoarse scream was heard loud and clear. The Pequod and the second line entered the gap between the giant whirlpools one after another, with a slight time difference. The sailors all gripped the railings tightly, bracing themselves for the imminent collision. Crash! Two huge whirlpools, and a small path between them. The moment they entered, the Pequod shook violently. The currents that hit from both sides were rough and powerful, as if they would make a hole in the ship. Some of the sailors screamed and bounced off the railings, rolling on the deck. Aaaah! Help me! Aaah! Hahaha! Yes! This is it! This is fitting for the final battle! Captain Ahabughed crazily, enjoying the screams. The captain, who often showed a simple and brute appearance, moved the wheel with all his might. He read the currents that he roughly estimated with his eyes in real time, and yed a game of tug-of-war in the gap of the whirlpools. It would have been easier to ride a motorcycle on a tightrope than this. [The spirits are amazed by Ahabs skill in steering his ship.] [The spirits are dazzled by Ahabs unexpected side.] It was enough for the spirits, who knew that he was made of stories from the world of ideas, to take interest in him. Thats it! Just keep going like this! The second line followed the Pequod and entered the gap of the whirlpools soon after. Moby Dick, who was chasing them fiercely from behind, seemed to panic when he saw that, and showed his face that he rarely revealed above the water surface. Yu-hyuns face hardened when he saw that. Captain Ahab! Moby Dick is going to do something! What? Right then. !!! Moby Dick opened his mouth and roared. The sound that burst out of the giant sperm whales mouth turned into a shockwave with physical force. Ssh! The raindrops that were pouring down around Moby Dick were pushed away in a dome shape. The sound wave that expanded in an instant hit the back of the second line that had entered the gap of the whirlpools. Wha, what?! Oh, no! The second line was hit by the shockwave and swayed greatly. Even though they were far away, they felt the ship shake from Moby Dicks roar. Fortunately, except for some damage to the hull, the ship was fine. The problem was that the second line lost its bnce. The second line, which had barely been wrestling in between the whirlpools, tilted to the left like a broken doll and was sucked into the whirlpool. Whoosh! Ssh! Aaaah! Help me! The screams of the people in the rainstorm echoed pitifully and disappeared into the mouth of the giant whirlpool. Yu-hyun clenched his fist at the horror. The same was true for the other survivors. They never expected that there would be an attack that spewed sound from its mouth. How could he hide such a skill until now? Isnt it cheating to have such a body and such a move? They had already lost two ships. The only one left was the Pequod! Moby Dick didnt seem to be satisfied yet. There was no turning back now that they hade this far. He seemed to want to finish it off, too, and pushed his body into the gap of the whirlpools. Moby Dick amazingly resisted the whirlpools with his strength and elerated his pursuit. The distance that they thought had widened was soon narrowed to less than 100 meters. Yu-hyun shouted urgently. Captain! Were almost there! The Pequod escaped the whirlpool and sped up for thest time. The sail was fully spread, using even the storm wind to enter the gap of the reef pile. It was the only narrow way to approach the inside. ng! The side of the ship scraped against the rocks in the narrow space. Moby Dick followed closely behind. Moby Dick, who had been chasing after them, smashed the narrow reef with his bare body. It didnt even buy them any time. The remaining distance was 50 meters in no time. Were almost there! They saw the rocks that rose high in front of them. They had entered thend area of the shipwreck graveyard for real. And at the same time, Moby Dick, who had been chasing after them, jumped towards the Pequod with hisst strength. This crazy! With that size?! Moby Dick chose to throw his body boldly in shallow water at thest moment. A huge shadow loomed over the Pequod. The sailors and collectors all looked up at the sky with pale faces. Only. Only Yu-hyun quickly took out an item from his inventory. It was a natural stone of water that glowed blue. I didnt want to use this here, but! It might be different if it was a giant whirlpool area, but it should have some effect in this narrow waterway. He didnt expect this far, but he couldnt avoid a bold investment given the situation. Rumble! A bright light flowed out of the waters natural stone, and as the unstable current stabilized, it pushed the Pequod even harder. The sailors who had given up on the deck rolled over as the speed increased in an instant. Yu-hyuns decision was risky, but it paid off. The Pequod barely escaped from Moby Dicks range just before being crushed by him. Crack! The mast broke as it was pressed by Moby Dicks jaw. Even though it was just a graze, the ship was breaking apart from the point where it touched Moby Dick. An unknown force that destroyed the ship. It had been activated. Everyone hold on tight! As soon as Ahab shouted. Boom! A huge shock rocked the ship. Chapter 154: Chapter 154: Chapter 154 Yu-hyun! Wake up! Yu-hyun! Snap out of it! I opened my eyes at the sound of the voices ringing in my ears. Kwon Jia and Kang Hye-rim were looking down at me with concern. The sky was dark with storm clouds and rain was pouring down like a waterfall. My whole body was soaked with seawater and rainwater. Ah. I realized that I had lost consciousness for a brief moment. A dyed pain shot through my body. But I didnt grimace at the agony. It was a sign that I was alive. I pushed back my wet bangs and got up from my spot. I was standing on solid ground. Is everyone okay? I-Im fine. Im okay too, except for some scratches. I recalled what happened before I cked out. Right before we reached the ind, Moby Dick unleashed its ship-destroying power and shattered the Pequod. Of course, it was only the stern of the ship that copsed, but the problem was that it happened when we were at full speed. The Pequod lost its direction and crashed into a huge rock. Thats where my memory ended. I looked around. The ind was made of sharp rocks that rose irregrly. We had finally arrived at the graveyard of shipwrecks, our destination. And Moby Dick, who had chased us all the way here, was stuck in a crevice between the rocks, exposing most of its body above the shallow water. Its eyes, bigger than a humans, red at us with murderous intent. The sailors who had fallen down got up one by one. The ones who came down from the broken Pequod stared at Moby Dick. Finally. Captain Ahab stepped forward and bared his teeth. He seemed too happy to bear it. This moment hase. Ahabs voice, filled with vengeance, made Moby Dick tense up. It tried to escape somehow, but it had exhausted too much energy to get here. The sea monster that had nothing to fear in the world was now weary. We couldnt afford to miss this opportunity. Nottang! Nows the time! [I know. Nautilus, surface.] Ssh! The Nautilus emerged from the water spray, where it had been waiting. [I apud the courage of the officers who led this reckless operation to sess.] The Nautilus fired a torpedo immediately. The torpedo hit the rocks below the water surface near both sides of Moby Dicks tail. Boom! Rumble! The rocks exploded and copsed. The debris fell on Moby Dick and crushed it. Moby Dick writhed violently, but it couldnt ignore the mass of the huge rocks that pressed down on its back, half of its body sticking out of the water. Luring Moby Dick into shallow water and immobilizing it. That was the beginning and end of Operation Name. Even so I clicked my tongue at the sight of Moby Dicks white bulk filling my eyes. Its daunting to fight against such a huge beast. I hadnt won yet. At best, I had barely brought the situation from a zero percent chance of victory to a slightly favorable one. I didnt think Moby Dick would stay stuck here forever. As time passed, he would recover his strength, clear the debris behind him, and escape from the ind. So, the only opportunity was now. Before he healed and ran away, I had to end this annoying hunt that had been biting and biting. Everyone, grab your weapons! Is the ammunition safe?! Be careful not to wet the gunpowder! It has to be done now! The sailors took out their weapons from the half-sunken Pequods gunpowder store. The harpooner Queequeg, the mate Starbuck, and the novice sailor Ishmael also loaded their guns and harpoons. Lets go! It was Ahab who announced the start of the fight. He was impatient to end his burning revenge as soon as possible. Ahab grabbed three harpoons mounted on his back and threw them in sequence. Zing! The three harpoons that cut through the air in a straight line pierced Moby Dicks defenseless skin. Woooooo!! Moby Dick twisted his body in pain. Red blood flowed over his white skin. The sailors who had been suffering until now felt a ray of hope. The same was true for the surviving collectors. That Moby Dick, the oceans terror that shattered a ship in one blow, was in pain. In the end, he was also a living creature that bled. Kill him! Get rid of that devil! The sailors threw their harpoons and took out their guns from the ship and shot at Moby Dick. The collectors feats were even more dazzling. As if to prove that they couldnt fight properly because of the sea environment, the collectors raised their power onnd and fiercely shed Moby Dicks body. Moby Dick didnt stay still among the increasing wounds. He hade up to the shallow water, which was clearly a big opportunity for us. But that didnt mean Moby Dick was weak, let alone just taking hits. A mass and sizeparable to a mountain. Even if he came up to the surface of the water, Moby Dick was a weapon by his very existence. Everyone, be careful! Dont get too close! Dont let him turn his head! He shoots a huge shockwave from his mouth! As soon as he finished speaking, Moby Dick opened his mouth. His body was so big that his open mouth looked like a dark cave with an endless abyss inside. A sound of destruction raged like a storm from inside. Crackle! One of the sailors was unlucky enough to get caught in front of Moby Dicks mouth, ten meters away. His body shattered into pieces and flew far away like fragments. Someone looked at him nkly. It was unbelievable that a whale that only lived in the sea could have such power even onnd. Keep disturbing him so he cant turn his head! Fire the thousand-shot cannon! Thest remaining thousand-shot cannon spewed fire. Explosions urred over Moby Dicks exposed skin. Kang Hye-rims Thunder Sword spewed lightning, and Kwon Jias aura tore Moby Dicks flesh. Yu-hyuns attack also inflicted wounds on Moby Dicks back. My crews revenge! Park Cheol-ohs trait [Man with the Iron Mask] activated. His whole body turned into metal. With his enhanced physique, he pounded on Moby Dicks skin. Every time his fistnded, Moby Dicks flesh burst open, spewing blood. Ha! The strange sorceress Bang Sang-shi also moved. She swung her axe in one hand, disying a bizarre spell. The flesh of Moby Dick that was cut by the axe rotted ck. me Knight Kwon In-beom also swung his sword wrapped in mes. Like red dots on a white canvas, wounds and blood spread one by one on Moby Dicks body. Keep attacking! Dont give him a chance to fight back! Push him hard, dont stop! Everyone clenched their teeth and poured their attacks on Moby Dick. They had no choice. If they couldnt kill him here, they would die. They had to kill Moby Dick before he recovered his strength, broke the pile of rocks, and escaped from this ce. But. Its endless. Yu-hyun felt that way as he stabbed Moby Dicks back with his spear. It was like digging out a huge mound with bare hands. They were inflicting wounds, but they were only minor injuries to Moby Dick as a whole. As befitting his size, his vitality was like the sea itself. Even though he was being attacked indiscriminately, Moby Dick showed no signs of falling. Its dangerous to drag on like this. The collectors were the ones who were attacking one-sidedly, but they were also the ones who felt anxious. The Nautilus crew members also joined the fight with guns, except for the minimum staff, but they were not enough. Moby Dicks movements gradually became stronger. The debris behind his back was shaking. There was not much time left before he started to fight back in earnest. Is this not enough? What else do we need? What is it? What did I miss? Yu-hyuns head spun. He had to find a way to bring down Moby Dick. Throwing harpoons, shooting guns, swinging swords, stabbing spears, striking lightning. It didnt work. It wasnt enough. Think. A way to bring down that guy. Yu-hyun instinctively knew. Moby Dick was not an opponent who could be defeated by simply strong attacks. He needed a hunting method that suited the devil of the sea. And it was surely rted to his story. What was it? Yu-hyun was lost in thought when it happened. [Yu-hyun! Watch out!] Damn it! Yu-hyun flew back as soon as he heard Baek Ryeons warning. Right after that, Moby Dicks body crushed the ground where Yu-hyun had been. Moby Dick is moving! Hes trying to get out of here! Having recovered some of his strength, Moby Dick began to shake his body violently. Moby Dick suddenly mped his mouth shut. Everyone looked at him with curiosity. The change was not in Moby Dicks mouth, but in the blowhole behind his back. Kwaaaaaa!! Moby Dick released all the oxygen he had absorbed through his blowhole. A huge shockwave swept around Moby Dick like a typhoon. The blowing wind was offset, and even the falling rain was pushed outwards. The ground cracked and the rocks that were pressing down on Moby Dicks back crumbled into sand by the vibration of the sound. Crack! Kuhuk! The people who were close to Moby Dick also suffered from the shock that shook their whole bodies. One of the sailors near him spat blood from his eyes, nose, and mouth and died instantly. Even the collectors, who had sturdy bodies, could not withstand the attack that turned rocks into dust. Yu-hyun also rolled on the ground after being hit by the shockwave. Kwon Jia, Kang Hye-rim, and Park Chul Oh were in the same situation. The unlucky collectors were flung far away and knocked unconscious when they hit the hard ground. What is this? Yu-hyun felt his head spinning. He never wanted to feel the shock that rattled his whole body again. He shook his head and got up from his spot, catching a glimpse of Moby Dicks movement. Moby Dick seemed unable to use that attack consecutively, as he was breathing heavily again. But the biggest problem was that Moby Dick had gotten a chance to escape. What For a moment, Yu-hyun and Moby Dicks eyes met. Yu-hyun felt a chill run down his spine as he looked at him. Moby Dicks eyes were slightly curved as he looked at Yu-hyun. He was smiling right now. [The spirits shivered and brushed their arms.] [Some spirits marveled at Moby Dicks existence.] Moby Dick tried to run away. Yu-hyun became desperate. I have to stop him! But how? Everyone around him was still dazed from the previous blow. Even those who opened their eyes were shivering and unable to move properly. Someone had to stop him. Aaaaaah! At that moment, someone screamed and ran towards Moby Dick. Yu-hyuns eyes widened. Miss Jia! The returnee Kwon Jia, she showed an unbelievable movement in her weakened state. One of her arms was torn with ruptured muscles, and blood was flowing from wounds all over her body. She clenched her teeth and held her sword. A huge beasts head sprouted from the tip of her sword. Yu-hyun had never seen it with his own eyes, but it was a familiar energy. It was Agwi, the skill she had used in the final battle of the Four Worlds. Aaaaaah! Kwon Jia swung her sword with a bloody determination. Everyone watched the scene in awe. The giant beasts teeth tore off Moby Dicks head. Flesh was ripped off and blood sttered. Moby Dick screamed in pain, perhaps realizing the danger. The sailors eyes regained their light, but Yu-hyun was different. Its not over yet! Thats not enough! Moby Dick felt more urgency and tried to escape to the deeper waters. ng! The giant beasts head kept biting Moby Dicks body, but Moby Dick ignored it and tried to run away. No matter how powerful Kwon Jias attack was, she alone could not bring down Moby Dick. Thats when it happened. [Nautilus, full speed ahead! We have to block him from escaping now!] The captains shout made the remaining sailors grit their teeth and steer the ship. Nautilus rammed into the side of Moby Dick, who was trying to escape into the wide ocean at a terrifying speed. The ram that Nautilus used to cut through the ocean became a giant sword that pierced through Moby Dicks skin and flesh. Ssh! Mooaaarrrrrrrr!!! Moby Dicks huge roar echoed throughout the graveyard of shipwrecks. As Moby Dick twisted his body, the hull of Nautilus that was wrapped around him was roughly bent. Ahab shouted in surprise. What the hell, you crazy bastard! What are you trying to do? Are you trying to kill yourself? What Nemo was doing right now was nothing short of suicide. Nemo did not answer him. He had been prepared for his death since the moment he decided to have hisst fight here. He looked at the slowly distorted outer wall and remembered the faces of the remaining crew members in the ship. Gentlemen. Thank you for following me. I wanted to survive with you until the end, but it didnt turn out that way. No, sir. We are more grateful. The crew members of Nautilus were all outcasts from the world. They were those who devoted themselves to their countries, but were abandoned by their states. They were those who had to wander the sea for survival, but were betrayed by theirrades. Nemo took them in and treated them like family. If it werent for you, sir, we would have died long ago. If we can help you in any way, sir, we are more than happy. They chuckled as they saw the pieces of Moby Dicks flesh squirming behind the reinforced ss. They had already epted their death and had no hesitation in their actions. Nemo smiled faintly at their sight. Is that so? Im sorry I couldnt do better for you. And thank you for following me until the end. There was no hesitation left. With a firm and resolute voice, Nemo gave his final order. Fire all torpedoes! Pour out all thest gifts to that damned monster! There was no crew member who disobeyed his order. The torpedoes ejected from the silos went straight into Moby Dicks wound. Boom! A huge explosion urred inside Moby Dicks body. Chapter 155: Chapter 155: Chapter 155 Boom! Huge mes erupted from inside Moby Dicks body. The scorching fire burned its flesh and transmitted heat to its organs and muscles. ming debris flew out of the wound where Nautilus had prated. Moby Dick let out a painful scream. It lifted its head once, then mmed it down on the ground. Nautilus was not in good shape either. It had detonated the torpedoes with the intention of blowing up both itself and Moby Dick. The fire and explosion engulfed Nautilus along with Moby Dick. Captainnnn!! No! Ishmael! Dont go near! Its dangerous! Ishmael, who had a nk expression on his face, tried to run towards Nautilus, but his colleague Queequeg stopped him. The crew shed tears as they watched Nautilus being consumed by the mes. Their tears were swept away by the pouring rain in an instant. Nautilus, which was burned and broken in half, and Moby Dick, which had stopped moving. As if everything had stopped at this moment, no one could utter a word. Then, the burning iron door of Nautilus opened, and a man staggered out. Wha, what? Look! Its the captain! Its the captain! The one who came out was Captain Nemo. The collectors and the crew eximed in surprise. Captain Nemo looked quite miserable. His uniform, which he always wore neatly, was scorched and torn by the fire in many ces, and his hat was nowhere to be seen. His white hair, which he hadbed back, was disheveled by the wind and rain. Captain Nemo was bleeding from his head, but he still held a saber in one hand as he came out of the submarine. The crew supported Captain Nemo. Ishmael was among them. Ha, captain! Youre safe! Ishmael. Youre alive. Ishmael nodded his head with tears in his eyes. Then Ahab approached him. He smiled as if he was not worried a moment ago. Hahaha! Nemo! Youre alive! You scared me! Shut up. You barbarian. Ahab was happy as if his old friend had returned alive, but Captain Nemos expression was not very good. Everyone knew why. What about the other crew members They did their duty. Captain Nemo said in a heavy voice, and everyone sighed. It meant that there were no other survivors inside. Captain Nemos survival was all thanks to the sacrifice of thest remaining crew members. Captain! Please survive! You are our hope! Before the heat of the torpedoes that exploded from inside Moby Dick swallowed them up, thest remaining crew members threw themselves to protect Captain Nemos body. It was not his order, but their voluntary sacrifice. Captain Nemo, who had already epted all the oues coldly, could not react to anything to their sudden actions. Thest thing he saw was the crew members smiling as they were engulfed by the mes. Captain Nemo clenched his fist. Foolish bastards. Who would be happy if you do that. I will try to trante the text into English for you. Here is my attempt: Nemo, the captain, felt utterly pathetic for surviving by the sacrifice of his subordinates. He hated the monstrous creature that caused this situation even more. But, with this, he had brought down that monster, so this was it sh! That was when Moby Dick opened his eyes that he had closed. Woooooo!! The survivors were horrified by the sight of him roaring louder than before he fell. What the hell. Hes still alive after that attack?! How can he have such a ridiculous vitality?! He had pierced his side with the Nautilus, and exploded dozens of torpedoes in that wound. It was an attack that would kill not only the devil of the bottom, but also his grandfather. Moby Dick was still alive after taking that unbelievable attack. It was unbelievable, but this was reality. We, we were wrong. How do we kill him? Some of the weak-hearted sailors copsed on the spot. He was not a whale or anything like that. He was truly a devil that ruled this sea. How could humans ever kill a devil? The hearts of the people who faced something huge and irresistible broke one by one. Their eyes were filled with darkness. Snap out of it! You stupid bastards! It was Ahabs whip that woke up their minds. Look at that monster! Look at him! Hes full of wounds! Hes bleeding! Do you still see him as a devil in your eyes?! Ahab gripped his harpoon tightly. Creak! A strange sound came from the harpoon rubbing against his palm. Hes just a living thing, too! He bleeds like us, and dies when he gets hurt! Hes nothing but a filthy big whale! Hes exhausted! He has no more strength to run away! So, pick up your weapons! Do you want to let go of the prey youve caught? Can you call yourselves men of the sea?! Breathe in. Hold your harpoon. If you were a person who walked on the sea, you should never be afraid of any creature in the sea. This man never bent his mind even at that moment when everyone fell into despair. Fight, you bastards! He didnt need any rational persuasion. He didnt need any inspiring speech. The sailors got up one by one as if they were possessed by something. It was strange. Their bodies moved on their own, not their minds. And, guests! You should reflect on yourselves too! Ahab smiled happily at the sight of the sailors, and pointed at Kwon Jia who was gasping for breath. There are so many of you who are worse than thisdy here! Is that all you can do? You should have run away instead of being here! Its better than being food for that whale! His words struck a nerve in the collectors. The collectors gathered here were all mid-level collectors. That meant they had pride as strong as anyone else. They were pushed back by Kwon Jia, who was not even a sword master, and whose name was not even well known? Damn it! How dare he talk nonsense about us! Dont make meugh! I will definitely kill that whale! The collectors got up from their seats, holding their painful bodies. Ahabs words hit their pride hard. While everyone was burning with the will to fight, Moby Dick, who had regained his senses, stared at us. Moby Dick had given up on running away. His wounds were too deep. If he tried to flee like this, he might really fall prey to those humans. So, he would kill them all here. He would show them. Who was the real hunter, and who was the prey. By chance, Moby Dicks eyes caught sight of the piles of rocks that rose sharply. Moby Dicks cunning mind turned. They had blown up those rocks and crushed him with a huge mass. It was not a pleasant feeling to be pressed down by something that he couldnt escape from. At this moment, Moby Dick learned one thing from this ce. To pay back what he had suffered, in the same way. Woooooo! Moby Dick roared again. Everyone tensed up and prepared to avoid his attack. But contrary to their worries, Moby Dicks attack did not target them. What he aimed at was higher than that. The piles of rocks that were as sharp as porcupine quills. Crack! A huge sound bomb hit the piles of rocks. In an instant, cracks appeared on the rocks, and countless fragments fell to the ground. Crazy! Its not here, its above! Everyone, get out of the way! Ru, run! People screamed. The sailors tried to run away in panic, but it was already toote. Crack! Cough! Some of the sailors were hit by the debris and fell or were pierced. The gunpowder piles that were left outside collided with the falling rocks and caused a huge explosion. Kwaang! Along with the hot heat, debris burst out in all directions again. Everyone, retreat behind me! Park Cheol-oh shouted and turned his whole body into metal. Immediately after that, countless fragments hit his body. Ting ting ting ting! Kuuk! Even if his skin hardened, the kic energy of the huge mass still seeped into his body. Park Cheol-oh clenched his teeth and swallowed the pain, trying his best to protect the people. The collectors were not idle either. They used their own skills to fend off or erase the falling debris and protect their bodies. The only ones who couldnt do that were the sailors. My, my leg Ishmael was no different. Ishmael, who was still inexperienced, was flustered by the sudden falling rocks and didnt know where to run. The fear of death gripped his ankles and didnt let go. A sharp rock fell over Ishmaels head. No! Ishmael! Queequeg, who noticed toote, shouted. Ishmael raised his head and saw the falling rock. Ishmaels pupils shrank. Death Crack! A gruesome sound of piercing flesh was heard. Ishmaels fingertips trembled. Why, why Ishmaely down slightly away from the scene. His body was intact. Why did you, captain Instead of being pierced, it was the square captain who took the hit. Just before Ismael was struck by the falling rock, the square captain jumped in and pushed Ismael away. Cough! The square captain spat out blood and looked down at his stomach. A rock that had pierced through his back was sticking out of his abdomen. His intestines were shattered. It was a fatal blow, especially in his already weakened state. Captain! Ismael rushed to the square captains side. He sobbed and didnt know what to do. He couldnt pull out that huge fragment, but if he left it alone, the square captain seemed like he would die. Aihub hurried over. Old Man Nemo ! You crazy bastard! You barely survived, why did you do this again! Do you really want to kill yourself so badly! Cough! Sh shut up. You ignorant fool. Is this the time to say that! Just hang in there! Ill get the medical team right now! Its no use. My body I know it well. Im done for. Its already toote. But doing nothing is damn it! In fact, Aihub knew it too. That there was no way to save him. You crazy Old Man Nemo. Why, why did you do this. Aihub clenched his teeth. They always swore at each other and fought whenever they met, but they both felt it at the same time. That the man who stood in the opposite position of himself was none other than the only one who understood his life. But they never said it out loud. They thought there was no need to say it. Thats how men were. That didnt change even now, when he faced death. Ismael are you there? Yes, yes! Captain. Im here. Good. Ismael whimpered. He med himself for being inadequate and insufficient, for making the square captain he admired like this. Its not your fault. The square captain saw through Ismaels inner thoughts and said that. This was, the result of my actions. But! If one of us had to live in this situation I thought it should be the young man with many dreams, not the old man consumed by revenge. Before he knew it, the blood from his mouth soaked his entire upper body. The square captains face turned pale and his vision blurred. He couldnt focus his eyes. The square captain sensed his end and moved his mouth with all his strength. Its a life spared by the sacrifice of the crew. If I die to protect someone, theres nothing more valuable than that. Ismael shed tears and couldnt say anything. Ive lived my whole life with a sense of guilt for not being able to protect them. The square captain muttered as he looked at Ismael. He ovepped the shadow of the distant past with Ismaels figure. But now, I finally did. Captain Ismael didnt tremble anymore either. In the end, he realized it too. That he couldnt stop this man from leaving. Then at least in this moment. He had to smile and do his best to see him off. A free man of the sea, who had lived his whole life on the water, was meeting his end in the graveyard of shipwrecks. He shouldnt be sad. That would be an insult to the man who sacrificed himself to save him. Ismael clenched his fist and gritted his teeth as he said. Thank you for everything. The square captain nodded his head with a faint smile at his gratitude. Sure. In his blurred vision, he recalled a memory from a very long ago past. Grandpa! Ssh. His one and only grandson, who was priceless to him, was running around on the pier where the waves crashed. He felt a warmth in his chest as he watched him look at the barnacles, catch starfish with his hands, andugh gleefully. The square captain sat on a chair and watched him with a contented expression. He saw his grandson waving at him. A scene from that time, which he could never see again. So close that it seemed like he could touch it if he reached out. Sure. The square captain finally tore off the pendant he was holding in his hand. I finally did it. He was happy with that. A warm touch came over his cold and stiff hand. Before he knew it, his grandson had returned from the pier and grabbed his hand, leading him to the sea. Grandpa,e on! Hehe! You rascal! Okay, okay. The square captain followed his grandson to the sea. He didnt look back. His steps as he walked along the pier with his grandsons hand in his. They looked lighter than anything else. Click. The pendant fell from his limp hand. The pendant opened from the impact of hitting the floor, revealing a small picture inside. In the picture, the square captain was holding a boy in his arms. His face had a happy smile that he could never imagine from his usual appearance. Chapter 156: Chapter 156: Chapter 156 The Nemo captain was dead. The copse of one of the pirs that led this fight was a huge shock to the survivors. The surviving Nautilus crew members bowed their heads in sorrow. They didnt even have time to mourn their captains death. Damn it, Old man. What are you doing, leaving us like that? Ahab trembled with rage. And, why are you smiling like that? The Nemo captains expression was very peaceful as he died in pain. He looked like he had shed all his pain and burden, and Ahab felt a mix of envy and helplessness. Wasnt revenge supposed to make him happy? How could he smile when he died without fulfilling his revenge? The turbulent emotions in him reacted with each other and eventually, sublimated into one emotion. It was an endless rage towards Moby Dick. Fine, Old Man. Watch from the underworld. How I, Ahab, hunt down that whale!!! Ahab kicked the ground and jumped high. His target was that damn whale that was mocking him. The harpoon in his hands pierced Moby Dicks exposed wound and tore his flesh. Die! You devil bastard! Die! Die! He stabbed the harpoon deeper and reached for a new one on his back. Stabbing. Stabbing. Stabbing. Moby Dicks red blood soaked Ahabs body. His blood and Moby Dicks blood mingled together. Ahab looked like a demon possessed by vengeance. A demon wearing the blood of the devil, everyone who saw him had the same thought. Kwoooooo!!! Moby Dick didnt just take it lying down. He shook his head violently to shake off Ahab. Ahab held on to the harpoon with all his strength, trying not to fall off Moby Dicks head. At that moment, his hand and the harpoon slipped because of the blood. Ahab fell to the ground. Moby Dick opened his mouth to bite off Ahab. Zzzzzz! At thest moment, a blue current flew from somewhere and hit the harpoon on Moby Dicks head that Ahab had stabbed. Moby Dick winced in pain and red at the source of the attack. Huff. Huff. It was Kang Hye-rim, who was wounded all over. She was the one. Moby Dick remembered her as the one who sent an electric shock through his body when he first attacked. As he recalled that pain, Moby Dicks target changed to Kang Hye-rim. Miss Hye-rim! Watch out! Yu-hyun shouted as Moby Dicks mouth opened wide. Im not dead yet, you whale bastard! Ahabs harpoon pierced through one of Moby Dicks eyes. !!! A silent scream escaped as he swallowed his breath. Ahab felt a thrill of pain in Moby Dick. Yes! Suffer more! Be more miserable! Feel the agony, like I did, when I lost what was mine! Woooooo!!! Moby Dick shook his head violently, pushing Ahab back. As Ahab gained some distance, a shockwave shot out from Moby Dicks open mouth. Its target was Captain Ahab, who was about tond on the ground. Kwaang! Ca, Captain! Captain Ahab! The crew shouted as they saw Ahab, who was smashed into a rock by the terrifying force. They had no more confidence to endure if he, who had led them after losing the square bridge, was gone. Quiet. Ahab crawled out of the rock and said that. Im still fine. He said that with a fierce look in his eyes, but his physical condition was very different from what he said. His organs were ruptured, and his bones were broken. Even his arm muscles were torn apart because he had crossed his arms to block the attack. The only reason he was still alive was because of his physique that far surpassed that of ordinary people. But even that was not enough to withstand Moby Dicks shockwave, and as a result, Ahab became unable to continue the fight. Hey. Monster whale. How do you feel? Ahab smiled in pain. His eyes were still burning with vengeance. How does it feel to lose your eye to a human, whom you despised so much? Do you feel it? The pain of losing part of your body to someone else. Moby Dick could not see Ahabs appearance, but he could hear his voice. He did not need to understand the meaning of his words. He knew he was being insulted by the emotion in his voice. Ahab did not lose his momentum as he faced Moby Dicks rage. Ah. This is definitely bad. He examined his body and muttered to himself. The next attack ising soon. This is inevitable, I cant avoid it. His broken ribs pierced his organs, and his internal organs were damaged by the shockwave. His arms were broken, and his muscles were ruptured. He could not hold or throw a harpoon like this. No. I still have one left. He looked down at his severed leg. There, he saw the gruesome harpoon head that reced his limb. He had not let go of the harpoon. Ever since. Ever since he lost his foot to Moby Dick, he had been holding on to it. This is it, the end. How pathetic you are, after all your boasting. Ahab could feel his own state without looking. How miserable he was, after all his ranting about revenge, after all his confident shouting. But he was happy. Who else could have gouged out that monsters eye? Who else could have dragged that monster to the shallow water and cornered it like this? He was not afraid of death. He was prepared to die without fulfilling his revenge. But what was this hesitation he felt? Ah. So thats what it was. Ahab looked back at his crew. He watched their eyes, pleading with him. They were different from him, who had gone mad with vengeance. They had followed him with pure aspiration and intention. They reminded him of his past self, the one he had lost. I was afraid, maybe, of surviving after this revenge. What would he do if he survived after this revenge? He suddenly remembered the question Yu-hyun had asked him. He had said he wanted to go back to the past. Yu-hyun had said he could do that. But Ahab knew. He could never go back to that time. Ahabs gaze lingered on Yu-hyun, and then moved to the Nemo Captains cabin, where he had met his peaceful end. Hey captain. What did you see before you died? There was no answer to that question. No matter how long he waited, the dead man would note back to life and tell him. Well, whatever. Enough with these distractions. Ahab shook off all his doubts. Listen up!! Ahab strained his voice. I Ahab was born in the sea, and vowed to bury my body in the sea! I thought that day woulde in a very distant future, but I was wrong. Its today! Today is that day! In the grave of lightning and rain. He dered proudly, without blinking an eye. I am going to die soon! C-Captain! I couldnt believe that Ahab, who never made a weak sound, had epted his own death. Ahabughed. He had no choice but tough. How could he notugh? But you are not! This ce should be the grave of only me and that whale! The revenge and all the bitter feelings on this sea will be buried with me today! So listen, sailors! And you strangers too! You must live! Live and remember this moment, and tell it, and move forward! And remember these words! Ahab bowed his body and bent his knees. He looked so precarious that he seemed to fall at any moment. Human beings! They were not made to lose! Ahab smiled in pain and stepped forward. One step. One step. He ran at a speed that was unbelievable for a dying man. This wreck of ships is the final destination and the end of me, Ahab! You whale, who destroys everything, but does not conquer. I will run towards you and fight you until I die. Even in the hells inferno, I will throw a harpoon at you. And spit out myst breath with this unbearable hatred. Grrrr! Moby Dicks mouth opened. There was the end point. A huge shock wave burst out from the opened abyss. Ahab did not back down even as he faced it head on. Hahahahahahaha!!! He spat out a madugh and ran against the shock wave. Crack! One of his arms fell off. Ahab felt his body lose bnce. He looked down and saw that one of his legs, which was fine before, had been torn off by the shock wave and flew somewhere. He bled endlessly from his wounds, but Ahab jumped with his prosthetic leg. Ahab, who was in the air, jumped into Moby Dicks open mouth. His prosthetic leg made of harpoons pierced Moby Dicks mouth. Krooooo!! Moby Dick tried to shake off Ahab, but his body was fixed to the roof of his mouth by the harpoons and did not fall off. Ahab took out something from his waist with hisst arm. It was a kind of bomb made of gunpowder. If you cant be attacked from the outside, how about this! Captain! No! The sailors shouted, but it was toote. Ahab sent a look of trust to Yu-hyun as hisst gesture. Boom! He was engulfed by the explosion. Moby Dick was in pain from the explosion that went off in his mouth. Ahab even had whale oil hanging from his waist. The fire that boiled with the oil burned Moby Dicks mouth without going out. Uwoooo!! Still Despite Ahabs sacrifice, Moby Dick was still alive. He screamed, writhed in pain, and floundered. The sailors were terrified by his sight. The collectors were no different. They had no idea how to catch this phantom creature that did not die even after being attacked like this. Everyone was frozen in fear by that thought. Moby Dick let out another scream. It was different from the previous shock wave and a cry to put out the fire in his mouth, but it was enough to make the survivors roll on the floor like paper dolls. Ugh! Yu-hyun, who fell down, clenched his teeth. He couldnt give up at this point. Move. Yu-hyun pushed his trembling legs and got up from his seat. Two people have opened the way for us here. Get up. The situation was desperate. The despair now reminded him of the end of his previous life. Hell. This ce, where I fought the devil on a rocky ind in a storm, was hell. Hold the sword. But why? I felt my heart pounding fiercely. More hardships. More serious despair. They settled on my whole body like the fog of dawn. Even in this situation, I felt a longing emotion that I didnt know myself. Just like I always did in the end. And with all this as nourishment, I became stronger. My eyes suddenly turned to the picture of the pendant that the Nemo Captain dropped. Then they turned to Moby Dick, who was suffering from the fire in his mouth. Something that I had forgotten in my head clicked into ce. [Some spirits look at you with a worried expression.] [Some spirits are excited by your actions.] [Some spirits shake their heads at your meaningless resistance.] The spirits attention was drawn to me, who did not give up and got up. Their reactions were different. Some had expectations, some had pity, and some had regret. They poured their eyes on me, wondering what this tiny mortal could do. What should I do now? I grabbed the cannon that the thousand-dor governor had dropped next to me. The answer is already decided. I end this damn fight. Only that. Baekryeon. Im counting on you. [Okay. I got it.] Baekryeon respected my will without saying anything. Yu-hyun sir? You Kwon Jia and Kang Hye-rim looked at me. The other collectors were the same. All the survivors looked at my back. The representative of the strangers. Everyone had expectations for me, who remained until the end. If they didnt, they would have given up. The burdensome one-sided expectations. I felt my shoulders being crushed as I barely got up. Still. Yeah. Your hearts. Ill carry them for you. I had never been ahead of anyone. I always followed behind one mans back. But now, it was different. Everyone was looking at my back. It was my turn now. It was the moment for me to go ahead and show them. The expectation that someday I might be like him. It became reality at this moment. Here I go. You damn whale. With those words, I jumped into Moby Dicks open mouth. Chapter 157: Chapter 157: Chapter 157 Ah, what?! What the hell! The people who saw Yu-hyuns sudden action didnt know how to react for a moment. Thats why Kwon Jia and Kang Hye-rim, who were close to him, couldnt stop him. Yu-hyun! Kang Yu-hyun! What are you doing! Yu-hyun didnt answer. He ran towards the gaping mouth of Moby Dick with a white lotus in one hand and a thousand-character gun in the other. It looked like nothing but a suicidal act of giving up everything. Moby Dick, whose mouth was burning, didnt notice that Yu-hyun had approached him because of the pain. Title activation! The title [Knight without Honor] was activated and wrapped around Yu-hyuns body. Yu-hyun raised his power of story to the maximum to protect his body and engraved a seal on top of it. He also turned the white lotus into arge round shield that covered his whole body and faced the front. Whoosh! The hot heat of the burning mes and the shock of Moby Dicks roar shook Yu-hyuns body. It was as if theyers andyers of protection were nothing, and his muscles screamed as his whole body trembled. His legs wobbled and seemed to copse. But still. ! Yu-hyun clenched his teeth and went inside Moby Dicks throat. Ignoring the voices that called him desperately from behind, Yu-hyun entered deep into the mouth of the giant beast. *** Disgusting. The first sensation that Yu-hyun felt among the squirming masses of flesh was the stench that stung his nose. It was a mixture of salt and rotten seafood. The smell was more intense because it was dark. As he passed through the throat that pressed hard on his body, he came to a wide open space and the smell got worse. [Yu-hyun! Snap out of it!] I know. Yu-hyun answered like that and took out the water nature stone that he had used once before. A blue light flowed out and softly lit up the surroundings. Yu-hyun had arrived at Moby Dicks stomach, which was made of wriggling chunks of flesh. He changed the white lotus in his hand into a wide round shield shape and climbed on it. White Lotus. Can you hold on? [Do you think this kind of gastric acid can melt me?] Thats good. Yu-hyun rode on the white lotus and skimmed over the gastric acid. There were dposing fish everywhere. It wasnt just fish. There were various kinds, from small fish to huge sharks that ate people. All of them were melting together in one beasts stomach. Its like hells aquarium. Surprisingly, Yu-hyun managed to reach Moby Dicks stomach without dying. [The spirits are astonished by your survival.] [The spirits are curious about what the hell is going on.] Youll see. Yu-hyun casually replied to the spirits and rolled his eyes. His busy gaze was looking for something desperately. It must be here. If thest puzzle piece was what he thought it was. Then surely, the answer would be inside here. Yu-hyun carefully avoided the gastric acid that fell from the ceiling and slowly walked around the huge stomach. After a few minutes, maybe? Could it be that? Yu-hyuns eyes lit up when he saw something faintly shaped by the blue light in the distance. It was a small boat that had a blurry outline. Yu-hyun immediately grabbed a nk that was floating on the gastric acid and used it as an oar to move. Im here. Yu-hyun stepped on a chunk of flesh that wasnt covered by gastric acid. In front of him was a small boat that was broken in half. He wondered why such a boat was still intact in this ce, but luckily it was in a spot where gastric acid didnt touch it. The boat had faded over time, as if it had been here for a very long time. Yu-hyun found something in the center of the broken boat. If my guess is right, this is definitely Yu-hyun discovered that thing that was ced in one corner of the half-broken boat. It was made of wood, but it was the only thing that had a human shape. A wooden puppet that was about the size of a child. Yu-hyun opened his mouth when he confirmed it. Pinhio. As soon as he said that, the message window became noisy. The messages quickly disappeared thanks to Celines intervention, but I was sure that the spirits reaction was explosive. [The spirits are asking what is going on.] I think most of you here know about Pinhio. Pinhio is a fairy tale that is so famous that no one on Earth doesnt know it. Even though it is a simple and childish work, it is a story that has spread worldwide, so there was no way the spirits didnt know it. This is Pinhio. A wooden puppet that had been neglected for a long time and turned ck with weathering. This wooden puppet, which was a miracle to maintain its shape, was the protagonist of thest third story. Pinhio is the main character of a fairy tale by Carlo Collodi, an Italian ywright. As you all know, this puppet has a characteristic that his nose grows longer when he lies. Why was Pinhio in the belly of Moby Dick? That also appeared in Pinhios story. Pinhio is also swallowed by a shark in the story. But in modern times, the original shark changed into a whale at some point. Pinhio is swallowed by the whales belly and escapes again. Moby Dicks other name was Monstro. And that name was another alias for Moby Dick. In the original story, Pinhio escapes by meeting his family. But Pinhio here couldnt do that. There was only one way to escape from the whales belly in Pinhios story. That is, to light a fire in its belly. That was the third story I was looking for, thest puzzle. The way to end this world, the way to kill Moby Dick for sure. I brought the Thousand-Character Cannon for that reason. [Laces Demon Fragment activates.] [Information gathering rate 100% achieved] [Analyzing the world of ideas.] I didnt need to know with Laces power. I knew what I had to do now. I fixed Baekryeon on my waist and picked up Pinhio, who had fallen to the floor, with one hand. Lets go, kid. The very light wooden puppet. I gently held the remnants of the boy who had no life left, who was now dead. Lets go see your grandfather. Kwang! The Thousand-Character Cannon spewed fire. *** Look, look over there! The fire on Moby Dicks mouth had almost subsided, and when he started to move slowly, a collector who felt something strange shouted and pointed at Moby Dick. Everyone who found out why was also shocked and widened their eyes. Smoke? Moby Dick was spewing ck smoke from his mouth. The strange phenomenon did not stop there. Pung! Bang! Something exploded, something burst. It sounded like an echo from far away at first, but when I listened carefully, it wasnt. The source of the sound was Moby Dicks mouth, his belly. Kwooooooo!!! Moby Dick squinted his eyes and screamed in pain. I had inflicted many wounds on him so far, but Moby Dick had never been in such pain except when Ahab stabbed his eye. What, whats going on? In Park Cheol-ohs empty murmur, everyone remembered one scene in their minds. It was the sight of a teller jumping into Moby Dicks mouth. *** Kwang! Kwagwang! The cannon spewed fire and flesh exploded with mes. I didnt stop. I kept shooting whenever the Thousand-Character Cannon was ready to fire. It was something I could shoot forever if I had the power of stories. It took a long time to shoot once, but in a ce like this without interference, that drawback became nothing. Whooosh! A hot heat brushed past my cheek. Red blood poured out like a waterfall through the gaps of flesh that caught fire. The stomach became a sea of fire. I felt Moby Dicks pain as if I were in his belly. I suddenly remembered what Ahab said at the strategy meeting. -Hey. The heart of a whale is here, so if youre going to aim for it, its best to aim for this ce. What he told me was advice based on his experience of where and how to kill him for sure, along with a whale anatomy diagram. -Well, honestly, you cant usually aim for a whales heart. Its in the sea. If you always harpoon it, youd go for its back, right? But if you ever get a chance to attack it like this. Remember what I said. And now, at this moment, I remembered. -Dont forget. This is where the heart is. I didnt forget that. There, the heart. He saw the heart beating roughly between the torn flesh. It was a disgusting lump of flesh that seemed to be made of all the evil in the world. He remembered the words that Ahab, who was now dead, had told him until the end. Yu-hyun lowered his rifle, which was aimed at his final target. No. Thest one should be this. Yu-hyun threw away his rifle and grabbed Baekryeon. The sword that was Baekryeon changed its shape. It was a harpoon. The thing that a man who had embraced the sea had never let go of until the end. The symbol of vengeance that would never let go of its target once it pierced it. Yu-hyun threw the harpoon at Moby Dicks heart. *** Moby Dick, who had been spewing fire and ck smoke from his mouth, lifted his head toward the sky with one eye wide open as if to announce his demise. Then he fell sideways without any strength. The eye of Moby Dick, who had been closed, showed no sign of opening again. Hes dead. Really? Hes really dead? They couldnt believe it. The white monster that wouldnt die no matter what they did, the devil of the sea that they thought they could never defeat. He was dead. Ssh. Thud. The dark clouds cleared up. The rain that had been pouring down as if the world was ending stopped. The waves calmed down and the wind stopped. Everyone felt like they were dreaming in the peace that came after defeating the devil. Look over there! Someones finger pointed at Moby Dicks open mouth. Yu-hyun was slowly walking out of there. Hes alive! Did he go inside his belly and kill him?! How is that possible?! Everyone murmured in disbelief, but only Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jia silently weed Yu-hyun. Yu-hyun. That is Kang Hye-rim opened her mouth carefully as she saw the wooden doll in Yu-hyuns arms. Yu-hyun answered with a gesture instead of words. He hugged Pinhio and walked toward Nemos corpse. Nemos corpse, who had a peaceful smile on his face, was apanied by Ishmael who never left his side. Ishmael looked up at Yu-hyun. Brother. You did well. Ishmael. I didnt do anything Youre alive. Thats enough. Yu-hyun praised Ishmael, who was sobbing, and sat down next to Nemos corpse. Captain. Youve worked hard until now. Thanks to you, I coulde this far. Yu-hyun gentlyid Pinhio next to Nemo. And he moved their hands to ovep each other. Without any time to enjoy the joy of victory. Everyone silently watched the sad scene. Please, go to a good ce with your grandson. Yu-hyun stood up from his seat and bowed lightly. Nemo. No, Captain Geppetto. Ding! [You have cleared the Thought World The Giant Monster of the Ocean!] [You have acquired 100,000TP.] [The Thought World you cleared was a ce where three stories were mixed.] [You have acquired an additional 50,000TP.] He killed Moby Dick and saved the people who should have died. The story of this world was over with this. Swoosh As if the waves that came in went back out. The scenery of the Thought World scattered into pieces of white letters. The graveyard of shipwrecks on Devils Ind, the sailors who cried and rejoiced. Ishmael, who waved his hand at him for thest time. I did it. He ended the story that no one thought he could seed in with his own hands. But he felt nothing but a heavy feeling rather than joy. There were too many sacrifices to reach this end. Nemo and Ahab, and the sailors and collectors who followed them. If they werent there, could he havee this far? Im stillcking. Yu-hyun felt his own weakness. He hade back from the future and achieved many things, but he was stillcking. I need to be stronger. So that he wouldnt lose anyone. So that he wouldnt be crushed by any world. Fwoosh! Right before the world of thoughtpletely scattered, Yu-hyuns vision brightened and a scene appeared. Swoosh! It was a ship cutting through the sea. The sailors were doing their roles on the deck, and the inexperienced ones were learning from their seniors. A man appeared on the deck with a light step. Everyones eyes turned to him, and they straightened their backs and saluted. It was an action that came from their sincere respect for him. Everyone, salute to the captain! Someone shouted. The man who was called the captain had a confident smile and eyes full of hope, as if they contained the bright starlight of the night sky. He was the owner of the New Pequod, the ship that was sailing now, and the one who was called the romantic of the sea. He explored the continent beyond the ocean, and left his mark on the world along with the unknown world. Yu-hyun widened his eyes when he saw him. Hes not the captain. Shedding his immature appearancepletely, and now bing a man who couldmand a ship, he lowered his head and said that. Everyone, call me Ishmael. The boy who longed for the sea and dreamed of the world. He had grown up like that. Chapter 158: Chapter 158: Chapter 158 The expressions of the people waiting for the third exploration team outside the world of thoughts were varied. Some were anxious because they didnt know when they would return. Some didnt let go of the hope that they would seed. Some thought they had already failed and prepared for the next step. The third exploration team wasposed of a splendid lineup. The media, who judged that there would be survivors even if they failed, focused their attention on this ce. The media from other countries were also interested. Beyond the boundary line set by the association, reporters were packed. They eagerly looked at the entrance of the world of thoughts. Then, someone with a keen eye among the reporters noticed a change. Hey, hey? Look over there! What is it? The entrance, it seems to be moving? No wayhuh? The other reporters also reacted to their colleagues words. Ripples appeared on the calm water surface. Peoples reactions spread like waves, drawing concentric circles. Th-the world of thoughts! Could it be, they cleared it?! The entrance of the world of thoughts emitted light and revealed the survivors one by one. Everyone cheered at the fact that the survivors had returned. The reporters who had been waiting around and the people from the association who were dispatched to stop them, as well as other n members, all watched the scene with wide eyes. After the survivors came out, the entrance of the world of thoughts disappeared with a bright light. Only traces that the world of thoughts had been there until a moment ago remained in that ce. They cleared it! The third exploration team cleared it! This is a miracle! While everyone was happy, the survivors dragged their exhausted bodies and received support from the people sent by the association. Bring in the survivors! Any injured?! Any possible injured this way! Yu-hyun, Kang Hye-rim, and Kwon Jia moved while supporting each other. Fortunately, there were no fatal wounds so they could be treated right away, but fatigue was inevitable. Yu-hyun felt the gazes from all sides and realized that he had returned alive. Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jia were the same. The three felt a strange exhration. They had simr emotions without saying anything to each other. After the treatment was over, the three got up from their seats. Ah, you shouldnt get up yet! Its fine. Let me see. Park Chul Oh, who had bandages wrapped around his body, stepped forward and spoke, and the field staff couldnt say anything. As they left the barracks where the injured were gathered, shes went off from all sides. The reporters who had been waiting took pictures. Teller Yu-hyun! Please say a word! Is there a secret to White Flower Managements survival? Dont tell me, White Flower Management did this clear too! As they crossed the restricted area, the reporters clung to them like crazy. They desperately tried to get some facts out of Yu-hyuns mouth. At that moment, as if waiting for it, an SUV approached. As the horn sounded, the reporters panicked and made way. The three quickly got into the vehicle. As the reporters tried to cling to them, people from the association stepped forward and blocked them with their bodies. Teller Yu-hyun! Please answer! The reporters were desperate. The vehicle that carried Yu-hyun quickly left their ce as if mocking them. Im d I waited at the entrance just in case. You all worked hard. Looking at the three sitting in the back seat through the rearview mirror from the drivers seat, Baek Seo Ryeon greeted them with a smile. Her voice was bright, but herplexion wasnt that good. She was worried that something might go wrong and waited all day long with her vehicle on standby. In front of the auspicious event of everyone returning safely, she finally rxed her mind. Im thinking of having seafood for dinner tonight. How about you guys? I want to eat seafood. Yu-hyun exchanged nces with Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jia, then spoke in a weak voice. Some other time. Seafood is a bit too much for me. *** The three returned home and copsed right away. Even Yu-hyun, who didnt need to sleep, fell asleep because of his mental fatigue. Only after a whole day passed did they open their eyes. Huaham. I feel like I slept well for the first time in a long time. As soon as he woke up from his sleep, Yu-hyun stretched and checked his message window at the same time. There were so many messages because he had contributed greatly to clearing a fusion-type world of thoughts that mixed three stories together. There are so many. Its not like a receipt. Yu-hyun sorted them out by type because there were too many rewards. First, the title. [The stories of the world of thoughts are bestowed upon you.] [You have acquired the title Conqueror of the Ocean.] [You have received 10,000TP as a reward.] Thanks to defeating Moby Dick, the devil and ruler of the sea, I had a new title added to my list: Conqueror of the Ocean. I hadnt used it yet, but judging by the name, it seemed to give me a significant bonus for anything rted to water. [You have defeated the sea devil Moby Dick.] [As a reward, you have acquired the skill Whale Hunt.] [You have fulfilled Captain Nemos wish.] [As a reward, you have acquired the skill Summon Nautilus.] [You have rescued the wooden puppet Pinhio.] [As a reward, you have acquired the skill Lie Detection.] I widened my eyes as I checked the skills. Usually, when I cleared one world of thoughts, I would be lucky to get one skill, and unlucky to get none. Is it because I sessfully finished a world of thoughts that had three stories mixed together? The stories I acquired were all rted to the world of thoughts I had justpleted. I checked the skills. The Moby Dick storys [Whale Hunt] was an offensive skill that had tremendous power against giant monsters. The power was impressive, but more importantly, it allowed me to always inflict damage on huge creatures that were immune to most attacks. Thats insane. That alone was amazing, but the other two were not bad either. The Twenty Thousand Leagues Under the Sea storys [Summon Nautilus]. It was literally a skill that summoned the Nautilus submarine. It was hard to imagine anything more overpowered than the 70-meter-long giant submarine, but there were some conditions for summoning it. To manifest the Nautilus in this world as a story, I need a huge amount of stories. The amount I had right now was far from enough. But if I ever reached the minimum requirement to use it in the future, it would be an incredible force. Lastly, Pinhios story [Lie Detection] was a skill that told me when someone was lying. How do I use this? Lie Detection. I activated the Lie Detection skill, and a small wooden puppet appeared on my shoulder with a pop. It had a in appearance with nothing special. The only distinctive feature was the protrusion on its face that looked like a nose. I nced at it and then tested the skill. Pinhios nose grows when he tells the truth. As soon as I lied, the puppets nose grew longer. I figured out how to use it. So if someone tells the truth, nothing happens, but if they lie, the nose grows longer and exposes their lie? Its not as versatile as the other two skills. And it oveps with my ability to read books. More than that, this skill also required a target to activate properly. + It was a skill with some limitations, but I didnt care. Getting three skills was already more than enough reward for me. But the rewards were not over yet. [You have acquired the story End of the Sea.] [Your stats will increase significantly.] [You have acquired Treasures as a by-product of the world of thoughts.] Along with the story of the world of thoughts, my stats also increased significantly. I clenched and unclenched my fist. I definitely felt stronger than before. And on top of that, there were treasures that were presumably by-products of the world of thoughts. I got the jewels from the sunken ships in the graveyard of ships. I looked at onest piece of equipment. [White Whale Bone Harpoon] A harpoon made from the bones of Moby Dick, who sank countless ships and stood at the top of all marine life. It is very sturdy and never breaks because it is made from Moby Dicks bones that rival divine beasts. A white harpoon. When I took it out of my inventory window, a harpoon over 2 meters long revealed itself. The color was as white as Moby Dick itself. No, this is made from Moby Dicks bones? It feels good in my hand and its very hard. Theres a rope attached to the end of the harpoon with whale tendons so I can throw it and retrieve it. More than anything, it seemed to match well with [Whale Hunt] skill. The skill and equipment are practically a set. Ill have to check them out in more detailter. With clearing rewards from world of thoughts and various donations from spirits, I had amassed an enormous amount of TP(Text Point). In just one day, I had umted over 300 thousand TP. [Current TP: 621,780TP] In my previous life, owning 1 million TP was something I dreamed of. But now it was getting closer and closer. Phew. This is a strange feeling. I got up from my seat and left my room. It was called a room, but the whole floor was a residential area where each person had more than three rooms, so it was practically a house. -Have you woken up? Yeah, I have. Celine. -You were sleeping like a log. Haah. You try doing this. Its exhausting. Anyway, what did you call me for? -I had something to report to you. Oh. Is that so? I had attracted a lot of spirits attention by clearing this world of thoughts. Naturally, the library that I had entrusted to Celine had grown significantly more than before. I was just about to check that. Tell me what you found. -Yes. As she answered, Celine appeared in front of Yu-hyun by tearing the space. She was a dazzling blonde beauty in a suit that fit her body perfectly. She had folded her strange wings behind her back as close to her body as possible. She immediately sent the data she had organized to Yu-hyun through Genesis Net and started to report verbally. First of all, thanks to yourtest episode, the viewership has increased tremendously. I thought it would reach up to 9,000, but it exceeded my expectations and achieved 9,500. The 10,000 barrier, which is called the wall of magic, is right in front of us. Yes, thats right. I have something to tell you about that. The librarys capacity has reached its limit. Hmm. I guess so. Usually, even if an agent has a lot of viewership, it doesnt exceed 5,000, but I have achieved twice that. Even though I absorbed Jinpoongs library and increased the limit, its all full. There arent many managers who can do that. ording to the headquarters reaction, there are opinions about whether they should promote you again. It was surprising that they were discussing a promotion to manager when he had been promoted to agent too quickly and unusually. Yu-hyun didnt seem very happy to hear that. Whatever. Agent or whatever, anyone can do it if they have time. But manager is no joke. He had exceeded the manager level in terms of viewership, but he still didnt meet the various conditions to be a manager. From here on, the realm of office politics also came into y. To be promoted to manager, he needed more time than before. Yes. Anyway, even if we skip the promotion, I think expanding the library is essential. The rumor has spread once again on Genesis Net through this episode, so you might break through the 10,000 barrier when you present the next episode. My librarys maximum limit is 10,000 now, right? Expansion application. The central office will be busy. Thats why youll have to visit the headquarters soon and submit an application. Is that so? Well, I was thinking of going there sometime soon. Anything else? At the point where the viewership exceeded 9,500, the number of subscribers reached over 70% of that, which is 7,000. This ratio is unprecedented among libraries. And because of that, the points that will be settled this month are expected to be huge, and advertising requests are pouring in from various dimensional shops. I cant put all the ads on, so pick out the best ones and choose them yourself. If its hard to choose, theres not much space left anyway, so let thempete like an auction. You can do that, right? Of course. Good. Thats it for the report. Youve worked hard too. Not at all. Ill go and take care of the follow-up work right away. Celine bowed her head politely to Yu-hyun with an even more courteous attitude. She had seen Yu-hyun again through this Moby Dick Worldview and realized how he could rise so quickly in such a short time. I have to learn. If he was a jerk who only unted his authority without any ability, she would have resisted him until the end. But he had both ability and performance over authority. Celine thought of the word blessing in disguise. Being pushed here by office politics turned out to be a driving force for her growth. And I have to make all that ability mine. Celines eyes burned with passion. Chapter 159: Chapter 159: Chapter 159 Yu-hyun left the residential floor and headed to the office floor. The entire floor was dedicated to office work, where the management tasks were carried out. It was early in the morning, so the office was still empty. Yu-hyun liked the quiet atmosphere of the ce. He sat on a sofa that was big enough to lie down on and opened his tablet and the Genesis Network window at the same time. Its been a day since we cleared the Moby Dick Worldview, so the inte must be boiling with excitement. He logged on to a portal site and saw that, as expected, there were countless stories rted to the Moby Dick Worldview. Most of them were curious about what had happened inside the Worldview, since the survivors had prioritized their rest and postponed their reports. Hmm. The Association did release some information, but they only gave out the basic facts. Are they nning to tease us and then reveal everything at once? Yu-hyun remembered the warning he had received. It was a use that forbade him from disclosing any information without the Associations permission, in case they seeded in clearing the Worldview. Maybe because of the embargo, the other n collectors who had survived also kept their mouths shut. Themunity sites were buzzing with spection and debate about the Worldview clearance. -Ah, what the hell happened in there? Lol -They failed miserably in the first and second attempts, and then they suddenly cleared it in the third? What happened to the intermediate stages?;; -The Association bastards are really stingy with information lol -I heard that Baekhwa n yed a big role again this time? Is that true? Theres an embargo, how would you hear anything? Lol -I dont know about anything else, but they said theyre going to have a press conference soon, so maybe theyll tell us everything then. -Yeah. They have to take care of the funeral for the dead first, and sort out the rewards. The aftermath of a Worldview is alwaysplicated. Yu-hyun understood why people were so eager to know more. The third expedition team had assembled an impressive lineup, but most people were skeptical about their chances. Sending more people into an unknown and dangerous world without reliable information was like sending them to their deaths. That was why many ns had dyed sending their members, and why the Association had to force some people to join. It must have looked hopeless to them. What the higher-ups had hoped for from the third expedition team was to bring back some valuable information at least. They would have been satisfied with that, but instead, the third expedition team came back with a Worldview clearance as their result. There were casualties, of course. Out of 30 people who were sent, only 13 came back alive. More than half of them had died, which was a tragic loss. But people were more interested in the survivors who had brought back something beyond their expectations. What did they see and do inside that allowed them to clear the Worldview? Everyones eyes were on the Association, who had all the answers. This is getting interesting. Yu-hyun turned on the TV on the wall and switched to a news channel. All of them were talking about the uing press conference of the Association. [The Association said they will reveal in detail what happened inside through a press conference today] [While mourning for the deceased is underway, some are debating how to deal with new Worldviews that might appear in the future] [Some ns that lost many members are especially angry and grieving for their important talents, while Twilight Veil n is protesting against how the Association acted that resulted in so many deaths] As he calmly watched the news, he heard the door of the office open and Kwon Jia walked in. Hmm? Youre here already? Ah. Youre here too? Did you get enough rest? Im fine. I just came here to check whats going on, but I didnt expect you to be here so early. Kwon Jia said that and nced at Yu-hyun with a sidelong look. He had one hand on his tablet browsing through inte information, and another hand on his Genesis Network window essing mixed-world information. He also listened attentively to the news on TV. He looked like a ghost who was obsessed with gathering information. Take it easy. Its my nature. Yu-hyun smiled softly. Kwon Jia snorted and sat down on a sofa not far from Yu-hyun. Hellooo. Oh? You two are here too. Soon after, Kang Hye-rim and Baek Seoryeon entered. Kang Hye-rim looked tired, barely opening her eyes. She moved slowly and quietly sat down next to Yu-hyun, opposite Kwon Jia. Yaaawn. Im sleepy. Are you still tired? Yeah. Maybe it was too hard this time? I wasnt like this when we went to Constantinople. Thats normal. Especially for Kang Hye-rim, who had used the Heavenly Thunder Sword a lot this time. The sword was powerful, but it also consumed a lot of energy. Even with her great stamina, she was bound to get exhausted. You can go back and rest more if you want, Hye-rim. Its okay. Just, sigh. Ill stay here. She said that while licking her lips, and Yu-hyun felt worried if she was really okay. The atmosphere in the office didnt change much even though more people came. Baek Seo-ryeon sat on the representatives seat and reviewed the piled-up documents, Yu-hyun silently collected information, and Kwon Jia just sat quietly. Kang Hye-rim, who was dozing off, tilted her head to the side and then rested it on Yu-hyuns shoulder. Feeling the warmth from his shoulder, Yu-hyun chuckled and lifted Kang Hye-rims head to hisp. Jia? Why are you staring at me like that Its nothing. Kwon Jia turned her head away quickly. But she seemed to be bothered by something, and kept ncing at Yu-hyun and Kang Hye-rim who was lying on hisp. Its almost time for the press conference. No matter which news channel they turned on, they showed a podium full of microphones. The press conference about this world of thoughts would start in 10 minutes. The person who was conducting the press conference was surprisingly Park Cheol-o. Yu-hyun didnt expect him to be on the podium, since he had suffered a lot in the world of thoughts. He could have just sent a proxy. Ring! Yu-hyuns phone rang. He saw that it was from Choi Joong-mo and answered it right away. Yes. Whats up? -I heard you came back safely from the world of thoughts. I tried to contact you yesterday, but you didnt answer. Maybe you were busy. Ah. Thats right. We were so exhausted from the inside that we all passed out. -I see. Im d youre safe. I heard that White Flower Management yed a big role in this one too. Well, I wont deny it. We did work hard. Yu-hyun looked at the press conference hall where the atmosphere was getting warmer and asked Choi Joong-mo. The press conference is about to start, but is it okay for you to call me like this? -Its not a big deal. The embargo will be lifted soon anyway, and Im not the one whos doing the conference. And the reason why I called you is to let you know officially that White Flower Management helped us in this press conference. I just wanted to tell you in advance, in case you didnt know. Yu-hyunughed and said it was a great service. Thats very generous of you. -Its only natural. You guys are the lifesavers of Cheol-o. You and Park Cheol-o were acquaintances? -We were colleagues when we worked on site. I retired from the field and came here, but Cheol-o is still working. As the press conference was about to start, Choi Joong-mo said he would hang up. -Oh, by the way. I almost forgot. What is it? -This press conference will be quite interesting for you. Yu-hyun imagined Choi Joong-mo smiling on the other side of the phone. That sounds like exciting news. -Well then, take care. Yes. You too, Mr. Choi. As soon as the call ended, someone stepped onto the podium. He had sharp eyes and a strong jaw, and his muscr body stood out even under his neatly dressed suit. Park Cheol-o stood straight and announced the start of the press conference. [Dear citizens of this country. First of all, I would like to express my condolences to the victims who applied for this exploration team. They bravely did their best in their roles, and they left without any shame.] Park Cheol-os voice was heavy and solemn. And then, a moment of silence followed. The reporters had their fingers on theirptops, ready for the next information. [This new world of thoughts was more dangerous than any other ce. Because it was a fusion-type world of thoughts that we explored this time, which is hard to find anywhere in the world.] The hall buzzed at the word fusion-type world of thoughts. [There were three stories in this world of thoughts. Moby-Dick. Twenty Thousand Leagues Under the Sea. And Pinhio. It was such a dangerous ce that if we failed to understand even one of these three stories properly, we would have practically impossible to clear it.] [The inside was made up of an endless sea, and there was only one fantasy creature in this world of thoughts. It was Moby-Dick, the legendary giant whale. The clear condition was to hunt down this Moby-Dick. We confirmed that, but we couldnt go back right away. The world of thoughts itself had a condition attached to it.] Park Cheol-o calmly revealed the information about this world of thoughts one by one. The story of how they all worked together to hunt down the legendary whale Moby-Dick. The people were all drawn into his words, and their nerves were tense. [Especially, I would like to thank White Flower Management for their great help in clearing this world of thoughts. If it werent for them, this third exploration would have failed too, and I wouldnt be standing here.] Whisper whisper. White Flower Managements name came up in the press conference that the whole nation was watching. The people were confused. It was normal for a famous ns name toe up in this situation, but it was a small managements name that came out of nowhere. -Question! What exactly did White Flower Management do? [They have made a great contribution to discovering important information about the world of thought. And they fought bravely against a huge monster without sparing their life. Our collector association has decided to raise the collector rank of Kang Hye-rim by two levels and Kwon Jia by three levels based on this exploration.] The people who had applied for the press conference together were surprised. Wow. Yu-hyun, did you hear? They said our ranks went up. Seo-ryeon, I heard it too, so calm down. The press conference soon proceeded to questions and answers. -Some people say that the association was not prepared enough and that there were casualties. What do you think about that? -Some survive and some die. Some people also say that the survivors didnt really fight well, did they? The reporters seized the opportunity and attacked with sharp questions and usations. They indirectly said, Isnt it true that you barely survived because you didnt fight hard enough? while bringing up the victims. Wow, look at them. Theyre attacking us while using the dead as an excuse. Baek Seo-ryeon gritted her teeth at the reporters behavior. She felt angry just listening to them. Theyre just being trashy journalists. And some of them, I suspect they have someone behind them. Someone behind them? Somebody who suffered the most damage in this world of thought, and who tried to assert their rights by bribing the reporters. Yu-hyun knew one such ce. Well, how will they deal with it? Yu-hyun looked at Park Cheol-ohs face on the screen with an expectant gaze. [Actually, I was going to talk about that too. There were many casualties in this world of thought. Especially our associations people suffered a lot of damage. We lost most of ourrge monster weapons, such as Cheonmang and Cheonjachongtong, and we lost our precious colleagues.] -So the important thing now is topensate for the victims [Are you talking about the Twilight Curtain, the victims you mentioned?] As soon as that name came out, the reporter who was about to ask a question shut his mouth. He didnt expect Park Cheol-oh to say the name of the n he received money from so urately. [Twilight Curtain. They sent three mid-level collectors this time. I think it was a considerable expense for the n. So we, the collector association, would like to take this opportunity to tell the Twilight Curtain n.] Park Cheol-oh looked at the camera intensely, as if he had his opponent in front of him. [Twilight Curtain n, you will be held responsible and severely punished for deliberately interfering with the exploration of the world of thought this time.] It was a huge deration of war to bring down a n. Chapter 160: Chapter 160: Chapter 160 The atmosphere in the press conference room turned cold in an instant. People didnt understand what Park Cheol-oh had just said. Everyone was silent, when the reporter who had asked the question stuttered. -W-what did you just say? [We said that the Collector Association will impose severe punishment for the atrocious act that the Twilight Veilmitted.] -T-that is The screen showed the reporter who had asked the question earlier. His face was pale, and he was sweating. He could tell by intuition how the situation was unfolding. D-did they do something inside? There was no way he could know what the Twilight Veil had secretly done. He had just taken money. He was told to ask a sharp question during the conference to embarrass them, and to make public opinion negative towards the Association. The pay was good, and it wasnt a difficult job, so he agreed. Im screwed. I didnt just take money, I took the most dangerous kind of money. He couldnt ept Park Cheol-ohs words, but he had already asked the question. The reporter racked his brain as much as he could. It was too stupid to say Oh, I see and move on now. He had to somehow win this far-fetched argument. He had taken money, but it was also rted to his image. -Are you sure about that? About what happened inside [Anyone would think so. But we only tell the truth. In this world of thoughts, the Twilight Veil n did not send an exploration team, but spies. They hoped that this world of thoughts would fail, and if they tried to seed, they would ruin it.] -T-thats! -What? Is that true? The quiet space was stained with shock. Emotions spread like a gue from person to person. Yu-hyun, who was watching the scene, couldnt help but feel happy. They tried to mess with us from their side, but we blocked them by hitting them first. They worked hard. Anyway, there is no evidence for either side, so whoever speaks first has an advantage. The Association stamped a strong mark on the Twilight Veil, who tried to subtly protest and undermine them. It wasnt only valid for the Twilight Veil. The mark was also a warning from the Association to other ns that had victims. If they dare to ask why our collectors died here, they might be treated like the Twilight Veil. They said that the Twilight Veils criminal act, not that they suspected it, but that they were sure of it. How would the ns feel when they heard that the people who had been criticizing them together were actually murderers? They must have known and tolerated each others bad deeds until now, but in this situation where they crossed the line, they had no choice but to shut their mouths. Theyll try to be careful. We dont know them. We have nothing to do with them. Theyll deny it like this. The Twilight Veil had fed money to the reporter and suggested that they protest together with other ns. But with this incident, other ns would turn their backs on them. Yu-hyun was sure of it. -H-how can you be sure of that? The reporters voice trembled. He desperately tried to hold on to his reason and somehow tear apart Park Cheol-ohs words. [Of course, we cant be sure of what happened inside. The devices dont work inside the world of thoughts, so its hard to leave evidence.] -T-then [But we have evidence that can capture the circumstances. Its the list of three people sent by the Twilight Veil n. They were mid-level collectors, but when we investigated their past actions, they were strangely clean. We couldnt tell what they did, how they did it, or how they rose to mid-level. And all three of them. Isnt that strange?] The assassins sent by the Twilight Veil to ruin the exploration inside the world of thoughts. Their opaque past was physical evidence that supported the Associations statement in this situation. -H-how does that rte to causing an incident inside [How does it not rte? Then Id like to ask you, reporter. How do you think they sent three people with unclear pasts from one n so perfectly?] In a sh, he countered like a courtroom debate. The reporter closed his mouth. His eyes shook without hesitation. -T-thatthat is [Well say it clearly here. The Twilight Veil deliberately nted spies to ruin the third exploration, and because of that, the number of survivors who could have lived decreased. Im saying this on my position.] Hahaha! Yu-hyun couldnt help butugh out loud. He wondered why Choi Jung-mo told him to look forward to it, but it was because of this. More than anything, that clever rhetoric that provoked the other side and shifted the me was one of the scripts that Yu-hyun had suggested to Park Cheol-oh in advance. When the assassins sent by the Twilight Veil failed to ruin the exploration and were all eliminated. Yu-hyun had separately advised Park Cheol-oh. If we survive and get out of here, I have a way to get back at them. What is it? I did listen to what Park Cheol-oh said back then, but I didnt expect him to act on it the very next day. Heh. Ill have to pay him back properlyter. Yu-hyun was satisfied with his own scheme. Especially, he hadpletely turned the Twilight Curtain into public enemy number one. -What? You mean, because of those three, there were more casualties? -Then, are you saying that there were more people who could have survived? The sharp eyes of the people gathered at the press conference were directed at the reporter who had received money from the Twilight Curtain. Yu-hyun had skillfully twisted the truth. In fact, the three assassins had failed their mission. They died without even trying anything. They didnt kill anyone. Everything was just an attempt. But, so what? The important thing is, they were very bad guys. So he taught him how to distort the truth cleverly. Because of those three, there were more victims. There could have been more survivors. Like this. Well, its not a lie, right? If those three had helped Moby Dick when they fought, maybe one more person could have survived. It was nothing more than a what if scenario, but it lookedpletely different to the other people who didnt know the truth. The Twilight Curtain had nted a spy inside and tried to ruin the exploration. The ns that had been hostile to the associationsx attitude until now also turned against the Twilight Curtain from this moment on. Is this your doing? Kwon Jia realized right away that this method was familiar somewhere and asked Yu-hyun. Who knows? I dont know. Hmph. I wondered what you were going to say when you stayed behind, but this was it? You did something interesting. Im the type who cant live without getting back at someone. Hmm? Whats going on? Kang Hye-rim, who had been lying on Yu-hyuns thigh, opened her eyes. She lifted her head and saw Yu-hyun close by and jumped up from her seat. Uh, umm? She realized that she had been sleeping with her head on Yu-hyuns thigh until a moment ago. Kang Hye-rims fair skin turned red. N-no, I, that, that is Hye-rim. You were tired, so dont be embarrassed. Yes. Kang Hye-rim woke uppletely. She still cooled her hot face with her hand and nced at Yu-hyun. I, I put my head on Yu-hyuns thigh She swallowed her saliva unconsciously. She scolded herself for doing something so manly. But she couldnt help feeling regretful and kept looking at Yu-hyun. Yu-hyun ignored Kang Hye-rims one-man show and focused on the press conference. Its over. Its aplete checkmate. It was a big deal that the association used the press conference to make that statement. Above all, there was already a difference in image. The Twilight Curtain had always been a controversial ce in the industry, and they actually secretly monopolized the world of events and tarnished their image to the public. Park Cheol-oh had done a disservice to his n. It was a perfect example of shooting oneself in the foot. -Uh, uh The reporter couldnt say anything anymore and slumped down in his seat. He looked pitiful as he gave up everything, but there was no sympathy for him. He was someone who wrote articles or spread false information to nder someone for money. He had to pay for his actions. And he had to be an example for other reporters. Those who try to harm someone with a pen must pay more than that. Yu-hyun nced at his tablet. The criticism of one n that happened at the press conference was already spreading quickly by word of mouth. Most of them believed the associations words and wrote articles condemning the Twilight Curtain. The giant that had taken root in the country and secured its position was slowly being eaten away and copsing. *** Before long, the press conference ended. Oh, Jia. You have a new nickname. Yu-hyun marveled at Kwon Jias nickname that was already spreading by rumor. Nickname? What is it? They call you Mad Wolf. I guess your appearance when you fought Moby Dick left quite an impression. Yu-hyun thought that Mad Wolf suited Kwon Jia quite well. She bit her teeth even as she bled, pushed her mouth into the beasts mouth and tore Moby Dick apart without stopping. Her appearance felt like a crazy wolf indeed. Both of you have increased your rank and made our White Flower Management more valuable. Well, unfortunately, peoples attention seems to be focused on the Twilight Curtain n, though. It couldnt be helped, because what the Twilight Curtain did was too big of an event. Conversely, what Yu-hyun and his team did was somewhat overshadowed, but they still saw the effects. Now Jia is also a respectable mid-level collector recognized by the state. Until now, there were some who said you were half-baked or something. But from now on, no one will disagree with you. Hmph. It was only a natural oue. Kwon Jia snorted, but if you looked closely at her, you could see that her ears were slightly red. Yu-hyun, what about me? Hyelim, dont you already have the nickname of ck Sword? Ah. Its not the nickname that matters. You both got a huge boost in stats and a new skill as a reward for clearing this world of thoughts, right? The two nodded. They had already felt that they had be much stronger. A fusion-type world of thoughts where three stories were mixed. The difficulty was hellish, but the reward for clearing it was alsovish beyond anything they had ever experienced. Yu-hyun nodded with satisfaction. Now that everyone is on the right track, I guess I should start working on the next thing. The next thing? What is it? Baek Seoryeon, who had been listening quietly, also asked curiously. What are you up to now? Its nothing. I just have to find the third one. *** Mister. You did a great job. Oh, is that you, Seonga? Park Cheol-oh, who had finished the press conference, returned to the waiting room and let out a breath he had barely held. He wiped off the sweat that was btedly flowing and sat down. Yu Seonga, who hade early and waited for him,ughed and giggled. Wow, mister. You spoke so well. I didnt know you had such a way with words. I found out for the first time today. I just did what I had to do. By the way, who told you that? Huh? What are you talking about? The words you said at the press conference. Thats not your style, and it wasnt something that our association would have told you. Right? Park Cheol-oh nodded as if he couldnt fool her. I got some help. He suggested that this might be effective. Help? Who from? Kang Yu-hyun. Huh? Yu Seonga widened her eyes. Kang Yu-hyun, the teller? He told you that? He said it would be effective? Huh. That guy? Yu Seonga closed her mouth as she recalled Kang Yu-hyuns appearance. She felt somewhat convinced when she thought that Yu-hyun was involved in this. Hey, mister. You saw him in person and acted with him. How was he? He was amazing. Park Cheol-oh answered without hesitation. At first, I didnt think much of him because he was a teller. Even if he was a fighting teller, I thought he would be carried by collectors. But when I saw his actions inside, I realized I was wrong. Hes not just a simple teller. Hes different from other tellers. Park Cheol-oh still couldnt forget the sight of Yu-hyun fighting Moby Dick with his life on the line. At the moment when everyone gave up, he never lost his will until the end. He ignited a hot me in his heart that was now coldly cooling down. If it werent for Yu-hyun, he wouldnt be able to have this smooth conversation here either. Its the first time I hear you praise someone so openly. What are you talking about? Youve always been like that. Even when I first came in as a newbie and taught me, you never said a word of praise. Youve changed a lot, changed a lot. Is it because youre old? That might be true. Its interesting. Youre saying that much about him. Yu Seonga thought of Kang Yu-hyun. The man who saw through her [trait] and honestlyplimented her for being pretty. Hug. As she recalled what happened then, Yu Seonga unknowingly blushed. She remembered that she was bare-faced then. Chapter 161: Chapter 161: Chapter 161 The high-rise building in Gangnam District was the symbol of the Twilight Veil n. On the top floor, the n leader Do Kang-joon had a deep frown on his face. His eyes were darker than the night sky, revealing his tant emotions. How annoying. It was just yesterday that the Collector Association dropped a huge bomb at the press conference. No, could it even be called a bomb? What theyunched at them was nothing less than a nuclear missile. Do Kang-joon felt an unprecedented sense of crisis because his scheme had been exposed. I got support from them, but the mission failed, and on top of that, the association branded us publicly. Do Kang-joon felt a headache. Where did it all go wrong? There was no end to the reasons. It wasnt easy to climb up to this position. Buttely, bad things happened too often to the Twilight Veil. The Parallel World that boasted a massive amount of byproducts they tried to secretly own disappeared. And he was still caught by the associations dogs and had to go back and forth to court every day, busy with legal disputes. As if it wasnt enough that some fearless bastards started to rise up, now this happens. He bribed some reporters and subtly suggested to join hands with other ns that had victims. He nned to somehow shift the me to the association and divert peoples attention. If only the association hadnt made the first move at the press conference. Do Kang-joon looked down at the window that showed the cityscape at a nce. There were people protesting under the building that represented the Twilight Veil. They were waving pickets and shouting something. He couldnt hear them because of the soundproofing, but Do Kang-joons excellent eyesight could easily read what they wrote. These lowlifes who cant even look me in the eye normally. He grimaced and snorted. What made him more annoyed was that public opinion was too unfavorable for them. The people outside were only a fraction of those who cursed the Twilight Veil. The inte opinion was beyond repair. Sera-gan. As Do Kang-joon called his name, one of his tellers appeared. Do Kang-joon examined his condition. The teller who should have been unharmed by Genesiss protection had bruises and wounds all over his face. How is Agael? You still ask me that after seeing my state? Thats none of my business. Just answer my question. As Do Kang-joon spoke harshly, Sera-gan red at him. Do Kang-joon didnt avoid his gaze. He pressured him back, as if to say what he would do if he stared at him. This pathetic human. Sera-gan was furious that even Do Kang-joon ignored him. She could understand being treated badly by Agael, since she was her boss and had authority over Genesis, but Do Kang-joon was not. He acts so cocky just because he made a contract with her. Sera-gan wanted to tear Do Kang-joon apart and kill him. She would have done it if she had the power or the protection. Sera-gan had neither. Sera-gan cursed Do Kang-joon in his mind. Your silence is long. Did I give you too little time? Or was my question too hard? Agael is currently holed up in her room after being very angry. She must have calmed down a bit after throwing a tantrum once. Contact her. Do Kang-joons imperative tone narrowed Sera-gans eyes. What now? How dare he tell him to contact Agael? Sera-gans heart said so, but he couldnt refuse. Damn it. Why did she favor such a guy? No matter how annoying and lowly he was, Do Kang-joon was Agaels direct contract collector. Do Kang-joon was the first merit who helped Agael take over the Twilight Veil n and exert influence. He had the right to contact her. He just didnt have a direct way to do so, so he had to ask Sera-gan, Agaels assistant, instead. Do as you please. Sera-gan opened a Genesiswork window and contacted Agael right away. Agael answered as if she had been waiting. [Didnt I tell you not to bother me until I calm down?] Agael. Its me. [Ah. Our contractor. Yes, you did. You said to contact you through Sera-gan.] Agaels face didnt show, but her voice alone was enough to guess her state. Her voice was sticky and dragged on, revealing the smell of losers. How pathetic. Do Kang-joon thought to himself. [Yes. I know why you contacted me.] Do you have a solution? Do Kang-joon tried to hide his anxiety. But he couldnt suppress the nervousness that seeped through every word he uttered. The Association bastards have attacked our yers. I managed to deny their usationspletely, but the situation is not getting any better. Especially after we got caught using the World of Thought secretlyst time. [What about the other ns?] They shook us off like ghosts. They are not fools either. They know its risky to join hands with us in this situation. [Sigh.] Agael let out a sigh. Do Kang-joon frowned at the sight of Agael, who couldnte up with a proper solution. We cant just sit still right now. [Shut up for a moment. Im thinking too.] Isnt this all because of your reckless actions? Do Kang-joon desperately swallowed those words. He couldnt afford to break ties with Agael in this situation where their foundation was crumbling. That would be crossing a bridge of no return. Do Kang-joon saw the bridge he had to cross in front of him. There was no other way but there, but he didnt cross it. This was a kind of line. Do Kang-joon silently waited for Agael to speak. [Phew. For now, just try to buy some time and hold on. Ill try to find a way too.] Okay. Agael ended the call with Do Kang-joon and felt a headacheing on. *** She wobbled her small legs. Even the fairy wings she possessed had lost their light. Damn it. Damn it damn it damn it damn it damn it damn it damn it damn it damn it damn it damn it. Agael tore her hair. Anger surged up. She felt a sense of failure and anxiety that came with it like a winter storm. The one who should have died didnt die, and his scheme waspletely exposed. The one who actually suffered damage was the Twilight Veil n, not her, but Agael couldnt be at ease. No way. This is the position I worked so hard to get. If this gets out The department she belonged to, Pentagram, was based on the principle of survival of the fittest. They rewarded sess, but they had no mercy for failure. Pentagram was a department that extremely reflected the philosophy of Celestial Corporation. What should I say to the others? Agael bit his nails. Knock knock. Someone knocked on the door. Agaels body flinched as hey down. Damn. Agael realized who hade and twisted her face. There were few who dared to visit the controllers room like this. Knock knock. The knocking sound continued. It was useless for her to pretend she didnt hear it. The other party had already known he was there and came looking for him. Agael eventually allowed the guest to enter. Really, I dont know why you have to lock the door so tightly. Whats so urgent? The teller with a soft voice wore a hat on his cobra head. He took off his fedora and smiled at Agael. His forked tongue flicked once. Agael snorted as if she felt goosebumps. Shut up. What are you here for? Manager Shamath. Agael. You look terrible. You used to smile all over your face and act rxed, at least in the past. I dont think I can afford to rx in this mess. Thats true. Shamath nodded as he looked at the controllers room that had turned into a disaster area. Agael red at Shamath. Enough, get to the point. Haha. Dont be so harsh. It looks like I did something wrong. Agael closed her mouth, feeling stung by many things. Shamath shrugged his shoulders. Ahh, this is really Agael. How did you end up wasting our jointly nurtured talents so foolishly? And your Twilight Veil n, theres been a lot of rumorstely. Even in my White Night Society, the rumors were everywhere. Its just a matter of time before those pigs bark a few times and quiet down. Thats too optimistic for the situation that doesnt look good at all. Shamath smiled slyly. He had already known what kind of situation Agael was in and came looking for him. Agael also felt that and didnt hide her true feelings. Are you ckmailing me now? Haha. Agael. Dont be so defensive. Were ssmates, arent we? We entered the same ss, and joined the Pentagram department together as tellers. Shamath. Hearing the word ssmate from your mouth makes me sick. Manager Shamath smiled gently even at Agaels blunt words. Agael. What youve done now, if the director finds out, what do you think will happen? At the mention of the director, Agaels face lost its expression. You! Dont look at me like that. Did I do something wrong? No, I didnt. Youre the one who messed up. We came this far, trying to secure a spot for ourselves in this fertilend called Earth. How do you think I feel when you suddenly turn your back on me, working for the neighboring country? Enough! Just tell me what you want. Agael did not trust Shamath. She did not trust anyone from the Pentagram department. They were all selfish bastards who only moved for their own interests. Even if they were supposed to be allies, they were always looking for a chance to stab each other in the back and climb up thedder. Agael shivered with humiliation. She had fallen into the trap of Shamath, who had always been eyeing her. This is why I like you, Agael. Youre quick to the point. Ill help you deal with the troublemakers that have been bothering youtely. What do you need? Well, the White Night Society has grown too big to operate in China alone. They need to expand their reach to other regions, dont you think? You want me to make those Chinese bastardse over here? Its possible now, while the Twilight Curtain is still intact. And Ill help you too. But in return, you have to give me some of your shares in Korea. You snake. Kuku. Isnt this how weve always been? Agael bit her lip. This was a tant unfair deal, and a way to rob her of her shares. The moment she agreed, Shamath would rise above her, who had been his equal until now. Agael did not want to see that happen, but she had no other choice. Youre hesitating. Im better than her, right? Or should I call her? The one whos in charge of Japan? Shes a fanatic follower of the director, you know. If she finds out about this, it wont end well for you. Fine. Fine! Agael had no choice but to agree. She had been cornered too much to refuse. It was karma. She had been using the regr employees for her own schemes, and now she was getting a taste of her own medicine. Ill help you get rid of those who annoy you. I have a n already. Shamaths slit pupils gleamed eerily. *** The situation is getting interesting. Korea was noisy because of the Twilight Curtains antics. It was like a tree with many branches that made a lot of noise even with a slight breeze. The Twilight Curtain had made such a big fuss that the achievements of White Flower Management in the World of Ideas were overshadowed. Well, people prefer bad news over good news anyway. Yu-hyun did not care much. He had already gotten everything he wanted from the World of Ideas. Plus, he had the reward money and the bonus for the third exploration team to look forward to. And besides, its not like White Flower Managements reputation is not spreading. The number of reporters who were lurking around had increased significantly, but there were also collectors who wanted to sign a contract with White Flower Management. However, Baek Seoryeon did not ept them easily. The collectors who could join White Flower Management were only decided by Yu-hyuns choice. Yu-hyun checked the list of candidates just in case, but he did not find anyone interesting. Theyre just opportunists who want to ride on our fame. But their existence proved that White Flower Managements fame was rising. I should start looking for the third one soon. He wondered where he should start searching. Then, he got a call. Who is it? Yu-hyun checked the unfamiliar number and recognized the owners face. Kang Yura. Kang Yura was a strange existence for Yu-hyun. She was not someone precious to him, but she was not aplete stranger either. She had taken over the ce of Yu-hyun in his previous life. In a way, she was another version of himself. What does she want? As soon as Yu-hyun answered the call, he heard an Ah sound from the other side. -Oh! Oppa, you picked up. Uh, Yura. Long time no see. -Yeah. Long time no see, oppa. Hows Geomhu unnie doing? I saw the news. It was amazing, right? You seeded in the third exploration team just like that. She spoke in a rapid-fire manner that was typical of a female student. Thanks, thanks. Whats up? He doubted that she called him just to say hello. As expected, -Ah, well Yura did not hide her excitement and said with enthusiasm. -I awakened as a collector! What? Chapter 162: Chapter 162: Chapter 162 Yu-hyun sat in a quiet cafe, waiting for Kang Yura. He had been so busytely that he couldnt meet anyone personally. Anyone who heard that he was sitting in a cafe just to meet a student wouldugh at him. Does that make sense? It makes sense, and thats the problem. Yu-hyun recalled the conversation he had with Kang Yurast time. -I awakened as a Collector! The moment he heard that, Yu-hyun felt his head turn white in real time. Why, of all things? Kang Yura was another Kang Yu-hyun. Yu-hyun had lived as a normal person until the end of the world in his previous life, unable to awaken as a Collector. He really wanted to be one and tried hard in many ways, but the world was cruel. So I thought Yura would be the same as me. Yu-hyun didnt think he knew everything and could control everything. The world doesnt flow ording to the knowledge of the future. Life is full of countless variables that are more than just thinking. Just look at Moby Dicks worldview. He was able to clear it because he explored the experience and possibilities that were not the future knowledge he already knew. The advantage of knowing the future was useless at that moment. The world changes because of my actions. The future can change too. That was my original purpose, to change that future. Its natural to change. Theres no need to be surprised by that, and theres no need to be surprised, but No matter how he thought about it, this was something hard to keep calm about. A person who couldnt awaken as a Collector, a person who had the destiny to do so, awakened as a Collector? He thought of the possibility that Kang Yura lied, but he didnt think so. Her voice on the phone was full of joy that she couldnt hide. If he thought she was acting, Yu-hyun would have seriously advised her to go into acting. Even so, the fact that she awakened means that there was some kind of change. Yu-hyunpared Kang Yura with himself in his previous life. From what he heard from her, Kang Yura was a hopeful Collector who had a dream of it, just like Kang Yu-hyun, who was full of dreams in his previous life. Except for the gender difference. Did gender affect it? Yu-hyun didnt think so. Then what was the biggest change? My existence. The existence of Teller Kang Yu-hyun, not human Kang Yu-hyun. His actions that left a big mark on her life, whether he intended it or not. Yu-hyun thought that was the most likely. I told her that she could be a Collector too. It wasnt just a friends words. I was a Teller who raised Collectors, and I produced an outstanding talent called Geomhu. From Yuras point of view, Im no different from a pro in this field. It felt like the tangled threads were being untied one by one. Hisplicated head cleared up. I said you could be a Collector too. Dont give up. What if you hear that when your confidence is falling and youre anxious? What if I heard that in my previous life? What if it was me? Lightning struck in Yu-hyuns head. Yu-hyun remembered a man. Han Yongwoon. He had to move with Scavenger reluctantly, but he confessed everything to Yu-hyun because of his conscience. Yu-hyun suddenly remembered that day. The man who cried in front of him, and the light of the book changing at thest moment. Peoples potential changes. Of course, not everyone changes. Only those who are ready to change can change. Those who have prepared everything but cant take the first step. Those people can change easily if someone pushes them lightly or holds their hand and leads them once. Yu-hyun judged that Kang Yura was also such a case. Ill have to ask her in person for more details. Phew. Yu-hyun leaned back on his chair and looked up at the ceiling. Yuras awakening was something he should congratte her on. He was surprised because it was so unexpected, but it was a possibility for a girl who pursued her dream. It should have been a happy thing. But still, Yu-hyun felt something uneasy somewhere in his heart. Yu-hyun realized why he felt that way. Im jealous. Yu-hyun honestly admitted his feelings. He couldnt help but know. This jealousy was something he felt more strongly than anyone else in his previous life. Yu-hyun thought of one hypothesis as he looked at Kang Yuras change. What if someone gave me sincere advice like I do now when I was then? Could I have changed? Looking at Kang Yura, he might have achieved his dream too. I shouldnt have despaired that it was impossible, or held on to the vain hope that it might work. I wouldnt have wasted five years meaninglessly. I wouldnt have struggled to survive after the end. No. In the end, all of this is just a hypothesis. Yu-hyun pushed away the thoughts that were trying to rise up. Everything was nothing but a hypothesis. And it was all in the past. Whats the point of regretting it now? He was not without regrets. But Yu-hyun had already decided to look ahead and run. Yuras awakening is something to celebrate. Thinking what if I was like that is nothing but a losersment. I am now Teller Kang Yu-hyun. My goal and my job are to raise my position, increase my value, and save the earth from the end. Looking back at the past and biting his fingers was something that only the well-fed did. If he really regretted that time, he had to do his best to never be like that again. Yu-hyun did notpletely deny his past, even though he suffered from it. His despair, pain, and failure were what made him who he was now. Choi Do Yoon. He also helped me in a way. He couldnt help but grind his teeth when he thought of that disgusting face. It was a kind of reflex action. However, rationally speaking, Yu-hyun learned a lot from living with Choi Do Yoon. It became the basic soil for him to build his foundation, and it allowed him to sprout as Teller Kang Yu-hyun. Lets not dwell on the past and say what if I did this then, or what if I did that then. The important thing is now and the future. Yu-hyun thought he was stillcking. He was just a sprout that had just grown. He had to grow more and be stronger. That was the way he had to go. Ding! The cafe door opened and Yura, wearing a school uniform, came in. She immediately spotted Yu-hyun and smiled brightly, sitting down in front of him. Did you wait long? You must be very busy. I hope I didnt bother you. No, Im free right now. Im taking a break aftering back from the Worldview. Oh. Thats right, you seeded in this exploration, right? I heard your management was amazing. My management? Seo Ryeon would sigh if she heard that. Yu-hyun smiled awkwardly and nodded, agreeing with her words. Yuras eyes sparkled. And, you also decided on your second collector, right?! I saw it! Gwang Rang Kwon Ji Ah! Wow, she looked amazing just by looking at her. How did you find such a person and choose her? I just got lucky. Hehe. At this rate, your management will be a nter, right? A n has too many people. I dont like that. Ah, I see. But, what are you going to do now? Are you looking for a third collector or something? How about me? She shrugged her shoulders confidently and smiled proudly. She had the youthful vitality of a teenager. Like a flower blooming under the bright sun of early summer. Is this how it feels to have a younger sister? Ah, Well, You have to go to the academy if youre awakened. You know minors cant do collector activities, right? Thats true. But there are some special cases too. Thats irrelevant. Anyway, congrattions on awakening. Hows your ability? Did you check it out? No, not yet. I havent been awakened for long, so I dont know my exact trait. Well, it usually takes time. So Im honestly anxious. Her bright smile turned dark in an instant. It felt like a blooming flower had withered in an instant. If Im awakened but have a worthless trait, what do I do? What if Im really weak? You know there are problems even after awakening. Well, I can understand your worries, but you dont have to be so gloomy. From what I see, you can seed enough. Really? She asked in surprise, but Yu-hyuns words were not empty. He was looking at her book. Yuras book was shining with silver light. The cover of the book was still dark brown, but if she tried hard enough, the color of the book could catch up with the light. Between the brilliant silver light, there is a little bit of gold. That alone showed how much potential Yura had. Thank you, oppa! Yura needed these words too. She couldnt help being anxious, but what she was most worried about was meeting Yu-hyun and hearing that she had no talent. She was still young and didnt know much about her potential. If she wanted to be sure of something, she had to hear it directly from Yu-hyuns mouth. Only then would her heart move sincerely. She didnt know why. Even though she hadnt met Yu-hyun for long, and he was not a human but a teller. It felt strangely familiar. Both logically and emotionally. To Kang Yura, Yu-hyuns existence was quite significant. He was like an older brother to her, or so she thought. Right. I think you have the potential to seed, so you just need to work hard. Dont worry about anything else, and focus on what you have to do next. Okay. I got it. How are your parents doing? Theyre fine. Mom is still nagging a lot. But she congratted me when I awakened recently, which was kind of touching. Your mother did that? Yu-hyun smiled softly as he recalled his mothers face. Yura asked him randomly about the mindset and tasks of a collector. Yu-hyun answered as best as he could with his knowledge. Yu-hyun felt his heart rx as he talked with Yura. He had felt a bit jealous of her before he saw her face, but now that he was having a conversation with her, he realized how pointless it was. He wanted to cheer her on. Oh. Look at the time. I actually made ns with my friends. Friends? Yes. I awakened, so I have to leave this school that Im attached to. So I decided to meet up with my friends and have a farewell party. Its nice that I awakened, but its sad to part with my friends. Dont be too sad. Its not like you cant see your friends again just because youre going to the academy. Hehe. Youre right. But, Im kind of nervous. There must be a lot of amazing people at the academy, right? Well, yeah. Yu-hyun thought of the level of the students who entered the academy early and understood why she was nervous. Especially since there were students from so-called prestigious families who were in a different league, it was natural for Kang Yura, an ordinary person, to feel pressured. They say its full of people who look like theyre from dramas. Dont be so scared. Theyre just your peers. You dont have to be intimidated by them. Right? Youre right? But, you said you made ns with your friends. Are you okay with staying here like this? Oh. You dont have to worry about that. One of my friends ising here to pick me up. Really? Yu-hyun didnt think much of it since it was Yuras friend. It must be a normal student. He didnt mind having one more person join them. Rather, he was thinking of using Yuras connections to find some promising students when she entered the academy. Ding! The sound of the cafe door opening made Yura and Yu-hyun look at the entrance at the same time. Ah! Sumin! Yura raised her hand and shouted as she saw her friends familiar face. Huh? Yu-hyun widened his eyes as he saw the new person. Chapter 163: Chapter 163: Chapter 163 Sumin, over here! Come sit here. The girl called Sumin looked too mature for her age, unlike Yura. She also looked very different from Yura. Yura seemed slightly older than her peers, but Sumin looked much more grown-up. Sumin quickly sat next to Yura and asked cautiously, ncing at Yu-hyun across the table. Yura, who is this? Oh, this is Kang Yu-hyun oppa. I told you before, right? I have an oppa I know. Ah. So this is him. Nice to meet you. Im Sumin Seo, Yuras friend. Uh, uh. Yeah. Im Kang Yu-hyun. Nice to meet you. Yu-hyun nodded his head btedly, but he couldnt take his eyes off Sumin. Or rather, he was fascinated by the glowing book above her head. Is that possible? The book that Sumin had. It was two volumes. One of them was a brown-covered book that a normal student like Sumin would have. What caught Yu-hyuns attention was not that, but the other book. It was simr in size and shape to other books, but it emitted a light that was iparable to anything else. A brilliant and dazzling rainbow. The other book that Sumin had was a book that Yu-hyun had never seen properly before. A rainbow This was the second time he saw that light. The first time was when hundreds of books owned by Kwon Jia merged into one. But Yu-hyun had to admit that Sumins book was more valuable. Kwon Jia had over 600 books, and all of thembined to create that light. On the other hand, Sumin had only one book. Just one book, and it had more value than the 600 regressions of an infinite regressor. What is this Yu-hyun instinctively felt it. He couldnt read that book. He couldnt even touch it. If it had been a decent gold color, he might have been tempted, but no matter how he looked at it, it seemed too hard for him to reach at his level. Is she a regressor too? Or a returnee? Having two books means this is her second life. Yu-hyun realized that the third person he was desperately looking for was right in front of him. He was curious about Sumins previous life. But he wasnt stupid enough to ask her directly. How could he find out her identity? The second book. Maybe theres a clue in there? Yu-hyun thought so and secretly took Sumins second book. Hmm? Huh? Sumin, whats wrong? No, I just felt a strange sensation. Could it be? Yu-hyun couldnt help but be surprised again. Sumin reacted to him taking the book. She didnt seem to know why either, but Yu-hyun knew it was because of his action. She sensed something that no one else noticed before? How did she do that? Sumin looked puzzled and kept ncing at Yu-hyun. Yu-hyun cursed inwardly at her behavior. It was a skill that even Satan, a first-generation spirit being, didnt notice. She had a good sense, too good. It wasnt just human intuition, but something else that only transcenders or those who surpassed the wall could have. She must have been an extraordinary being in her previous life? But why is her second life so dull and colorless? Yu-hyun wondered about that. If she was such a being, she would have an enormous aura around her just by standing there. Thats what the level of existence means. Yu-hyun hadnt seen anyone with a higher level than Sumins book among the people he had seen so far. No. Maybe Choi Do Yoon? But he had to polish himself for 10 years after the apocalypse to beparable. Considering that, this girl named Sumin is too strong and too alien. Her first book, which seemed to represent her previous life, was on par with the celestial beings of spirits. But her new lifes book was too insignificant. It wasnt even aparison between the sun and fireflies. Compared to her previous lifes book, her current life was practically nonexistent. Is that possible? Yu-hyun was sure there must be some reason for this unequal life. Hey, oppa. Youve been staring at our Sumin for a while. Thats when Yura, who had been watching the situation quietly, narrowed her eyes. Her lips curled up slightly like a cat who had caught the perfect timing for mischief. She had started talking casually with him after a while, and now she was teasing him. Yu-hyun immediately waved his hand and denied it. What? No, I was just curious because shes your friend. Whats so curious about my friend? The fact that she became friends with you? Hey, whats that supposed to mean? Are you saying Im weird? Oops. You got me. Yu-hyunughed yfully and eased the tension. Yura grinned and hugged Seo Sumin, who was sitting next to her. Our Sumin is really pretty, isnt she? She has a beautiful face. She has a nice personality. Shes good at both studying and sports. I understand why you have a crush on her. I dont. But, our Sumin is very shy, you know? And no matter how much you like her, she cant give you what you want. If you want to take her away, youll have to go over my dead body! I said I dont. Yu-hyun said that while ncing at Seo Sumin. She was listening to Yuras words with an awkward smile on her face. Her smilecked strength. Not only that, but her whole behavior seemed to be devoid of soul. So, how did you two meet? Yu-hyun tried to change the topic and secretly opened Seo Sumins book. He was worried that she might not react again, but fortunately, she seemed to be too focused on the conversation to notice. I met Sumin when we entered middle school. We became seatmates when we were assigned seats, but at first I thought she was cold and scary. But as we spent more time together, I realized that she was actually very gentle and kind. And then we became friends. I see. Yu-hyun gave him a skeptical look and Seo Sumin nodded in response. Yu-hyun answered that he understood and quickly scanned the book he had opened. Name: Seo Sumin Race: Human Description: An ordinary middle school girl who didnt have many friends because of her aloof and weak behavior. She met some good friends and started to show a brighter side than before. (History) Yu-hyun turned the page with a sigh. There was no clue about Seo Sumins past life in the book she had now. To find out about her past life, he had no choice but to look at the book that didnt budge at all. This feels like the difficulty level has gone up a lot. *** Well, Ill be going then! Okay, bye. Yu-hyun waved his hand at Seo Sumin and Kang Yura who were leaving. Even after they disappeared, Yu-hyun stood still in his seat and recalled what had happened. She didnt write anything about her past life. Does that mean I have to find out for myself? Yu-hyun tried to deduce Seo Sumins identity one by one. First of all, her past. He didnt know the exact details, but Yu-hyun judged that Seo Sumin was a transcendent being who had immense power in her past life. There are returnees who disappear with vanishing ande back from another world, and there are regressors who die and go back to the past and start over. There could also be transcendent beings who die in another dimension and reincarnate in this ce and live a new life. Yu-hyun walked slowly along the road, thinking about her. Her appearance, personality, behavior, eyes. He recalled everything he had seen in detail and analyzed it. Her actions, speech, or eyes didnt seem to show any interest in anything. She was indifferent even when we talked about collectors. Does she not care? Or is it too ridiculous from her perspective? Whatever the case, it was clear that she had power but didnt use it. The book she had now told him everything. Compared to her past life where she lived a brilliant life, her current life was too insignificant. Not only is the book brown now, but the lighting from the book itself was dull. It was practically nonexistent. She doesnt have any ambition to seed or rise higher in this life. She might have been tired of living a fulfilling life and craved for an ordinary one. But what stimted Yu-hyuns mind the most was that her existence didnt appear at all in the future. Seo Sumin didnt exist in the future either. Even after the end of the world. Does that mean she died without gaining any power and lived an ordinary life until the end? Yu-hyun wondered about that. He might be able to live an ordinary life now, but he didnt think that would be possible after the end of the world. People have innate talents. They cant hide them no matter how much they rationalize them away. Especially when faced with death, their suppressed instincts be stronger. Yet he didnt remember anything about her. Seo Sumin. She died without anyone knowing after or during the end of the world. Yu-hyun came up with such a hypothesis but felt doubtful. Could such a strong person do that? He didnt know what kind of life she had lived, but judging by the light of the book, he thought she was at least at the level of a transcendent being. Who are transcendent beings? They are the ones who break the wall of their limits as lower beings and reach the realm of spirits, who exist in the upper world. She might be living a different life now, but she couldntpletely shake off her past life. Thats human. In fact, Seo Sumin reacted when Yu-hyun looked at her book. She felt something that even Satan didnt notice. No matter how thick oryered the pocket is, the awl will protrude. She was trying to hide her power and not show it, but in the end, she was such a being. But then, Yu-hyun came up with another hypothesis about her death. Suicide. Its possible, considering her detached attitude towards everything. What could be the reason then? It didnt seem likely that someone who possessed a multicolored book would end their life because of exhaustion or despair. No. Thats too presumptuous of me. People have different personalities, after all. The fact that she was a transcendent in her previous life and now lived a normal school life with friends proved that. Celine, who was born as a Wing People and wanted to be a Teller, couldntpare to her. What was Seo Sumins purpose then? To live a peaceful life different from her previous one? Yu-hyun focused on the fact that Seo Sumin lived a life that seemed to avoid standing out. If she wanted to live a more normal life, she would need to put in some effort ordingly, but she didnt even do that. It wasnt her ambition to live her second life moderately. Despair. Or emptiness. The more Yu-hyun pondered and thought, the more he found the answer by fitting the pieces of the puzzle together. Her actions felt like that. Without any motivation, she just tried to live as she was. That means something happened in her previous life. Trauma? Or PTSD. Maybe something simr to that. Even if she was a transcendent, that was only her physical strength, not necessarily her mental resilience. Yu-hyun reached one conclusion about Seo Sumin. A transcendent who achieved great feats in her previous life, but lives apletely different life now because of some reason. Even so, she has to suppress her outstanding talent forcefully. She is living an ordinary life now. But, in terms of talent alone, she was the most suitable for the third collector. This is troublesome. After Kwon Jia, who was tired of regression and became distrustful of humans. Now he had to target a transcendent who was reborn and lived a listless life because of trauma. Yu-hyun smirked bitterly at his unfortunate fate. But he couldnt give up on someone with such talent. Considering the events he would face in the future, recruiting someone like Seo Sumin was essential. First, I need to think of a way carefully. He made up his mind until then and stopped abruptly in his tracks. It was only for a moment. Yu-hyun soon moved again and acted naturally. Someone is following me. Yu-hyun walked along the street and turned into a narrow alley where no one passed by. And then, right after. Dont move. Something touched his back. Youre here. Yu-hyun spoke without looking back. He didnt need to see it. He could feel it through his skin, even from behind. The brilliant rainbow aura. Seo Sumin. Chapter 164: Chapter 164: Chapter 164 Yu-hyun felt something touch his back, but he gave up trying to figure out what it was. The important thing was that Seo Sumin, whom he thought had left him, had followed him. And she had revealed her true colors in this deserted ce. Yu-hyun slowly raised his hands, showing with his body that he had no intention of harming her. Please calm down a bit. Lets talk peacefully. Talk? Thats a joke. How dare you talk after you tried to spy on me? Her tone had changed. More importantly, Seo Sumin knew that Yu-hyun had looked at the book. I thought she reacted sensitively, but she knew. This is too unexpected. Yu-hyun had to somehow change Seo Sumins hostile attitude. Does Yura know about this? Dont mention Yuras name. Her reaction was slightly fierce, which meant that she was not just pretending to be friends with Yura. If she was sincere about this, it would be easier to talk. I think youre friends with her, but Im also close to Yura. Were not just ordinary friends. Yu-hyun imed that he was close to Yura, hoping to win Seo Sumins favor. Hmph. It seems like you approached her because you coveted her talent. Thats too much. I knew Yura before she awakened. And I gave her various advice. I dont deserve to hear such words. Yu-hyun said outwardly, but inwardly, he analyzed Seo Sumins attitude. Her tone has changed. It became more oppressive. Is it a habit from her previous life, when she was a transcender? She sounds like someone who had a high position in the past. Then I dont understand even more. Why does she live like this when she must have enjoyed a lot of power? He needed more clues. Yu-hyun deliberately provoked Seo Sumin. Rather, Im more suspicious of you, who hid your power while being friends with Sumin? Shut up. Her aura exploded from behind him. Her energy pressed hard on Yu-hyuns shoulder. Yu-hyun bit his lip slightly. Amazing. This was the power of the one who possessed the rainbow-colored book. She was not called a transcender for nothing. Even though she had not shown her full power after reincarnation, she was exerting physical force on Yu-hyun with just her aura. It felt like a mountain was pressing on his back. Even Seo Sumin, who was using all her strength to emit her aura, was slightly surprised. He endured? He was Yuras brother and worked in an industry rted to collectors, but she never thought he would withstand such energy. She had felt something unusual about him from the first impression. Thats right. Hes not an ordinary human, is he? She still remembered the ufortable feeling of being looked into by him. He must have a hidden secret that others dont know. Seo Sumin added more force to the shark-shaped pencil case that aimed at Yu-hyuns back. Do you intend to cause trouble here? I can end it before that. Im just staying still, but I can also buy some time if I want. Yu-hyun gauged Seo Sumins skills. She was a transcender in her previous life, but shecked a lot of power in this life. If she was aplete transcender, he wouldnt have been able to resist at all, but Seo Sumin was not. Fine, what did you do to me earlier? Seo Sumin changed the topic as if she knew it would not be good for her if Yu-hyun acted up. Her voice was still stiff as a hedgehogs quills. I peeked at your talent. Yu-hyun vaguely answered. To be precise, he tried to see her past actions, but it was not a lie. She had a good sense, so she would notice any tant lies. So he only told part of the truth. Talent? I have a peculiar ability. I can estimate someones talent to some extent. You expect me to believe that? You will believe it if you have a previous life. ! As Yu-hyun mentioned the previous life, Seo Sumins aura became incredibly strong. He felt his skin tingle from the pressure behind him. It was different from before when she simply warned Yu-hyun with her aura. This time, it carried intense emotions. Did I touch a nerve? Yu-hyun clenched his fist as he thought he had barely persuaded her, but the situation got worse. I have no choice. Yu-hyun immediately gathered his energy. The power of the story flowed through his body and wrapped him in a strong armor. The story [Knight without Honor] was activated. Yu-hyun didnt have time to regret leaving Baek Ryeon behind. He quickly spun his body and swung his arm. He didnt intend to hit Seo Su Min. It was just a feint to deter her. He wanted her to back off a little. Whoosh! Yu-hyuns right arm shed the air. He realized that he couldnt see Seo Su Min. Did she retreat? No. She went down. Yu-hyun swiftly raised his left arm to protect his vital point. The next moment, he felt a powerful impact on his forearm. Crack! Yu-hyuns body was pushed back. His left arm, which was reinforced by the power of Knight without Honor, hurt so much. What hit Yu-hyuns arm was a pencil case shaped like a shark. He hit me with that? How could such a thing, which had no edge or strength, cause such a shock to his arm, which was covered by the armor of Knight without Honor? Was it because of her? Yu-hyun realized that Seo Su Min was a transcendent. She dodged his attack without flinching and counterattacked in an instant. Her experience andbat sense were overwhelming. Is the only thing that makes me better than her right now my physical specs? Yu-hyun stepped back a little and created some distance. Can we stop here? I dont like unnecessary fights. Are you expecting me to believe that? Tell me. Who sent you? Who sent me? Yu-hyun sensed something strange in Seo Su Mins words. He thought her attitude changed when he mentioned her previous life, but now he realized that Seo Su Min was mistaking him for someone else. As if she thought he was someones target. I think youre confused, but Im not someone who was sent by anyone. How can I believe that when you know about my previous life? Hmm. Something happened in your previous life? Seo Su Min closed her mouth at Yu-hyuns question. Instead, her eyes became more fierce. Yu-hyun had hit a nerve. If the situation worsened like this, it would be irreversible. Yu-hyun showed with his whole body that he had no intention of fighting. Seo Su Min didnt trust Yu-hyun. She approached him as if to say, do whatever you want, and stabbed her pencil case toward his face. Whoosh! Yu-hyun didnt blink an eye. He stared at Seo Su Min without wavering. The pencil case that Seo Su Min thrust stopped right in front of his nose. After a brief pause, a strong wind blew Yu-hyuns hair. That was close. It looked like a cute pencil case that suited a girls taste, but it was a terrifying thing that could separate bones and flesh with a touch. It wasnt the problem of the object, but the person who wielded it. If Yu-hyun had shown even a slight hesitation, this pencil case would have pierced his head. She made it possible with this thing that had no edge or strength. Do you believe me now? Tell me. Who are you? Im Kang Yu-hyun, an agent of Celestial Company and a teller. A teller? Seo Su Min didnt expect Yu-hyun to be a teller at all. That was because when he was with Yura, he only said he was an acquaintance who worked in the collector industry. Yu-hyun smiled bitterly and raised his hand to gently push away the pencil case that aimed at his face. As he tried to do so naturally, Seo Su Min hardened her expression again and pointed the pencil case at him. Okay, okay. Ill stay still. So you cleared up the misunderstanding? Fine. I understand that I might have misunderstood something. Youre not one of those people I thought you were. Something happened in your previous life? Yu-hyun asked with shining eyes. Seo Su Min right now was not the ordinary girl he met through Yuras introduction. She revealed her true self as a transcendent who lived in her previous life. Seo Su Min gave him a cold look. You dont need to know. You dont need to know? Even after youve been reduced to this state? Yu-hyun thought this was his chance. A chance to somehow connect with her. Now that he had cleared the misunderstanding, he had to win over Seo Sumins favor. More than anything, Yu-hyun realized another fact about Seo Sumin. Your movement just now. It was a footwork technique, right? Are you from the martial world? Seo Sumin did not answer, but Yu-hyun thought he was right. He saw her eyes waver for a moment. I guessed correctly. The attack that Seo Sumin tried tounch at the end. Yu-hyun did not miss her movement and examined it in detail. Her footsteps. Breathing. And the way she stretched her arms and legs. Yu-hyun had seen and heard a lot. Of course, his knowledge was quite different from that of an ordinary person. The movement that Seo Sumin showed just now was clearly a footwork technique. And more importantly, the ck energy that I saw for a very brief moment He also used the best of his abilities at this level. He did not think that Seo Sumins body had the power of the story. That meant only one thing. Its a skill that she has been using since her previous life, literally ingrained in her soul. The use of footwork technique was a definite answer to what world she came from. Which faction do you belong to? You talk as if you know everything. I actually do know. Considering your talent, you must have learned a very powerful martial art, right? You dont need to know. Was that the best you could do with your current level? Hmm. Thats a bit disappointing. The technique you used was rather mediocre Thats nothingpared to what I have Huh! Bingo. Yu-hyuns eyes sparkled at Seo Sumins flustered attitude. She realized her mistake and bit her lip, ring at Yu-hyun. It wasmon sense that if someone said something about their martial art, they would react fiercely if they were from the martial world. Yu-hyun provoked her on purpose and Seo Sumin unwittingly blurted out the truth. Forget it. How can I? Do you want me to make you forget? Its too memorable to forget. Yu-hyun smiled slyly and continued to echo Seo Sumins words. Seo Sumin bit her lip. How can he not give up on anything! She realized that she could not do anything with words. But she was not sure if she could overpower him with force either. I cant suppress him with my current level. She had a great power in her previous life, but it was different now. Seo Sumin was in such a weak state that even a little bit of excessive movement would strain her body. Yu-hyun wondered how strong she was when she was strong, but from Seo Sumins perspective, it was like that. So where are you from? Why dont you try guessing with your smart mouth? Seo Sumin said sarcastically, but Yu-hyun took it seriously and nodded. Okay. What? Hmm. First of all, considering your skill and talent, you must have been a very high-ranking person in an organization. You are a transcendent, so you must have reached the peak. Then you must be the leader of an organization, and an organization with a leader. It would be more of a huge group than a sect. Wait But you followed me and tried to subdue me just because you doubted my behavior a little bit. That doesnt fit with the ideals of justice and chivalry at all. Rather, your actions are pragmatic and you know how to use your head. And your blunt speech and behavior too. But it doesnt seem like you are from an evil faction or the ck Forest either. You seemed to have much more powerful strength than them. Especially the pure darkness-like energy was a decisive clue. Yu-hyun came up with one answer. Neither righteous nor evil, but another existence. And the group that he seemed to hear their name once in a while in situations like this. The Demon Sect. And a very high-ranking person. You When her identity was revealed in an instant, Seo Sumin stuttered and repeated herself without saying anything. Her wandering eyes reflected her feelings well. Thats right. Yu-hyun thought about the Blood Sect as well, but he eliminated them because they usually used more sorcery. In the end, Seo Sumin put away the pen case that she had pointed at Yu-hyuns face. Whats the point of hiding? She sighed and admitted to Yu-hyuns words. As you said, I was from the Demon Sect. To be precise, she was a Heavenly Demon. She gave up everything and revealed her identity to Yu-hyun. Chapter 165: Chapter 165: Chapter 165 I was a Heavenly Demon. Seo Sumin calmly revealed her identity. There was no point in hiding it anymore, now that she hade this far. It was not in her nature to deny the obvious truth shamefully. I see. A Heavenly Demon. Yu-hyun was slightly surprised, but he could ept it after reading her book. What was a Heavenly Demon? It was a being from another world, but Yu-hyun had heard of its name before. In this hybrid world, there were various worlds, and among them, there were worlds where humans used qi to disy transcendent martial arts. In the hybrid world, such worlds were called the Central ins Martial World. Among them, the existence of the Heavenly Demon was ranked as the most feared existence in the martial world. It was a demon of the sky, a supreme being of the earth. It was the ultimate state that those who worshipped all kinds of power reached, and the authority that they praised. It was not something that was given to one being, but a title that was given to those who surpassed a certain level. That was what a Heavenly Demon was. The girl who was so meek at first? A Heavenly Demon? That high school girl? The Heavenly Demon who stood at the peak of all martial artists? Yu-hyun could not believe it, but he did not deny the reality either. She was definitely a Heavenly Demon. And a reincarnated one at that. I see. You believe me so easily. Are you lying? No. Its true. Yu-hyun thought so too. But what was important now was not her identity. Seo Sumin might not know it, but Yu-hyun caught various clues from every word she said. Seo Sumin is a reincarnated Heavenly Demon. But she died in her previous life, and now she lives a new life as Seo Sumin. That was fine. He could even get over the fact that Seo Sumin hid her power and tried to live normally. But her reaction. The moment he heard her say that there was someone who was targeting her, Yu-hyun realized that he had faced a case. Why did she guard against me when she had already reincarnated and lived in another world? The answer was simple. There was someone. Someone who had been targeting Seo Sumin, until now. And someone who was strong enough to make Seo Sumin wary. What he could tell from here was that the enemy was not just an individual, but a group. Maybe even two groups. Information and clues fit together like puzzle pieces in Yu-hyuns head. So, what should I do now that you know my identity? Is that some kind ofme threat at this point? If youre a Heavenly Demon, you should be more dignified I gave up on that. Seo Sumin answered sharply. The moment he saw her expression harden coldly, Yu-hyun could not say anything. I gave up on everything, in the past. I see. He could only guess that there was something in her attitude that spoke of pain, as if she was biting her teeth. There was a deep scar somewhere in Seo Sumins heart that ordinary people could not see. She was still suffering from the pain of that wound that had not healed yet. Seo Sumins appearance, which seemed to be tormented by that pain, stimted Yu-hyuns strange feelings. Im just an ordinary person now, Seo Sumin. I understand. Miss Seo. Yu-hyun nodded his head and respected her wishes. He did not call her a Heavenly Demon, but by her name, Seo Sumin. That was also his intention to treat her as she is now. Seo Sumin nodded her head. Thats how it is, so keep it a secret from Yura. Oppa. Her voice changed instantly from arrogant and sharp to calm and gentle. Yu-hyun could not adapt to the changing tone of voice. It felt like he was looking at someone with a split personality, but then again, Seo Sumins appearance was so gorgeous that any behavior suited her well. Thats right. Im not the type to bber either. You can befortable with me. Itll be less awkward that way. Okay. Ill do that. Yes. I think you understand well, so Ill go now. Seo Sumin bowed her head lightly and turned her back. Yu-hyun looked at her disappearing figure andmented the headache-inducing situation. Its good that I know her identity somehow, but the problem is that she has no motivation at all? Seo Sumin had lived as a Heavenly Demon, but now she lived a life that was so detached from her past that she said she had given up on it. Even though she said she would give up everything, her every movement was graceful. I guess she couldnt help it when it came to what she was used to. Was it talent? Even if she tried not to use it, her body moved instinctively ording to her talent. Yu-hyun stroked his chin. Shes really tempting. He had thought that Kang Hyerim was very talented as a swordmaster, but Seo Sumin was even more so. If he could recruit her as the third member, the power of Baekhwa Management would increase tremendously. The biggest problem was, Seo Sumin had no interest in this kind of work at all. If I had suggested that she be a collector here, it would have only made the atmosphere worse. For now, the only thing I could do was to go along with her mood. Still, he had gained something. He learned what Seo Sumin was in her previous life, and what she wanted now. And that someone was after her. Yu-hyun began to finish the big picture that had been cut off earlier. In her previous life, Seo Sumin lived a normal life as she wished. She hid her power and identity, and lived as an ordinary person named Seo Sumin. But the world didnt leave her alone. The apocalypse that would happen in about five years did that. She didnt do anything after that. That means she either died before the apocalypse, or after it started. That must be it. At first, he thought that the most likely cause of her death was suicide. He judged that there was a high chance that she had lost her will to live and ended her life by her own hand after losing everything. That thought crumbled like a sandcastle hit by a wave when he saw Seo Sumins hostile attitude towards him. It wasnt suicide, it was homicide. Her death involved a third party. Then, was homicide possible? Even though she was a transcendent in her previous life? Yu-hyun nodded. Its possible. Shes so weakpared to her previous lifes power right now. If someone found out her identity and plotted something. It wouldnt be impossible to kill her. He didnt know how much the rainbow-colored book was worth. But considering how Galiazs dazzling golden light surpassed the dull spirits. Seo Sumins power in her transcendent days must have been at least equal to a second-generation spirit. The fact that Seo Sumin was wary of someone meant that the other party was not easy either. On top of that, there was some kind of trauma that she had that pushed her mentally. What if. Yu-hyun thought that this was a ridiculous hypothesis even by his own standards, but he didnt stop. What if there was someone who could kill Seo Sumin, who was a reincarnated transcendent? There was no such person in the memory of Yu-hyuns previous life. If there was such a human being, they would surely be exposed to the world in some way. A sharp needle would poke out even if it was put in a pocket. But what if it wasnt a person? As soon as he thought that far, Yu-hyuns expression hardened. It didnt make sense. The only thing that could do such a thing was a spirit. But how? Spirits couldnt directly interfere with humans under the limit. If they wanted to do that, they would need an enormous amount of power and be able to withstand the penalty imposed by the Genesis system. To do that, they would have to be at least a great star cluster (Ⱥ). A great star cluster? Thats absurd. Yu-hyun shook his head. He thought it was too far-fetched even for himself. This is nothing but a conspiracy theory without clear evidence. He hadnt even found any proof to back up his im, so hasty thinking was forbidden. Yu-hyun tried to reflect on his actions. But then. [The fragment of Laces demon reacts.] [Information gathering rate: 9%] As soon as he saw his own story appear in front of his eyes. Yu-hyun had no choice but to stiffen his expression. *** Sumin! Over here! Yeah. Yura. Seo Sumin joined Yura right after parting with Yu-hyun. She had left for a while after saying that she had something to do. She didnt want to miss Yuras departure. Her mind calmed down as she saw her friends bright smile weing her. That man wont go around spreading this matter. She had eyes too. The Yu-hyun she saw was not someone who talked more than he did. He was someone who kept his word and had a firm belief that he didnt show on the outside. Seo Sumin suddenly ovepped Yu-hyuns image with the past. -Hehe. I guess this old man is no longer needed. As she recalled that voice that had be a memory now, Seo Sumin clenched her fist without knowing it. A scene unfolded beyond her retina. The burning temple and the ruins that were hard to recognize. Blood and corpses everywhere. And the monster that was wailing at the sky in the center of it all. I am. Seo Sumin looked at her friends and made a firm resolution as she saw another precious day of her life. Im not a Heavenly Demon anymore. From the moment that incident happened, and after she lost everything. She gave up on everything. Sumin? Are you okay? Uh, yeah. Its nothing. Im just, a bit sad. Hey. Whats there to be sad about? We can still keep in touch, right? And we can meet when we go out. Yeah. Youre right. Sumin smiled at Yuras words. Yura narrowed her eyes at her unique aura. Ah. Sumin is smiling like that again. Uh, me? You know, when I look at you, you smile so kindly? Like youre our mom or something. Thats right. I felt that too. Me too. The other friends chimed in withughter. Sumin awkwardly smiled and said Really? Yura shouted yfully and hugged Sumin. Sumin mama! Hey, hey. What are you doing? What mama? I want to do it too! Sumin mamang! Me too! The ce became noisy in an instant. *** After meeting with Kang Yura, Yu-hyun was weed by Kang Hyerim, who was studying hard by reading a book. Oh. Youre back? Yes. Youre doing well studying as I told you to. The book that Kang Hyerim was reading was a thick one that contained the history of the world. At Yu-hyuns words, Kang Hyerim pouted her lips. Yu-hyun~. Do I really have to do this? Its so headache-inducing just by looking at it. You cant just look at it. You have to remember everything, and be able to recall it at important moments. Aww. Why do I have to do this? To survive in the world of thoughts, you have to do this. Yu-hyun had rmended studying to Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jia during the break. The two of them reacted with What study? when they heard that. Yu-hyun had strongly suggested studying more than personal training to them. I told you, right? The world of thoughts is where the stories of the world are realized. The stories can be history, legends, folktales, myths, etc. I know that. But still Well, I cant me you for not being convinced. But theres no choice. From now on, we will clear the Worlds of Ideas that no one has ever seen before. But dont you think its dangerous if you dont have basic knowledge? It was exactly what happened to the exploration team. They needed skills, but more than that, they also needed a lot of knowledge about the stories. She remembered what happened in the Moby-Dick world of thoughts and couldnt argue back. Yu-hyun was right. But wouldnt it be better to call an expert in this field when that happens? Like some old schrs or professors. It would be easier if we had them. Kang Hyerim timidly retorted. She was convinced by her own words, thinking that it wasnt a bad idea. Yu-hyun looked at her and shattered hercency. There used to be such a method. Oh, really? Yes. But it changed nowadays. Do you know why? Because the survival rate was terrible. Especially when those non-collectors entered the world of thoughts, 99 out of 100 died. Just look at the Theodnt Swamp we went tost time, isnt it obvious? Ordinary humans would have suffocated from the spores and died. Collectors could withstand the environment of the world of thoughts. But not those who couldnt. Like what happened in the Twilight Curtain and Hanul incident, ordinary people could enter the world of thoughts too. It wasnt impossible. But they didnt go because it was dangerous. In the past, when they formed an exploration team, they always brought along expert schrs with them. But they died too much, so there was a problem. After all, intellectuals are valuable resources, and it was too much to send them to dangerous ces. So the method changed. Instead of sending professors or doctors to risky ces, they just raised collectors smarter. There werent any new Worlds of Ideastely, so you might not have felt the need to study, but until then, the amount of study required for collectors was really huge. And that was still maintained in the Academy, albeit weakly. In the world of thoughts where stories were realized, information was the biggest weapon. That was why Yu-hyun made Kang Hyerim study. So dontin and do it. Hmph. Dont pout your lips and act cute either. It makes me want to hit you. Just be defiant instead. Really? Should I be defiant? Yes. Do it, please do it. You must do it. You understand? Ah, I understand. I said I understand! Kang Hyerim finally gave up and immersed herself in reading again. Yu-hyun nodded satisfactorily and took care of Baekryeon. Where are you going? Im going to stop by the headquarters for a moment. He had to submit an application for the expansion of his study room to the headquarters. And. He also needed to find out about Daeseong Group, which might be rted to Seo Sumin. Chapter 166: Chapter 166: Chapter 166 The ce that Yu-hyun went to after parting with Kang Hye-rim was the training room. It was called a room, but it was actually a whole floor that had been modified for the training of collectors who had transcended human limits. In the center of the training room, which was full of all kinds of heavy-duty equipment for collectors, Kwon Jia was sweating profusely and working hard on her training. Huff. Ha. She didnt notice Yu-hyun entering, and was busy doing back squats with a barbell. The weight of over 400kg went up and down lightly. Yu-hyun stood at the entrance for a while, watching Kwon Jias training. Ugh. Haa. Kwon Jia was dressed appropriately for training. She wore tight-fitting leggings on her lower body, and a tank top on her upper body, with a thin coat over it. She had tied her hair back neatly, as if it was bothering her. Because of that, her neck line, which was not usually visible, was clearly exposed. Sweat ran down her thin chin. Thud. After finishing the proper training, Kwon Jia immediately put down the barbell she was holding and moved to another weight. She took off her coat to do high-intensity chin-ups, and put on a weight vest. She btedly noticed Yu-hyun standing at the entrance. She felt embarrassed for a moment and stammered. W-what? Since when? Just now. Are you training? You can keep going if you want. Forget it. What did youe here for? Why do you say that? It makes me look like I have some ulterior motive. Dont you? Yu-hyun thought hard about whether he had done anything to make her wary. He couldnt think of anything like that. No. I just came by to see what our collectors were doing on my way to the headquarters. I see. You seem to have been training for quite a while. Yu-hyun muttered that, looking at Kwon Jias pale face from exhaustion. If a collector like her was sweating so much, it meant that she had been doing high-intensity training that would affect even a collectors physique for a long time. The humidity in the air was different. She must have stayed here for at least 4-5 hours. It was a tough training that most collectors wouldnt even dare to try. O-oh, no, its just Kwon Jia realized toote that she was soaked in sweat and smelled bad, and she felt slightly flustered. She backed away, trying to get away from Yu-hyun. Yu-hyun felt suspicious of Kwon Jias awkward behavior. Whats wrong with her? Why is she acting like that? [What do you mean whats wrong? Shes embarrassed because of her sweat smell.] I cant really smell it. Yu-hyun meant it. He didnt mind the smell, even if there was one. Its a sign of someone who really worked hard. Whats so shameful about that? [Sigh. Never mind.] Baek Ryeon sighed as if giving up on Yu-hyuns attitude. Yu-hyun tried to ease Kwon Jias guard by telling her not to worry. Anyway, dont overwork yourself too much. You can take it easy sometimes. Did you read all the books I gave you to read? I read them all. I came here after reading them three times. Huh. You already read them three times? Yeah. Most of them were things I already knew, so I could skip them quickly. And they were useful information. So I did my best to read them. Yu-hyun guessed from Kwon Jias words how hard she had read the books. Not only that, but she had been training here alone from morning until now. She has amazing mental strength. Yu-hyun recalled what Kwon Jias characteristic was. Shecked talent, and she didnt have any tricks either. All she could do was do her best at what she was given. That wasnt enough for her, so she cut down on sleep and didnt spare any time during breaks. An excessive obsession with bing stronger. No. Is it a kind of madness that goes beyond obsession? Yu-hyun read something wriggling in the pupils of Kwon Jia, who answered as if it was nothing. She didnt seem to realize it, but Yu-hyun knew. Please do it only to the extent that you dont torture yourself too much. Are you worried about me? Of course. Jia is now a colleague of our Baek Hwa Management. And also a collector who signed a contract with me. It would be strange if I didnt worry. Is that all? Huh? Is that all? Yu-hyun didnt understand what Kwon Jia was asking. Kwon Jia turned her head away with a flick at Yu-hyuns reaction. Thats enough. I was nning to end the training here anyway. You should go and take care of your business. Uh, um. Jia? Im going to take a shower. Kwon Jia coldly turned her back and headed for the shower room. After Kwon Jia disappeared, Yu-hyun stood there awkwardly. [Phew. Phew. This burn victim. Seriously.] No, what did I do? [Forget it, forget it. Lets just go now. Hurry up!] At Baek Ryeons urging, Yu-hyun had no choice but to leave the training room. *** The space train cut through the vast darkness of space. Yu-hyun looked at the now familiar sight of space and recalled what had happened today. It was surprising enough that Seo Su Mins identity was like that, but there were also people who were targeting her. And, that those people were rted to the Holy Spirits. Laces Demon Fragment always took in truth as its nourishment. It was because everything he thought was his reasoning and conjecture was actually true that the information gathering rate increased. Who are they, exactly? Who is targeting her? And, why are they targeting her? Because she was a transcendent in her previous life? Does that mean that they are Holy Spirits rted to her previous life? He had endless questions. Yu-hyun had a hard time controlling the torrent of thoughts that hit him hard. Before he knew it, the space train stopped and Yu-hyun arrived at the headquarters. Among the countless buildings of the headquarters, Yu-hyun moved to one ce with a purpose. Wee. How can I help you? I came to submit the application for library expansion. Ah, I see. Please follow me. Yu-hyun followed the desk clerk and waited for a moment. Several eyes were chasing him. Who is he? Oh, thats Kang Yu-hyun, the teller. He got promoted to assistant manager at the youngest age, right? Thats crazy. He gave up the protection of Genesis as a human-like being? And hes still alive? Thats brave. There are more than a few people in the Shiwa room who ruined their lives trying to follow him. He must have something, even though he just started. Most of them were filled with jealousy and envy, but there were also some tellers who acknowledged Yu-hyuns abilities. Yu-hyun didnt care much about what they were murmuring behind his back. Anyway, those who talk like that behind him are the ones who cant do anything in front of him. Tsk. He just got promoted to assistant manager faster, and hes acting so arrogant. Let him be. Hell be dead soon anyway, right? Two tellers whispered as if they didnt like Yu-hyun. Yu-hyuns excellent hearing caught everything they were saying. Then a woman teller who looked half-sheep and half-human approached Yu-hyun with an application form. Did you wait long? Here is the application form for library expansion. The two tellers who had been badmouthing Yu-hyun earlier widened their eyes at the word library expansion. Library expansion was not something that could be done easily. It was only possible to apply when the librarys capacity waspletely full, and the application form only came out when the headquarters also decided that it was necessary. Yu-hyun sneered inwardly at the two tellers who looked at him with round eyes. Hmm? Wait a minute. This application form seems to be wrong? What? Thats strange. I brought the right one. Yuhyun pointed out the weird part of the application form and got up from his seat. Look here, it says the maximum capacity is increased from 3,000 to 5,000 people. Yes. If its your application form, then that much I need more than 10,000, you know. What?! Not only her scream, but also the tellers who had been secretly listening in were shocked. The recent viewership exceeded 9,500. And the subscription rate also surpassed 7,000. So I think it wont be long before it reaches 10,000 at this rate. Thats why I applied for an expansion. B-but how did you already reach the limit Oh. Thats because I got a library authority by having a showdown with another teller in the video room. So I was able to double the size of my library, but even that waspletely full. O-oh my The teller who brought the application form trembled at the numbers that Yuhyun mentioned beyond the standard. The other tellers who were watching this situation also swallowed their saliva. They thought he was just a little better than the average deputy, but they couldnt believe it when they heard that he was close to 10,000 viewers. But how could they deny the reality when the evidence was right in front of their eyes? C-crazy. How is that possible? Even a manager would have a hard time getting over 5,000. Wow. If I were in the video room department, I would have felt really inferior. Especially, the reactions of the two tellers who had badmouthed Yuhyun were pitiful. Yuhyun smiled softly and said. You can change it for me, right? Yes, yes! Ill bring you something else right away! The staff member hurried away from his seat. Yu-hyun rxed and sat back down. The whispers that had beening from behind him until a moment ago were no longer audible. [Hehe. Look at those losers.] Baek Ryeon, who was hanging on Yu-hyuns waist, sneered at those tellers. *** Yu-hyun decided to pay a visit to Galiaz since he was already at the headquarters. Oho. Youre here? Yes, sir. Its been a while. Hehe. Its not that long in the life of a teller. Is that so? It feels like a long time to me. Haha. Now that I think about it, youre right. Galiazughed heartily. Ive heard a lot of stories about you. You did another one, didnt you? The spirits are quite excited about it. No, not really Heh heh. Arent you too modest? Youre one of the rare tellers who have achieved such a feat of storytelling. You can be proud of yourself. The other tellers will be jealous of you. I can do thatter. How have you been, sir? Me? Im always the same. Im just keeping and organizing this ce that no one visits anymore, and sometimes I look up old memories when theye to mind. Its a very suitable ce for living leisurely. Leisurely? Yu-hyun looked at the space filled with storage boxes and shook his head. This ce made him feel dizzy just by looking at it. He honestly felt like he would go crazy if he stayed here for a week. He understood why the tellers didnte to this ce. Only someone like Galiaz, who had reached such a level, could afford to be leisurely here. Are there no other visitors besides me? For example, the head of the storytelling department. Oh, you. You met Celestina, didnt you? You knew? Of course I did. I have some connection with her. When I was in the storytelling department, she was one of the tellers I taught. Really? That was unexpected and Yu-hyun widened his eyes. He knew that Celestina was the head of the department and that she was a very influential teller, but he didnt know that she was Galiazs disciple. A disciple who became a head of the department. This old man is not ordinary after all. No, wait. Then Celestina must have lived for a very long time too. Isnt that cheating with her appearance and behavior? Yu-hyun realized that Celestina, who seemed like a friendly neighbor, was actually very old and shuddered at the discrepancy. She even asked me if I wanted to join the Celestial Bing department. Oh, really? As expected, shes my disciple. She has a good eye. But I refused. Why? Honestly, theres no better ce than there. I prefer to be alone right now. Yu-hyun casually changed the subject. By the way, sir, you seem to have a keen ear for information. Even though you stay in one ce all the time. You, have you forgotten where this is? Oh. I forgot. The record storage room is where all the stories collected by Celestial Corporation converge. Naturally, if Yu-hyun does something big, information rted to it also flows into this ce. Galiaz doesnt know everything, but he knows a lot. He is the manager of this ce after all. Besides, every time you do something, the aftermath is usually big. Even if Im not here, I hear some news from time to time. Haha. Yu-hyunughed awkwardly. He didnt think it would be that bad. More importantly, sir, do you know well about the great spirits who are interested in Earth? Thats right. Why? Did they make you an offer or something? They did a long time ago. But thats not why Im asking now. Do you know which great spirits are interested in Earth? Yu-hyun asked in hopes of getting some useful information. He didnt know who were the great spirits who were interested in Earth before the end came, so he needed to check. Galiaz stroked his beard. Hmm. This is tricky. How should I say it? Is it difficult to say Is it something like that? No, not really. Rather, there are too many ces thate to mind. Earth was considered a treasure trove of stories in the early days of ten years ago, and there was even a rumor that it was the report of the spirits. Now, most of them have turned their backs on it, but things have changed recently. Because of you, that is. Galiaz pointed his finger at Yu-hyun. Is that so? You seem to be aware of it yourself. The spirits who had lost interest in Earth have started to pay attention to it again thanks to the storytelling you showed recently. The information that Galiaz gave him was very useful. The spirits are expecting Earth again? This is a great opportunity. He thought of his previous life when Earth was deemed unqualified and felt like he had won a lottery. Are there any great spirits who are particrly interested among them? Hmm. There are some ces like that. Especially, there are a few ces that are moving recently. Where are they? Yu-hyun asked and Galiaz opened his mouth. Chapter 167: Chapter 167: Chapter 167 First of all, dont you have Pandemonium and Eden on your side? Yu-hyun was quite disappointed when he didnt get the answer he expected. Yes, I do. Satan and Michael, who represented the two great armies, were his regr visitors in his library. They were interested in the history of Earth, so it was natural that the movements of the two great armies were also focused on Earth. But thats not the answer youre looking for, is it? Yu-hyun gave a bitter smile as he read Galiazs smile. As expected, he knows that I have something. It was no wonder that he was the guardian of the Dragon King. He had raised a chief-level teller, and he was a legend among the tellers. Galiazs insight was not easy to deal with. Yu-hyun nodded his head, as he had nothing to hide. Yeah, well. Hmm. Ive heard something that might interest you. Recently, some of the great armies have taken an interest in the environment of Earth. Recently? That was it. Yu-hyun was almost certain. The interest that had not been there until now, but suddenly increased recently. Some of it might have been caused by Yu-hyun himself, but there was no doubt that someone else had a different idea. Where are they? There are three ces. One of them is Hwaninje (). Youve heard of it, right? Yes. There was no way Yu-hyun didnt know about Hwaninje. Especially if he lived in Korea. Hwaninje was the great army that provided the seed of mythology to the Korean penins. This ce, which was rtively small among the great armies, was the army where Hwanung, who could be called the protagonist of the Dangun myth, belonged. Yu-hyun nodded his head in agreement. It made sense that Koreas situation was unusually hottely. The second one is Sukhavati (OQ). Sukhavati. Another name was Sukhvat. Sukhavati was the great army that provided the seed of mythology to Earths Buddhism. It was one of the most famous ces among the great armies. In a way, it was the secondrgest ce in Earths mythology after Eden. The spirits there are interested too? Thats surprising. They seem to be the least likely. Galiaz uttered the next one. The third one is Cheongyesamsipsancheon (ʮ). I see. Yu-hyun also knew Cheongyesamsipsancheon well. It was where Oh Heum, who had caused trouble in Yu-hyuns previous library and was forcibly kicked out, belonged. Cheongyesamsipsancheon was the great army that provided the seed of mythology to Earths Taoism. And it was also a ce that had a close rtionship with Sukhavati in some ways. Hwaninje, Sukhavati, Cheongyesamsipsancheon. Theyre all simr ces. It seemed obvious why they were interested in Earth when he thought about where Yu-hyun was active. Is there someone among these three that I should be wary of? Yu-hyun felt a bit puzzled. It would have been easier if it were Olympus or Asgard, which had bad reputations, but the three examples he gave were hard to pinpoint no matter how he thought about it. They were all ces that had good images as great armies, so it was difficult to identify who exactly they were. I narrowed down the choices, but Im getting deeper into the maze. Theyre all formidable ces. Yu-hyun checked Laces fragment out of curiosity. [Information collection rate: 21%] Considering that it was 9%st time, it had increased considerably. There was definitely a culprit among them. Someone who had been targeting Seosumin since his previous life, and who made her wary in this life as well. Are there any other ces? Why not? But apart from those three ces I just mentioned, theyre still showing a bit of lukewarm movement. The great armies are usually hard to move. Chuckle. Thats true. More importantly, you know what? I heard another story recently. Galiazs eyes changed. His expression became heavier than before when he was talking lightly. Yu-hyun also became serious along with him. Recently, youve had a bad rtionship with one department. Yu-hyun had an idea of where it was. There was no point in hiding it at this point, so he nodded his head. Yes. I didnt intend to, but I had a little friction with the Pentagram department. Is that so? Its not my ce to say this since Im retired now, but you should be careful with the Pentagram department. Its not a ce with a good reputation. Yu-hyun knew that too. If you asked anyone to name the worst ce among the eight departments of history, they would all mention the Pentagram department. Their infamy was so great that you could tell by the fact that they left behind chief-level and deputy-level staff in Earth, which had received a disqualification sticker, and continued their history. They must have some ulterior motive. Yu-hyun was about to say that it was nothing to worry about, but he realized that Galiazs eyes were sincere. Yes. I have ears too, you know. Im trying to be careful. Good. I know you would be cautious even without me telling you. But Im saying this out of concern, because the other side is so bad. I hope you understand that. I do. Thank you for worrying about me. Yu-hyun said that sincerely. In this fierce Celestial Corporation wherepetition was done with stories, most of the Tellers were always wary and jealous of him. Among them, the only one who genuinely cared and advised him was Galiaz. When Yu-hyun epted it seriously, Galiaz finally rxed and smiled again. That makes me feel better. Maybe its because Im old, but I have more worries and troubles. Hahaha. Nothing to worry about will happen. Yu-hyun said that and his eyes sparkled. Yes. Nothing to worry about will ever happen. *** Ill be going then. Alright. I hope you bring some good news next time. Ill try. After Yu-hyun left, Galiaz was alone again and recalled the conversation he had with him. Among them, what kept stimting his worry was the department called Pentagram. This is not good. Even though he had retired from the front line, he knew well how the departments were going. Especially the movements of the Pentagram department among the eight departments in the stock room. What are they trying to do there? Galiaz shook his head. Pentagram is one of the departments. Its not easy to maintain a department in this Celestial Corporation. One of the chosen eight departments does such a strange thing? Of course they must have something up their sleeve. Most of them ignored it because they didnt know the real intention. More than anything, as time passed, the interest of the spirits toward Earth gradually decreased, so naturally the antics of Pentagram were also forgotten. But, Earth changed recently. The stock of a Teller attracted the expectations of the spirits toward Earth again. If it was before, I would have just ignored it and moved on, but now that I know someone there, it bothers me a bit. Galiaz thought he didnt have to worry about anything rted to field work anymore. He had decided that before. He thought that living peacefully in the back room would be an opportunity to brighten his remaining life after feeling disillusioned. Hes a strange kid. He thought of Yu-hyun, who he had just talked to. Not only his experience and ability that didnt match a rookie Teller, but also a strange charm that kept pulling him in. If he had a family in the lower world, would it feel like having a grandson? He felt happy when Yu-hyun seeded as if it was his own business, and he felt anxious when he thought he was in danger. Galiaz had felt this feeling only once a long time ago. I miss it. The days when he was full of dreams and passion When he challenged stories that others thought were impossible with his pride and spirit And the fact that his hot desire that he thought had disappeared was wriggling somewhere in his chest again. It dyed Galiazs dry emotions back to those days. I said I would trust and leave it to him, but Im still worried. But I cant help him directly either. As Galiaz was wondering what to do, Master! I came to visit! The door opened and Celestina came in. Galiazs eyes lit up. Oh, really. Celestina. You came at a good time. Huh? Whats wrong with you, master? Youre weing me like this. You, lets do something with me. *** [Your request for library expansion has beenpleted.] [Your library will be expanded.] [Sub-mission aplished!] [Maximum capacity 10,000 -> 20,000] Yu-hyun nodded his head in satisfaction as he checked the notification window that popped up on his way back. His request to expand his library was sessfully epted, and with this, the number of spirits that his library could amodate increased to the maximum. Now I dont have to worry about my library exploding even if I have more than 10,000 viewers. It would only make Celine busier, but Yu-hyun was not worried. Her skills and will were genuine. She would probably burn with enthusiasm in this situation, as if to show off. With a poker face, of course. Yu-hyun chuckled inwardly and recalled the information that Galiaz had told him. Three great armies. One of them is rted to Seo Sumin, the transcendent. Seo Sumin also knew that she was in conflict with someone. She was wary of Yu-hyun when they first met, thinking that he might be a spy sent by the great army. She knows that she is involved with someone. Even though its a matter of her previous life and she reincarnated, the fact that she reacted like that means that she also knows that her opponent is not an ordinary being. And a great army could make that possible. Yu-hyun wondered which of the three great armies that Galiaz had told him was the most likely candidate to be rted to Seo Sumin. The answer did note easily. Hwaninje, Sukhavati, and 36 Thousand Heaven Realms were all great armies with impressive presence and simr tendencies. 36 Thousand Heaven Realms was rtively more free and diverse than the others. Baekryeon asked him, noticing that he was silent and still. [What are you thinking about so hard since a while ago?] Just. About the great armies. [Great armies? Why all of a sudden?] Just. I thought I might get involved with one of them soon. [Ah. The one you talked about with that dragon earlier? Cheongye something or what was it?] Close enough. I think it might be there. [Is it famous?] Its famous alright. It has its good sides, but also a lot of bad sides. Its also the ce where the most incidents and idents happened. Its the ce that produced the famous Demon King Alliance, after all. [Whats the Demon King Alliance?] Baekryeon was intrigued by the unexpected name. As far as she knew, the only thing that came to mind when she heard the word demon king was the clichd genre of heroes and demon kings. But, a Taoist ce that had a rigid image produced a demon king? What could be more interesting than this story? Theyre not really demon kings. Well, they are very dangerous ces in their own way. [What are they then?] The Demon King Alliance (ħ“). A great army that rivals Pandemonium in terms of presence. It was a ce where all kinds of monsters who had turned their backs on the heavenly realm of Taoism existed as divine spirits, and just like Pandemonium had seven lords, this ce also had seven demon kings. The seven first-generation divine spirits who stood at the peak of all monsters. Among them, the most dangerous and also the most powerful one was. The stone monkey. The ce where Jecheon Daeseong resides. Chapter 168: Chapter 168: Chapter 168 [Ah! Ive heard that name before!] Sun Wukong, the Great Sage Equal to Heaven, was one of the most popr stories on Earth. He always ranked high among the tales that people loved to hear. Even in modern times, the existence of Sun Wukong was reborn through various media and deeply imprinted in peoples minds. In fact, even in the mixed world, the name and power of the Great Sage were remarkable. The Demon King Alliance was a group of his six siblings, led by Sun Wukong himself. The Seven Great Sages (ߴ}) from Journey to the West were the backbone of the Demon King Alliance. [And youre saying that such a Demon King came from Heaven something?] I have to admit, 36 Thousand Heaven Realms had some problems in this regard. There were many terrifying monsters that originated from there. Just look at the ssic of Mountains and Seas (ɽ). That was why Yu-hyun doubted 36 Thousand Heaven Realms. If other ces were dusted off, they would only reveal a little bit of dirt, but this ce was the only one that had a lot of issues. Thats why Im most wary of it right now. Its also the most likely ce. [Hmm. But its still amazing. Who would have thought that one of the Great Sages would fall from Heaven.] Well, if you put it that way, you could also say that Pandemonium, where the Seven Deadly Sins exist, is actually derived from Eden, which was the seed of the Bible. Stories are inherently ambiguous in their boundaries. Its rude to lump them together in the same category just because they appeared in the same story. [I see. I learned something new.] Yu-hyun looked out the window of the cosmic train that was spinning around. But still, theres not enough clues to go on. It was only a suspicion that 36 Thousand Heaven Realms was involved, not a confirmation that they were the real culprit. He could somehow fit them into the picture, but there were still too many pieces missing to make aplete one. Yu-hyun thought of the only person who had one of those pieces. Seo Sumin. She holds the biggest clue. This was Seo Sumins matter, and Yu-hyun didnt need to bother himself with it. But, Yu-hyun decided that he couldnt sit still after getting a glimpse of the truth behind this incident. Its a matter of the Great Sages intervening in Hell. And on Earth, no less. This is something that rarely happens even in the mixed world. More than anything, what piqued Yu-hyuns interest was the hidden incident that he had no memory of. If its true that the Great Sages intervened on Earth, then theres a possibility that they are rted to the end of the world in some way. This is not an event that changed because of me. It was an event that existed in my previous life. It was the Great Sages, after all. One of the groups that could be counted on one hand in the mixed world had interfered with a single world called Earth. Could this be a mere coincidence? The end of the world that would unfold in the future was caused by many things intertwined and tangled up. And among them, there was definitely some influence from the spirits. They were the ones who gave Earth a low qualification rating. If I find any trace of their involvement in anything. And if it was rted to the end of the world that would happen in the future. Then he had to step up and stop it himself. Not out of curiosity, but out of duty and responsibility. *** Seo Sumin felt a bit sad when Yu Ra transferred to another school. But unlike before, she had made many friends besides Yu Ra. It was all thanks to Yu Ras wide connections, and Seo Sumin didnt feel lonely even after Yu Ra left. She just felt a little empty. It was time to go home from school, and students gathered in groups and headed back to their homes. Seo Sumin crossed the yground and noticed that the school entrance was slightly noisy. Whats going on? She wondered if there was an ident or something, but as she got closer, she realized that it wasnt. Wow, amazing. Did you see that guy? Hes really handsome. Do you think he has a girlfriend? But why is he standing here? Who is he waiting for? She heard voices one by one. Seo Sumin reached the school gate and found out why it was like this. A young man in a ck suit that fit his body perfectly. It was Kang Yu-hyun, Yu Ras close brother whom she had seen a few days ago. No way? Yu Ra had already transferred, so why did hee to the school? Seo Sumin felt a sense of uneasiness and lowered her head, trying to avoid him by blending in with the crowd. Her instinctive stealth killed her presence and silenced her footsteps. Ah, Su Min! Her bad feeling was right. Yu-hyun spotted Seo Sumin right away and approached her. Seo Sumin was shocked by his insight that pierced through her stealth. She didnt know that she couldnt hide the brilliant book above her head. Huh? You two know each other? Wow, awesome. That was themotion around her. Seo Sumin felt her face burning from the stares of the female students. Since she was already exposed, there was no point in hiding it. She lifted her head and red at Yu-hyun. Why are you here? Why? I came to see you. Kyaaak. Some of the female students squealed as if they were watching a drama. But some realized that there was a problem with the meeting between Yu-hyun, who looked like an adult, and Seo Sumin, who was still a middle school student. Yu-hyun preempted any possible rumors by saying: You cant worry your brother. Why didnt you contact me? I came to see you after a long time. Your aunt must be worried too. Yu-hyun emphasized the word aunt to make it clear that he was a family member or a rtive of hers. Just then, Seo Sumins friends who were passing by joined in. Sumin, is he your cousin? Wow. But hes so handsome. Im jealous of Sumin. You have a brother like that. Seo Sumin felt that she had lost control of the situation. She managed to smile and said: Uh, yeah. Hes my cousin. Geez, brother. Why did you suddenlye to school? I was worried about how you were doing at school. Enough. There are too many people here, lets go somewhere quiet. Seo Sumin grabbed Yu-hyuns arm and pulled him along. Her friends were impressed by her bold action. Sumin, can wee with you? Whats your brothers name? How old is he? Does he have a girlfriend? Yu-hyun remained calm and smiled softly despite the barrage of questions from the girls. Oh. Youre Sumins friends, right? Im sorry, but Im here on business and I stopped by to see Sumin on the way. I dont have much time. Can you understand? Oh. I see. Well, if its business, theres nothing we can do. Sumin, have fun with your cousin. You have to tell uster. Okay? Uh, yeah. Seo Sumin nodded and her friends left. Yu-hyun waved his hand and bid farewell to them. As soon as they were gone, Seo Sumin red at Yu-hyun with a piercing look. He looked more closely at him and realized that he was using some kind of power that distorted peoples perception. That was why the students couldnt recognize him properly. She gestured with her chin for him to follow her. She meant to talk to him in a quiet ce. That was what Yu-hyun wanted as well. They moved away from the crowd quietly. The cafe near the school was full of students after school hours, so it was thest ce they wanted to go. In the end, Seo Sumin dragged Yu-hyun to a rest area on the hill behind the school. We came quite far to talk. But theres no one here, so it doesnt seem too bad. Haa. Enough. Just tell me why you came here. Seo Sumin treated Yu-hyun as a student. This was a kind of boundary setting. She had nothing to do with him who was once a heavenly horse, and she would deal with this as a student Seo Sumin. Yu-hyun felt her locked up heart and answered hesitantly. Im friends with Yura, so I cante to see you? Are you trying to y word games with me? Just get to the point. Seo Sumins voice became irritated as she ran out of patience. Maybe because of her rising emotions, a strong aura began to emanate from her body. She had decided to live a new life, and she didnt like Yu-hyun interfering with her past. It felt like someone had left a ck footprint on her precious and pure white room. Fine. Ill get to the point quickly. Im looking for information about Han Daesung. When Han Daesung came out of Yu-hyuns mouth, Seo Sumins expression disappeared for a moment and then returned to normal. She shook her head right away. I dont know anything about that. Really? It seems like something that has a lot to do with you. I said I dont know! I know you hate being associated with your past. But Im asking you this because its important. Whats so important? Han Daesung is after you. Yu-hyun told her honestly what she needed to know. Seo Sumin choked on her breath. She didnt understand what Yu-hyun was saying. What do you mean I know you have a connection to the Great World of Bliss, your previous life. You know that too, right? They are after you. I dont know why. Only you and they know the reason. So, why me You may want to cut off your past, but they dont seem to think so. I told you honestly. And this is not a threat or a simple lie. Im a teller. Im more sensitive to the movements of the spirits than anyone else. Seo Sumin bit her lip. The blood drained from her tightly clenched white hand. She had been confused since she heard the truth from Yu-hyun. But, recently, the Great World of Bliss, which was not interested in this ce, moved. I would have let it go if I didnt know anything, but it was strange considering your past. How did they try to ess this Earth, where you are, among so many worlds? Yu-hyun kept provoking her. He deliberately said that he knew about the Great World of Bliss, and watched her reaction. Th-that Seo Sumin lowered her head. She hesitated to answer. She couldnt fully trust Yu-hyun yet, so she didnt believe his words, but more than that, she felt a sense of despair at the fact that the karma she thought she had forgotten wasing towards her. When I first looked into you, you reacted sensitively. You asked me where I sent it from. That means you know, right? That they are after you. Your silence wont change the truth. They are moving. And of course, you are their target. They are the ones who are chasing you, who have reincarnated into another world. Do you think they will let it go? Hiding is useless. Vicious. ording to Yu-hyuns judgment, the Great World of Bliss that was after Seo Sumin was a very vicious group. He didnt know what had happened between her and them in her previous life, when she was a heavenly horse and a transcendent, but they were trying to kill her, who was now trying to settle her past life. Then, is it really the 36 Thousand Heaven Realms? He thought so inwardly, but Yu-hyun waited for Seo Sumins mouth to open. Its not enough. Seo Sumin didnt react easily. Was it because he didnt stimte her enough? Or because she didnt believe him? Maybe she was escaping from reality. Yu-hyun gave up on trying to persuade her moderately. He was also in a hurry. He had to find out the purpose of the Great World of Bliss that was trying to intervene in the lower world as soon as possible, so he could deal with it somehow. I dont like touching my family. But he had no choice in this situation. Family. If they find you, do you think they will stop at you? They will touch your family too. And maybe even your friends. They will not only kill your rtives and bloodline, but also wipe them outpletely. The Great World of Bliss is like that. That was the final blow. Yu-hyun smiled bitterly as he saw Seo Sumins eyes tremble violently. I told you, but Yura is also precious to me. I dont want her to suffer anything. And neither do you. You No, oppa Seo Sumin red at Yu-hyun and snapped at him. Youre really a terrible person. There were faint tears in her eyes. Yu-hyun didnt make any excuses. He crossed his arms and waited for her next words. I get it. Ill tell you. I had a rough idea of who was bothering me anyway. When exactly? I dont know the exact time. But I felt that waytely. I felt like someone was watching me. I see. Yu-hyun stroked his chin. If what she said was true, this was a serious matter. So, where is it? The Pure Land. Yu-hyuns eyebrows twitched at the name of the Great World of Bliss that came out of her mouth. It waspletely different from what he had expected. Chapter 169: Chapter 169: Chapter 169 Yu-hyun was quite perplexed by Seo Su-mins honest words, which were beyond his expectations. Paradise? That ce was involved in this incident? Yu-hyun was almost certain that the culprit of this situation was almost the 36 Thousand Heaven Realms. However, Seo Su-min mentioned the Great Sage Army, which was the opposite of them. The Great Sage Army of Paradise was considered one of the most virtuous ces in the mixed world, along with Eden. They were unlike the beings of the upper world, who sympathized and respected the beings of the lower world, and tried to lead them to the path of salvation. The doctrine of Paradise was that one could only reach true nirvana by letting go of all pain and delusion. Such a doctrine elevated the level of existence and made them realize the eternal truth of the future. The Great Sage Army, who act under the name of salvation for the lower world, did such a thing? He couldnt simply dismiss it as a lie, as he didnt feel any suspicious signs from Seo Su-min. What if she was mistaken about the wrong information? Yu-hyun shook his head. I dont think a former transcendent would make such a simple mistake. More than anything, Yu-hyun was wary of the unconditional praise and trust for the Great Sage Army, who were known to be good. Eden is also a very good ce. But they are so obsessed with justice that they have no mercy for those they judge as evil. Fish cant live in water that is too clear and clean. Thats what Eden was like in Yu-hyuns judgment. And he thought that Paradise, which was known to be on par with Eden, wouldnt be much different. But why? Why is she so wary of the Great Sage Army, who are as good as Paradise? Yu-hyun couldnt understand that. He learned something he didnt know, but new questions followed one after another. The answer to all this was too blurry to grasp, like a mirage. I see. Yu-hyun nodded his head first, as he had no choice but to agree with Seo Su-mins words. Do you believe me? Theres no reason not to. I dont think you would lie with such a sorrowful expression. Yu-hyun muttered bitterly. Seo Su-mins feelings for her friend Yura were real. He didnt think she had done this while deceiving her family and friends. Still, just in case, he used [Laces Fragment] to eliminate the slightest possibility. [Information gathering rate: 45%] As soon as he saw the increased amount of information, Yu-hyun closed his eyes without realizing it. It was almost certain that the indicator pointed to the truth of the current situation. Yu-hyun opened his eyes naturally and took a deep breath. Seo Su-mins words are true. The Great Sage Army that is targeting her is Paradise. And Paradise is intervening in the lower world and trying to eliminate her. He didnt know why. He didnt think she would answer even if he asked her. The important thing was what to do from here on out. If its true that the Great Sage Army is involved, its quite dangerous to confront them. Yu-hyun had never let go of those who opposed him. He epted the fights that came his way and smashed them head-on. But Paradise was beyond that level. The Pentagon Department or the Twilight Veil n or Korean politicians. Fighting them was annoying, but he had confidence that he could win if he fought them. But the Great Sage Army is different. They are no matter how much I fly or crawl, they are unreachable. Yu-hyun saw a wall. He had faced such a wall when he charged at over 100,000 Ottoman troops at the Siege of Constantinople. When he caused a copse on a global scale due to Agitos stake in fate. When he faced a giant whale that destroyed a huge ship in one blow in the sea. Yu-hyun had always faced such walls and broke them in the end. But this wall was too big for him. A suffocating frustration that I havent felt much even in my previous life. He didnt expect to feel this after returning to a peaceful era. No matter how you look at it, this was too much. He wanted toin about it. Logically speaking, I should back off from this matter. The opponent is the Great Sage Army. And not just any Great Sage Army, but one with considerable authority, power and fame. There are countless first-generation saints belonging to that ce, and I cant even guess how many are below them. On the other hand, our sides strength is only one former transcendent who has lost his power, a teller who can fight, and two collectors. It was a hopeless fight. You dont know until you fight, but that doesnt apply to this situation. There is no fool who touches the hot sun to find out. Just pretend I dont know anything here and hope this situation passes. Thats what I should do. Yu-hyun looked at Seo Su-min. She was still trembling from the pain. A slender figure that bowed her head to the ground, not looking like a transcendent. The world was demanding her death. Anger. Yu-hyuns head hurt as he saw a scene from his previous life. There was a girl who smiled at him and said she was fine. She also ended up dying an unwanted death, swept away by the evil of the world. Was it just a simple illusion that the memory of that time came to my mind now? Yu-hyun sighed. I cant do anything. If he left, Seo Sumin would die. Just as he knew from history, as the future was set. It was reckless to step forward and say that he would save her. If he made a mistake, the fire could swallow him up too. This was crazy, like running into a wildfire with a barrel of oil in his arms. Yeah. Its crazy. Yu-hyun looked at the scenery that spread out from the middle of the mountain. The city that appeared between the trees that grew up. It was the blueprint of the peaceful era he had always wanted. He wanted to see that sight. He wanted to protect it. He thought so. First. Yu-hyun opened his mouth. Her blurry eyes captured Yu-hyuns face. It was a vessel filled with endless despair, a ck darkness. When you said that, I thought it would be better to run away. Thats right. The enemy is the Great Sage Army. They are monsters that we mortals cant do anything about. Just like you cant reach the stars by reaching out to the sky, humans cant beat spirits. Thats the way of this world. Yu-hyun didnt like spirits very much, and he didnt believe in them. However, apart from hating them, he acknowledged their power. He had no choice but to acknowledge it. He would definitely lose if he fought. Not just losing, but being annihted without leaving any trace. Considering that, it was much better to run away miserably. At least, he could keep his life intact. Id rather run away. If I cant run away, I have to bow my head and beg. This is beyond the level that can be solved by words. You know that too. Seo Sumin did not answer. She nodded weakly. She felt the same way about this hopeless feeling. She also lived in a martial world where power ruled thew. Power was power and an absolute indicator. It was the same in this world. Seo Sumin knew this feeling of not being able to see the way forward. Endless despair. The ground copsing, and being dragged mercilessly into the endless darkness. She didnt know how to resist it, and she didnt resist it. I So, its more fun. What? Seo Sumin didnt understand what she had just heard. A strong look of enthusiasm filled Yu-hyuns face, who had been speaking harshly and cruelly until a moment ago. His eyes without hesitation were burning with a me that didnt suit someone who had surrendered from the beginning. Just now, you said theres no answer Thats if you think rationally. Rationally? You may not know, but Ive been through a lot to get here. Yu-hyun looked into Seo Sumins eyes, taking his eyes off the scenery. Ive seen things you cant even imagine. Im talking about the end of despair that can be called a handfulpared to what you feel. Losing precious people, killing even those he wanted to protect with his own hands, trying hard to ignore the resentment of people. Still, he didnt want to die and lived on with gritted teeth. Even if you were a transcendent in your previous life, I can boast about this one thing. I lived a life that doesnt fall behind you. Yu-hyun felt a lot of failures and fears whileing up to this ce. Rational judgment is important. Whatever happens, whatever you do, you have to use this head first. But Yu-hyun had something he wanted to ask those people. Is rational thinking always the right answer? He thought again, and it seemed like a stupid question. If he had always made rational judgments, would he have been able toe here? Charging at an Ottoman army of over 100,000 people. Entrusting his life to one person in a copsing world. Fighting for his life against a giant whale as big as an ind. If I had only moved with my head, would those things have happened? Moving with your head is important, but moving with your head only is not right. Yu-hyun felt it desperately through experience. Sometimes, you have to do what your heart tells you, even if others think its a crazy gamble. Thats how you change yourself. And also. How you change the world. The existence of the Great Saints is terrifying. They are so huge and overwhelming that they seem unreachable. Its not a fight between humans and ants. Its a firefly running towards the sun. Thats what Yu-hyun looked like right now. Theres still a chance. It was an absurd fight, but Yu-hyun saw a possibility in it. They are dangerous because they are Saints, but they also have limits to the power they can exert as Saints. The Genesis System. Thats what Yu-hyun believed in. No matter how powerful the Great Saints are, its difficult for them to directly use their power in the lower world. They would have to be insane to risk all the penalties and do it anyway, but I know they wont do that. How do you know that Because they are the Great Saints. A faction doesnt move based on individual emotions. Even if they have a cause, they have to weigh the pros and cons for their organization. If Paradise Land targeted Seo Sumin, who was reincarnated from Nirvana, there must have been a strong opinion from a powerful Saint within the faction. But that didnt mean it was the will of the entire Paradise Land. The more Yu-hyun thought and judged rationally, the more he felt the fog that blinded his eyes clear up. I can see it now. What he had to do. And what he could do. The Great Saints may have intervened, but the chances of them getting involved directly are very low. They will try to move indirectly to minimize the penalties. [Information gathering rate: 54%] Laces Fragment reacted. Yu-hyuns conviction became reality. They might send someone else to do their bidding. It could be a human from the lower world who follows them, or a Teller who has connections with them. They will surely move like that. [Information gathering rate: 63%] But they wont entrust everything to them. They must have some insurance in case you resist with your power from your previous life. It would be troublesome for them otherwise. [Information gathering rate: 76%] They will try to kill you, by any means possible, within the limits of this world. Thats my conclusion. The information rate of Laces Fragment, which had been rising steadily, stopped at 80%. Is it still 20% short? Butpared to when he knew nothing, it was a huge improvement. He had obtained some rough information on how the enemy would move. With that, Yu-hyun had earned the possibility of finding a way to counter them. Yu-hyun reached out his hand to Seo Sumin. Lets do this together. We can stop them if we join hands. Yu-hyun proposed that to Seo Sumin. He would help her from this side, so she should lend her strength from that side. It wasnt just a ploy to recruit Seo Sumin. The situation where the Saints were trying to interfere with the lower world was something that Yu-hyun had to stop as well. I, I Seo Sumin looked back and forth between Yu-hyuns hand and face. She hesitated over something. She pondered in her trembling heart. Im sure this is right. Seo Sumin knew that Yu-hyun was the only one who knew her situation. He was the only one who could save her from this crisis. It was impossible to hide her power and identity any longer. She had been cornered to this point, and she had to act eventually. It made sense to take his hand. Her experience as a transcendent told her so. He can be trusted. I shouldtake his hand As she was about to make up her mind, everything in front of her eyes blurred. Everything turned into a watercolor painting touched by water, and soon a new scene was drawn. She remembered the past in a dreamlike haze. -Wont you join me? We can do anything if we work together. An old and wrinkled hand reached out to her. Seo Sumins eyes followed the hand up. From the wrist to the arm. From the arm to the shoulder. The end of her gaze was the owner of the hands face. ! As soon as she saw an old man smiling kindly at her, Seo Sumin barely held back a scream. -Whats wrong? The old man who offered his hand to Seo Suminwas covered in blood with his body torn apart. His eyes were ck and empty, and tears of blood flowed from them. -Why did you kill me? Why me? Why? Why? Why did you kill me? Why? Nirvana Lord. Please answer me. Why! Why! Why did you abandon us! Why! I, I -We shared the same dream of conquering the Central ins, didnt we? Why did you betray us? Why did you throw away the dream of all the disciples! It hurts. Nirvana Lord. We are in so much pain. Please, save us! The old man in blood shouted. Behind him, people rose up one by one. They were all bloody, their hair disheveled, and their faces so horrible that they were hard to look at. Seo Sumins face turned pale. Seo Sumin? Seo Sumin? Yu-hyun approached Seo Sumin as the atmosphere suddenly changed. She seemed fine a moment ago, but her attitude changed abruptly. Seo Sumin! Ah. Seo Sumin came to her senses at Yu-hyuns shout. She looked at him briefly and then turned her back and ran away with a pale face. Chapter 170: Chapter 170: Chapter 170 [Hey, hey! Why is she like that? Shouldnt you follow her?] Baekryeon, who was secretly watching the situation, shouted. She was currently not in the form of a sword, but a small brooch that transformed and was in Yu-hyuns pocket. She said that to Yu-hyun while looking at Seo Sumin who ran away without warning, but Yu-hyun shook his head. No. Its useless to follow her now. [What do you mean?] Shes not running away because she hates me. She was fine until a moment ago. But as soon as I reached out my hand and made an offer, her eyes suddenly changed. Yu-hyun judged that she had ovepped something from her past with his attitude. He didnt intend it, but he had pulled some kind of trigger. That triggered one of the emotions that she had been carrying since her previous life. Yu-hyun had seen the same thing a few times, so he knew. I dont know what she saw, but she must have had a serious mental trauma that made her hallucinate. Thats what exploded now. Thats why its useless to follow her now. People who fall into that state dont calm down easily. [So youre just going to leave her alone?] More than anything, Im the one who made her remember her trauma. Even if I follow her, shell probably unconsciously recall what happened before as soon as she sees me. Sigh. Its my mistake. I should have approached her more calmly. Yu-hyun clicked his tongue. He was a bit impatient because he had to deal with the Great Sage Army, and he also had some ws in not knowing Seo Sumins past. Why did she react like that? She was a transcender who had lived a long time, so how did she end up like that? Unless I know her past, the situation wont be easily resolved. But I cant ask her either. Shell keep her mouth shut. [Wow. Theres really nothing easy about this situation. What are you going to do now?] First of all, I have to go back to Management and tell Jia and Hye-rim about this situation. I know that Paradise Land is moving, but I dont know when theyll act. I need to prepare. Yu-hyun looked at the ce where Seo Sumin had been standing with a regretful gaze. Maybe theyre already moving. *** The pier of Incheon Port. A ship quietly entered a ce where peoples eyes couldnt reach. The ship docked, and several people got off it. A man in a ck suit who was waiting for them greeted them. Nice to meet you. Im Jeon Minhyuk, the first branch manager of the Twilight Veil n. Even though Jeon Minhyuk bowed his head and showed courtesy, the response was cold. He clenched his teeth as he bowed his head. These damn Chinese. Why do I have to bow to them? The people who came through the pier were not Koreans. They were collectors belonging to the Chinese mafia called Baiyehui. Jeon Minhyuk had heard of Baiyehui too. Anyone with ears would know that they were a very dangerous organization. But this was Korea. And he was the first branch manager of the Twilight Veil n, one of thergest ns in Korea. Even if our n is not doing well right now, were not so weak that we can be pushed around. But the n leader told him to send them off politely when he sent him here. Jeon Minhyuk couldnt ept it even though he had to follow it. Agael Teller said so, what can I do? Even if he was a sessful collector, he couldnt ignore Agael. He had no choice but to follow what was ordered from above, and Jeon Minhyuk decided to ept this unreasonable situation. Where should I take you? Do you want to have a meal first? I reserved a good ce. No. The one who answered was a man with a shaved head and strange tattoos on his face. As soon as he met his eyes, Jeon Minhyuk felt like bugs were crawling up his body. Wha, what? We came here to do business. We cant waste time. Tha, thats right? Then where should I guide you? No need. We dont need your help. Well move on our own. Wha? Bu, but. Do you have anyints? The man, Lao Chen, red at him and Jeon Minhyuk shook his head. He was a branch manager who had some authority, but the Chinese in front of him was someone who was hard to deal with. Then get lost. Dont bother us. Okay. Jeon Minhyuk gritted his teeth and said that. He left with his subordinates and the car they brought. The only ones left on the pier were Lao Chen and four other collectors from Baiyehui. As soon as Jeon Minhyuks group disappeared, a subordinate who was big and fierce-looking asked in Chinese. (Boss. Should we just let them go? Isnt it dangerous if they bber somewhere?) (Right. It would have been better to get rid of them here.) A thin man in a ragged robe took the order. Lao Chen shook his head. (No. Shamath-sama gave me an order. Not to antagonize them.) (If its Shamath-samas words, then I have no choice.) A woman with eerie eyes nodded at Lao Chens words. The remaining one, a small old man, stood silently with his hand on his waist. The man in the robe asked. (Im curious though. Why did they call us five to another country? How important is this?) (They said there is a target to eliminate.) At Lao Chens words, the eyes of the other four changed in an instant. Lao Chen liked that and nodded inwardly. The four who followed him were like that. They were assassins who were obsessed with killing and specialized in this job. Shamath-sama. What should we do now? -Wait a moment. Shamath, the head of the Pentagram department, answered Lao Chens question like that. Shamath licked his tongue in the managers room. First, he seeded in smuggling his assassins who were wanted by Interpol with the help of the Twilight Veil n led by Agael. The next goal was obviously two things. One is to kill that arrogant Teller who picked a fight with our Pentagram. But The problem was the second one, which he was asked by someone higher up. Kill a girl? A non-collector? Shamath didnt understand that. The second one was not something he nned. Its strange. Shamath recalled what happened a while ago. A letter that came through his personal message. As soon as he read it, Shamath had no choice but to be surprised. It was because Great Sage made him a personal offer. Kill a girl. She may look like an ordinary girl who is not a collector, but she is a very dangerous existence. Thats what they said. And they sent me two things while saying that. Shamath took out one of the two things. It was a very small seed. An object that barely fit between his fingers. I didnt expect them to give me this. Shamath knew that the seed in his hand was not an ordinary thing. When you be a manager, you can hear more facts that you dont want to knowpared to your previous position. One of the things Shamath learned after bing a manager was the existence of this seed. The seed of stories. Its an object that the spirits use to provide their stories to Hage. And its not low-grade, but mid-grade. And with this, it was possible to implement a world if he wanted to. Thats what the seed was. He couldnt even guess how much story was contained in this tiny object. And what would happen when it came into contact with someone. But why a seed? Shamath wondered that. They didnt tell him why, and Great Sage who supported him only told him to use this seed on the girl they told him about. And that too, a mid-grade seed that could implement a legendary story. Hmm. It doesnt suit my temperament to just follow what others tell me, but I have to do it without any mistakes since Great Sage sent me this personally. Shamath was not arrogant. He judged that there must be a reason for Great Sage to do this much. It wasnt very pleasant for him, who had risen to the position of manager, to do what others told him, but Shamath decided to think rationally. And if I use the seed, they said to use the second thing inside. What surprised Shamath more than anything was this second thing. I cant believe they gave me this. The seed of stories was really an amazing thing too. But it was nothingpared to this. Even if the opponent is a high-grade collector with national power, this would be very easy. Shamath put away the thing and ordered Lao Chen and his men to wait for a while at the scene before connecting to the Genesis Network. First, he needed to get information about Yu-hyun. Its not hard to find. Yu-hyun was such a famous person that it didnt take long to find out about him. Besides, there were many eyes watching Yu-hyun in Hage, so it was easy to pinpoint his location quickly. I cant spy on him exactly because he doesnt open his library right now. But it was possible to secretly watch him using [Genesis Protection]. Shamath immediately used his protection and moved across space. He found Yu-hyun far away from where he was floating in the sky. Shamath came down from the high sky of the mountain and hid himself among the trees. There he is. Yu-hyun was with a woman. Judging by her uniform, she was a student. The moment Shamath saw the students face, he had to desperately hold back theughter that was about to burst out. No way, the two targets knew each other! The heavens are helping me. The girl who was with Yu-hyun was the same target that Great Sage had ordered him to kill. It was rather a good thing for Shamath, who could take care of two things at once. He could save time. I was supposed to use it only to kill that girl, but now its different. And judging by their looks, their rtionship is not so good either. He could kill two birds with one stone. A four-character idiom that existed in this world came to his mind. Ilseok-eejo. Nothing could be more fitting. His eyes, which resembled a snakes head, curved cunningly. *** Seo Sumin ran away. She kept running. She tried desperately to get away without looking back. The ck shadow that chased her from behind did not let go of her. No matter where she ran and how hard she ran, the shadow always followed her closely. I have to run, I have to run. But where? The shadow that had been chasing her from behind was now blocking her front. She was blocked by the ck shadows on both sides and behind. Everything she saw turned ck, and the world seemed to strangle her. Seo Sumin stopped running. Her frail body craved oxygen. Seo Sumin crouched down on the spot. Her reason returnedte, and she realized what she was trying to do. I was just trying to run away again. Toote, she realized the reality and felt like dying from the guilt. It was not the first time she had hallucinations. She had had simr attacks several times before. I thought I was better now. She couldnt make friends properly because of this when she was in elementary school. She thought she didnt need to. That changed when she went to middle school. She met a kid. The only one who smiled and approached her, who everyone shunned. The first and only friend she could have in her life. Yura Seo Sumin felt that her hallucinations decreased after meeting her. She suddenly thought so. Couldnt she be happy like this? Could she forget everything now? Just live normally in this life. Very normally, could she live? She knew it was greedy. She knew it was a rest that was not allowed for a sinner. But still, she wanted to try this greed for the first time. I It was a moment of hope. She felt it instinctively. Someone was watching her from above. For a long time. Her senses from when she was a transcendent screamed. They were enemies and they were targeting her again. Seo Sumin knew that, but she didnt want to lose the happiness in front of her eyes and denied the truth. If she pretended not to know until the end, everything would work out fine. She denied reality. Foolishly. Thud thud. Seo Sumin got up from her seat and walked aimlessly. In fact, she knew too. The truth does not disappear even if you ignore it. It was just that she didnt want to see it, but the truth was always there quietly. The being above the sky wanted her to die, and he was actually ready for it. Seo Sumin knew that but didnt even try to resist. Just like this dying She couldnt think of anything because it was too painful. She just thought it would be easier if she died again. She had enough of carrying things around. Darkness began to creep around her again. Sumin! The disgusting darkness that swelled up suddenly washed away. A bright light stretched out and tore everything apart. Seo Sumin lifted her head. In front of her was the friend she had been looking for desperately. Yura? Sumin. What are you doing here? No. Rather than that, Yura you Me? Im just preparing for the academy entrance procedure, and I came out for a while because of my moms errand. But what are you doing in such a deserted ce? Youre not secretly smoking, are you? Seo Sumins eyes, which had been dimmed, came back as she looked at Yura who was worried about her. She shook her head. No, its not that. Seo Sumin tried to say that she was just tired for a moment. It was then that something small and ck fell from the sky above them. Thump. The thing that looked like a seednded exactly between Seo Sumin and Kang Yura. Before they could figure out what it was, the seed reacted first. Whoosh! The seed inted like a balloon filled with air. The shell of the seed burst and white letters popped out. The letters, arranged like long codes, stretched out like countless tentacles and slowly eroded the surroundings. Uh, uh? Yura! Seo Sumin grabbed Kang Yuras hand as she felt a sense of crisis. At the same time, the white letters moved like spinning and swallowed the two bodies. Seo Sumin and Kang Yura disappeared into the letters. And where the two had been just before, only a new world view entrance was left. Chapter 171: Chapter 171: Chapter 171 As soon as Yu-hyun returned to the management building, he called for Kwon Jia and Kang Hye-rim. They looked quite puzzled by the urgent summons, something he rarely did. Yu-hyun, whats going on? You called us right away. Is there something wrong? Yes. Something very serious. Yu-hyun was about to exin briefly what was going to happen, but at that moment, Sung Yu-chan came looking for him in a hurry. Kang Yu-hyun Teller! If youre here, please take a look at this. Yu-hyun read from his anxious expression that something had already gone wrong. His uneasy imagination became reality when he saw the tablet screen that Sung Yu-chan handed him. This is a scene captured by a CCTV under a nearby railway bridge. What is this Sung Yu-chan yed the video. There were two girls in the video. One was Seo Sumin, who had been with him until a while ago, and the other was Kang Yura. Seo Sumin was crouching in fear, and Kang Yura, who was passing by, happened to see her and approached her. It was the moment when the two people in the screen exchanged some words. Suddenly, something strange happened between them. A swirl of letters that appeared out of thin air swallowed the two girls. Wow! Is that a world of thoughts? Hmm. Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jia, who were watching the scene with him, also gasped and widened their eyes. That thing that swallowed the two girls looked exactly like the entrance to the world of thoughts that they had seen enough of. No, it was the world of thoughts. It was a big deal that not only did a world of thoughts appear out of nowhere, but also that two students were caught up in it. Yu-hyuns expression became noticeably serious. A world of thoughts appeared out of nowhere? And right between those two? Yu-hyun did not think that it was a coincidence. It was too convenient for an incident to happen at that timing. Yuchan, rewind the video a bit. Yes. Stop there. Move the video forward by 0.3 seconds. Yes. There you go. Yu-hyun caught something from the CCTV screen that was not very clear. He pointed at something with his finger. Do you see this? Huh? I cant see it well. Youll see it if you look closely. The quality is bad, but right here. Something ck is falling, right? As Yu-hyun rewound and yed the video several times around one second before and after, the others also nodded their heads in admiration. Kang Hye-rim said with a gleam in her eyes. I see it. A very small ck dot is falling. Yes. And as soon as it falls, the world of thoughts suddenly appears. That means This world of thoughts is not something that happened by chance. It was artificially created by someone. At Yu-hyuns words, Kang Hye-rim and Sung Yu-chan gasped. It was hard to ept that someone could artificially create a world of thoughts. Yuchan, can you hack some more CCTV cameras around here and check the surroundings? Uh, just a moment. Sung Yu-chan quickly checked something on his personal tabletputer. He was indeed someone who Yu-hyun had an eye on, as his work was fast and urate. His fingers flew over the keyboard and in an instant, dozens of CCTV screens popped up on the monitor. I hacked all the CCTV cameras around here. But I cant see where this thing fell from. It looks like it fell from above, but theres no camera pointing there. What about a satellite or something? Huh? Kang Hye-rims question made Sung Yu-chan shake his head in shock. I dont touch satellites no matter what. If I do that, Ill get into international trouble. Its not like in movies where you can do it easily. Oh, I see If you give me six hours, I can do it without getting caught, but its a bit tedious. Huh? Then, does that mean he can do it if he has time? Kang Hye-rim looked at Sung Yu-chan with astonishment, but that wasnt what mattered right now. Yu-hyun asked Kwon Jia. Jia, do you know what this is? Hmm. Kwon Jias eyes had been fixed on the ck object that fell from the sky since earlier. Yu-hyun didnt know what it was, but he thought she might know somehow. Her eyes were different from usual. I think I saw it once a long time ago. Are you serious? Everyones eyes turned to Kwon Jia. She brushed her chin with her right hand. A sudden bad memory from the past strongly stimted her mind. Yes. It was definitely a thing called a seed of story. A seed of story? What is that? Kang Hye-rim and Sung Yu-chan had never heard of it, but Yu-hyun was different. A seed of story? Could it be, that thing? He had heard of it, but never seen it in person. A seed of story was literally a vessel in the shape of a seed that contained a story. Just as the spirits had delivered part of their stories in the form of seeds to the lower world, and sprouted myths and legends there. A seed of story was literally a vessel that held a story. The seed itself contained a huge text, and when the seed sprouted, it absorbed and devoured the surrounding stories, and quickly created a world of its own. Like the world of thoughts that appeared beyond the screen. Mr. Yuchan. Theres not much known about this world of thoughts yet, right? Huh? Yes. Its such a deserted ce that no report from the residents has even been submitted yet. Thats fortunate. We need to hurry. Ill exin more on the way. Yu-hyun couldnt sit still. Kang Yura couldnt die. She was another side of Yu-hyun. She had the potential to achieve what Yu-hyun had failed to do in the past. He couldnt let such a child die without even having a dream. Surely, his parents would be sad too. Mr. Kang Yu-hyun Teller. Please take a look at this before you go. What else is there? This time, Sung Yu-chan showed him a photo of five men and women. Four men and one woman. In the front was a man with shaved hair, tattoos on his face, and wearing a jumper. Behind him followed four people of various ages and appearances. Who are they? They are murderers wanted by Interpol. They are Chinese mafia assassins belonging to the White Night Gang, and they have a bad reputation for being very nasty. We confirmed that they smuggled in through Incheon Ports pier this afternoon. Yu-hyun didnt ask what it had to do with this case. Who hired them? We havent confirmed that yet. But one thing for sure is that they have some connection with the Twilight Veil n. Collector Jeon Minhyuk, the head of the first branch, went out to greet them. Twilight Veil Yu-hyun guessed what was going on. Was Pentagram involved in this case too? But not Agael. She only worked in the Korean branch. If the White Night Gang, a Chinese mafia, moved, then it was someone from Pentagram who was in charge of China who did this. A seed of story that suddenly fell from thin air and targeted Seo Sumin. A world of thoughts that appeared as if aiming for her. The collectors of the White Night Gang who smuggled in at a simr timing. All of them were rted to Pentagram and Daesung Army. Yu-hyuns expression became cold as if he had faced an enemy. We cant stay here like this. Get ready everyone. *** Seo Sumin dreamed for the first time in a long time. Not of the days when she ruled and dominated everything as a heavenly horse, but perhaps of a much more distant past. In her dreams, Seo Sumin was always alone. She wasnt a heavenly horse from the beginning. In her earliest memory, she was an orphan who didnt even know who her parents were as a child. She lived in a back alley where she barely made enough money to eat every day with other children in simr situations. Her life back then was hellish. She was always hungry because she couldnt eat properly for days, and somehow begged or stole food and ran away. If she got caught stealing, she would be beaten to death. Her weak body would get bone disease if she got hit wrong and she would hover between life and death for days. She learned how not to get hurt badly then for the first time. But the most cruel thing was not the hunger that scratched her stomach, nor the people who wielded clubs with violence. Winter. On snowy days, the cold that froze her flesh sharply was the most terrible. On days when the wind cut through her skin like a knife, the parentless children huddled together and spent several days quietly. The weak children couldnt withstand the cold and froze to death. When she woke up from sleep, she saw familiar faces coldly cooled down. The frozen children didnt open their eyes. Seo Sumin wondered if it would be her turn next every time she saw that, and clenched her teeth and burned her desire for survival. She didnt know why, but she just wanted to live. One day. A group of people came. They were covered in ck cloth, emitting a sinister aura. The other children didnt know, but Seo Sumin felt it strangely. Huh? As if he noticed that she read something, one of the men in ck came forward. He was an old man with a warm impression. Heh. This is something. This kid, did he read our energy? He felt it even though we hid it so well. Hes not an ordinary eye. Could it be, to find such a talent in this ce. She didnt understand what the old man was saying at that time. She only vaguely felt that he was rtively softer in atmosphere and momentum than the other people in ck. And that he looked at her very favorably. The old man checked her various things. He tapped her wrist and sent some energy into it, or touched her shoulder or pulled her cheek, or examined her teeth. Huh. Shes still young, and has a great sense of reading energy, and her eyes are alive. And her muscles are excellent. To think that such a talent was living in this shabby ce. She could be a great master if she does well. No, maybe even more than that The old man muttered as if he was recalling his boyhood dream, and reached out his hand to her. How about it? Do you want toe with me? We can do anything if we join hands. Seo Sumin didnt remember what she said then. The only thing she was sure of was that the old man was her savior who pulled her out of this hell. She grabbed his hand. If she stayed here, she would either starve to death, freeze to death, or die from a beating. She didnt want to die. She wanted to live, and so she grabbed his hand. Thinking that it was the only lifeline that could save her. Desperately. Hehehe. Youre bold. The old man smiled softly at Seo Sumin. On a snowy winter day. The first adult hand she ever held. It was so warm. Chwarararak. The memories after that passed by like a film projector. She saw herself training like crazy under the old mans guidance. Her skinny and malnourished appearance was gone. She tied her long hair, received decent treatment, and diligently learned martial arts. She changed beyond recognition. What was more surprising was not her external change, but her martial arts growth. The ce where she belonged was called Cheonmashinkyo. She had heard of it briefly before. A martial sect that worships power and is dangerous to the public, or something like that? It wasnt very important to her. It was the ce that gave her food and a warm bed. Cheonmashinkyo was another home for her. She started from the bottom of Cheonmashinkyo. But her enormous talent that surpassed cognition made her rise to the top in no time. Hehehe! Amazing! Really amazing! The old manughed happily as if it was his own achievement whenever she showed results. She liked that. She was happy that the old man who picked her up recognized her, and she liked it when he smiled. She devoted herself more to training. She became stronger and stronger. There were no crises. There were people who envied her, and people who were wary of her as a threat to their position. There were also people who tried to get rid of her by any means, but the person who stood at the end was always her. Four years after she joined Cheonmashinkyo. She became a senior disciple from a junior disciple. Two yearster. She reached the top disciple rank. Three years passed. She became the leader of Hyulyeongdae (Blood Shadow Squad), one of the five martial forces of the evil sect. A yearter, she became one of the 12 elders. Although she was the youngest among them, she was only 20 years old when she became the youngest elder of Cheonmashinkyo. More importantly, she was the first one to rise from a junior disciple to this point. She didnt settle for being an elder. Rather, she worked harder and devoted herself to training with blood and sweat. It wasnt because of her ambition to be stronger. She just wanted to be recognized. She wanted to please the old man who picked her up. The person who reached out his hand to her who had nothing. The person who taught her warmth for the first time. Surely, she knew that his act of reaching out his hand to her was not done out of pure goodwill. But that didnt matter. Thanks to him, she got a chance. A chance to live a new life. Maybe thats why? When the current Cheonma ran out of his life span and died, and they discussed who would take over as the next leader. You should take over as the next Cheonma. The son of the leader who will soon pass away is not fit to lead the sect at all. Hes dissolute and addicted to women, and he only listens to what he wants to hear. We cant entrust the fate of our sect to him. Grandpa. Can I really do that? Why not? You can do it. You, who became the youngest elder and reached that level in just 10 years Well, okay, Ill try. Thats how the current Cheonma passed away, and a yearter. Seo Sumin crushed the candidates for the next leader with her overwhelming power, and ascended to the position of Cheonma. She looked down at the tens of thousands of evil sect disciples who bowed their heads in front of her in ck robes. They all praised her as the new Cheonma. Her dream ended there. Ugh. Seo Sumin woke up from her sleep with a pain in her head. *** Here it is. Yu-hyun stood in front of the mind world that was created in a ce where no one was around yet. -Senior. Are you okay? Dont worry. As soon as I enter, prepare to open the library. -Understood. Celine asked with concern, but Yu-hyun said he was fine and looked back. Kwon Jia and Kang Hye-rim were slightly tense and waiting for his words. First of all, our top priority is to rescue the two civilians who are trapped inside. Well postpone clearing the mind world. Got it? Yes. Got it. Good. Then lets go in. The three entered the mind world right away. As they felt like they passed through a thin membrane of water, the scenery around them changed in an instant. The sight that unfolded inside was like a city that reminded them of ancient China. Yu-hyun knew where this was. This is the martial world? Chapter 172: Chapter 172: Chapter 172 Yu-hyun looked around. The sky was clear, and below it, he saw wooden buildings and stone walls built in the old Chinese style. There was no one around. The atmosphere itself was strange. Whats going on? The city is so big, but there are no people. Upon closer inspection, he saw that many buildings were damaged and copsed. Yu-hyun sensed that a huge fight had swept through this ce once. Did a war break out? Ive heard a lot about the martial world where the righteous and evil factions sh. It was one thing toe to apletely unfamiliar world, but there was another problem. He couldnt see Kwon Jia and Kang Hye-rim, who he thought had entered with him. Did we enter a mind world where we get scattered as soon as we enter? This is troublesome. Sometimes, there were ces like this. The entrance they came in would disappear, or the people who came in together would be separated. Thest time they entered the Moby Dick mind world, the entrance also disappeared after they entered. Of course, that meant that the difficulty of the mind world was higher than other ces. This is a headache. Its not even a story from Earth, so I dont know what conditions it has. I have to focus on rescuing Seo Sumin and Kang Yura first. Kwon Jia and Kang Hye-rim were not easy to deal with wherever they went, so he had no choice but to trust them for now. Fortunately, the entrance he came in was still near Yu-hyun. At least, he had a way to get out if he found it. Usually, in this situation, you cantmunicate without the special walkie-talkies made by the association. But Im different as a teller. Because they were bound by a contract, telepathy was possible as long as they were not too far apart on a national scale. Yu-hyun immediately sent telepathy to both of them. Are you both okay? -Ah! Yu-hyun! Yes, yes, Im fine. -Me too. Where are you? -Um, well. I dont know. But Im in an alleyway where there are a lot of shady people around. The stench and stuff is really bad. -Im in a bamboo forest. I can see a city far away, but theres ck smokeing out of it. It looks like there was a fight. ck smoke? Yu-hyun looked around. He saw copsed buildings, but no smoke. That meant that Kwon Jia was looking at a different city. Yu-hyun realized that this mind world was much bigger than he thought. Then, it might take longer than he expected to find the two of them. At least I can find them right away if Im close enough through the books, but its difficult if its this wide. He didnt think that Seo Sumin or Kang Yura would go somewhere and be guests. At least if Seo Sumin was with Kang Yura, they would be able to hold on for a while. It seems like it will take some time to join up since we dont know the terrain or each others locations. -Ugh. Then what do we do? First of all, please focus on finding the civilians who got caught up in this. Well join up after that. Please. -Okay. -Got it. Kwon Jia and Kang Hye-rim also knew that the situation was quite serious, so they decided to follow Yu-hyuns will. After finishing the telepathy, Yu-hyun crossed his arms and thought about what to do next. He wanted to sort out the order and move ordingly. In the meantime, the library opened and the spirits poured in. Ah, spirits. Hello? The number of viewers reached 9,000 in an instant. And not only that, but the number of viewers was still increasing slowly but surely. Maybe if word got out that this mind world was another unusual ce, it would soon break through the 10,000 barrier. [The spirits are interested in the new mind world.] [The spirits are puzzled by the three-split screen.] [Some spirits nod their heads as if they recognize the ce.] Recognize the ce? Yu-hyun wanted to ask the spirit what he meant, but he knew he couldnt. The spirits were always watchers. And all they could sponsor was a little bit of points. Even if a human from Hage asked them something curious, the spirits could hear it but not tell them anything. The system strictly blocked it. Of course, its not without loopholes. Its possible for some spirits to bber something without being asked by this side. However, depending on how much information it is, the Genesis system will decide whether or not to sanction it, so the spirits dont say much because they dont want to get into trouble. He thought he might get some information, but it was a shame. Yu-hyun briefly exined to the spirits what had happened. Spirits. This world of thought is a bit unusual, so as soon as we entered, we all scattered. I apologize for not being able to stay together. There were spirits who came to Yu-hyuns library because they wanted to see Gwon Jia, and there were spirits who came because they wanted to see Kang Hye-rim. I assumed that Celine had arranged them ording to their preferences, but I preemptively apologized in case they felt ufortable. Celine. Ill leave the rest to you. -Understood. I ended themunication with Celine and summoned Baekhyo. The small ball of fluff that I first saw had grown to the size of a normal adult owl. However, unlike its erged body, its round eyes were still the same. Baekhyo. I need you to scout the area. Hoot. Baekhyo let out a slightly louder cry and nodded its head before flying high into the sky. If I could share Baekhyos vision properly, I would be able to get a rough idea of the terrain around here. At the same time, in case Baekhyos sight did not reach inside the buildings, I also moved myself to check them out. *** Shamath confirmed that Yu-hyuns group had entered the world of thought. He licked his split tongue and nned what to do next. They had not been in there for long, so there was no need to chase them right away. Lao Chen. Can you hear me? -Yes, Shamath. What are your orders? For now, just wait nearby. Theres no need to go in right away. And tell your subordinates the same. -Understood. Lao Chen did not argue with anything Shamath said, and always answered with an affirmative. To him, Shamath was a divine apostle who had to be trusted and followed unconditionally. Shamath knew that and often exploited Lao Chen for his own benefit. He was an excellent man for a chess piece who did notin. Shamath looked at the entrance of the world of thought where Yu-hyun had disappeared and rolled a small bead on his palm. I wish I didnt have to use this personally. The bead in his hand had a pure white light in it. It looked like a beautiful pearl at one nce, but it also looked like a white pebble at another. However, unlike its appearance, the power contained in the bead was something that even Shamath could not handle. What a waste to use this for killing one human from the lower world and a proxy-level teller. It was like giving a dragon sword to kill a chicken instead of a butcher knife. The bead that was given to him by Paradise along with the seed of story was called [True Body Relic]. Relic was the trace left behind by burning the corpse of a high monk and it was an item of holy relic level. The relic, which was the crystallization ofw power, was very rare even if you burned the corpse of a great monk. In the end, the existence of the relic itself was a by-product that proved the existence of its original owner. And the grade of the relic also varied depending on who its owner was. The one that Shamath held was one of the best among those relics. If he were his usual self, he would not even be able to touch such a treasure. After all, its the relic of that Enlightened One. The Enlightened One Sakyamuni. He ascended to the star position after bing an afterborn and surpassed the fourth generation spirits to reach the first generation position. He was once a human from the lower world. Everyone knew him as a first generation spirit, but in fact, he left behind his trace before ascending from being a fourth generation spirit. And that trace was none other than the True Body Relic. The True Body Relic was a rare item that only existed in eight inds and four horses throughout this universe and all mixed worlds. Its value was indescribable in words. The problem was that Paradise gave him such an item just to kill one human from the lower world. It was not just using a butcher knife to kill a chicken, but giving him a dragon sword instead. Should I just sneak it away? Shamath thought that far and shook his head. No, no. I shouldnt do that. Shamath suppressed his desire. He was cunning, but he also knew how to restrain his desire more than that. Shamath had seen many people who ruined their lives by acting on their greed. He took them as negative examples and always hid and did not show his desire. He despised being swept away by desire itself. Shamath thought that Paradise gave him this and entrusted him with the mission because they knew his disposition. Thats probably the case. Its an order from the Great Sage. I cant mess up over one item. As long as I seed in this mission, Paradise will reward me generously anyway. Theres no need to take unnecessary risks. Although the reward would be insufficientpared to the True Body Relic, Shamath decided to be satisfied with that. That was close. Is this really the True Body Relic? They say its the source of all delusions and the crystallization of them. I guess the rumors are not to be ignored. I felt like my sanity was being devoured by the de, even though I was just holding it with my gloved hand. And that was even with the [Genesiss Protection] that blocked mental attacks. What if I used this on a human of the lower realm? Could they withstand the delirium of someone who had ascended to the seat of a spirit? I dont know why you gave me this, but Im curious what would happen if I used it. Shamath wanted to see that scene. And he wouldnt have to wait long. *** Yu-hyun explored the city, but he didnt find anything worthwhile. The houses were all empty. Judging by theck of belongings, they must have all evacuated. The people of this city finished their evacuation before the fight broke out. He recalled what Kang Hye-rim had said. She had seen people in ragged clothes around her. There was clearly a difference between ces. After searching the whole city like ab, Yu-hyun decided that this ce was a bust. He had to move somewhere else. But he didnt know where to go, since he was still unfamiliar with the geography. Crunch. He heard a faint sound in his ear. It was so small that he could have believed it was a mouse passing by. But Yu-hyuns eyes narrowed. [Yu-hyun.] I know. Baek Ryeon warned him. Yu-hyun nodded and focused his senses. He started to feel the presence of people outside the building he was in. He immediately shared his vision with Baek Hyo. From the rooftop, he saw people in ck clothes moving in an orderly manner. Theyre pretty skilled. They moved inrge numbers, but their footsteps were barely audible. In no time, more than 50 people in ck surrounded the house where Yu-hyun was. The enemy was a fantasy entity manifested in this world of thought. And if they were fantasy entities of this martial world, they must be martial artists. Yu-hyun pretended not to notice and went outside. In the middle of the garden, an old man was sitting on his back. There was no one else around. But he could feel that many people were watching him from behind the walls, on the roofs, or in the thick bushes. This is interesting. The old man saw that Yu-hyun was alone and snorted as if he had been nervous for nothing. Yu-hyun also examined the old mans appearance. He was an ordinary old man. He was short, slightly hunched, and had white hair. But there was one thing that bothered Yu-hyuns nerves. He looks like hes trying to appear as a good person. The old man had a pleasant expression. If he smiled with that face, he would really look like a kind person. Yu-hyun felt a sense of incongruity. The old mans appearance was not natural, but artificial, made to look that way for someone elses sake. But theres no need to point that out. He had to avoid conflict as much as possible in this situation. Yu-hyun stood in front of the old man and asked politely. Nice to meet you. My name is Kang Yu-hyun. Who are you? Im Hwang An Jun. But more importantly, do you know me? No. But I thought you must be someone important, since you have so many people following you. Thats true. Hwang An Jun didnt seem surprised that Yu-hyun pointed out the hidden people. He also knew that Yu-hyun was not an ordinary person. So. How did you end up here, Kang Grandmaster? Kang Grandmaster? Yu-hyun felt strange about that unusual title. But what could he do? This world had its own rules. Im looking for two people. Hmm, people? Who are they? Yes. Have you seen two soldiers wearing unique outfits? Theyre about sixteen years old. Two soldiers who just reached puberty (ƹ֮) wearing unique outfits? Unfortunately, I dont remember seeing them. Is that so? Yu-hyun didnt feel sorry. He could give up on this city with that answer. The old man suddenly became curious and asked. You dont seem to be wary of me? You dont seem to be hostile to me either? Well, I thought you might be a spy sent by the faction at first. But when I saw your outfit and your casual attitude towards this side, I realized you were just a third party unrted to this matter. The faction bastards always talk stiffly and act formally. Thank you for thepliment. You take that as apliment? Youre quite an unusual person indeed. Where did you get that unique outfit? I got it from the west. I had some connections there. Oh. Youve been far away. Im a wanderer. I just go wherever I can. But whats going on around here? Is there a war or something? Youre a wanderer and you havent heard the rumors? I was too busy looking for people. They had enough of each others talk. Hwang old man knew that Yu-hyun was not an enemy, and Yu-hyun also knew that he was not hostile to him. Skilled people could recognize each other. Yu-hyun wanted to get some information about this world of thought from the old man in front of him. If you dont mind, could you tell me what happened here? Well, I dont have anything to hide, so Ill tell you. But we should move to another ce, just in case there are eyes watching us here. Hwang old man stroked his beard once and turned his back. At the same time, the presences that surrounded Yu-hyun quickly moved away. Yu-hyun followed the old man. Chapter 173: Chapter 173: Chapter 173 After finishing her mental connection with Yu-hyun, Kang Hye-rim stayed still in her seat. For the first time, she was left alone in the mental world. Whenever she went to the mental world, Yu-hyun was always by her side. Except for the one time she moved with Kwon Jia, she had never been separated from Yu-hyun. Ah. The moment she realized that she was alone and lonely, She felt a strong sense of loss and dependence, wanting to see Yu-hyun desperately, as if something that was always there was gone. Yu-hyun told me to find the survivors. She btedly remembered what Yu-hyun had said. Kang Hye-rim knew that, but she hesitated. She wanted to run to Yu-hyun right away. And then, her reason told her that she shouldnt do that. Should she follow her heart and look for Yu-hyun first? Or should she follow Yu-hyuns words and look for the civilians who were swept away by the mental world? Anyway, they are not people I know. No. I still have to save them. But Her emotions and reason shed harshly. While Kang Hye-rim was hesitating in her ce, there was movement around her. Who is that woman? She appeared out of thin air. Ive never seen her face before. Could it be The people who surrounded Kang Hye-rim were beggars in shabby clothes. They were filthy and smelly, and even from a distance, they reeked. They were also warriors belonging to the Open Sect. The Open Sect beggars suspected Kang Hye-rim. She appeared out of nowhere, and her behavior was also very suspicious. It had been about three months since the Dark Sects from the Hundred Thousand Mountains invaded the Central ins and started a war. There were fierce battles, and many cities fell into the cmity of war. The ce where they were now was also one of the defensive lines of the Martial Alliance to stop the advance of the Dark Sects. The beggars looked at each other and turned their eyes to the leader who was here. Leader Bunta. What should we do? Should we just leave her alone? You fools! What do you mean by that? We have to capture her first. She looks suspicious no matter how you look at her. Do you want to just let her go? They are off guard over there, so lets rush over and hand her over. But still, its too much to attack a woman with many people. Shouldnt we try to solve it with dialogue first? Think about it. How can a person who suddenly appeared in this front line, and a woman who acts strangely, be a normal warrior? Dont forget. We are at war now. Do you have any mercy for your enemy in war? Then, did your enemies spare you because you are beggars? Wake up! Ugh. Okay. The Open Sect members exchanged their eyes and agreed on their intention. They each took their positions and slowly approached Kang Hye-rim. At that moment, Kang Hye-rims consciousness also returned to reality. Ugh. Kang Hye-rim frowned. She had barely calmed herself down when she felt a foul smelling through the air. Kang Hye-rims eyes sharpened. The beggars she had glimpsed earlier had surrounded her by now. What is this? Her expression turned cold as ice. It waspletely opposite to what she showed to Yu-hyun. It was the cold side that she showed as an actress in front of the public. Kang Hye-rim sensed a strong hostility from the beggars toward her. Not only their will, but also their posture showed that they were ready to attack her. Kang Hye-rim didnt know why these smelly beggars suddenly wanted to attack her, and she didnt care. Swoosh. Kang Hye-rim drew her sword. She was very unhappy right now because she was separated from Yu-hyun. And on top of that, these beggars were attacking her with their stench. She felt sick to her stomach. Kang Hye-rim bit her lips and spoke with anger in her voice. Im already feeling dirty because Im separated from Yu-hyun. Crack. Her hand holding the sword tightened. I want to go see him as soon as possible. But I cant ignore what he asked me to do, so I was holding back. Im so anxious. Im so annoyed. Zap. Blue currents ran along the white de, spreading like countless thorns. The space around them heated up with intense sparks. Is that lightning power? The beggars turned pale. Leader Bunta shouted urgently. Weve been spotted! Attack her all at once! The beggars rushed toward Kang Hye-rim from all directions. At the same time, Kang Hye-rims anger that had umted to the limit exploded. You smelly beggars dare to touch me!? With a loud bang, a huge light and a storm of blue currents swept over. *** Kwon Jia looked down at the city from the bamboo forest on the high ground. It was a fairly prosperous city, but it was spewing ck smoke everywhere. Kwon Jia sensed that this ce was not an ordinary world of thought, seeing the aftermath of a storm called war. Are you telling me to find two civilians who were swept away in this mess? As she mulled over what Yu-hyun had said, Kwon Jia felt a strange sense of incongruity. Surely, it was natural for her to save ordinary people who were swept away into the world of thought as a collector. But, Kwon Jia felt that Yu-hyun was somewhat impatient. Is it my imagination? No, its not. Her intuition was sharp. Even if Yu-hyun didnt show it, she could feel it. She had been paying more attention to himtely. His expression was more serious when he saw the people who were swept away by the CCTV than when he found out about the seed. Could it be, someone he knows? Was it someone he knew? Then, his reaction made sense. If the two students who were swept away were really rted to Yu-hyun, then there was more reason to find them. Maybe if she found them first, Yu-hyun would praise her more. No, wait. Why do I have to do that to impress him? This makes me look like Im interested in him Kwon Jia btedly felt doubtful about her actions. She shook her head. Her cheeks were slightly flushed. Lets not think weird things. Im just trying to save people who are in danger as a collector. Yeah, thats it. Just that. I dont have any ulterior motives. Having calmed her emotions, Kwon Jia decided to start searching from the city where there were many people. Then, she felt a presence in the bamboo forest. Whos there? Kwon Jia turned around and narrowed her eyes. The ones who showed themselves through the bamboo were soldiers in armor. At first, she thought they were unmanned, but considering that martial artists only wore light clothes, their outfits were out of ce. Kwon Jia quickly figured out who they were. Are they imperial soldiers? There are also armies in the martial world. This is a world where an emperor exists, and he needs an army to follow him. Kwon Jia wondered why the imperial soldiers were here. I heard that the imperial court doesnt interfere with the martial world, so why are they here? Whats more, their attitude was not good. Their eyes were half-filled with hostility and murderous intent, as if they were piercing her skin. Kwon Jia reflexively reached for her sword hilt. Stop. Then a voice intervened between the soldiers and Kwon Jia. The soldiers who seemed ready to attack immediately stopped and stood still. Kwon Jia looked at the owner of the voice. Unlike the soldiers, he wore a more splendid armor, and even emitted an ominous aura. He was a middle-aged man. His outfit is not normal either. Is he themander of this group? Kwon Jia tensed up and gripped her sword tightly. The aura that emanated from the man who seemed to be themander was simr to that of the skeleton general she had fought before. He was not at the level of leading a squad or a toon of soldiers. The soldiers were also quite elite, judging by their appearance. Themander must be higher than that. He must be someone with a high rank in the court. Themander greeted Kwon Jia with a bow. I apologize for being hostile all of a sudden. Soldier. What brings you here? Kwon Jia spoke as respectfully as possible. The martial world was a ce where etiquette and formality mattered, and speaking casually could cause friction with the other party. We came here to check on the enemys movements. Enemy? Hmm? That reaction sounds like you didnt know. Of course, Im talking about the martial alliance and the demon sect who are fighting each other. Kwon Jias mind spun rapidly. The imperial court intervened in the martial world. Why? Because of war. And war broke out between the martial alliance and the demon sect. The Great War of Justice and Evil. That was the word that came to Kwon Jias mind. Did the Great War of Justice and Evil happen? And did the imperial court intervene to prepare for any possible situation? No, judging by their fierce reaction, they must have already fought a lot. The situation was not normal at all. She had to find two girls in this war zone. She felt that the difficulty of her mission had increased. So, what do you want from me? We heard that there was a suspicious person in this bamboo forest from our scouts. We came here to check it out. Is that so. Well, you must have satisfied your curiosity by now, so it doesnt matter. Kwon Jia tried to brush it off, but the other party didnt seem to have that intention. Huh, soldier. Do you think you can get away with this so easily? Right now, you are the most suspicious person here. You act like you dont know about the war, and you are watching the city from this remote ce. Dont you look like a spy? If you follow me obediently, I promise I wont harm you. The man in front of her was suspicious of Kwon Jia. Her appearance, her sudden appearance, and her reaction that seemed to not know about the war. Objectively speaking, Kwon Jia had no excuse to defend herself. Sigh. Kwon Jia sighed inwardly and looked around. The captains words made his subordinates grip their spears again and start to guard her. Kwon Jia admitted that she had no choice but to arouse suspicion. But she didnt intend to follow them willingly. If I follow the soldiers, it might take a lot of time. Maybe Ill be imprisoned until the war is over. In the worst case, I might die because of my unknown identity. It didnt seem like it would end well. Then there was only one way left. I cant waste time here. Themander sighed with pity when he saw her determined eyes. Soldier. Think again. You are a very suspicious target right now. The moment you draw your sword, the situation will be irreversible. I have someone to find. Kwon Jia returned to her original tone. She drew her sword. I cant waste time here. Is that so? I cant help it then. Themander also drew his sword from his waist. The soldiers also switched their spears for swords. The wind blew in the bamboo forest. Swoosh. The sound of the swaying bamboo leaves was noisy in their ears. Who would move first? The moment when their tension reached its peak as they rolled their eyes. Kwon Jia leaped back. Catch her! The soldiers chased after her. *** Yu-hyun arrived at a shabby temple on the outskirts of the vige following Hwangs old mans guidance. Do you stay in a ce like this? Its not a bad ce to stay for a while. Hwangs old man entered the room and sat down, and Yu-hyun also followed him and sat down in a suitable ce. So what are you curious about? Are you sure its okay to bring me here? What if Im a spy for the Martial Alliance? If you were a spy for the Martial Alliance, you wouldnt have said that. Thats true. Yu-hyun chuckled and nodded his head. He was not an ordinary old man. He tried to talk to him, but he got it back in one shot. Then, can I ask what happened in this area? War. Hwangs old man said casually. War? Isnt it obvious? The Heavenly Horse Sect, which covets the Central Martial World, has revealed its ambition towards the Central World. Thats how the war broke out between the Martial Alliance and the Sect. Yu-hyun focused on the words war and Heavenly Horse Sect. The martial world. The war between the Martial Alliance and the Demon Sect. The Heavenly Horse Sect. And, swept up in this ce was reincarnated Heavenly Horse Seo Sumin. Was this a coincidence? It couldnt be. That meant that this worldview itself was rted to Seo Sumin. The seed of the story. It ate Seo Sumins story and created a worldview based on her memory. Was this what happened when the seed, a simple text collection without directionality, came into contact with someone? Then maybe the old man in front of him had something to do with Seo Sumin when she was a Heavenly Horse. He didnt look like an ordinary person anyway. If this world was strongly reflected by her memory, even more so. As a member of the Heavenly Horse Sect, you must know a lot about the current Heavenly Horse. Well. What would this old man know much? Yu-hyun read something hidden in that answer. Yu-hyun hesitated for a moment. He was still a guest. It seemed hard to get information from Hwangs old man by talking to him here. You seem to have a lot of curiosity. I have an inquisitive personality. I see. Thats why you traveled around the world. But how can I casually mention the sect leader as a member of the sect? Ill pretend I didnt hear your previous question. Hwangs old man said firmly. Yu-hyun hesitated for a moment. The old man in front of him surely held a key that he didnt know. If he let him go here, he felt he would regret it for sure. Yu-hyun decided to press Kangsu. I heard a rumor, you see. What rumor? They say that the current Heavenly Horse, he has some serious mental issues. The old man Huangs expression slightly cracked. A reaction that came from his sincerity, not an act. As expected. Yu-hyun confirmed that the old man Huang had some kind of rtionship with the current Heavenly Horse, Seo Sumin, when he showed that much of a reaction. Maybe the old man Huang was even the cause of the horrible trauma that Seo Sumin had. Yu-hyun was going to find out that answer, right now. Chapter 174: Chapter 174: Chapter 174 The old man in yellow quicklyposed his expression and pulled away. Thats news to me. It must be a false rumor. Is that so? Well, I might have heard it wrong. Itsmon for baseless rumors to spread in this kind of situation. Hmph. You have a bad personality. How can you say that in front of the person who serves the leader? If it was really a false rumor, the people outside wouldnt leave me alone. I could order them to do that right now if I wanted to. But you wont, will you? Yu-hyun wondered why the old man in yellow brought him here, and why he didnt try to kill him but instead sat down and talked to him. Why, exactly? Did he really trust him? Or was he simply curious about the stranger in a strange outfit? Theres no way. A person like him wouldnt trust me so easily. There must be a reason for his kindness. A person like the old man in yellow would surely have something he wanted from him. It seems like you have something you want from me, so I should also be able to say what I want, right? Did I give myself away? The old man in yellow smiled bitterly. His yful eyes changed in an instant. This was the main point. Yu-hyun straightened his posture. I wonder what you want to ask of a young man whose background you dont know, who canmand your subordinates. The old man in yellow wanted something from him. He also wanted something from him. Yu-hyun suggested that they might be able to make a good deal. The old man in yellow stroked his beard, regretting that he had underestimated this man. He had tried to get something for free by pretending to be nice. There was a snake hiding under that face. He didnt notice it, and that was his clear mistake. There was no point in hiding it anymore. It was better to be honest now that it hade to this. Have you ever felt that that feeling? When you instinctively feel that your end is near and you do things you wouldnt normally do. Before he could ask why he was saying that, Yu-hyun closed his mouth at the memory that came to his mind. How could he not? The twilight of life was not only for the old man in yellow, but also for Yu-hyun. He had also felt what the old man in yellow felt at the edge of life. The old man in yellow widened his eyes at Yu-hyuns silence. Amazing. Judging by your reaction, you seem to have something too. Youve lived quite a colorful life, havent you? Why are you suddenly saying that? Why hide it? I dont have much time left, thats why. You look pretty healthy to me. What you see is not everything. The old man in yellow smiled softly. Yu-hyun saw a person who had let go of everything and attained enlightenment at the end of his life in that smile. Let me ask you one more thing. Which do you prioritize between justice and your trivial emotions? By trivial emotions, you mean Just as I said. Trivial things. Yes, things that are not so important in life very trivial things. Yu-hyun seriously considered the old man in yellows answer. The old man in yellow had said it himself that it was nothing, butparing it on the same level as justice meant that it was definitely not trivial. Yet he downyed it himself because it was probably close to a personal desire that would be frowned upon by society. Which did he prioritize between justice and personal desire? Yu-hyun thought carefully. A normal person would say justice. Because that was the right thing to do. I think personal desire. The old man in yellow rubbed his beard at Yu-hyuns answer. Thats an unexpected answer. Did you want me to say justice? To be honest, yes. Im sorry, but Im different from others. Even if I were in the same situation, I would have chosen personal desire. Why is that? People who say justice are only strict with others. Would they really choose justice if they were in the same situation? Besides, no matter what I say, your choice wont change, will it? Heh, is that how it looked? Are you okay with that? What do you mean? Yu-hyun pointed outside. Arent there too many ears listening? Its alright. They also shared the same will as the old man. Yu-hyun couldnt believe it, he didnt expect that they would all have the same intention as the old man. The conversation between them was cut off for a moment. In the calm silence, the old man seemed to sort out his mind. Yu-hyun saw a scene reflected in his appearance. He was destroying a very high tower of stones that he had built up, and next to the copsed ruins, he was building a very small and delicate tower. Was his mind sorted out? The old man opened his mouth. Maybe, meeting you here today was something that heaven led me to. Surely, even if it wasnt your words, I would have made the same choice. I would have done the same thing over and over again, many times. But I wouldnt have felt this relieved. What was he relieved about? What did he decide, and what did he let go of? Yu-hyun couldnt guess the weight of the old mans distant years. He couldnt even measure the size of his determination and courage that he had firmly resolved. The only thing he knew was. The old man was trying to do his best at something he could do at the end of his life. Listen, Kang Daehyup. Can you do me one favor? Tell me. This war will end soon. Without a winner or a loser, we will face a somewhat regrettable oue. When that timees, please deliver this letter to one person. The old man said so, and handed him a letter. You can look at it yourself if you want. But I know you wont do that. Who should I deliver it to? To the person I serve. Do you mean Cheonma? How can I do that? You can do it. The old man said firmly. His upright eyes were sure that Yu-hyun would meet Cheonma. Why was that? Yu-hyun stopped thinking any further. Alright. Then, I have something I want to ask too. Go ahead. What is your rtionship with the leader of Cheonma Church right now? The old man smiled and said. Just think of me as an old servant who wishes him well. Im sorry I cant tell you more. And, it seems like youve arrived just in time. Yu-hyun also felt the presence. A man in ck clothes opened the door and came in. He approached the old man and whispered something in his ear. The old man nodded, and the man in ck nced at Yu-hyun briefly before quietly leaving. They found the traces of the two soldiers you were looking for. He said so, and handed him a simple map. Youre fast. Did you have this in mind from the beginning? The old man nodded. He had this in mind when he brought Yu-hyun here from the start. Yu-hyun didnt ask him why he did this to him. The old man had already answered. At thest moment, a person who knew his end would unknowingly do something he wouldnt normally do. There was no intervention of rational judgment in it. So, he didnt ask him sharply. He didnt want to either. Yu-hyun just calmly bowed his head to one person who epted his end. Thank you for your help. We just traded for each others needs. This ce will soon be engulfed by war, so you should go now. Take the soldiers youre looking for and go far away where no one can reach you. As if there was no more conversation, the old man turned his back. Yu-hyun answered that he understood and got up from his seat. There was no need for a farewell when they parted. Only the letter in Yu-hyuns hand told them that they had met here today. Before leaving for thest time, Yu-hyun looked back briefly and took in the whole scene. The old mans figure was no longer visible. Yu-hyun headed for the ce that the old man told him. He crossed the forest and the road, and arrived at another vige where he soon found one trace. The dazzling rainbow-colored aura that could never be hidden. He felt it faintly from beyond there. I found them. *** Kwon Jia ran out of the bamboo forest. The officers followed her behind. Theyre fast. The officers were not just ordinary soldiers. They were also skilled in martial arts. Their movements were clearly different from normal people. She tried to shake them off somehow, but it wasnt easy. What should I do? My first n was to enter the nearest city and shake them off, but it didnt go as smoothly as I thought. Did that mean I had to fight them with the intention of killing them all? That thought crossed my mind for a moment. Zap! I saw a familiar blue lightning soar into the sky from afar. Thats! Kwon Jias eyes lit up. She immediately ran towards the source of the lightning. There, a fierce battle had already swept by. Kang Hye-rim! Jia-ssi? Kang Hye-rim, who was just about to finish off her enemies, widened her eyes when she saw Kwon Jia. She quickly noticed the soldiers who were chasing after her with a menacing aura and furrowed her brows. She knew that Kwon Jia was in a dire situation right now. Zap! Get lost! Squawk! The soldiers were pushed back by Kang Hye-rim, who suddenly intervened. The soldiers retreated from the lightning that she scattered in a fan shape. Kang Hye-rim was slightly surprised. She had attacked with enough force to inflict fatal wounds, but the soldiers reactions were more agile than she expected. The same was true for the other side. Damn it. Themander, who had been trying to capture Kwon Jia at all costs, was frustrated by Kang Hye-rims appearance. How could I have known that she had another ally? Moreover, that thing at the tip of her sword was lightning. It was not a power that could be easily seen in the Central ins. Is she from the Martial Alliance? Themander changed his mind when he saw the corpses of the beggars around Kang Hye-rim. The Martial Alliance wouldnt do such a thing against the Open City. Shes not from the Martial Alliance. But judging by that pure energy, shes not from the Demon Sect either. Does that mean shes from a third force that no one knew about? He thought that the situation had gotten bigger than he expected, but he quickly made a decision. Reporting to his superiors was more important than dealing with the matter at hand. Everyone, fall back. Sheathe your swords. B-but. Do you want to die? Those two women are so strong that we cant beat them even if we all rush at them. Dont forget. Why did wee here? Hurry up and take care of the wounded. Yes, sir. The subordinates immediately backed away. Only themander remained until the end, sending a fierce gaze at Kwon Jia and Kang Hye-rim as if to memorize their faces. Then he left his spot. As soon as the soldiers disappeared, Kwon Jia let out a sigh of relief. Phew. That was close. We were lucky to be near. Couldnt we have fought them anyway? We couldnt waste time on that. Finding someone is our priority. Right. The conversation between them naturally stopped. Kwon Jia had no social skills to continue the conversation, and Kang Hye-rim still felt awkward around Kwon Jia. [Soawkward. Unfortable] [Is thisbination real? I feel suffocated.] [They should just fist bump and be done with it.] The spirits seemed to enjoy this strangebination and spammed the message window. There was no way they didnt know that they were teasing them. Kang Hye-rim moved her lips that wouldnt fall and gave her opinion. Shall we move for now? Lets do that. Kwon Jia nodded her head at Kang Hye-rims desperate words. It was the first time that their opinions matched. First of all, those weird stares that have been watching us since earlier. We need to deal with them. Their figures disappeared from their spot. Shortly after, two short groans were heard from two ces. Soon after, two people in ck clothes were hanging from their hands. Theyve been secretly watching us since earlier. Who do you think they belong to? Do you know, Jia-ssi? I have a rough idea. If theyre not from the Martial Alliance or the soldiers, then they must be from the Demon Sect. They probably wanted to take advantage of us fighting them. What do we do now? Should we interrogate them? We might find out something useful. Hmm. For now Kwon Jia seemed to have a good idea and pped her hands. Lets change clothes first. Huh? Before Kang Hyerim could say anything, Kwon Jia dragged her to an empty house. Celine, who was watching the scene from the observers room, quickly switched to an advertisement. *** Yu-hyun stood in front of a shabby hut. The light wasing from inside. He opened the door and entered without hesitation. At the same time, he felt something cold touch his neck. It was a crude knife, but it was a dangerous weapon in the hands of the person who held it. Yu-hyun did not panic and calmly replied. So you were here. How did you How did you get here? Seo Sumin recognized Yu-hyun and was flustered. Yu-hyun looked around the room before exining anything. There was nothing inside. Only Kang Yura, who was lying like dead in the center of the room. Is Yura okay? You can rx. She just fainted. Shes not in danger. She fainted from the shock of being wrapped up in the worldview. Thats a relief. She wont have any aftereffects. Yu-hyun was d that both of them were alive. But Seo Sumins guard was not down since earlier. Upon closer inspection, she looked very tired as if she had not rested properly for a moment. Maybe because of the extreme tension, her aura was still sharp like a well-honed de. Why are you so tense since before? Whats wrong? Didnt you feel it? Feel what? This strange sensation that Ive been feeling since I came here. Sensation? Yu-hyun shared Baekhyos vision again. He checked if there was any peeper. But there was no one in sight within hundreds of meters. Then did Seo Sumin mistake something? No. The intuition of a transcendent could not be wrong. She was the one who noticed that he secretly read the book. That meant she felt something other than what she saw. Something that even Baekhyos eyes, looking down from above, could not reach. Yes. Somewhere higher than a bird flying in the sky. Like those beings who have the power of the stars in the sky. They are watching. Seo Sumins voice trembled with sorrow. They are watching us. Chapter 175: Chapter 175: Chapter 175 The old man in yellow came out to the backyard of the empty temple. The ce had been abandoned for a long time, and weeds grew everywhere in the yard. The old man leaned back and looked at the distant mountain range beyond the broken fence. The huge mountain range that twisted and shook was truly vast and solemn. The sun slowly sank behind the irregr horizon above it. The red sunset spread like a fire on the straw roof, and the blurred boundary copsed with the burning light. The mountain and the sky became one. Master. Behind the old man, a man in ck clothes with his face covered approached. He was the subordinate who had told him the location of Seo Su-min and Kang Yu-ra when he had talked to Yu-hyun a while ago. The old man answered without looking back. Yes, vice-leader. What is it? Are you sure its okay to leave that young man alone? What do you mean? I still dont understand. Why did you suddenly bring that young man here, and reveal important information to him? If something goes wrong, our operation could Our operation could fail. Is that what you mean? Thats my opinion. Im sorry if it was out of line. Hehe. No, its not. I can understand why you think that way. The others might be worried too. Maybe they think this old man has gone senile. I should have given you a simple exnation. Who is that young man? The vice-leader was curious. He had a unique hair color that was hard to see in the Central ins, and he exuded a unique aura that did not suit a wandering warrior. The vice-leader felt it instinctively when he saw him. That man was a different kind than anyone he had ever seen in his life. He felt a sense of crisis about him. What do you mean who? Hes just a wanderer. Just a much more peculiar one than the usual wanderers, thats all. I dont know why you trust him. The vice-leader was worried about that. It was true that he and his subordinates trusted and followed the old man in yellow. He was their leader and the master of this group after all. Hwang An-jun might have aged, but he was still a respected warrior, and he had a deeper mind than anyone else, so he never handled things carelessly. The vice-leader and his subordinates all trusted the old man in yellow. But, no matter how generously he looked at it, his actions today were beyondprehension. The old man in yellow stroked his beard andughed. Vice-leader. Do you know this? Ive always used my head to live in this world. Yes? What do you mean by Just listen. I always tried to read the hidden schemes behind someones kindness, and I always worried and thought about whether someone might be hostile to me or our sect. I always prepared for any contingency. Thats how Ive lived until now. But, what were going to do from now on has nothing to do with that. Its something that can only be seen as treason if we make a mistake Yes. We wrapped it up as justice, but in the end, it was nothing more than personal desire. The old man in yellow looked back at the vice-leader. His deep eyes that could not read his intentions stared at the vice-leader. Were living for our own desires at the end of our lives. What difference does it make if we add one more thing to that? Master. This is not desire! This is surely for justice! Vice-leader. Be honest with your feelings. The old man in yellow shook his head and leaned back again. We swore to live for the sect, and for the sect leader. But since the atmosphere of the sect and the sect leader started to diverge, we had no choice but to choose one of them. Thats We made our choice in the end. But can we really call what were going to do justice? Can we call it justice to point our swords at our own sky? Vice-leader. In the end, were living ording to our desires. Not just us. Everyone is like that. Maybe even what we believe to be justice is just desire. Master. How can you say that? Im afraid that the morale of the troops will drop. How can humans live only by great ideals? Its natural to live ording to your desires as well. Thats why it was. I asked that young man ording to my instinctive desire. No matter how impulsive you are, there must be a reason, right? A reason. The old man in yellowughed bitterly and recalled when he first saw Yu-hyun. A handsome young man with a naive face and a unique hair color. And yet, he was a sharp-eyed and smart man. And, when he first saw him. He felt a familiar energy from him. Just. The one he trusted and followed. The one he had to point his sword at now. I felt nostalgic. Just that, nothing more. That was all. *** Kwon Jia and Kang Hye-rim stole the clothes of the people who were secretly watching them and changed into them. ck clothes that covered their whole body. Even their faces were only visible through their eyes, making it hard to identify them. Kang Hye-rim checked her body and said. Thankfully, its not too stuffy. So what do we do now? They were watching us and observing the situation around us. They must be from the intelligence department of the Devil Sect. Well blend in with the others and gather information. Thats our goal. Are you sure we wont get caught? Kang Hye-rim was worried about that. She knew that these intelligence agents usually used codes and other security measures. Itll be fine. Kwon Jia said that and showed her a letter she had taken from one of the ck-clothed people. What is this? Kang Hye-rim couldnt read the Chinese characters on it. Kwon Jia realized that and quickly exined. Its a document they had. The gist of it is because of the war, theyll focus on moving as fast as possible rather than delivering information through secret passages. Thats what they say. Oh, um. Dont they usually pay more attention to security when theres a war? You cant look at martial artists from a modern perspective. Oh, right. But how did you know this? Its amazing. I cant read it at all. I studied it. It was thanks to her memories of her previous life, but she dodged the question. Kang Hye-rim looked at Kwon Jia with envy and jealousy. She was pretty, good at fighting, and smart. She was the opposite of herself. Kang Hye-rim unconsciouslypared herself to Kwon Jia. I have nothing to be proud of except being the first one to enter White Flower Management. She felt more miserable as she contrasted herself with Kwon Jia. Shes the one who suits Yu-hyuns side. I am Lets move first. What woke her up was Kwon Jias firm voice. They had to find the rendezvous point written on the letter and move there. Kang Hye-rim looked at Kwon Jias back with aplicated gaze. *** Yu-hyun looked at Seo Sumin who was trembling and asked. What do you feel? When did you start feeling it? Since we came here. Here? Yu-hyun thought that the gaze she felt was his reading ability. But Seo Sumin said that she felt it since they came here. Yu-hyun came into this world of thoughts after some time had passed. There was no one else who came in before him when he checked the CCTV. The same went for other collectors or tellers. That meant. The mastermind who created this world of thoughts is watching us all the time? He couldnt see him, but he felt his gaze. Even if he was an amazing collector, he couldntpletely hide himself from Yu-hyuns ability to read books. That meant that he wasnt a collector. The only thing left is a teller who is watching from another dimension. If he was a teller who was watching from the room of the observer, even Yu-hyun couldnt find his book. His ability to read books was limited to those who entered his sight. Yeah. Some unknown guy helped create this world and is watching us all the time? Yu-hyun realized then. This ce was a very special execution ground made to kill Seo Sumin. And Yu-hyun was an unwee guest who entered the execution ground without fear. This is bad. No, maybe he wasnt even an unwee guest. If the Twilight Curtain teller was involved in this, he would surely be one of his targets too. Things are going downhill. Another enemy besides Agael. This world was a joint work of Daesung Army Paradise and Pentagram Division teller. Maybe even now, when Yu-hyun thought he moved as fast as possible, it was what the enemies expected. Yu-hyun immediately called Baekhyo who was flying in the sky. He didnt need to bother Baekhyo anymore since he found Seo Sumin. Hoot. As soon as Baekhyonded, he climbed on Yu-hyuns shoulder and rubbed his head. Yu-hyun gently stroked Baekhyos head. Baekhyo closed his eyes and enjoyed Yu-hyuns touch. Is it your pet? Seo Sumin asked cautiously as she looked at Baekhyo. Yes. His name is Baekhyo. Hes cute, right? What a beautiful owl. Would you like to touch it? Hoot. Baekhyo says its okay. Baekhyo was usually wary of strangers, but he didnt seem to mind Seo Sumin, who was still a student. More than that, Baekhyo was also a spirit animal, and he instinctively sensed Seo Sumins anxious state of mind. Then just once Seo Sumin cautiously touched Baekhyo. She gasped in awe as she felt the soft feathers tickling her fingertips. Ah. She realized her blunder toote and blushed, closing her mouth. But her hand didnt stop. She even hugged Baekhyo to her chest. Seo Sumin realized for the first time that she liked cute animals so much. Her young body was instinctively reacting to the adorable creature. And as she kept stroking him, she felt more calm and stable. Are you feeling better now? Just a little more. Yoo Hyun confirmed that Seo Sumins mood had calmed down and thought, Animal therapy is not popr for nothing. In the end, it took an hour for Seo Sumin to fully rx. The sun had set and darkness had fallen around them. Kang Yura was still unconscious and showed no signs of waking up. I guess well have to spend the night here. Are the rescue teams noting? I dont think so. Usually, when a sudden world of thought urred, rescue teams would be dispatched, but Yoo Hyun knew that wouldnt happen. Why? Dont you feel it yet? This ce is not a natural world of thought. Its a ce that someone created with some scheme. Theyre probably hiding near the entrance outside right now, rted to this incident. So this is how it ends? At least were lucky. Whats so lucky about this? Im here, arent I? Seo Sumins expression soured at Yoo Hyuns confident words. Her eyes said, What are you talking about? Yoo Hyun asked. No. Why are you looking at me like that? Youre trapped in a trap and you say youre lucky? How can I trust you? There are two more people besides me. Oh, right. I forgot to contact them. Yoo Hyun thought he should contact Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jia first, after briefly exining the situation. He trusted them to get out of here safely. Since this happened, we have no choice but to clear this world ourselves. Or escape as soon as possible by joining forces. He knew where the entrance was, so it wasnt impossible. But Yoo Hyun soon discarded his careless thought. This ce was literally a trap. The enemies were not fools either. They wouldnt let them escape easily. They had to show them something they never expected. For example. Clearing this world. To do that, he needed information about this world of thought. Tell me. What do you mean? This ce. You know it, dont you? Its made from your memories, so even more so. Worlds of thought are made by the power of stories. Actual history that exists. Works that are created by someone. Rumors that circte among people. In the mixed world, all these things are stories and have power. Worlds of thought are worlds that are realized by these things gathering and umting. Even this martial arts world, which had nothing to do with Earth, could be created as long as Seo Sumins memories existed, who had once lived here. And it actually did. They targeted that and deliberately sprouted the seed near her. It was an action they would never take if they didnt know Seo Sumins past life. Youre not going to keep your mouth shut in this situation, are you? If you want to live Yoo Hyun pointed at Kang Yura, who was still unconscious. And if you want to save her Youll have to spill everything. Seo Sumin bit her lip. She still felt suffocated every time she breathed in this ce. This ce is my nightmare world, created to kill me. And you think you can survive here? I told you before. There is always a way. This fight is worth trying. But for that, I need to hear your story, Su-min. You dont have to trust me. But there is one thing. If you really want to save your precious friend Yura, you have to make a decision. Do you think its possible? It is possible. You are Su-min smiled weakly. Yu-hyun felt a chill at that sight. When they had talked on the back mountain, she had said something like this. She was a truly terrible person. But this time, the words that came out of Su-mins mouth were the opposite. You are a very stubborn man. I understand. I cant keep suffering miserably forever. On a dark night. In a narrow room where no light entered, Su-min revealed her past. She was once a heavenly horse, an absolute being. But now, she was a wounded and fallen story. Chapter 176: Chapter 176: Chapter 176 It was not very difficult for Kwon Jia and Kang Hye-rim to contact the Demon Sect. The letter had a rough location marked on it, and the meeting ce was not far from where they were. It was arge but shabby pavilion, and beyond the gate, they saw agents in the same outfit as them gathered in groups. Stop. A masked giant standing at the front gate said so with his arms crossed. Behind his back, two huge swords were hanging. Kwon Jia knew that he was the gatekeeper and a specializedbat agent of this ce. Kwon Jia immediately showed him the letter. Hmm. I confirm. Youretepared to the others. We had some trouble. Trouble, huh. The masked mans eyes narrowed. Kwon Jia noticed that his eyes were scanning their bodies. Hmm. You look suspicious. Were there any beauties like you among the agents dispatched in this area? Kwon Jia and Kang Hye-rim had an aura that could not be hidden even if they disguised themselves. The mans keen eye caught it right away. This is annoying. Kwon Jia frowned. He did not doubt or suspect them. Rather, he was showing his lust. But that did not mean that they could take this situation lightly. Judging by his brazen attitude, he seemed to be someone who wielded power in this ce. In the Demon Sect, where power ruled, there was no reason to stop him. Kwon Jia was at a loss for what to do in this sudden situation. She couldnt cause a scene here, but she also couldnt let herself be bullied. More than that, she was weak to these kinds of unexpected situations. What should I do? As she desperately racked her brain, the man approached her in no time. He reached out his malicious hand towards Kwon Jia. At that moment, Kang Hye-rim, who had been quiet until now, moved like lightning. Kang Hye-rim grabbed the mans wrist and mmed him to the ground with all her strength. Despite the size difference of twice as much, the mans body couldnt resist Kang Hye-rims power. Ugh? The soldier looked up at her with a bewildered and pained expression. Kang Hye-rim red at him with a murderous aura. What do you think youre doing? Uh, uh? Thebat unit member, Bang Cheol, was speechless for a moment. He was flustered by the fact that he was subdued in an instant without being able to fight back and that the informant in front of him was emitting such a tremendous killing intent. How, how did this happen Are you not going to answer? Ah, no, its just Bang Cheol btedly realized that the person he was dealing with was not an ordinary informant. She, shes a master! Could it be, one of the righteous factions! His thoughts were cut off there. It was because of the words that Kang Hye-rim spat out. The bnce of power here has gone too far. How dare you indulge in such selfish desires while were at war with the righteous faction. It was a word that Kang Hye-rim uttered almost instinctively. Following the mood and flow, and being conscious of the surrounding eyes, she unknowingly said that. The acting skills that she had honed as a sword master while being diligently trained by Yu Hyun and Baek Seoryeon shone in this ce. Gasp! Bang Cheol also realized the situation btedly. The four words secret martial arts sect popped up in his head. He had failed to recognize one of the high-ranking members of the sect and tried to touch them rudely. Im, Im sorry Quiet. If you make such a fuss, it will ruin the reason why I came here secretly. Huff. Bang Cheol broke out in a cold sweat. Kang Hye-rim lifted him up again. His huge body followed her slender hand without any strength. Bang Cheol rolled his eyes. He had no excuse even if his neck was cut off right now for messing with a master. Ive thought about how to deal with you. Please, please spare me I told you to be quiet. me. Bang Cheol begged pitifully, but also quietly so that it wouldnt cause amotion. Kang Hye-rim pretended to think hard while holding him in front of her. I would like to cut off your dirty wrist, but right now, the war with the righteous faction is more important. So Ill let you go this once. Gasp. Tha, thank you. But, if something like this happens again I wont stay still. Remember, I will remember. Kang Hye-rim turned her back on Bang Cheol. She winked at Kwon Jia with one eye, asking How was I? Kwon Jia nodded nkly. She was amazed by Kang Hye-rims quick-witted response. She had managed to get through the situation somehow, and Kang Hye-rim was about to take Kwon Jia inside. Thats when Bang Cheol called out from behind. Uh, excuse me Thud. The two stopped in their tracks. They exchanged nces. Did he find out? What do we do then? Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jia were worried that they had been caught. But fortunately, that was not the case. Uh, how did you ah, never mind. You were on a secret mission, right? I, I didnt hear anything. Ill let it slide this time. Kang Hye-rim said coldly, dragging Kwon Jia inside. The two sighed in relief as they passed through the entrance. Phew. I thought we were busted. I was surprised too. Who would have thought you could pull off such a trick there? How did you do it? Me? I dont know, it just happened. It sounded like an excuse, but Kang Hye-rim really felt that way instinctively. Kwon Jia could tell from her voice that it was the truth. She was born with it. There are people like that. People who show much more amazing abilities than usual in times of crisis. They may look clumsy and ipetent normally, but when a sudden emergency arises, they show an astonishing level ofpetence. Their true power is not all that meets the eye. And this kind of ability is something that can only be innate. No wonder he chose her. Kwon Jia could not think or act as freely as Kang Hye-rim. She was always rigid and fixed in her behavior and thoughts. Thats why she had learned how to deal with different situations through experience of death and repetition. Others might think her ability was amazing, but in reality it was not. Her ability was the result of hundreds of lives that were invisible to others, piled up and sedimented like strata. She felt something she didnt have in Kang Hye-rim. If the power of regression was given to her instead of me Maybe this world could change very easily? It was a meaningless assumption, but Kwon Jia could not shake off that thought easily. Lets go in. Yeah. Now that they hade this far, finding out information about the cult was a must. Unlike before, this time Kang Hye-rim walked ahead. *** A quiet room shrouded in deep darkness. Seo Sumin opened her mouth. I was an orphan. The first story she uttered was the oldest memory she had. I woke up one day and found myself alone. The life of an orphan in the martial world was truly horrible. I struggled to survive, and years passed by. I think I was about ten years old when it happened? An old man came looking for her. When she spoke of him, Seo Sumins expression was twisted beyond description. Yu Hyun silently waited for her to continue. After that, I joined the sect. It was called a demonic sect by the orthodox martial artists and themon people, but I didnt care. All I wanted was food and shelter. She didnt ask for anything more. No. There was one thing. It was gratitude for the old man who gave her a new life. I had an incredible talent. A talent that was unimaginable. Thats why I became strong quickly. She grew at an astonishing speed, and in ten years, she became the youngest elder in the sect. There were many things that happened during those ten years. There were annoying things and hard things, but it was also the happiest time of her life. Because she could see the old man often. I wanted to repay him for everything. I wanted his approval. I wanted to hear him say that I did well, and praise me more. Yeah. I thought thats how it would be if I had a real grandfather. She didntck ambition for martial arts. But her feelings for the old man were stronger. The unfortunate thing for her was that her talent surpassed a certain level and became very dangerous. The ce where she lived was Cheonmashin sect, where the strong ruled. There, power was authority, and they were the stars of the sky that everyone looked up to. When the current Cheonma passed away, and it was time to choose the next Cheonma. Everyone whispered in agreement. Normally, in this case, the person with the strongest martial arts should seed, but the problem was that Cheonmashin sect, which revered strength, had be corrupted over time. They no longer pursued strength alone. Some of them worried about their safety and tried to protect their power, political strife ensued, and factions emerged. Like stagnant water that slowly rotted, the huge organization called Cheonmashin sect began to crack from within. One day, the old man called me and told me that if this continued, the sect would fall apart. It had nothing to do with me, but he was different. So he joined the fight for the sessor? He wanted me to do that. She had no im to legitimacy, nor any valid reason. She knew it was absurd, but she agreed to do it anyway. Because I had the power to do it. She didnt need anything else. What she had was power. Only power. And Cheonmashin sect was a world of the strong. It didnt matter if it was distorted. She had the power to correct the twisted doctrine. So for a year. She defeated all herpetitors with her power, and ascended as the new Cheonma. Youve lived a tumultuous life. I did. It was all thanks to this power. This cursed talent that lifted me up high. And then. It made her fall from that high ce. Seo Sumin became Cheonma and did her best in her position. She couldnt do nothing after climbing up there. But I couldntpletely suppress the discontent that was brewing under the surface. No matter how powerful she was, legitimacy was another issue. The elders opposed her, and some of the elders also harbored resentment towards her. The cracks that were barely patched widened again. I tried to stop the division, but it wasnt easy. Then a suggestion came up while I was wondering what to do. Conquering the Central ins martial world? Yes. To quell the internal discontent, they had to strike at an external enemy. It just so happened that the sect had a new Cheonma who was unprecedentedly strong. So they left Shimmansan and headed towards Central ins with a dream of conquering it, which they had failed long ago. Thats how Jeongsa War started, and in the heated battle, even Gwangun joined in. Thats what led to this World War situation now. Its happening in real time now, but Yu Hyun knew it. This battle was already a past event, and Seo Sumins nightmare. What happened in this Jeongsa War? Betrayal. Seo Su-min hugged her knees with both arms and said. Her voice was trembling with sorrow. My grandfather, whom I trusted so much, betrayed me. *** Betrayal. Kang Hye-rims eyes widened at Kwon Jias words. They had just started gathering information here a while ago. And then they identally discovered an important fact. One of the factions of the Heavenly Demon Religion, the Blood Shadow Squad, is plotting a betrayal. Isnt the Blood Shadow Squad where the current Heavenly Demon lived as a leader before? But why? I dont know either. But their atmosphere is strange somehow. Kwon Jias sharp gaze pointed at the informants who were gathered in groups. They are affiliated with the religion, but they dont seem to have any reverence for the Heavenly Demon. Rather, they felt more hostility and wariness. Kwon Jia couldnt understand the negative emotions of those fantasy beings. In her knowledge, wasnt the Heavenly Demon their leader? He should be like a god to them, why? She needed to find more information. Fortunately, this ce was a space where they collected all kinds of data to check the war situation. It wasnt very difficult to find the information she wanted. It must be one of the many branches for verifying information, but it doesnt matter. I have everything I need right now. The ones around them were all specialized in espionage rather than fighting skills. There was no risk of being caught if Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jia moved stealthily with their intentions hidden. Kwon Jia immediately checked the data on the current leader of the Blood Shadow Squad. Hwang An-jun, the current leader of the Blood Shadow Squad. He was known as Old Man Hwang in the religion, and he was the one who raised the current Heavenly Demon. And he was trying to betray the Heavenly Demon now. Chapter 177: Chapter 177: Chapter 177 The war with the Martial Alliance was in our favor. Of course, they were not easy opponents. They resisted fiercely, and the situation became more chaotic when the imperial army intervened. Seo Sumin still remembered that time. It was supposed to be a quick and decisive battle, but it dragged on endlessly. She decided to take matters into her own hands and joined the front lines, wielding her sword against the enemies. Her power, which had almost reached the level of a Transcendent, was unmatched by any of the Martial Alliances warriors. The experts that the Martial Alliance boasted of fell one after another. The Martial Alliance realized that they could not win against Heavenly Demon in a head-on confrontation. They avoided direct shes as much as possible and tried to prolong the war. War was not something that could be won by simply being strong. There were many other factors involved. And the Martial Alliance had a special card up their sleeve. They had warriors who were willing to sacrifice their lives to slow down Heavenly Demons advance. Whenever Seo Sumin showed herself, they threw their lives away to hinder her movements. Meanwhile, the rest retreated and reorganized their ranks, preparing for the next battle. The war dragged on. In the midst of this stalemate, Seo Sumin gradually fell into despair. I had stained my hands with blood many times before I became the leader of the Heavenly Demon Sect, but this time was different. The war dyed my heart with misery. Seo Sumins painful expression showed her emotions at that time. She was born with an extraordinary talent. Thanks to that, her martial arts reached a high level, but her mind did not. Enlightenment and weakness of heart were two different things. She had an outstanding body and martial arts, but on the other hand, her heart () was too fragile and tender. She became Heavenly Demon because her grandfather wanted it. She tried to raise the status of Heavenly Demon because her grandfather wanted it. But when she faced the reality of war, she realized that it was not so easy. When she entered the battlefield, some of the enemies sacrificed themselves to stop her. They each had their own beliefs and shed with her. The courage of the Martial Alliances warriors who gave up their lives even though they knew they would die. At first, she did not feel anything. But like clothes getting wet from drizzle, as time passed, she felt her heart wavering at some point. Why did they fight so fiercely? What did they want to protect by giving up their lives? How could they smile while bleeding and dying? Her heart began to shake slowly. She wondered what was right and wrong, what she had been doing until now. She doubted herself. Doubt created a crack in her heart, and the crack soon became a fissure. Her heart, which seemed unbreakable and stubborn, started to break for the first time. Thats how I gained regret and hesitation. From some point on, she did not fight with passion anymore. The followers who followed her naturally noticed that. Something was wrong with Heavenly Demon. Rumors spread silently. Those who had harbored resentment against her fanned the mes. Tsk. She became Heavenly Demon as a woman, but this is what happens. She didnt wipe out the enemy faction even after bing Heavenly Demon. How careless is that? Heavenly Demon needs an absolute and unchanging power. We dont need a power that is swayed by trivial things! Seo Sumin did not argue back. She was too exhausted mentally to respond to each of them. She was like a ticking time bomb on the verge of exploding. And then one day, as the war was slowly reaching a deadlock, Her grandfather came to see her. He said something to me. And I said something back. What did you talk about? I dont remember. It seemed like we exchanged something important, but I cant remember. Seo Sumin was in such a poor mental state that she did not even have a proper conversation with her grandfather. The only thing she remembered was his clear eyes that showed his determination and her agony over having to fight again tomorrow. And then, time passed. Hwang An-jun, the current leader of Hyol-yeong Faction and the one who brought Seo Sumin to Heavenly Demon and raised her, He plotted a rebellion with his entire faction to harm Heavenly Demon. *** Something is strange. You felt it too? Me too. Kwon Ji-ah and Kang Hye-rims expressions hardened. They knew that there was information about Hyol-yeong Factions leader preparing for a rebellion. But something was off about the atmosphere around them. Heavenly Demon is the highest position in Heavenly Demon Sect, right? They are trying to assassinate him, but why are the others so quiet? Its like they want it to happen. And this is also weird. It says that Hyol-yeong Factions leader Hwang An-jun made a great contribution to the ascension of the current Heavenly Demon. He was the one who brought him, who was not from Heavenly Demon Sect, and gave him teachings and opportunities. He was Heavenly Demons benefactor, and he should have a position in Heavenly Demon Sect that was second to none. Plus, the previous owner of this Hyol-yeong Faction was the current Heavenly Demon. What is their rtionship? Maybe. No, it must be. Kang Hyerim and Kwon Jia learned many things as they checked the information department. There was a rebellion trying to harm the Heavenly Demon, and the main force behind it was the closest ones who had helped the current Heavenly Demon ascend to the throne. The opposing faction knew that, but they deliberately did not inform anyone. They had dissatisfaction with the current Heavenly Demon, and they felt d that the pro-Heavenly Demon faction was causing a rebellion. So thats why. I wondered why this ce was so flimsy, but they took out the necessary people from the opposite faction on purpose? To prevent the information about the rebellion from going up, they had to exert their influence on this information department. The reason why there were fewbatants here, and why they deliberately ced people so loosely. It was all a result of internal factional strife. Its ridiculous. Is this the Heavenly Demon Religion that has a bad reputation? No, it was amazing that they did not lose to the Martial Alliance and the Royal Army in this situation of internal division. However, the problem was not only that. It was not easy to overlook the internal division, but there was a trace of collusion between the opposing faction and the Martial Alliance. Kwon Jia realized. This worldview was not a simple story of a war of magic. It was a moreplex story that contained something darker, something she still did not know. I think we might have been caught up in a troublesome incident. Jia. When exactly is that rebellion happening? ording to the document, its tomorrow at noon. Thats a big deal, isnt it? Its soon. Yeah. Its a big deal. Kang Hyerim and Kwon Jia thought the same thing at this moment. They had to tell Yoo Hyun about this as soon as possible. It was when the sun rose high. It must have been noon. The old man called me. I was so busy that I went out without thinking. Seo Sumin went to the ce where the old man called her. Until then, she had no thoughts. She just thought that he would listen to herints a little bit as he always did, and give her an answer to thisplicated emotion. Until an assassination attempt flew at her life. The assassinations that flew from beyond the forest filled the sky. She easily repelled thousands of assassinations with her excellent martial skills. At first she thought. It was either an ambush by the righteous faction, or an act of an internal hostile force. But as soon as she confirmed the faces of those who showed up one by one. Her face had no choice but to distort mercilessly. Blood Shadow Sect. Herrades who had been close like family and shared joys and sorrows with her. They were the ones who were after her life. What are you guys doing? Do you know what youre doing? Blood Shadow Sect! Where is your leader! Ill ask him for responsibility! You dont need to ask. Heavenly Demon. Blood Shadow Leader! The one who showed up among the Blood Shadow Sect members was the old man she had been looking for desperately. When Seo Sumin saw him, she had to stop. The old man who always smiled kindly at her was looking at her coldly like a beast at this moment. Seo Sumin moved her trembling lips. Why are you looking at me like that? It was something I had to do someday. The old man raised his hand. Please die. Heavenly Demon. At the same time, the Blood Shadow Sect members flew their bodies. She was caught off guard by an assassination that grazed her cheek and passed by. Blood flowed and pain was felt. It was an attack that would have hit her forehead if she hadnt reflexively avoided it. They really tried to kill her. Why. Seo Sumin could not understand. Why? Why did they betray me? Why did he try to kill me? Why!? The only one she thought was on her side betrayed her. Her mind, which had been exhausted by war, reached its limit there. Crack. Something broke in her head. Was it reason? Was it patience that she had barely endured? No, maybe. It was precious memories that she held on to until the end. It was gone. It had shattered into pieces. Its over. I didnt care what happened anymore. I just. I just wished everything would disappear. She let go of everything and became a monster. I dont remember much of what happened after that. When I came to my senses, I had killed everyone I cared about with my own hands. The surroundings werepletely ruined, and there were no survivors. I wandered aimlessly like a soulless person. To a ce where no human touch could reach, deep in the mountains. I dont know how much time passed. But my talent was much more powerful than I thought, and I achieved tremendous growth just by stabilizing my mind and body. She entered the realm of the transcendent and surpassed even him. She attained the highest level that a human could reach. As a result, she got the opportunity to transform into a different being. The opportunity to ascend to the ce of the stars, which only the chosen ones could reach. In the world she lived in, they called it Demonic Transcendence, or Ascension. But why now Why do you think? Yu-hyun realized it at Seo Sumins bitter voice. Were there only humans who feared her talent? Would those who watched her from the sky leave her alone, a human with an absurd power? Paradise. They intervened. The moment she transcended her level and transformed into a new being was paradoxically the weakest moment. As a result of Daesung-guns interference, Seo Sumin fell back to the lower realm again. Thats how her soul flowed into the dimension called Earth, and she got another life. That was the story so far, and it was the life that Seo Sumin had gone through. This ce is a world where my nightmares and pains crystallized. And surely, tomorrow The same thing will happen again. Cant you stop it? How? Im scared. Seo Sumin said honestly. There was nothing left to hide now that she hade this far. Just seeing their faces again, or killing them again with my rampage. Everything. Im too afraid to move. She was betrayed by those she cherished, and eventually took their lives with her own hands. There was still blood on Seo Sumins hands. It was invisible to others, but she could see it. The blood that wouldnt wash off no matter how much she washed it made her two hands heavy like shackles. Drip. A tear rolled down her cheek. What should I do? Yu-hyun couldnt answer anything. *** When Seo Sumin, exhausted by sorrow, fell asleep, Yu-hyun quietly went outside. The night of the Central ins martial arts world was starkly different from Seoul. Everything in the world was dyed in deep darkness. It was like filling a giant te with ink. But unlike the night view of Seoul, the stars that filled the night sky shone brilliantly. The dazzling spectacle of starlight that dazzled his eyes and the sound of crickets crying tickled his ears. The sound of crickets breaking like fragments seemed to be engraved in the sky as thosendmarks. This is a truly beautiful world. At the same time, it is a cruel world. To think that this scenery shown by a world created to kill a girl is beautiful. Its so contradictory that its horrifying. Yu-hyun was troubled after hearing Seo Sumins story. If he had cigarettes, he might have smoked them for the first time at this moment. [I dont understand.] It was then that the brooch-shaped white lotus opened its mouth. [Shes a Heavenly Demon. She was the greatest warrior of her time. Maybe my memory is vague and I dont know well, but isnt it usually true that transcendentals have made a lot of effort to get there, and because of that they have some resistance to ordinary things? Just because someone betrayed her, she reacted like that.] The white lotuss point was somewhat valid. She wasnt just an ordinary person. Seo Sumin was a Heavenly Demon. The power she possessed. The level of a transcendent that even spirits feared was not something that could be obtained easily. There were many heroes in human history, but Seo Sumin was among them at a very outstanding level. He couldnt believe that such a persons heart was so weak. Maybe were just hoping for that. [What?] They say a Heavenly Demon must be perfect. Yu-hyun recalled the conversation he had with Choi Jungmo before. People only see what they want to see, and hear what they want to hear. They project their ideal image onto others. The image that they could not achieve themselves. A transcendent must be strong. A Heavenly Demon must be strong. They do not know how to bend or break. Their hearts are always firm, and they are not shaken by anything. They must not be shaken. The eyes of the people who look up to the heroes. The perception that has been passed down for a long time. And, the desire that they have for the heroes. Not only the Heavenly Demons. The protagonists of the stories. The heroes of the myths. The witnesses of history. We all think that way. They must be perfect. The protagonist must be perfect. They must not lose. Because, they are the protagonist. The hero. But, is that true? Do the heroes really have no anguish? Can they easily shake off all their pain? There is no such person in the world. No matter how strong someone is, they cannot help but have a broken heart. Baekryeon, maybe we are asking too much of her, just like you felt when you saw her. Not everyone can be strong. There is no perfect being in the world. The reason why he could not understand Seosumins pain and asked why she was suffering was because he had imposed his ideal perfection on her. If he peeled off the shell that others had put on her, what he would see was nothing but a girl who shed tears. They were just hiding their weakness and pretending to be strong. The people did not know that. And, they did not want to know either. [Im sorry. I was short-sighted.] Baekryeon reflected on his attitude. He felt more than sympathy for Yu-hyuns words, because his voice sounded somehow sad. [Then what will you do now?] Thats a good question. Yu-hyun turned his head slightly. He could not leave the two girls sleeping in the shabby house alone. As soon as he heard Seosumins past, his mind became more determined. Ill fight. Yu-hyun looked up at the stars in the sky and said so. As I have done so far. And as I will do from now on. Chapter 178: Chapter 178: Chapter 178 As I looked up at the stars, I made a vow to myself. But before I could finish, I received a call from Yeom Hwa. -Yu-hyun! Yu-hyun, can you hear me? -Kang Yu-hyun. Can you hear our voice? Yes. I can hear you well. I realized that I should have contacted them sooner. I was so engrossed in listening to Seo Sumins story that I forgot about them. Where are you two right now? Are you okay? Did you get hurt anywhere? -Yes. Were fine. We dont have any injuries. -Weve infiltrated the information department at the front line of the Heavenly Demon Sect. What? I was surprised that they had joined forces, but I was even more shocked by the fact that they had sneaked into a ce that I never expected. How did you get there? -Thats not important right now. Weve found out some things here, and there are some things that you need to know too. What are they? Kwon Jia told me everything she had learned. How the fight between the Heavenly Demon Sect and the Martial Alliance was going, and how the factions within the Heavenly Demon Sect were splitting and changing. And how the Blood Eagle Group was preparing to betray the Heavenly Demon, and how the opposite faction had some traces of collusion with the Martial Alliance. I see. So thats how it is. -You dont seem very surprised. Ive found out some things on my own too. But thank you for telling me. The puzzle was notplete yet, but thanks to you two, I could fill in the gaps. Youve done a great job without me. -Heheh. Youre wee. -Ahem. It was nothing. They sounded modest, but their sincerity was evident. Until now, I had helped them a lot with what they should do. But I also wondered if I had interfered too much with them. If they were left alone without me, would they be able to handle things properly? That small doubt was put to rest by their actions just now. Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jia had grown splendidly as I wished. They could do well on their own without me. The incident will happen tomorrow at noon. Its the decisive event that will determine the end of this world of thought. You two should keep acting as informants for the Heavenly Demon Sect and monitor the situation. -What about you? What are you going to do? Ive found the two people who were involved in this, so I have to decide what to do while protecting them. I didnt tell them that one of them was the person who became the axis of this world of thought. It was Seo Sumins personal matter, and it was not something that a third party should bber about. Still, I couldnt keep everything secret from them. They were my collectors, after all. I decided to give them some hints. If you feel like something is dangerous, you have to get out of there right away. There are other tellers and spirits involved in this situation. -Okay. -Got it. Thats good enough. Then, see you tomorrow. I ended the call with them. I stayed in my ce for a while and looked up at the sky. The moment of showdown was tomorrow at noon. Thats when everything would be decided. *** Shamath waited quietly in the room of the observer. He was secretly observing the inside of the world of thought. Where the flow came from and where it went. And how the conflicts between the characters progressed. How the fights broke out, who died, and who survived. What was the final oue of the story that unfolded in this world? He saw all those things with his eyes and judged what would happen next. Shikik. Shamath licked his tongue. His already sharp eyes with vertical pupils became even colder. The showdown is tomorrow. Shamath had been watching what Yu-hyun was doing in the world of thought, and where Seo Sumin was. He couldnt analyze what they were talking about or what they were doing exactly. He was not opening his library right now, but secretly watching them instead. But he knew that everything was going as he had expected. Its a pity that I cant show this spectacle to my viewers. He felt bitter when he thought about the points he could earn by showing this to them. Shamath decided to think positively. He couldnt risk opening his library and revealing that he had a connection with Paradise and that he had intervened in this boundary. Instead of showing the story as it is, showing a story that has been manipted by someone is a taboo for a teller. That was what the spirits hated the most. If that was exposed, bad rumors would spread and the subscription spirits that he had barely gathered would all leave. Anyway. How do you like it? Shamath asked, looking at the air. He had not opened the library, so there should have been no one here, but. Just one person. He had a guest that he secretly invited. [What answer do you expect from me?] A voice that seemed to resonate even with his soul, and Shamath thought as expected. Paradise did not just entrust him with something. They also sent a spirit to this side in case of any unforeseen circumstances. Is it more for dealing with situations outside of their expectations than not trusting me? But, I wonder. Why did the spirite here in person? Even if he failed his mission in the worst case scenario, Shamath did not think that the guest spirit could do anything. Well, even so, he is not an ordinary spirit. He did not know his real name. All Shamath knew was that the spirit was a second-generation spirit of Paradise, and his name on the Genesis Network was [ck Stained Pure White]. And, he had a rather blunt personality and felt somewhat stubborn. From the perspective of Shamath, who was yful and cunning, he was an awkward guest, but he decided to think positively. As long as I show him what Im good at here, I can score points. The situation was progressing as he had hoped. Thest thing would happen at noon the next day in the time of the world of thoughts. Shamath looked forward to it. The outside situation seems fine too. Shamath nced at the entrance of the world of thoughts. There were still assassins of the White Night Society waiting for him. Five people standing still at the entrance of the world of thoughts looked quite out of ce. It seemed like someone passing by would report them, but that did not happen. It was because of the talismans that surrounded them along with the entrance of the world of thoughts. Youre doing well. -Yes. Im doing as you told me to do. Lao Chen answered immediately. One of his four subordinates, a sharp-tempered woman, was casting a barrier. Luo Yan, Lao Chens subordinate, was a collector who mainly dealt with puppetry and talismans. She installed talismans around them to deceive the eyes of ordinary people, and around them were members of the Twilight Veil n who were blocking the road without anyone knowing. With this, the world of thoughts waspletely isted from the outside. How long can you maintain it? -Its possible for up to three days like this. Its thanks to this ce having few people around. You dont have to do that much. One day is enough. And youve prepared the items well, right? -Of course. Shamath handed over a jinsin flower to Lao Chen. Of course, he did not just give it to him. He put it in a special ne so that it would not be affected by the jinsin flower, and even handed it over indirectly through a puppet controlled by Luo Yan. He could not let his chess pieces be affected by the power of the jinsin flower. Dont forget. You must never open it carelessly. You cant even touch the ne itself. Only handle it indirectly through Luo Yans puppet. -I understand. Once tomorrow passes, you will receive more of my favor, Lao Chen. Please bear with it even if its annoying or hard. -If thats what you want, Ill do anything. Shamath smiled contentedly and ended the call. Now all he had to do was wait. Shamath put his hands together and felt his mouth twitching at the thought of watching what would happen tomorrow. Agael. Watch carefully. How I seed in what you failed. He had not much left until he secured his position within Pentagram. *** The day dawned. Seo Sumin woke up from her sleep, but Kang Yura was still lying down as if she had fainted. Considering that she usually did not faint for more than a day, there might have been some problem somewhere, but Yuhyeon told her not to worry and waved his hand. Its okay. Really? Itsmon for people who enter the world of thoughts for the first time. To be precise, minors are like that. The world of thoughts is apletely different ce from Earth, which is a material world. If you have to express it, it is closer to a hybrid world where concepts are materialized. Kang Yura, who was born in the material world and influenced by it, had not been awakened as a collector for long. Just like people feel strange in their bodies when they dive deep into water or go up high on a ne. People who are still young and enter the world of thoughts for the first time usually end up like that. Its a kind of immune system. Newly awakened collectors, especially minors like Yura, if they get caught up in the world of thoughts suddenly, they be like that. At least half a day. At most, they will regain consciousness within two days. So, youre saying we dont know when it will happen? Probably. Yu-hyun looked outside. He didnt expect anything to happen in this ruined city. Seo Sumin had told him that the betrayal had happened somewhere else. Then, maybe he could avoid that incident by just staying here. But, the assassination is the most decisive event in this world. Is it okay to deliberately avoid it? Yu-hyuns dilemma was short-lived. His top priority was to get Seo Sumin and Kang Yura out safely. He knew that, but he didnt leave right away because of the guys waiting outside. Even though the world was created, there was no one from the association or other ces who entered. Someone must have interfered from the outside. In the worst case scenario, the enemies might have taken over the entrance. If we go out without thinking, well run into who knows how many enemies. He didnt think he would lose if he just fought, but he had two people to protect on his side. Beforeing here, Sung Yu-chan had said. The opponents were assassins from the Chinese mafia, Baek Ya Hwe. They were specialized in killing people. He couldnt be sure that he could fight them and keep Seo Sumin and Kang Yura safe. I cant gamble with someone elses life. I have no choice but to wait here safely and hope that the situation outside gets better. Anyway, he had taken contact in case of any situation. He watched the situation quietly and staying here was the best option. Yu-hyun thought that was enough. Aah! Until Seo Sumin suddenlyined of a headache. Sumin? Sumin! Seo Sumin clutched her head in pain. Yu-hyun couldnt ask her what was wrong. Or if she was okay. Because the house they were staying in was shaking as if there was an earthquake. That wasnt all. The book that Seo Sumin had also shook violently. Dududududu!! [What is this? Whats going on?!] I dont know. As he panicked, the scenery around him changed. The shape of the building became blurry and slowly changed into something else. Soon, the shabby house disappeared and the ruined city also disappeared. It seemed like it copsed due to an earthquake. And everything returned to nothingness. And then, as if time was rewinding, the copsed things began to rise again. However, when they were reassembled, it was a very different background from before. Where is this It was a lush forest with a huge monument as a backdrop. Yu-hyun was startled by the sudden change of environment. This kind of thing never happened in his memory of this world. If he had to guess, it was because this world was different from normal ones. And the reason for that was none other than Seo Sumin, who was the origin of this world. Sumin! Ugh. Seo Sumin still suffered from a headache and clenched her head. Yu-hyun looked at her and confirmed it. This world was leading Seo Sumin somewhere like a living being. Like a child who doesnt know anything shows their parents the toy they made. The world also invited Seo Sumin here to show her the story it wanted to show her. Without knowing what consequences it would bring. Yu-hyun quickly sent a message to Yeom Hwa. Jia! Hye-rim! Its an emergency! Come to where the assassination of Heavenly Demon is happening! -What? Yu-hyun. Why are you suddenly -I got it. Ill be right there. Yu-hyun only said what he had to say briefly to Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jia, and then checked on Seo Sumins condition again. [Most of the spirits are curious about whats going on.] [Some spirits recognize that something bad has happened.] Sumin. Are you okay? Wake up. Im fine. The scenery changedpletely and Seo Sumins headache ended. She lifted her head that had been bowed down. Seo Sumins pupils dted. Her lips trembled. Here, here. Why are we suddenly here Sumin. Now is not the time to ask that. Lets get out of here quickly. No. No. Its toote. Seo Sumin muttered hopelessly as if she realized what was going to happen next. Before Yu-hyun could ask what she meant by that, Kwaang! A loud explosion rang out. A huge explosion urred in the forest far away. It was not an ordinary explosion. A deep darkness rose like a pir tens of meters high, making my skin crawl just by looking at it. Its toote. Bang! Bang! Aaah! Screams and sts followed one after another. The intervals between them became shorter, and they got closer to this side. Darkness was approaching. A darkness that was deeper and purer than anything else. Shhh! The first ones to show themselves from beyond the forest were people in ck outfits. I knew who they were. They were the warriors who moved with the old man Huang on the first day I came here. They were the Blood Shadow Squad, one of thebat units of the Heavenly Demon Sect. Their condition was not good, to say the least. Many of them had torn or bloodstained clothes. Some had serious injuries, such as missing an arm or a leg. That means. My eyes turned to the inside of the forest where the Blood Shadow Squad had emerged from. A sticky darkness flowed out of there like a newly bloomed dawn mist. I felt the same chill as when I first saw the ck pir. Ive seen few things as ominous as that even in the apocalypse. Soon, a person appeared from the forest. She was a beautiful woman with a terrible magic power wrapped around her body like a cloak, and ck eyes that showed no trace of reason. The current leader of the Heavenly Demon Sect. The peerless warrior above all others. Heavenly Demon It was Seo Sumin, who had once stepped on the threshold of transcendence. Chapter 179: Chapter 179: Chapter 179 There is a saying that some things are so terrifying that they take your breath away. Yu-hyun felt that very acutely right now. Just by existing, the air around him became several times heavier, and it pressed down on his whole body, especially his shoulders. The Heavenly Demon was a mythical beast that emanated a dark aura that devoured all the light in the world. It feels like everything is being sucked into one direction. The dense magic energy was so strong that it distorted the space like a ck hole, and it absorbed all the natural energy. It seemed like this whole world was created for the Heavenly Demon alone. For a moment, he saw the Heavenly Demons figure, but soon it became hard to see with his naked eyes. The magic energy spread like a fog and obscured its appearance. The only things he could catch a glimpse of were the ck cloak that fluttered without wind and the long ck hair. That isthe Heavenly Demon, who was called the peerless warrior of ancient times. He felt a different sensation when he witnessed the state of being one step away from transcending. It was notparable to what he had seen before. The only thing that came to his mind was Moby Dick, the giant whale that was over 200 meters long. He wondered if hepressed that huge creature into a human size, would it still have such an overwhelming presence? Its existence is based on the stories of this world, so its power should be weaker than reality, not stronger. But even so, its like that. That means it was much stronger in reality. Yu-hyun looked at Seo Sumin, who was sitting on the ground. No matter what happened, the most important thing right now was that the Heavenly Demon was in front of him. And then, the Heavenly Demon, which had been still for a while, began to unleash its power. Kwarrrr! With a roar that shook the heavens and earth, the magic energy that flowed from the Heavenly Demons body shot out in all directions like a porcupine with its spikes raised. It created thousands of magic spears. Run, run! Get back! Chwajajak! Someone shouted, but it was already toote. Along with the torn pieces of clothing, red blood sttered in the air. Yu-hyun, who was watching from a distance, felt cold sweat running down his back. It was overwhelming. With just one attack, many members of the Blood Eagle Corps died instantly. No, no. Seo Sumin couldnt take her eyes off that scene and shed tears. It was like a nightmare being reyed in front of her eyes. The nightmare where she stained her hands with blood that would never wash away. She couldnt move her body as if it was frozen. Stop it She desperately wished. Dont hurt the people she cherished. Dont stain the smiling faces in her memories with blood. But just like her sins didnt disappear, there was no stopping her past self. Aaaaah!! A red light burst out from between the ck magic energy. Goosebumps rose on her skin. It was a beast. A beast that had lost its reason and gone mad with grief. That wounded beast bared its fangs at everyone around it. Kwajijik! With a flick of its hand, the Heavenly Demon tore apart space. The bodies of some members were also ripped apart. With a stomp of its foot, the ground shook. Some members were crushed t on the ground. Red flowers bloomed on the bare earth. Please Seo Sumin cried and couldnt look away from that scene. Her unforgivable sin was killing her oldrades who hadughed and talked with her. She could only watch helplessly. Stop ittttt!! Shudder. Did that scream reach something? It was very slight, but the Heavenly Demons movement stopped. And that was an unexpected luck. The Blood Eagle Corps members who were only trying to escape seized this opportunity andunched a counterattack. They raised their inner energy and disyed their best martial arts skills. Energy des flew everywhere and dust rose from colliding with the ground. As he watched that scene, he saw someone approaching from afar. Who are you? The leader of the Blood Eagle Corps who was engrossed in fighting noticed Yu-hyun and hispanions and widened his eyes. He thought there would be no one else in this area, but he didnt expect to see three people who had nothing to do with this situation. He looked quite flustered. Especially since two of them were young girls. What are you doing here? Why are you here? We got caught up in this by ident. Are you alright? Yu-hyun asked that after seeing the blood flowing from one of themanders arms. The amount of blood indicated that it was not a shallow wound. Even though it must have been very painful, there was no change in themanders expression. Its none of your concern. Rather, get out of here quickly! If you get involved in this fight, its dangerous His warning was cut off. The Heavenly Demon, which had been only taking attacks, suddenly changed its momentum and moved. Kugugung!!! One step. It took just one step, and the sky shook. The Blood Eagle members gasped. They each raised their inner power to resist the pressure. Yu-hyun also activated the armor of [Untrained Knight] and protected Seo Sumin and Kang Hyerim. Themander muttered in surprise. Hes using a strange power. Its nothing special. Thats not whats important right now. Right. Thats not whats important. No matter what happened, take those two soldiers and leave. I cant guarantee your lives if you stay here. That seems difficult. Yu-hyun had not thought of running away either. But he couldnt turn his back and run away from the Heavenly Demon in front of him. Perhaps because of Seo Sumins scream earlier, the Heavenly Demon had noticed them. It doesnt look like it will let us go easily. He didnt think that talking would work on the Heavenly Demon that had lost its reason. The Heavenly Demon hadpletely lost its mind and was in a rampage state. It perceived everything in sight as enemies, so the moment they tried to run away, they would be attacked first. Themander knew that too, so he clenched his teeth. Then try to save yourselves as much as possible. Well buy some time. Why do you care so much about us? Youre strangers to us. We dont want anyone unrted to this fight to get involved. There was no trace of kindness in themanders voice, but Yu-hyun could clearly feel his conviction. This is our fight. Our struggle. We cant let anyone else die because of it. Werent you from the Demon Sect? What does that have to do with anything? The Demon Sect The Demon Sect. Everyone calls us that. Even in our own sect, they called us Blood Eagle mad dogs. But they dont know. Were just fighting for our beliefs. Were also human beings. There was sadness in themanders voice as he said that. This is our grave. The only ones who should be buried here are us. As he was about to say so go, he stopped. The ck energy had already reached their noses. Themander widened his eyes. The Heavenly Demon had stretched out its hand and shot out a tangible energy like a cannon. He had forgotten. Who he had to face from now on. He had been leisurely chatting with someone he couldnt afford to be careless with for a single moment. Themander sensed his end and gritted his teeth. I have no regrets about death. But to make innocent people get involved Thats the only thing that bothers me. But what he worried about didnt happen. Kwaaaaa!! Yu-hyun stepped forward with a shield in his hand and blocked the attack. The moment the ck magic energy hit the shield, it scattered in all directions. Yu-hyuns body was pushed back by the force. His two legs dug two trenches on the ground. Kkueuk! Yu-hyun tightened his whole body and endured it with clenched teeth. The magic energy that seemed endless gradually subsided and disappeared. Yu-hyun breathed out the air he had been holding. There was no part of his body that didnt ache from his trembling fingertips to his shoulders. This is crazy. A casual blow has this much power. I cant block this more than once. He had raised the power of [Untrained Knight] and used Baekryeon as a shield. It was a doubleyered defense. But as soon as it touched that ck magic, everything was torn apart like wet paper. The only thing that held up was Baekryeon, a mythical-grade equipment. Themander hadnt expected Yu-hyun to block that attack either, and opened his eyes wide. Who, who are you Thats not whats important right now. Dont worry about us, just do your own fight. I hope youre safe. The Blood Eagle members surrounded the Heavenly Demon andunched all kinds of attacks. Themander also joined them soon. The red energy he unleashed collided with the magic and caused explosions. The Blood Eagle was fighting while buying as much time as possible. But Yu-hyun knew they wouldntst long. It was only a matter of time before they were annihted. Yu-hyun became anxious. They would all die at this rate. He grabbed Seo Sumins arm and pulled her up. Seo Sumin, get up! We have to leave now. We have to go while theyre buying us some time. I, I am I am Seo Su-mins face was a mess. Her face was distorted by pain, and tears flowed endlessly from her eyes. Yu-hyun bit his lip as he saw her. Her condition was much worse than he had thought. Her heart had not healed yet. It had been broken. I thought she had finally stabilized, but the trauma just came back full force because of what happened. Yu-hyun had to make a decision. He thought he had to take Seo Su-min away, even if it was a bit forceful. If they stayed here, they would be killed by the Heavenly Demon. With that thought, he turned around to see what the Heavenly Demon was doing. [Yu-hyun!!] Why! Yu-hyun felt his heart stop. Right in front of him. At a distance where he could touch it if he breathed out, the Heavenly Demon was looking at him. How when? Yu-hyun rolled his eyes. Just a moment ago, the Blood Shadow agents were attacking the Heavenly Demon. It took only a few seconds to confirm that and talk to Seo Su-min. In those few seconds, all the Blood Shadow agents were rolling on the ground. Ugh. Urk. They were not all dead. They had just been thrown back by a very powerful force. But Yu-hyun could not feel any relief from that. The Heavenly Demon, covered in ck magic, was looking at him. The moment its red eyes scanned his body, Yu-hyun remembered one being. The Satan who looked at him with eyes that wriggled in the darkness. The power of its true self that it had shown a little bit as its avatar. It felt like facing that again. If I move now, Ill definitely die. The Heavenly Demon was not a simple illusion. It was something else that had transcended humanity. The Heavenly Demons red eyes looked at Yu-hyun and then moved to Seo Su-min, who was crouching behind him, and Kang Yu-ra, who had fallen down. Its gaze was especially focused on Seo Su-min. Seo Su-min also looked up at the Heavenly Demon with tears in her eyes. [This is strange.] The Heavenly Demon said. It did not speak with its mouth. The voice that came through its mind shook his brain. [How can there be another one like me?] It was an illusion created by the Heavenly Demon, but it recognized Seo Su-mins identity right away. Yu-hyun felt a glimmer of hope as he saw that. The Heavenly Demon had regained its reason. If that was the case, he couldmunicate with it. And if he couldmunicate with it, he could somehow get out of this situation. Is it possible? In fact, the Heavenly Demon had regained its reason. It was true that it was sad about the betrayal of its closest aides, and it had briefly lost its reason as well. If history had followed its original course, it would have run wild and killed everything around it without anyone stopping it. But the situation changed because of Seo Su-mins existence. Her cry of sorrow unintentionally awakened the consciousness of the Heavenly Demon that was buried deep in its subconsciousness. It was an unexpected stroke of luck. The Heavenly Demon has regained its reason. This is an opportunity. It still looks angry, but if I exin the situation to it, it might change. His intuition told him so. This was a chance. If he could resolve this with dialogue, the original tragedy would not happen. Yu-hyun guessed how this all happened through his conversation with themander. They must have had a reason for their betrayal. He had to somehow make the Heavenly Demon understand that. The nightmare Must not be repeated again. Heavenly Demon. As Yu-hyun opened his mouth, the red eyes turned to him again. He was surprised at first, but he got used to it and felt okay. [Who are you?] Just a passerby who got caught up in this. [You dont look like you belong to this school by your outfit. Caught up in this You were unlucky.] Yes. I was unlucky. [So, what do you want from me?] Yu-hyun breathed a sigh of relief inside as he saw that the conversation was going better than he expected. The conversation is working. However, there was someone who did not want to leave it alone. Thats not how you do it. Shamat, who was watching all this from his [Room of Observers], said that with his fingers crossed. How can you let him mess up the plot I made? Lao Chen. You hear me? Start. -Yes. Lao Chen, who was waiting outside, nodded to Ling Yan. She nodded back and moved her puppet. Creak. A puppet that looked very human-like and had joints that provoked an unpleasant feeling moved. The puppet entered the inner world with a neck armor in both hands. Inside the inner world, the puppet opened the neck armor. A divine core that emitted a dazzling light revealed itself. The puppet grabbed the divine core and then. Crack! It crushed it into dust with its strength. At the same time, a huge energy that was dormant inside the divine core exploded. Boom! The light spread like a tidal wave. It passed over the ruined city and town and reached the entire inner world. And it rushed towards all the conscious beings. To devour their minds. Chapter 180: Chapter 180: Chapter 180 The first ones to react to the light were the refugees. They stared nkly at the light that stretched out from afar. There was no way to avoid it by just looking at it. They thought it was a strange phenomenon until the light brushed past their bodies. Uh, ugh! Aaaah! But when the light seeped into their bodies and reached their minds, the fleeing procession came to a halt. Everyone started to suffer in agony on the spot. Some tore at their hair, some drooled and banged their heads on the ground. Those with weak mental strength foamed at the mouth and fainted. Such an event was happening all over the world of thought. *** Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jia headed towards where Yu-hyun had called them. Judging by Yu-hyunsst voice that he sent to this side, something serious had happened. They thought they didnt need any more exploration and ran at full speed. Their destination was the ce where they estimated that the assassination of Cheonma would take ce. It wasnt far away, so they thought they could arrive soon. Swoosh! Hmm? Huh? The two who were running stopped in their tracks without knowing it. They stopped and looked puzzled. They didnt understand why they suddenly stopped. It was an instinctive reaction. Their bodies felt an inexplicable sense of crisis that something very dangerous was about to hit them. Swoooosh!! The forest roared with a fierce wind. At the same time, a swarm of white light that surged like a tidal wave from beyond the forest tried to swallow Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jia. The two opened their eyes wide. They gathered their energy around their bodies in case of emergency. But that was not enough to stop the mysterious power contained in Jinsinsari. Huh? Ugh! The swarm of white light swept past their bodies. Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jia realized that they couldnt stop it. At first, they didnt know what it was. It didnt look like a dangerous attack, as this light didnt have any effect on their physical bodies. But, the abnormal phenomenon happened right after that. Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jia froze on the spot. They looked like people who had forcibly stopped time. The two had no reaction at all. Their pupils were unfocused. At this moment, the two were seeing different scenes. Where is this? Kang Hye-rim walked in the darkness. She had a hard time adjusting to the sudden change of the world. She only remembered that a strange light passed by her, and her memory after that was vague. Kang Hye-rim eventually continued to walk in the dark space. She didnt know if she would find any answer by walking like this. Was this action correct? There was light in front of her. Kang Hye-rim ran towards the light, thinking that it was the exit. Whoosh! As she passed through the light, the scenery changed. Huh? It was a familiar sight. The entrance hall with the sunset. Kang Hye-rims face hardened. This ce was also in her memory. This isthe house I used to live in? Right after that, Kang Hye-rim looked at the other side of the hallway with trembling eyes. Creak. The closed door opened by itself with a creepy sound. A red light that filled the room leaked out through the gap of the door. The inside of the room was visible. There, a corpse hanging from its neck was facing this way with its back against the sunset. ! She didnt even have time to scream. Kang Hye-rim instinctively opened the front door and ran outside. She ran like crazy without looking back. The image of her mother hanging from her neck stuck in her mind and wouldnt go away. She thought she had forgotten it by now. She thought she was fine now. But when she actually saw that scene again, her head turned white with shock. Idiot. A frustrating woman who cant do anything. Geez. How can you be a collector like that? Kang Hye-rim. You failed again. At this rate, you wont be able to avoid failing. You orphan bastard. Why did youe here? No! No!! As she ran along the road, she heard the echoes of the words she had heard in the past. No matter how much she ran away, the voices kept chasing her and tormenting her. Kang Hye-rim clenched her eyes shut and screamed. No. Im not who I was back then. Im a great collector now. Kang Hye-rim wanted to say that. I am, I am Kang Hye-rim, the ck Knight. The proud collector of Yu-hyun. Really? The voice that came this time waspletely different. It was not the voice of the people who had torn her apart. Rather, it was much more familiar and friendly. Kang Hye-rims footsteps stopped. Someone was standing in front of her. A familiar and friendly voice Another self. Do you really think youre proud? Another Kang Hye-rim blocked her way. She looked exactly like her, but the smile that tore her mouth was somehow inhuman and creepy. Kang Hye-rim red at the fake. What are you talking about! Look at that if you dont know. The fake pointed to one side. As she moved her gaze, she saw a woman there. A woman who was so beautiful and so strong. A colleague of White Flower Management who she thought she could never follow. It was Kwon Jia. And next to her was Yu-hyun. The two were together. They didnt show it on the surface, but they felt bound by an invisible bond in their eyes. Kang Hye-rims pupils trembled. A shadow approached Kang Hye-rim, who was standing nkly. You know it too. Youre stillcking and inadequate. Look at that. You think youre amazing now, but can you really be more amazing than Kwon Jia? Do you think you really deserve to stand by his side? I, I Youre still a loser. You were before and you are now as a collector. ck Knight? Dont make meugh. Thats not your real self. Its just a shell you want to imitate. The fakes face melted away. Her eyes disappeared, and there was only ck darkness there. The fake turned into ck ink and slowly swallowed Kang Hye-rims body. ept it now. Your darkness. Your obsession. Kang Hye-rims consciousness was cut off there. *** Where is this? Kwon Jia walked through the darkness. She too couldnt ept the sudden situation that had happened. But she kept walking, trying to find a way somehow, when she saw a light. Kwon Jia silently approached the light. At the same time, the light washed away the darkness and showed her a scene. No. It wasnt one scene. It was hundreds of rounds of memories that she had experienced. The terrible traumas that she really didnt want to remember were mixed up like nightmares and unfolded. -Why me? Why do I have to go through this? -Lets die. Just die. Keep dying until this hell ends. -Die! Die all of you! Everyone in this world! She saw herself killing in agony, dying betrayed by someone she trusted, choosing suicide after giving up everything, and failing miserably after trying her best. They were all endless failures of a fool. How is it? Your past. A shadow that looked exactly like Kwon Jia appeared and said that. She approached Kwon Jia slowly with a sneer. A normal human would lose their mind when they face their own obsession. How about Kwon Jia? She had lived a harder life than any other human being hundreds of times. Painful memories, traumas, and even obsessions. Hundreds of times more than others. You are ultimately that kind of person. A person who cant do anything and cant do anything, only repeating failures. You thought it was different this time, but is it really? Youre always the same. Youll fail again this time, and repeat another meaningless round again. When will this endless hell of life end? The voice of the fake Kwon Jia got closer and closer. She stood right next to Kwon Jia. She looked confident of her victory. So now cough! But she couldnt finish her sentence. Because Kwon Jia had stabbed a sword into her mouth without warning. Its so noisy. How did you? Did you think this kind of mental attack was a rare urrence in my life? If you had peeked at my episodes Kwon Jias cold voice pierced through the fakes body. You should have known all that. sh! Her sword cut through the neck of the delusion. The delusion vanished like ck mist. The scenery changed again. It was the forest path where she had fainted when she first saw the light. Kwon Jia realized that she had returned to reality. I have to hurry to Kang Yu-hyun! At that moment. Ugh! She felt a burning pain on her cheek. Kwon Jia thought that it was pure luck that she dodged that attack. She saw something sh in the corner of her eye and instinctively twisted her body. That saved her life. A white sh grazed Kwon Jias cheek and passed by. She stepped back slightly and saw that the attack came from Kang Hye-rim. Hye-rim. Kwon Jia cautiously called her name. Kang Hye-rim did not answer. Her unfocused eyes told Kwon Jia that she was not in a normal state. Kwon Jia bit her lip. She fell for it. Kang Hye-rim pointed her sword at Kwon Jia. Her will was unreadable, but her hostility was clear. Kwon Jia understood what state she was in. Inner rampage. The unknown light had shaken Kang Hye-rims mind. Judging by her condition, it was not something that could be solved by a few shouts of snap out of it. Kwon Jia also drew her sword. She could not ignore her. The moment she turned her back, a de would fly and stab her in the back. There was no choice but to fight Kang Hye-rim now. This is bad. I cant believe Im being held back by this situation. She had to go and save Yu-hyun as soon as possible. Her mind was urgent, but her reason was cold. Kwon Jia knew how strong Kang Hye-rim was. She was strong. Even Kwon Jia could not guarantee victory now. So she had to do her best against the opponent in front of her at this moment. The moment she let her guard down, she would lose her life. I hope hes safe. All she could do was hope for Yu-hyuns safety. Right after, their swords shed. *** The delusion of True Spirit Seed also swept over Yu-hyuns side. He was trying to somehow continue the conversation with the illusion of Heavenly Demon, when he suddenly saw a bright white light engulfing the world. What is this? He saw a hallucination in his painful head. It was very faint, but it was surely an old scene that he did not want to remember. It was the moment when the delusion of True Spirit Seed tried to swallow him up like everyone else. [Users danger detected.] The fragment of Laces Demon, the power that Yu-hyun possessed, reacted to it. [Hallucination analysis. This is all a false image made of past memories. Retrieving and excluding data from TYPE: Descartes.] The world that was about to be created shattered like a mirror. As his sunken consciousness surfaced, he heard Baek Ryeons voice. [Yu-hyun! Hey! Wake up!] Phew. Dont worry. Im awake. Yu-hyun got up. He barely regained his bnce and avoided falling down, then recalled what had happened just now. Type Descartes? Laces fragment reacted? And what about that light just now? A mental attack? Yu-hyuns thoughts could not go any further. The light did not discriminate against anyone by itself. It swept over everyone who was gathered here. Seo Sumin, Kang Yura, and Heavenly Demon too. Sumin! Yu-hyun called Seo Sumin, but she did not answer. She was having a nightmare right now. It was useless unless she realized it herself. More than anything, the most dangerous thing here right now was Heavenly Demon. [Krrrrrr!!] Surprisingly, Heavenly Demon was resisting True Spirit Seed. If she had been in her best condition, she could have ovee it even if it was an illusion. The problem was that Heavenly Demon was mentally exhausted by the betrayal and the war right now. It was at the moment when his mind became weak that True Spirit Seeds delusion broke in. He resisted instinctively because he faced a transcendent being, but it was only a matter of time before he gave in. What should I do? Should I kill the Heavenly Demon here and now? If the Heavenly Demon, who had barely regained its senses, went berserk again, it would lead to an irreversible disaster. Yu-hyun was conflicted. Should he kill the Heavenly Demon? Would everything be solved by killing it? That was Yu-hyuns only hesitation. This ce was Seo sumins past, but also a different world. It was a world of thoughts. A different reality that was created but no less real than the original. Yu-hyun had seen various futures of different fantasy beings in it. He could achieve what he couldnt in this ce. He could undo the mistakes that were riddled with regrets. By a different method than killing and being killed. That was what fueled Yu-hyuns hesitation. -Senior! We have a big problem! Celine? Celines urgent voice called him. Whats going on? -Collector Kang Hye-rim and Collector Kwon Jia suddenly started fighting each other! The Spirits dont know whats going on either What? They suddenly started fighting? It was the light. The light that swallowed the world a moment ago was definitely the cause. There was no way that a light that devoured peoples minds would ur naturally. Someone did this on purpose. That someone was Whizz! Something flew at him like a bullet with a sound that tore the air. Yu-hyun barely deflected it with Baekryeon. ng! Sparks flew in the air, and Yu-hyun frowned. An arrow? What he deflected was an arrow made entirely of metal. His wrist tingled. The power that flowed through Baekryeons de was not ordinary. Where did ite from? Yu-hyun couldnt see the enemy in his sight. Not even the book. That meant that the arrow came from a very far ce that his sight couldnt reach. A long-range sniping that couldnt be confirmed even with his enhanced vision. Yu-hyun realized that the enemy was not an average person, and his expression hardened. At the same time, three books appeared from inside the dense forest. Along with their owners. Rustle. The opponents revealed themselves naturally as if they had no intention of hiding their identities from the start. Yu-hyun narrowed his eyes as he saw them. Those appearances. They were the same people that Seong Yuchan showed him in the data. Baekyahoe. You know a lot about us. Lao Chen, the leader, said with a smile. Then you must also know what will happen now? Chapter 181: Chapter 181: Chapter 181 As soon as he confirmed that the True Spirit Seed had exploded inside the Thought World, Lao Chen led his subordinates into the Thought World. Originally, five of them should have entered, but this time the situation was different. Ling Yan, who controlled the puppets, suddenly fainted with blood on her lips, so they had no choice but to enter with only four. Even though she used puppetry to indirectly open it, Ling Yan still got hurt. Even if a puppeteer was connected to their puppet, there was never a case where the damage would fully return to them. Lao Chen could only think that the ne that Shamath gave him was not an ordinary item. It was a pity that Ling Yan was absent, but it was not a big problem. She was more specialized in other areas than in actualbat ability, so the difference in power was not significant. Lao Chen moved in the direction that Shamath had told him, leading his subordinates. 5km west from the entrance. 5km was not a long distance for them. When they were about 2km away from their destination, Lao Chen gave an order. Wang Xian. Support us from the rear as always. Of course. The giant man Wang Xian nodded and took out his huge bow that was much bigger than his height. Behind his back, there were thick iron arrows with a dark color. Shoot when I signal. Lao Chen left those words and moved quickly. A skinny man and an old man with a small stature followed him closely. Lao Chens subordinate Wang Xian was what they called a famous archer. His arrows were more urate than a sniper rifle with a high-precision scope, and their power was even greater. Among the awakened collectors, those who specialized in long-range were called shooters. When Wang Xian put an iron arrow on the bowstring, he received an order from his leader through the talisman. Wang Xian. Shoot. Thwoong! His [Eagle Eye] skill allowed him to see very far away. He captured Yu-hyun who was more than 2km away. The arrow flew like an eel cutting through water, shaking its tail left and right as it sprinted through space. The arrow aimed at Yu-hyuns neck. ng! Hooh. At the same time, Yu-hyun blocked it. Wang Xian reported to Lao Chen through the long-rangemunication talisman. Captain. He blocked my arrow. Hes not an ordinary guy. Is that so? I got it. Lao Chen didnt seem too surprised either. Among the enemies they had faced so far, there were several times when someone blocked Wang Xians surprise arrow. But their end was always the same. No matter how great a collector they were, they couldnt avoid the death that slowly closed in on them. Lao Chen was sure that it would be the same this time. *** Yu-hyun looked at Lao Chen who stood still in his ce and bit his tongue inwardly. He didnt need to read his book to know. Lao Chen and his subordinates were pros at killing someone. They didnt rush in recklessly even though they had secured a favorable high ground. This is the worst situation. Yu-hyun looked around. Kang Yura had fainted and Seo Sumin was mentally shaken by the light swarm just before. The Blood Shadows were all lying on the ground, and Cheonma, who was the only one who had his mind left, was a time bomb that could explode at any time. More than anything, Yu-hyun himself had also lost a lot of mental power due to being briefly affected by the True Spirit Seeds delirium. If I drag this out, Ill be at a disadvantage. Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jia were also gone. He was the only one who could do something here. Yu-hyun realized that he would definitely lose if he dragged this out and tried to move first. That wont do. Lao Chen also read Yu-hyuns intention. He immediately signaled Wang Xian. Right after that, three iron arrows flew across the forest at the same time. ! Yu-hyun widened his eyes. One of them clearly shot at him. The problem was the other two. They precisely aimed at Seo Sumin who was sitting down and Kang Yura who had fainted. Yu-hyun gave up on stepping forward and quickly made Baekryeon into a shield. ng ng ng! The three arrows were blocked by the shield almost simultaneously. Behind the shield, Yu-hyun frowned. The other side had no intention of fighting fair with him. They thoroughly targeted Yu-hyuns weakness and wanted to kill him perfectly. They were qualitatively different from the riffraffs he had fought so far. It was not a matter of power. Lao Chen did not let his guard down at all. Damn it. You could at least be careless once. Yu-hyun grumbled inwardly, but he knew very well how vain his wish was. This was not a fair duel. It was not a fight topare each others skills, but to kill each other. Lao Chen was a pro in that regard. He didntpete with his opponent or brag about his abilities. He just tried his best to kill them in the most certain and safe way. Baekryeon asked anxiously. [Hey, what do we do? Do you have a way?] Im thinking. Whoosh! Another arrow flew at me. This time, unlike before, the arrow curved in the air. One from the front, one from each side. I clenched my teeth and quickly parried the iing arrows. Thud! Ugh! But I was too focused on deflecting the arrows that I didnt pay attention to Lao Chen. The old man with a small stature next to Lao Chen spat at me. I barely dodged it, but one of them hit my arm. I pulled out the spit. The spot where it hit me throbbed with pain. They even use poison. I felt annoyed, as if I was being treated as a dangerous beast. The old man who spat at me raised his eyebrows and looked at me. Lao Chen, sir. It seems that he is resistant to poison. Really? Its powerful enough to knock out an elephant in one shot. But look at him. Hes not reacting much, is he? He must have some skill that neutralizes poison. The old mans analysis was urate. I had the power of cyan life force. Thanks to that, I was not easily affected by most poisons. I wasnt immune to all poisons, but I could nullify or neutralize most of them. Still, it wasntpletely ineffective, so my arm felt weak. This is crazy. I wondered how I ended up in this situation. Everything went wrong after that light. That pure white light that exploded and engulfed even the transcenders in delusion. It was the first time I saw it myself, but I remembered hearing something simr a long time ago. Wasnt it called the sarira of Nirvana? Sarira was a crystallization of delusion that remained after suffering. The stories of pain and delusion umted andpressed over a long time, and crystallized into a substance that was nothing less than a mental weapon. And there was only one sarira that had enough power to sweep over the entire world of thought. The true sarira. They used that precious true sarira just to kill Seo Sumin. I didnt think is this really necessary to kill one transcender. The spirits of Nirvana wanted something thorough and certain. Is this the power that Great Sage Army possesses? A bitter smile crept over my lips. They had different discretion to use. They used that precious true sarira to get rid of a mere being of the lower world, while we couldnt even dream of it. I knew that Nirvana couldnt directly interfere with the lower world. They didnt stop because they had a way to make it possible. Maybe I had been involved in a hopeless fight from the beginning. Dont give me that crap. I red at them. They didnt know what drove me toe this far. They didnt know why I faced this fight that everyone else thought was impossible. There is always a possibility in every fight. There is no fight that you must lose or win. There is no perfect 100% in this world. There is a very small, extremely slim chance of turning things around. Lace. I based on that information, and nned to find the best possible future for me. You have all the information. Calcte the probability of me winning. [Information collection rate 100% achieved. Analysis begins.] [Current win rate is about 0.0032%] If I simply fought, my defeat was almost certain. I didnt lose my spirit even after seeing that. Find a way to maximize that 0.0032% chance. While I was thinking, another arrow flew at me. ng! I blocked the arrow. At the same time, I also deflected the poison spit from Lao Chens subordinate. My body was covered with the armor of [Peerless Knight]. I can block the poison spit, but they will use other means. I cant hold on for long. This time, a huge me spear aimed at my forehead. It was a spell used by a skinny man. I tilted my head back. Taking advantage of that, another arrow flew at me. I spun my body and hit the arrow with my shield. I failed to deflect one arrow properly and it grazed my thigh. The coordinated attacks slowly choked me. Find a way. A poison spit hit my knee. Open up a possibility. An arrow stuck in my left shoulder. Dont lose hope. A me spear burned my right arm. I had to find a way out of this situation. A way to change the future that Lace had predicted, the future that would unfold with a terrible probability. I had to create my own destiny with these hands. But as I did so, my body was gradually bing a wreck. As time passed, I umted more and more wounds. If I had only protected myself, it wouldnt have been this bad. But the assassins of the White Night Society relentlessly targeted Kang Yura and Seo Sumin. All of my injuries were from shielding them with my body. Whoosh! An arrow pierced through my right hand. I clenched my teeth and pulled it out. Red blood flowed from the wound, and then turned into white text that scattered away. My whole body was covered in blood, and it was a strange sight to see those bloodstains disappear into letters. What a persistent bastard. Lao Chen eximed with pure admiration as he looked at me. He had decided not to have any personal feelings when killing someone, but he couldnt help it with me. Even the most amazing people reveal their true nature when they face extreme situations. At first, they were arrogant andughing, but then they knelt down and begged for their lives, spilling tears and snot. They became pathetic creatures who only had a vile desire for life, losing all their dignity and pride. That was what Lao Chen had seen from people so far, and that was his prey. He thought I would be the same. He was a teller, a living being. Anyone would crumble when they faced death in their lives. But his eyes are still alive. I didnt show any signs of pain even as I got more injured. Even though I was almost half-dead, I didnt lose any of my spirit. At this point, not only the mid-level ones, but even those who had just stepped into the upper level would crumble. Just what is that guy? Lao Chen felt a chill run down his spine. What if he had mistaken him for a weak enemy and foolishly attacked him? He would have seized that opportunity and ripped my throat out. Lao Chen calmed his mind even more. The man in front of him, Kang Yu-hyun, was more dangerous than anyone he had ever hunted. Thats why he had to kill him more thoroughly, more surely. He could not afford to be careless. Everyone, get ready to finish this. Its the final blow. Tsk. Already? Why Never mind. Ill follow you. If its Lao Chensmand, we have to obey. Yu-hyun was at his limit. He had cornered him perfectly here. He would cut off his breath for good. The assassins of the White Night Society moved at the same time. Yu-hyun had no strength left to hold up his shield. Thats why they unleashed their attacks to kill him for sure. Poison needles flew at him and a bird of fire spread its wings to swallow Yu-hyun. In the gap, an iron wire aimed for Yu-hyuns vital points. Yu-hyun blocked the attacks with difficulty. Lao Chen moved himself, quietly and directly. He took off his coat. He was bare-chested underneath, and his body was full of tattoos. Woosh! The tattoo on his arm came alive and pierced through his skin. His right arm twisted strangely and turned into a huge spiral-shaped spear. His target was Yu-hyuns heart, who was busy blocking arrows, poison needles, and spells. Lao Chen dashed forward. His movement was very stealthy and swift. His footsteps made no sound, and his movement across the space was very natural. The distance between them narrowed. And right before Lao Chen attacked, Yu-hyun looked him in the eye. He noticed me in that situation? Lao Chen widened his eyes. He was surprised that he was aware of this side even while struggling to block the attacks. It was a wise choice not to confront him head-on if he could detect this sides surprise attack. But its toote. His spear was already piercing Yu-hyuns chest. It was toote to realize it. No one could avoid this attack once it came this far. Even if they were upper-level collectors, even if they were called one in a thousand. Lao Chen was sure of his victory. This attack would hit for sure. And at that moment, Lao Chen saw it. Yu-hyuns face smiling at him. Smiling? Thud! At the same time, his spear pierced Yu-hyuns heart. Red blood sshed. It sshed on Seo Su-mins cheek, who was sitting nkly on the ground. Ah? Feeling the hot sensation on her cheek, Seo Su-mins mind returned to reality. She slowly turned her head and found Yu-hyun. The back of the man who tried to protect her desperately while being wounded. You, you Dont forget. Yu-hyun smiled with blood dripping from his lips, turning his head halfway. You cant run away forever. Chwak! Lao Chen pulled out his hand. Blood spurted out like a fountain. Yu-hyuns body slowly tilted forward and then fell to the ground. Lao Chen returned his hand to its original position and clenched and unclenched his right hand, looking at Yu-hyun. He looked down at Yu-hyun, who had fallen to the floor, with an expression of iprehension. He smiled until the end. What a strange guy. The moment their eyes met, he was worried that Yu-hyun might use some hidden trump card that he had been hiding until now. But in the end, nothing like that happened. Lao Chen felt the sensation of piercing his heart clearly. No one could survive with a burst heart. Even if he didnt die instantly, he would die within 3 seconds at most. It was the same even if the other party was a Tellerah. Why Seo sumin trembled her lips, looking at Yu-hyun. Why did you try to protect someone like me Seo sumins voice was filled with self-hatred. Yu-hyuns blood that touched her cheek turned into letters and scattered. The traces disappeared, but the warmth and weight of life in the blood remained more intensely and tormented her. Why, what are you guys. Why are you dying because of me. Was it so wrong to try to live after losing everything? Was it such a sin worthy of death? She hated this world that couldnt tolerate even a small happiness. And she despised herself who couldnt resist it. Is this the woman? Youre pretty cute. Too cute to just kill. The old man and the skinny man who had been far away approached. Lao Chen put on his jumper again. Stop talking nonsense and finish it quickly. They didnt care if their target was an ordinary female student. They hade too far to be picky about such things. The skinny man said. Ah. If you dont mind, Ill do it. Do as you please. As long as you kill her, it doesnt matter how. He nodded his head with a wicked smile at Lao Chens answer. He walked towards Seo Sumin. He was already looking forward to hearing her beautiful voice scream as he tortured and killed her. Her friend lying next to her also looks like a high-quality product. He was overjoyed to have two such good materials. Should I peel off your skin raw? Or, should I slowly cut off the ends of your body? Or, it would be fun to kill your precious friend first. Its too painful to die first, right? Ill send your friend first. How about that? Seo Sumin did not answer. She just wished this painful life would end quickly. She did not want to endure this agony any longer. Tsk. Boring. The man, seeing that Seo Sumin had no reaction, seemed to lose interest and pulled out a knife from his wide sleeve. Ive decided. But your pretty face is a pity, so Ill peel off your skin first. The knife in his hand slowly approached Seo Sumins face. Ah. Seo Sumin saw it. The blood that Yu-hyun spilled scattered like letters, and then slowly moved with the wind. It did not disappear, as if it melted into thin air. Rather, it was slowly returning to Yu-hyun, who had been its master. Lao Chen also noticed something strange. Thump! Hmm? The sound of a heartbeat, from a being that should have been dead, was clearly heard in his ears. The next thing he noticed was the old man standing next to him. Their eyes simultaneously turned to Yu-hyuns corpse. And then, they widened as if they were about to tear. Yu-hyun, who had fallen on the spot, slowly lifted his body. Wha, what! Hes alive? While emitting an unidentified energy that he had never felt before. The scattered letters swirled around him as if he was the center. Sssss! The white letters turned ck. And then, they werepletely absorbed into Yu-hyuns body. His blood disappeared, and the wounds on his body healedpletely. Some of the ck letters gathered near Yu-hyuns face. Chrrrr! Like tiny bricks stacking up. Like countless bugs flocking to a light. The ck letters covered Yu-hyuns face and gradually formed a shape. It was a mask. A ck mask that shaped like a demon. Red glints burst out from the holes in the mask. Everyone froze and stared at the sight. Chapter 182: Chapter 182: Chapter 182 Lao Chen broke out in a cold sweat. What the hell was going on? He had clearly stabbed him in the heart. He had done it with his own hand, and he could still feel the sensation of piercing the heart on his fingertips. He had not made a mistake. He was not so inexperienced to make a mistake. Then, what the hell is that? Teller, who had been dead, suddenly came back to life. Not only that, he also showed a strange power that he had never shown before. Especially that ck mask on his face, it looked so creepy that it stimted his instincts. It took about one second for Yu-hyun to get up from his seat andplete the mask. It took about 0.5 seconds for Lao Chen and the old man next to him to realize the situation and move to kill him. Squish! In the slowly flowing world, Lao Chens tattoo swelled up. His arm, which was implemented in the shortest and fastest way, had changed more ferociously than before. That huge twisted arm tried to reach Yu-hyun. But Yu-hyun was no longer there. He disappeared?! How?! Lao Chen quickly rolled his eyes. He had not taken his eyes off Yu-hyun since a while ago. Without any carelessness, he kept watching Yu-hyun. Yet he missed him. The old man next to Lao Chen was the same. Yu-hyun revealed himself near the skinny man who stood in front of Seosumin. Huh? He was focused on Seo sumin, so he noticed Yu-hyuns approach toote. How did the dead guy? As his eyes of disbelief captured Yu-hyuns figure. sh! With a gesture of Yu-hyuns hand, the mans head disappeared. Blood sshed, and the headless body copsed weakly. Everyone looked at that scene with disbelief. Lao Chens group, Seo sumin, and even the spirits. In the quiet world, only Yu-hyun was the conductor who made sound. Sigh. Yu-hyun clenched and unclenched his hand that was overflowing with power from his whole body. The pierced wound had all healed. A ck leather glove was wrapped around his hands without him noticing. [The spirits are shocked.] [The spirits widen their eyes and wonder what is going on.] The spirits who were watching the scene all spat out shock without anyone to do anything. They saw Yu-hyuns death. He died, and they sensed that this library was over. They were sorry and angry, but they couldnt help it. They couldnt interfere with the matter of limits. Thorough spectators. Spirits were originally such beings. They enjoyed the stories of limits, but they didnt pour their sincerity into them. Even those spirits were sincerely surprised by the current situation. It was impossible for the story that they thought was over to reignite strongly unless they turned back time. Another emotion sprouted in somewhere in the hearts of the spirits, pushing aside the shock. It was an expectation that was qualitatively different from what they had shown so far. The starlights interest filled with desire and curiosity focused on Yu-hyun. Im alive. Yu-hyun touched his heart with his hand. Thump. Thump. The heart that should have been gone was beating again fiercely. But Yu-hyun knew. This was not really a heart. I seeded. The gamble that could ovee this situation seeded. Yu-hyun felt a strange exhration as Celines voice came to his ears. -Senior? What is it? -Ho, how How did you? Well. Instead of answering Celine, Yu-hyun turned his head to Seosumin. Seo sumin also looked up at him with disbelief in her eyes. She had witnessed Yu-hyuns death clearly. Yu-hyun, who threw himself to save her when she lost consciousness, was stabbed in the heart while covered in blood. She thought he died. And Seosumin despaired of everything. But You were alive? He didnt juste back to life. He became much stronger than before. And what the hell is that devils mask on his face and the red eyes like rubies? Yu-hyun grabbed Seosumins hand and lifted her up. The light from the mask was zing like hot magma. Did you just think that you wanted to die? Yu-hyuns bleak voice coldly woke up Seo Sumins mind. You thought that it was okay to die now that things have turned out like this, right? You tried to run away again, even though I told you not to, right? I, I Shut up. Yu-hyun grabbed Seo Sumins chin and lifted her head up. He forced her to look at his face, even though she tried to avoid his gaze. You wont die. And then, he dered. To her who had given up on everything. I wont let you die. He said something that was no different from a curse. Even if you are tired of life, tormented by the past, and despairing of the present. I wont let you die. You have to know this. The real pain is not dying, but living. Do you want to die? Do you want to close your eyes? I wont let you choose such an easy way out. Drip. Tears flowed from Seo Sumins eyes. She didnt know why. She wasnt sad. She just cried. Yu-hyun raised his hand and wiped away the tears that ran down her cheek. Dont be tormented by your sins. Face them and ept them. All the things that you have done, everything. Like a whisper of a devil. Yu-hyuns voice slowly seeped into Seo Sumins heart. It chained her who was trying to fall into hell by herself and bound her with a chain. Lao Chen and the old man btedly realized that Yu-hyun had killed his ownrades. What the hell, when did you! Lao Chen tensed up and red at Yu-hyuns back of the head, but Yu-hyun didnt care about them at all. He wiped away Seo Sumins tears and looked at something else. [Probability 0.0032%. You have realized an impossible possibility.] Yu-hyun felt his heart sting, and just before he copsed. He spent a huge amount of points on his body and engraved a single mark. The enhancement of the body to withstand the enormous power. [All the things that made the impossible possible for you until now be one story.] Just before he lost consciousness in thest second. Yu-hyun took out an item from his inventory as he fell. It was the Fruit of Life that Satan had given him as a gift. [The power to turn possibility into reality dwells in your body.] Yu-hyun shoved the Fruit of Life into where his heart should be. It was a crazy thing to do. To put a foreign object into a wound. He felt a terrible pain, and he was so miserable that he almost lost his mind, but Yu-hyun clenched his teeth and endured it. He forced his hand deep into his chest, and the Fruit of Life took the ce of Yu-hyuns empty heart. [The power to turn impossibility into possibility dwells in your body.] The Fruit of Life had an intense life force. Even an ordinary collector would explode or mutate if they ate it without being able to withstand the power of life. That was why Yu-hyun had left the great item called the Fruit of Life alone until now. Yu-hyun thought of a possibility that could be called insane in hisst moments. If I consume the Fruit of Life, I will lose a lot of power and it will be hard to absorb it. But what if this Fruit of Life bes part of my body? Like a dragon heart that only dragons have. What if this Fruit of Life, which emits endless energy, bes a source? The answer was right now. Complete assimtion. He reced the center of all life, the heart, with the Fruit of Life, and poured his enormous points into strengthening the vessel to suppress any possible runaway. It was a dangerous gamble that could end up dying in vain if he made even a slight mistake. A probability of 0.0032%, which was extremely low. Yu-hyun grabbed the possibility that was almost closed with both hands and tore it open, forcing it to unfold. That led to resurrection. All the great achievements that had umted until now exploded at this point and gave Yu-hyun one story. [The probability of breaking through the Ottoman army and leading to victory.] The charge that everyone thought was impossible, risking their lives. [The probability of finding light in the copsing abyss.] The faith that created a foothold for reversal in the copsing world. [The probability of achieving an impossible victory against the sea demon.] The victory he obtained after fighting with the ruler of the ocean. [The probability of resurrecting from death.] And finally. The miracle ofing back from death. [You have gained the power to turn possibilities into reality.] All of those things came together and created one story. [You have acquired a fragment of Maxwells Demon.] At the same time, a fragment of Laces Demon reacted. [New fragment acquired.] [TYPE: Maxwell] [Synchronizationplete.] Laces Demon Maxwells Demon. The two powers merged into one, and formed a mask on Yu-hyuns face. [Iplete Mask of ] Two red glows, symbolizing the power of the two demons, flowed out. Uncertainty, which he thought could never exist again, descended upon reality. *** [Hahahahaha!!] Satan, who had been watching everything without missing a single scene, burst intoughter. From his residence, the endlesske of ice Cocytus, Satansughter echoed through the frozen sky. The ice in the frozen sky shattered, and huge icebergs that spanned tens of kilometers fell like hail. [As expected, my choice was not wrong!] He saw potential in Yu-hyun. The fragment of the story that he possessed, but could not use himself. Lace. He had hoped and gambled that Yu-hyun might be able to use it. And his gamble paid off sessfully. [Hehe. Oh dear.] And then, from beyond the faraway space. He felt a very hot light ring at him. The lofty light of heaven, the one who resembled the supreme light the most, and who had been his enemy since the beginning of time, the angel had doubts. Satan did not react. He was in a very good mood right now. He could evenugh off Michaels provocative behavior with ease. [You better keep watching.] With words that no one knew who he was talking to, the three-headed snake muttered. [The story of this world will go towards an ending that even we do not know. Unlike the previous one.] His voice was cold and echoed quietly in the dark world. *** Yu-hyun, who wore a ck mask, loosened his tie slightly. Lao Chen and the old man tensed up at his sight. They didnt know how it happened, but Yu-hyun, who should have died, came back to life. And he became much stronger than before. Even so, hes already died once. It might be a very temporary power. Lao Chen did not like to denymon sense. He thought that even if his resurrection was a miracle, it would end there. Lao Chen sent a signal to Wang Xian, who was watching the situation from afar and pulling his bowstring hard. Ting! The bowstring that contained a tremendous amount of tension snapped and a dark iron arrow tore through space. Sssaaang! The distance was over 2km, but it took very little time to reach. Wang Xian also saw the situation. He fired his strongest strike that he could. And that was three shots in a row. He aimed for Yu-hyuns temples, forehead, and heart. Three ck snakes targeted Yu-hyuns vital points and cunningly bared their fangs. Yu-hyun, who had been still, reached out his hand. As if trying to catch a pesky fly, Yu-hyun lightly swung his hand. From inside to outside, he swung his hand and three arrows were caught between his fingers. This crazy!! Wang Xians eyes widened as he watched him through his skill. His strongest attack that could easily pierce an armored car was caught by Yu-hyuns hand so easily. He didnt think it was a coincidence. He didnt know what kind of trick he used, but he definitely became stronger. Wang Xian wondered whether he shouldunch another attack or run away. At that moment, Wang Xian realized that Yu-hyun was looking at him. He saw me? No way. The distance is too far! I can barely reach him with my skill Found. You. His spine chilled. Yu-hyun held a white harpoon in his right hand. It was a harpoon made from the bone of the sea monster Moby Dick. A harpoon? What can he do with a harpoon at this distance Yu-hyun threw the harpoon as it was. Paaang! The harpoon tore through the wall of air and surpassed the world of sound. It took about 3 seconds for the harpoon to reach Wang Xian after breaking the sound barrier with a sonic boom. Wang Xian saw a white and huge whaleing towards him with its mouth wide open. A white whale that was so massive and overwhelming that it swallowed everything. His memory stopped there. Puck! The White Bone Spear that pierced through King Xians head felt a tug and returned to Yu-hyun through the space. Yu-hyun retrieved the White Bone Spear back to his inventory and quietly marveled at his enhanced physical abilities. He had felt some limitations in his physical strength, but the endless energy supplied by the Fruit of Life ignored all those limits easily. Amazing. More than anything, the power given by the mask he was wearing now was also incredible. Yu-hyun objectively assessed his own strength. Ive just surpassed the mid-level collectors. If I have topare, do I have to face the high-level collectors? The wall between the mid-level and the high-level was very high and huge. Yu-hyun realized that he had crossed that wall. By the feel of it, I think I canpete with the top 3rd-grade, or even the 2nd-grade collectors. Im not sure about anything beyond that. It was one thing to have physical abilities, but from the high-level collectors onwards, they had their own solid stories and concepts. To face them with physical strength alone was like trying to cut water with a sword. Anyway, this power is just perfect for me right now. He felt good as he felt that he had be stronger. Yu-hyun did not let his guard down. He felt a sudden mental fatigue, perhaps due to the aftereffects of dying and resurrecting. He needed to finish this quickly. I dont know what you did, but dont think you can die easily Lao Chen tensed up as he saw Yu-hyuns figure and prepared himself. The tattoos on his body sprouted like thorns and covered his whole body. The old man next to him also took out a pair of daggers and readied himself for Yu-hyuns attack. But their determination was in vain. Yu-hyun disappeared from his spot and reappeared behind the two men. Crack. Lao Chen and his subordinates necks twisted backwards. They died without resisting or retaliating. Huff. Yu-hyun took off his mask and exhaled. The fight was over. Shamath, who had been watching the scene from his room as an observer, screamed. This is impossible! Shamath desperately suppressed his urge to tear off his scales. He thought he had almost seeded, but suddenly everything failed. Yu-hyun, who had died, resurrected and cleared out the assassins he had sent with unbelievable power. I used the Seed of Story and even Jinsin Sari for this, what the hell is this! He always had to maintain hisposure, but this time it was different. Shamath btedly remembered the guest in his library. Yo-your Holiness! Th-this is [Enough.] His voice did not me Shamath. He did not feel any reproach or anger towards him, so Shamath unknowingly felt relieved. However, he shuddered at what happened next. Boom boom boom boom!! His library, the observers room, began to shake under a tremendous pressure. Cracks appeared all over the white space and it gradually copsed. Yo-your Holiness?! Your Holiness! This cant be! What is happening right now! [I should have done this from the start. It was a mistake to entrust it to you guys in the first ce. And you failed everything.] The Holy Spirit of ck Stained Pure White Cloth. Although it was only a corner, it was one of the 16 Nahan of Sakyamuni, and a being who was always ridiculed for hisck of talent. Yet he did not forget his teachings, and stubbornly pushed forward with them alone, earning a ce among the stars. Cu-panthaka [I will take action myself.] He moved. He was the Holy Spirit of Sukhavati, the Great Sage Army. Chapter 183: Chapter 183: Chapter 183 The old man Huang dreamed of the past. Back then, he was an instructor of the Heavenly Demon Sect. He traveled around the eastern region, looking for potential disciples. He somehow ended up in a remote viges slum. He could not remember why he went there. There was nothing to gain from that ce full of beggars. No. There was something. There was a girl. A young girl who had such extraordinary talent and potential that he could not help but admire her. She was malnourished, sleep-deprived, and dirty. But her eyes were more beautiful than anyone elses. Maybe he was drawn to them. He thought that she could elevate the status of the sect. He followed his uncertain intuition and took her in. That must have been why. He raised her himself, without any rtives. The girls talent was amazing. Even he, who was already old enough to be called an elder, was astonished by her progress. He thought that she could restore the glory of the Heavenly Demon Sect. No, he was sure of it. She had to be trained hard for that. The girl endured the harsh training and followed him. She left his side and became a lower disciple of the sect, carrying out missions withoutining. She even asked him for praise and approval, and he could only smile and say yes. She was the future of the sect. The future of the Heavenly Demon Sect, which had lost its former prestige and honor, and only fought for their own interests. Time passed. The girl grew up, and he grew old. The girls eyes were higher than his waist. She became more beautiful and dazzling as time went by. There were those who envied her and tried to harm her, but she defeated them one by one. Of course, there were also those who were too much for her to handle. Those who feared her power and resorted to despicable schemes that did not suit the sect. Even a powerful girl like her would have no chance against them. Did she know? That I secretly helped her from behind. He had learned that petty emotions were unnecessary. But when did it start? When did he feel affection for the girl he raised as a tool for the sect? When did he care more about her smile than her achievements? The old man Huang wished that she would smile more brightly and be happier. When did it start? When did he prioritize her over the sect, when he thought he could give up everything for it? Suddenly, he remembered a much older memory. When his hair was ck instead of white, and his body was stronger than now. He had a family when he was young and vigorous. He had a beautiful wife and a cute daughter. But he was too focused on his mission, and he lost them. It was a tragic ident. A puppet that could not withstand the excessive training of the Heavenly Demon Sect went berserk and destroyed a vige, killing ten people before self-destructing. It was a vige with 1,500 people. It was a miracle that only ten people died from the rampage of the puppet. His wife and daughter were among those ten people. In the center of his copsed house, Huang Anjun knelt in front of their corpses. In his rough hand, he held a rag doll that his daughter used to y with. The doll was soaked with his daughters blood. His daughters warmth remained on the doll. The old man Huang realized toote how precious his family was. He regretted what happened then. If he had been with his family at that time, they would not have died. He gave up everything and devoted himself to the Heavenly Demon Sect. That was the only way to forget the pain of losing his family. He did not need a family anymore. He would dedicate himself to the sect. That was what he vowed, but the girl reminded him of his familys love again. He liked seeing her smile. Her smile was more precious to him than the rise or fall of the sect. If he had honestly epted and acknowledged that feeling, maybe things would have turned out better. But foolishly, he could not ept it easily at that time. No. Maybe I knew it but deliberately ignored it. The girl grew stronger every day. She rose from a lower disciple to an upper one, from a leader of a blood wing unit to an elder. And then, she reached the position of the sect leader and the Heavenly Demon of this generation. She climbed higher than old man Huang, and now he had to call her respectfully. She was a supreme being, a Heavenly Demon that he had to serve. Sect leader. The leader of a blood wing unit is too much for me. Hey, old man. Just befortable like before. How can I do that? Im afraid others will look down on us. Grandpa, dont be disappointed in me. What do others matter? Grandpa is special. Youre an exception. Just like before, just praise me and thats enough for me. Grandpa is fine. Grandpa is my family. The child said he was family. The moment he heard those words, the old man finally realized. What he had wished for so much was not the restoration of the former glory of the sect. So thats how it was. I just wanted a family that I thought I had forgotten. But it was toote to realize that. She had risen to the position of Heavenly Demon while leaving many things unresolved. She had taken the seat of sect leader with a smaller force than anyone else. There were bound to be those who opposed her. When he pointed out the problem with them, she, who had be the sect leader, said. Theyre all part of the sect. I cant cruelly purge them. But if you dont, the sect will fall apart. Then well have to find another way. That way was the conquest of the Central ins that the sect had failed in the past. She thought that if they faced an external enemy like the Martial Alliance, their internal cohesion would naturally strengthen, and her expectation was indeed fulfilled. Only temporarily. The Martial Alliance changed their tactics when they were pushed back by force, and dragged the war into a stalemate. The watching imperial army intervened, and even the internal problem that she thought she had barely resolved erupted again. The old man watched all of that. He thought. The sovereign he served had a too weak heart, and could not bear these things properly. She would crumble from being wounded in a fight that seemed like a victory. Looking at his Heavenly Demon that had been greatly weakened by the war, the old man made a decision. He went to find her and told her his intention. You are not suited for the position of Heavenly Demon. Now throw away all your heavy burdens and leave to find your own life. But the old mans Heavenly Demon did not listen to him properly. What are you talking about? No. I can do more. Sect leader. Youve done enough. I cant! This is something only I can do! Do you know how much, how much I worked to get here! Sect leader Im fine, grandpa. Dont say that. Im fine She, who had been driven to the edge of her sanity, did not even have time to do that. There was no reason in her eyes, and she even repeated the same words several times. The old man realized one thing from her attitude. So thats how it was. I was herst hesitation. She had sacrificed herself for the Heavenly Demon Sect because he had wished for it. She had climbed up to the position of Heavenly Demon that she did not want because he had wished for it. The old manmented that he had be her shackles. I dont want to see her suffer anymore. He did not want to see her as a Heavenly Demon tied to someone like him either. She still had a lot of life left. And there were many things she could do. Now the huge organization called the Heavenly Demon Sect was nothing more than a small cage that confined her. She needed freedom. I should have done this from the start. The old man made a cruel decision. He would cut off all the chains that had been connected until now with his own hands. The Heavenly Demon was strong. She was the best martial artist in the world. He did not want to see her being held back by someone who was nothing but a criminal like him. As if reading his mind, one night all of his Blood Shadow Unit stood before him. Sect leader. Let us do it too. Vice leader. And you guys Sect leader may not remember, but we all owe him a favor. There is no one here who has not received his help since he was a sect leader. So please let us help too. You might die. If its for her, dly. She might get hurt. But she will ovee it. At least she will live a more rewarding life than caring about us useless guys. Is that so? The old man did not stop them. He could not stop them. He was also determined to do so. Im going to do something terrible to her. What he was going to do now was treason. And on a smaller scale, it was also betrayal towards a child who trusted and followed him like family. How much would she suffer? How much would she grieve? Just thinking about it made his heart ache. Still, he had no choice but to do this. Child. The old man looked up at the moon with a sad expression. Please, dont forgive us. One day, while the war of the magic horses was raging on. The old man Huang led his entire blood eagle squad to face the Heavenly Demon. *** The old man Huang dragged his wounded body and got up. Was he still alive? He knew how powerful her martial arts were. Yet he survived even though he rushed in from the closest distance. She showed mercy in his palm. She is still a soft-hearted person. He felt sorry for making her make a cruel decision, but the old man Huang hardened his heart. They were shackles. Shackles that prevented her from rising higher. If they truly cared for her, they should have disappeared on their own. Thats why he must rise higher. The old man Huang clenched his painful shoulder and stood uppletely in the ruins. Behind him, the blood eagle squad regained their senses and got up one by one, clearing the dirt and debris. They did not speak. They did not need to exchange words, they knew what they had to do as if it was engraved in their souls. The explosions that echoed from afar subsided. The old man Huang and the blood eagle squad moved their steps toward the source. When they reached the ce where the Heavenly Demon was, they widened their eyes at the sight before them. *** Is it all over? Yu-hyun breathed heavily and sorted out the situation around him. No. Its not over yet. The story of this world was not over yet. It was only paused for a while because of the interference of the White Night Society, but this was not the real story. Yu-hyun looked down at the Heavenly Demon who was still in a daze. The ck magic energy writhed in real time, showing her unstable mental state. Seo Sumin also seemed hesitant somewhere, looking at her past self. Yu-hyun opened his mouth. Now He was about to ask what she was going to do. Waaaaah!! Peoples screams came from afar. People in white uniforms and soldiers in armor were rushing in. Yu-hyun frowned at the appearance of the alliance of the martial alliance and the government forces. What? I didnt hear about this. No, no. This must have happened in the real world. But Yu-hyun didnt know about this because Seo Sumin didnt tell him. It wasnt because she didnt want to remember and deliberately didnt tell him. Seo Sumin said she lost her sanity after being betrayed. When she came to her senses, she was in a deep mountain with no one around. That meant that the surprise attack by the martial alliance and the government forces happened when she went berserk. And. They all got swept away by the angry Heavenly Demon. The middle-aged man with a long beard who was leading them shouted. Heavenly Demon! How dare you use witchcraft on us! Your cowardice has crossed the line! Your evil deeds will end here today! They were furious. They believed that the rampage caused by Sacred Buddhist Relic was witchcraft by the Heavenly Demon. Those with weak mental power were still unconscious. Only the elite experts with strong mental power barely regained their sanity and carried out their original surprise attack. Yu-hyun wondered what to do as he saw the unexpected appearance of the enemies. The evil cultists of the demon sect will be uprooted today Kheuk! Leader Huek! The ones who were running fine stopped in their tracks and fell one by one with screams. Yu-hyun was puzzled by that sight. What? Why are they copsing all of a sudden? He btedly realized that the Genesis Systems message window was ringing very loudly. [The spirits are appalled by what is happening now.] [Some spirits point fingers at an unbelievable intervention.] [The spirits condemn the behavior that vites the rules.] [The spirits urge you to run away.] What? What does that mean? The spirits reactions were strange. Yu-hyun soon found out why. The flow of air is weird. The sky was full of dark clouds. The dark clouds swirled like a school of fish swimming in the sea. The soldiers and martial artists who fell to the ground turned into characters one by one and scattered. The text that made up them ascended to heaven and was sucked into the center of the whirlpool. Yu-hyun felt goosebumps all over his body as he saw that sight. Something ising. Paaah! The center of the dark clouds opened and light came down. Inside the pir of light, Yu-hyun felt a huge presence. Something white and shapeless was watching him through the gaps of the blinding light. Zap! An overwhelming aura that made his skin tingle with just a nce. Yu-hyun knew who could manifest such a thing in reality. A Spirit! And not just any ordinary Spirit. There were ranks among the Spirits. From the first generation to the fourth generation. The opponent was at least a second generation. And it hade out personally from the Paradise of the Great Sage in the Great Sage Army. Chapter 184: Chapter 184: Chapter 184 Kwon Jia and Kang Hye-rim were engaged in a fierce battle. A sword imbued with electricity pierced towards Kwon Jias forehead with deadly uracy. Kwon Jia swung her sword from below to deflect the attack, and at the same time, she tilted her head to the side. The electric energy on the tip of the sword scorched the air where Kwon Jias head had been moments ago. Then, countless des flew at her like afterimages. Kwon Jia bit her lip and had no choice but to retreat. Its hard. She didnt say it out loud, but she muttered it in her mind with honest feelings. It was both a self-reproach for her own shorings and an admiration for the person she was crossing swords with. Kwon Jia looked at Kang Hye-rim, who still had unfocused eyes. Even though she was not in her right mind, she showed no openings at all. Thats the power of someone who always had the same title in the predetermined history. Kang Hye-rim was always called Sword Master in every iteration. As far as Kwon Jia remembered, anyone else would have their titles and actions changed depending on how the future twisted in each iteration. But Kang Hye-rim was an exception. Her title was always fixed. It was because the title of Sword Master was only granted to her, and no one else could im it. An overwhelming force that transformed as soon as she held a sword. And on top of that, in this iteration, she had acquired an incredible ability called Heavenly Thunder Sword thanks to Yu-hyun. I cant break through. Kwon Jia was confident that she could handle Kang Hye-rim if they fought. Kang Hye-rim had awakened her ability faster than in the original history, but shecked experience fundamentally. On the contrary, Kwon Jia had plenty of experience. She was sure that she would never lose in terms of the amount of experience she had gained from crossing countless timelines. So she decided to subdue her as quickly as possible and charged at her. But talent is really scary. At first, it seemed like she was overpowering her, but the situation changed quickly. Kang Hye-rim grew rapidly even in her irrational state. In a very short time of exchanging swords, she read and analyzed Kwon Jias techniques with her body, and then countered or replicated them. She learned in three seconds what this side had learned after dying three times. The fighting skills that took years to master in a previous life were dismantled in a few moments. She felt a terrible injustice at that, but Kwon Jia steeled herself. I know Ick talent from the start. Ive always beencking and insufficient, and evente to realize things. Thats why she repeated hundreds of failed lives. But now it was different. She could change. Her heart, which had been shaking insecurely ever since she decided to head for a new frontier that she had never seen before, regained its solidity from a distant past. The one who made her realize that was a man who she believes. For his sake, too, I cant fall here. Kang Hye-rim red at Kwon Jia with clenched lips and hollow eyes. Due to the forced rampage of her emotions, she felt a huge jealousy towards Kwon Jia. And also a murderous intent to get rid of it. Kwon Jia realized what emotion Kang Hye-rim was sending her and gave a bitter smile. Are you jealous of me? We have more inmon than I thought. I was jealous of you too. I thought your talent was dazzling. Youre iparable to someone like me. But we were wrong. We pretended not to be on the outside, but we acknowledged each other. Crackle! Kang Hye-rim didnt answer. Instead, she poured all her emotions into the electric energy that ran through her sword. Her whole body was wrapped in blue currents. So lets end this. Kwon Jia knew that something was wrong from far away. It seemed like Yu-hyun was still alive, but it didnt look like it wouldst long. Dark clouds were gathering in the sky above that distant ce, as if something was about to appear. Let me finish this as quickly as possible. Dont me me if you get hurt. Kwon Jia also didnt back down and released her energy to the maximum. A purple aura flickered around her body like ripples. This is the first time I use this technique. I can only do it once in this state, but thats why its most effective. If you let your guard down, youll die. Kwon Jia warned her like that because she hoped that Kang Hye-rim wouldnt die from this attack. She didnt care about Kang Hye-rim at first, but now it was different. Kang Hye-rim was also herrade. A reliablerade who she could trust and rely on. Thats why she acknowledged her and was jealous of her. And she felt some constion from the fact that she was also jealous of her. Uaaaaaaah!! Kang Hye-rim charged at her with lightning wrapped around her. She screamed like a beast and her figure split into several. Electric afterimages spread in all directions, dazzling her eyes. The afterimages enveloped Kwon Jia like petals flying around her. Before long, Kang Hye-rims figure disappeared, and a huge ring of electricity surrounded Kwon Jia. Crackle! Sharp des sprouted from the ring of electricity. More than twenty thunder swords stabbed at Kwon Jia from all directions. They were fast and sharp. Kwon Jia stood still in her ce. [The spirits watch the fight nervously.] Some of the spirits who were watching the situation anxiously felt sorry for Kwon Jias actions. They saw her defeat clearly in their eyes. Is that all you can do right now? Kwon Jia smiled as she saw them. Lucky me. It seems like Im still stronger. At the same time, the purple aura that surrounded her whole body began to change. Crunch! Crunch! The aura turned into mouths of beasts. Not one, but dozens of them. It looked like mouths had sprouted all over Kwon Jias body. The sharp teeth opened and closed endlessly, as if craving for something. The mouths swallowed the thunder swords that stabbed at Kwon Jia. The mouths of beasts tore the thunder swords apart. They cut off the thunder energy with their steel-like teeth, chewed and swallowed them whole. The thunder swords that struggled with the mouths that bit them broke into pieces one by one. Its still iplete, the third form. ng! The thunder wheel shattered like a mirror along with the thunder swords. The clones that Kang Hye-rim had spread out all disappeared, and the real her showed herself. Kang Hye-rim, whose attack was thwarted, was pushed back by the shock. Kwon Jia did not miss that gap. Its enough for now. The purple aura that surrounded her body disappeared along with the thunder wheel. But it didnt matter. Kwon Jia rushed toward Kang Hye-rim. Kang Hye-rim instinctively thrust her sword. It was a fast and sharp strike that came from a copsing posture, unbelievable as it was. Kwon Jia blocked it with her sword. sh! Ugh! She couldnt block itpletely and got a wound on her shoulder, but she could bear it. Their weapons collided, and at the same time, they both exposed their perfect ws. That moment was exactly what Kwon Jia had been aiming for. Snap out of it! Bang! Kwon Jia headbutted Kang Hye-rims forehead. Kang Hye-rim couldnt ovee the shock and fell back on her butt. Kwon Jia breathed heavily and checked her condition. If she didnte to her senses even after doing this much Ow, ow. My head. Phew. Fortunately, it didnt seem like that would happen. Kwon Jia rxed a little and let go of her shoulder. Are you awake now? Huh, huh? Huh? Kang Hye-rim touched her swollen forehead and then realized the situationte. She was startled and jumped up from her seat. Ji, Jia! Your shoulder wound No. Its fine. Kwon Jia tried to say something but decided to let it go. She didnt have any intention of saying anything about her not remembering right now. That wasnt what was important right now. Go to Yu-hyun quickly. I dont know whats going on over there, but he seems to be in danger. What about you? Im I guess Im out of energy. Kwon Jia smiled bitterly. She had used an iplete third form earlier, and a feeling of exhaustion swept over her whole body. She didnt expect to copse here because she couldnt distribute her power properly. Sheughed at herself. Kwon Jia decided that it would be better to send Kang Hye-rim to Yu-hyun anyway. At that moment, Kang Hye-rim supported her by lending her shoulder. Lets go. Huh, huh? You said Yu-hyun is in danger. We have to hurry. No. Im fine, so you go by yourself No. You have toe with me too. I cant leave you behind as a senior who works with me. Kwon Jia looked at Kang Hye-rims determined voice and eyes that had no hesitation anymore, and made a nk expression before nodding her head. Okay. Let me borrow your back for a moment, senior. Of course! Kang Hye-rim couldnt hide her joy at being called senior. Kwon Jia, who was carried on her back, asked. Are you sure? It might be hard to get there in time. Dont worry about that. Im in a great condition right now. Pash. Kang Hye-rim wrapped her whole body with lightning as she carried Kwon Jia on her back. I feel like I can do anything right now. [Thunder Step] A technique derived from the Thunder Sword, but much more advanced than the Lightning sh. Kang Hye-rims legs unleashed it. With Kwon Jia on her back, Kang Hye-rim disappeared from the spot in an instant, and ran through the space like a streak of lightning. *** As he saw the figure of the Holy Spirit descending with the light from the sky, Yu-hyun wanted to curse this damn reality. Just when I barely survived the life-threatening crisis and dealt with the assassins of the White Night Society, and managed to calm down the Heavenly Demon that went berserk because of the Divine Relic, now a Holy Spirit from Paradisees down personally? Things that he thought could never happen were happening one after another in front of his eyes. Even Yu-hyun, who considered every possibility, thought that this situation was too much. What the hell is that crazy Holy Spirit thinking? If he keeps forcing his power in this lower world, he should know that he will disappear, right? The Western White Dragon Oh Heum was severely punished for just entering the library that was forcibly expelled. The Genesis System clearly separates the upper world where the Holy Spirits live and the lower world where humans live. The moment it is ignored, the Genesis System condemns the Holy Spirit who broke the rule with a huge force. The reason why the first-generation Holy Spirits do not intervene in the lower world is not because they cant. Its because they dont want to incur the wrath of the Genesis System, the gigantic system that epasses the whole universe of this mixed world. But, the Holy Spirit in front of him did that crazy thing. Hes trying to kill her by burning his own life? He didnt know what the Holy Spirit was thinking. He only knew that most Holy Spirits were very rational and logical. I was wrong. Hes much crazier than I thought. Not all Holy Spirits thought rationally. Among them, there were Holy Spirits who had firm beliefs and purposes that even the Genesis System could not stop. Even if it meant their own annihtion. For their purpose, they were prepared to face the extinction of their existence. [O evil that will stain the world with ck.] The light gradually faded and revealed the Holy Spirits appearance. A monk was sitting on a lotus with a faint golden glow, sitting cross-legged. [I, Chpantaka, dere your doom here.] Chpantaka! Yu-hyun barely suppressed his shock. He didnt have time to wonder why the Holy Spirit revealed his own name. Chpantaka was one of the disciples of that sage. He said his talent was dull, but he became an arhat with endless practice. [Realize your sins and crumble under them.] The light from Chpantaka grew stronger. It was a simr light to when he released the Divine Relic. Chpantaka also possessed a relic, and just by existing, he gave a strong mental pressure to the people of the lower world. Who are you to say that! Yu-hyun immediately put on his ck mask. ck leather gloves appeared on his hands, and Yu-hyun spread his arms and raised his energy. In an instant, ck characters formed a huge barrier to block Chpantakas light. However. Kuk! The barrier was destroyed as soon as it touched the light. Yu-hyun was pushed back with a groan. He crossed his arms and frowned at his sore arms. Just by showing his presence, he had this much power. Even with this mask on and being this strong, Im still pushed back. Moreover, Chpantaka forciblyposed his flesh by breaking down the stories of the experts from the Joint Alliance. It was like making a shabby body out of rags. It was an iplete manifestation. If he thought about his original power, Chpantaka would not even be half of it now. Yet Yu-hyun was pushed back. That is a heavenly being with the power of stars. Yu-hyuns right eye with the mask on, Laces eye with the power to see the future, red up strongly. [Warning! Warning! Enemy with highest danger level detected!] [Victory probability 0.00021%. Adjustment initiated.] [Victory probability 0.0000031%. Adjustment initiated.] [Victory probability infinitely close to 0.] The eye that saw the future began to point out impossibilities. It wasnt even this bad when he died and resurrected, but the Holy Spirit who manifested ipletely in front of him was much worse. Yu-hyun activated his left eye, Maxwells eye with the power to make possibilities into reality. [The possibility is too low.] [Realization is impossible.] One after another, bad news. Yu-hyuns eyes trembled. Chpantaka looked at him with a nd gaze. [Is that so. You are the storyteller. That ominous mask and power. Its a surprising and regrettable thing.] Chpantaka was a punisher of evil, but he also sympathized with evil. He pitied the imperfection of this world that made them disappear. [That power is dangerous. I can feel the endless chaos and evil from that mask. All the seeds of evil will disappear from this ce today.] The light from Chpantaka became even stronger. [That is my existence, Chpantakas purpose.] Chapter 185: Chapter 185: Chapter 185 The first thing that Yu-hyun did when he felt the seriousness of the situation was to take care of Seo Sumin and Kangyura. Seo Sumin! Take Yura and run away! The light emitted by Chupantaka had physical force and pressured Yu-hyun. Yu-hyun used Baekryeon as a shield and shouted to protect Seo Sumin and Kangyura from the light. Seo Sumin nodded her head and tried to get out of her seat, but Chupantaka did not let her go. [Mortal. Why do you keep resisting in vain? Resistance will only prolong your painful life for a very short time.] Youre the one who came to this world with the intention of dying, and you have the nerve to say that. Yu-hyun snapped back at Chupantaka. There was no polite speech as usual. He was neither a listener nor a customer. He was just an enemy who wanted to kill them. [My death means nothing. I have already transcended, so if I can remove the seed of evil that threatens the world with my death, that is what I have always wanted.] She is the seed of evil? Who are you to decide that? [Her previous life was called Heavenly Demon. But thats not the only reason. There are many beings called Heavenly Demon in other dimensions. What we are wary of is that her sword is very sharp without even having her own will.] Paradise Pure Landwas wary of Seo Sumin. Her talent was one of the best in the whole murim. She earned the title of greatest of all time in just 10 years of learning martial arts, and became the leader of Heavenly DemonT. Moreover, after that, she reached the state of Zen with a very trivial enlightenment. [Isnt it amazing? A weak being who knew nothing became a transcendent in just 10 years. A yearter, she became aplete transcendent, and even surpassed the position of a spirit. Then, do you think she would stop there if she became a spirit?] If youre jealous of her talent, why dont you just admit it? [It seems like youre trying to provoke me, but its useless. My will is firm.] Chupantakas voice was calm even in response to Yu-hyuns provocation. [I was stupid and dull. I couldnt even memorize a single phrase of my masters teachings that everyone else easily memorized. I may have med the difference in talent at some point, but now that I have enlightenment, I dont wish for it.] Then, why are you doing this? Why are you risking your own death for this [Because she is dangerous. 10 years is a very short timepared to our lives as spirits. There is someone who has surpassed our position with such talent in such a short time. The bigger problem is that she didnt even have her own will.] What? [A sword without will is dangerous. It depends on who wields it, whether it bes a defender of justice or an evil that cuts down the world. Then I ask you. What was the catastrophe that she caused as the Heavenly Demon? Could you call it justice?] Yu-hyun couldnt say anything. Seo Sumin had outstanding talent, but more than that, she had weak mental strength. That was because she had never had a strong will to do anything by herself. She just lived as her grandfather wanted, as her grandfather told her to. Just like that. She was a sword without will. If that sword had been insignificant, Geukrakjeongto would have ignored it, but it had the danger of cutting even the stars, so he couldnt. Yu-hyun shouted in defiance. Shes suffering enough! She regrets what she did! [She suffers from the sins she brought upon herself, but she hasntpletely shaken them off. Do you know what that means? She is still an iplete being, and that ipleteness itself is the most dangerous spark in the world.] Seo Sumin was a dangerous bomb that could explode at any time. A huge bomb that would endanger not only humans but also spirits if it exploded. Chupantaka wanted to eliminate that possibility. Thats why he manifested in this world with the extinction of his existence in mind. He believed that it was for the sake of the world without any doubt. Even so [Enough with meaningless questions. Im not going to y along with your trick to buy time anymore.] Did you catch on? Yu-hyun bit his tongue at Chupantakas words, who looked through him perfectly. Chupantaka had an iplete manifestation. Moreover, Genesis hammer would soon fall. He intended to keep the conversation going by provoking Chupantaka and buy time. He just had to hold on until he self-destructed. [Resistance is futile and only fuels pain. Give up everything and ept your fate quietly.] Fate? Fate. The word that made him nauseous as if it had been branded from his previous life. Yu-hyun clenched his teeth and spat out his anger. You guys have always been like that. [What?] You believed that you could judge everything, and you yed with us as you pleased. Yu-hyun remembered the aftermath of the apocalypse. It hadnt happened yet, but it was still a past that haunted him like a nightmare. The times when everyone became the clowns of the stars. He killed to survive, and he had to continue living that horrible life because he didnt want to die. She is evil and must be eliminated? Thats for the sake of the world? Then, what was that? What about the people who desperately reached out their hands for help? What about the people who died trying to please you? The world that was destroyed. Our parents who passed away. And I, who lost all my will and lived in disgust. Your actions, who didnt save anyone! You im to be thew and justice of the world, but in the end, you are just afraid of her power. Someone is crying, but everything in the world tries to crush the one who sheds tears. Yu-hyun didnt like that. So he wanted to fight. He held a sword and decided to stand against the world. [You can think whatever you want.] Chpantakas voice was still emotionless. [How can a tiny being that cant even reach our feet know what justice is?] Yeah, I guess so. You only see us as mere bugs. The spirits after the apocalypse did the same. They just watched the bugs. They observed the bugs that struggled to survive in a small ss tube made by someone. Sometimes they gave them bread crumbs when they were bored. And sometimes they squashed them with their fingers when they were tired. That was their entertainment and their story. So, Ill answer you in a bug-like way. I dont care about your justice. Whoosh! The light in Yu-hyuns mask red up as if it would explode. I will stop your deeds by any means necessary in this ce. [How arrogant.] Chpantaka showed his emotion for the first time. It was interest towards Yu-hyun, and also respect for the one who burned his will and spirit even in front of death. Chpantaka felt sorry for him. If he had known more about him sooner, he could have saved him before he was corrupted by that horrifying mask. In the end, its a meaningless assumption. There was no need for more conversation. He sped his hands together. The light flowing from his body became stronger. He didnt have much time left either. So he would use all his power to eliminate the evil on this side. Chpantakas atmosphere changed from a lotus petal floating on a calm water surface. [A red lotus with a fragrant scent] !!! It was a word and at the same time a power called buddhist chant. The teaching that his master taught him, the symbol of his ipetence that he could only memorize four phrases even after working hard all his life. Thats why it paradoxically symbolized him and became his power. It descended to the lower world. Krrrgh! Yu-hyun resisted with all his might against the power that pressed down on his body. He clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. His veins felt like they would burst. If his flesh hadnt been strengthened by the fruit of life, Yu-hyun would have exploded from that attack. I have to find a way. Yu-hyuns right eye scanned the future. His sharp mind that was honed to the limit drew out more than the power of Lace that was given to him. See the future. Scenes shed across his retina. They were all visions of his future. That future pointed to his death and that of Seo Sumin and Kang Yura. He died from exploding, burning, copsing, piercing, melting. Yu-hyun saw countless deaths. Throb! The price for seeing what was not allowed was quite painful. Even in the agony of his brain burning, Yu-hyun didnt stop. Among many possibilities, the only future that was allowed for him. He found it! Above his retina, a different future unfolded for the first time. Yu-hyun realized that it was the only way he could break through. Sumin. And she was the only key that could make it possible. The power of Chpantaka that pressed down on his body weakened for a very brief moment. Yu-hyun knew that it wasnt because he ran out of power. Something bigger woulde soon. He couldnt withstand it alone. I need your power. But I Only you can do it. Only you can defeat him. [I dont know what youre plotting.] Chpantaka didnt intend to let Seo Sumin move. [How can you resist when you cant even bear your own sins? Then watch. How your sins move.] Chupantaka said that as he looked at the Heavenly Demon who was still suffering. At the same time, his power shone on the Heavenly Demons magic and corrupted it. Kuh! I, I am! The Heavenly Demon, whose magic was scattered and revealed her appearance, was a beautiful woman. She looked like how Seo Sumin would grow up to be. She was in pain right now. She had a hard time epting what had happened suddenly, and the pain that had been stimting her head all along was also the same. She looked back and forth between reality and fantasy. In reality, she was sitting down like this, but in fantasy, she was standing on top of corpses. Among the corpses of her precious people and subordinates, she was howling like a beast. [Heavenly Demon. Evil that cannot be forgiven. Look at your sins. What you have done. What you will do. And wash away your sins with your own hands.] Chupantakas voice prated through the Heavenly Demons ears and into her soul. It was poison. A deadly poison that shook the human mind and filled it with agony. I am I am!!! Crack. The hand that touched the ground clenched into a fist involuntarily. The dry soil was squeezed in her hand, and a mark of her hand was drawn on the ground. She was betrayed. By someone she thought of as family, by someone she really cared about. And, she killed them all. No, she hadnt killed them yet. But she would soon. She would kill everyone who came after her, including the imperial soldiers and the martial artists of the martial alliance, and she would live in regret. Just like the girl in front of her. Yes Thats right. Thats how it was. The Heavenly Demon raised her head and looked into Seo Sumins eyes. The girl who looked exactly like her younger self. You see, I know what happened now. You were, you were another me. Although she was a manifested being, the Heavenly Demon was a transcendent. A sense of the unknown that could not be expressed in words told the Heavenly Demon the cruel truth. The girl who fell into despair in front of her was her future. The weak appearance that had lost everything, given up everything, and eventually copsed was what she would go through. As soon as she realized that, a smile came out of her lips as she bit them. Kuhuhu. Hahaha. Yes. I failed. And I fell apart so miserably. How stupid of me. I should have died instead. But I was still clinging to life so pathetically? This is my future? I, I am Shut up. Dont make excuses. No matter what you say, what you did wont disappear. The Heavenly Demon red at Seo Sumin with a fierce look. She barely got up on her feet. ck magic rose up and wrapped around her hand. The Heavenly Demon drew out the sword that was on her waist. The weapon that she didnt even draw out when she went berserk showed its appearance with a bleak ck light. You killed everyone here. You couldnt bear the shock of being betrayed, you denied reality, and you turned your eyes away from reason. And the end result was a disaster, as you know. And, the voice is telling me. To do my role. To kill everyone here like you did. That its fate. The killing intent from the Heavenly Demon showed no sign of stopping. Seo Sumin couldnt refute what her past self said. No, it would be more urate to say that she didnt do so. Wouldnt it be better for her heart to hear such a refreshing curse? Wouldnt it be okay if her neck was cut by the hand of her sin? Wouldnt she not have to suffer anymore? Seeing her like that, the Heavenly Demon raised her hand holding the sword. Seo Sumin felt her future as she saw that and closed her eyes. The hand of the Heavenly Demon holding the sword swung down. Whoosh! But. The pain she expected didnte. Seo Sumin opened her eyes that were closed. Her body was fine. What the Heavenly Demons sword pierced through was. You Her own heart. Kuk! Kugh! The Heavenly Demon coughed up blood as she stabbed herself in the heart. Seo Sumin closed her mouth. She asked with her eyes. Why did you kill yourself instead of me? The Heavenly Demon looked at Seo Sumin with unwavering eyes even in pain. Because I wont be like you. Thud. The Heavenly Demons legs lost strength and she knelt down. Red blood flowed endlessly from her mouth and the ck cloak was soaked with blood. In the midst of the cold death approaching, Heavenly Demon turned her head and looked at the forest where she hade from. She didnt know why she did that. But. Even if it was just a hallucination, she wanted to see him one more time. And she saw him. A part of the forest that was now in ruins. There, the old man who had treated his wounds was leaning against a tree and looking at her. The moment their eyes met, Heavenly Demon was able to cut off herst attachment. Ah. Youre alive. Im d. She smiled with relief and looked at Seo Sumin again. Her body began to scatter into white letters. In the process of announcing the end of her existence, she left herst words to Seo Sumin. Her voice, which had been filled with hatred until a moment ago, became soft like the warmth of spring. So, you should try to change too. With those words, Heavenly Demon Seo Sumin disappearedpletely. The white letters fluttered like petals on a spring day. They flew with the wind and stayed by the old mans side for a while, then vanished as if they were going away. The only thing left in her ce was a ck sword with a glossy shine. Chapter 186: Chapter 186: Chapter 186 [How could this happen?] Chpantaka felt his emotions surge at the sight of Heavenly Demons suicide. It was a shock to see her reject the terrible act that she should have done as an evil being, and end her own life with her own hands. Heavenly Demon was a phantom created by the real seed of evil. Although a phantom was different from a mere illusion or a fake, Chpantaka had doubts about whether it could match the real thing. That doubt was shattered today. Evil has always been like this. Evil never disappears from the world. No matter how hard one tries to cleanse and eliminate it, it reappears like dust that umtes over time. Evil never changes. The invariance of evil. Chpantaka had felt it keenly. He had seen and experienced the world for a long time. Evil never disappears, nor does it change. What he had seen were such things. To Chpantaka, Heavenly Demon was also an evil being. Her evil deeds could not be erased. The blood on her hands could not be washed away. But I thought so. Heavenly Demon chose to kill herself at thest moment. She did not let go of everything and run wild, nor did shemit the ughter that she should have done. What unfolded was a storypletely different from what he had expected. A story that should never have happened. The one he thought was evil had changed. [I am] Chpantaka felt his conviction, which had been firm even in the passage of time, waver for the first time. Heavenly Demon made a different choice from the original history. She cut off the chain of evil that should have unfolded in this world with her own hands. She showed him that evil could change. Chpantaka, who had never wavered, witnessed that possibility. [That cant be.] Chpantaka steadied his shaking heart. What does it matter? What if evil can change? What if he fails by betting on that possibility? How many more people will suffer then? What kind of disaster will happen because of that? He could not risk anything on such a slim chance. He could only trust what was more probable and certain. However, Chpantaka could notpletely hide his inner turmoil. He is wavering. Yu-hyun felt the pressure that was crushing him weaken. Chpantaka was wavering. His belief, which he had firmly believed in, had lost its light because of Heavenly Demons suicide. But as soon as he saw his face return to its original calm expression, Yu-hyun regained hisposure. Chpantakas gaze turned to Yu-hyun again. [Is that so.] Yu-hyun resisted him until the end. Even though he knew there was no hope in fighting, he raised his sword against him with death in mind. [You are different from me.] Yu-hyun bet on the very unlikely possibility Chpantaka ignored that possibility and bet on what was certain. They were simr yet opposite, like two sides of a coin. Chpantaka wondered if it was because of some great fate that he faced Yu-hyun here today. He felt certain that even if not now, they would inevitably sh in the near future. [In the end, it doesnt matter. Now that Ivee this far, I will stake everything and achieve what I want to do. So you too, stake everything and sh with me.] This ce was no longer an execution ground where evil and justice were judged. It was a battlefield where they pierced each others beliefs And pushed their unwavering wills to the end. ck. Chpantaka sped his hands together again. His voice, which had be even more calm, recited the second verse of Gyesong (a Buddhist chant). [Like a flower that blooms at dawn and emits fragrance] Kwaaaa! A huge pressure came down on Yu-hyun again with light. Yu-hyun had prepared for this, but the second verse of Gyesong was iparable to the first one in power. Yu-hyun could not withstand it all by himself. At that moment, he thought so. Rumble!! A sound came through the gap of the still swirling ck clouds. A roaring sound that vibrated the air and made even his heart tremble. At the sudden and strange natural phenomenon, Chpantaka looked puzzled. Right after that, a blue lightning bolt pierced through the ck clouds and struck Chpantaka. Crackle!! The lightning was powerful, but it couldnt erase the light that surrounded Chpantaka. Instead, it weakened the intensity of the light he emitted. The spirits who were watching Yu-hyuns library in silence spammed the message window. [The spirits shout that they have been waiting for this.] [The spirits cheer for the two people who appeared at a perfect timing.] Yu-hyun smiled faintly behind his mask as he saw the falling lightning. Two people who were like blue thunderbolts stood beside him in an instant. Isnt it toote? I thought I was going to die waiting. We couldnt help it. We had some trouble on the way. What about you, are you okay? Yu-hyun touched his sore wrist and answered. Well, it was nothing. What do you mean nothing Whats with that mask? Mr. Yu-hyun. The atmosphere is definitely different from before. What on earth happened? The two people who had known Yu-hyun for a long time noticed his change sharply. Even if not, anyone could tell that the mask he was wearing was not an ordinary thing. Yu-hyun waved his hand and said it was nothing. I just had a hole in my heart and reced it with something else. Thats all. I just died and came back to life. What?! How is that nothing! Are you out of your mind?! You died and came back to life? I think we need to hear a detailed exnation. Yu-hyun shrugged his shoulders at the strong res from both sides. Sure. If we can get out of here safely, that is. You promised, right? You promised, right? We just need to knock him down. It sounded like a casual remark, but their voices were serious. Kang Hyerim and Kwon Jia knew that Chpantaka was not an ordinary being. That presence. That overwhelming aura that was hard to look at with closed eyes was something that humans could never have. Could someone who emits light by himself be a normal human? Maybe, the author is Get ready. Yu-hyuns words cut off their thoughts. At the same time, Chpantaka, who had adjusted his posture, attacked again. [Like something that blooms at dawn and emits fragrance] The second phrase unfolded again. In the huge pressure that felt like the sky was falling down, the three people raised their energy at the same time. ck current, blue lightning, purple aura. Three energies collided with the pure white light and created a huge impact. Kuuuuung!!! The world shook. shes of light and countless sparks flew in front of their eyes. You, youre too heavy! Ugh! Thats the power of a single being. Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jia couldnt help but realize what Chpantakas identity was after exchanging blows with him once. They looked at Yu-hyun with disbelief. This man had been holding on against that monster alone before they helped him. More importantly can we knock him down? No matter how I look at it, I dont think we can do anything. Its okay. Yu-hyun said that to the two people who were anxious. If we hold on for time, he will self-destruct on his own. He said that, but Yu-hyun knew. The biggest key to this fight was in Seo Sumins hands. It wasnt enough to just buy time. Yu-hyuns gaze turned to Seo Sumin. Seo Sumin was staring intently at the sword that Heavenly Demon had held until a while ago. He couldnt tell what she was thinking because he could only see her back. But maybe it was an illusion. Or maybe it was because of her desperate wish. Her back seemed to emit a more stable energy than before. [Amazing. Truly amazing.] Chpantaka muttered as he looked at the three who blocked his attack. He expressed his honest feelings. He didnt want to hide his heart from them. His praise for them was sincere. Chpantakas eyes alternated between Kang Hyerim and Kwon Jia. [There were such beings in the lower world.] Kang Hye-rim was simr to Seo Sumin. She was weak, but she was a sword without a heart itself. A very dangerous sword that would inherit the personality of whoever wielded it. But because of that, she was strong and had no hesitation in swinging it. On the other hand, he saw himself in Kwon Jia. A person who had no talent and was clumsy, but rose high with endless effort. She had a precarious but unbreakable integrity. It was beyond surprising and almost disappointing that two opposite people would do so much for one person. [How can this be possible.] Chpantaka saw the light in Yu-hyun. Ironically, it was Chpantaka, who shone brighter than anyone else in this ce, who felt dazzled by Yu-hyun. And that too, by the evil being that he had to eliminate. [That cant be.] Chpantaka felt his death approaching. Time was running out. He recited the third verse of the Song of Enlightenment in a prayerful posture. [Behold the Angirasa(sage) that shines everywhere] Paah!! This time, what unfolded was lotus petals fluttering with light. As a single lotus petal flew in the wind and collided with the energy of Yu-hyun, Kang Hye-rim, and Kwon Jia, it instantly melted their energy as if dissolving it. Kruk! Kak! The lotus petals disappeared at the same time, but the impact they received was considerable. They had blocked the second verse, but the third one was different. Their defense, which they had exerted with all their might, was destroyed in one blow. Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jia were thrown back. Only Yu-hyun barely stood his ground. It was an unbelievable power. They couldnt take it twice. Was that a constion? Cracks began to appear on Chpantakas flesh. The aftermath of manifesting in the lower world began to take its toll. [Thats all over now.] Chpantaka was confident that he could finish everything in the time left before his death. He sped his hands again. *** Seo Sumin stood alone in a silent world. She silently watched the sword that her past self had left behind. The wless de was ck as if soaked in ink. Seo Sumin wondered how much blood of others had stained this sword so far, and found it hard to count. No, its not the blood on the sword. Its the blood on my hands. Seo Seo Sumin bent down and grabbed the sword. She had been afraid of many things until now. Her extraordinary talent tormented her. It was this talent that made her strong, but also ruined her. It was a great blessing to others, but a terrible curse to her. No. Actually, thats all an excuse. The moment she grabbed the sword, she came back to reality. Behind her, three people were doing their best to join forces and protect her and her friend. Seo Seo Sumins gaze suddenly moved to where Heavenly Demon hadst headed. There stood Grandpa, whom she had missed so much even in her dreams. Seo Seo Sumin bit her lip and bowed her head. She didnt want to meet Grandpas eyes. She was more afraid that he had betrayed her and hated her than wanting to see him. Did he still hate her? Did he resent her for betraying the dreams of the believers? So, you change too ! As she heard the words of another self echoing in her ears, thest hesitation disappeared. As if shaking off her fear, Seo Seo Sumin gathered courage and lifted her head. Her trembling eyes met Grandpas. Grandpa whom she had longed for so much. Grandpa whom she wanted to ask why he did that. He was her benefactor and teacher, her guide in life and And, family. Grandpa looked at Seo Seo Sumin and widened his eyes. He was shocked by the suicide of the one he served, but more so by the fact that a child who looked exactly like her was watching him anxiously. But why? Why did he feel such a heartbreaking longing? Hwang An Jun recalled his old memories from Seo Sumins young appearance. The innocent girl who smiled at him even when she was covered with wounds from harsh training and asked him how he was doing. The girl who kept talking and asking for praise from him even when he applied medicine to her wounds. The warm heat of early summer when he stayed with her. Hwang An Jun smiled softly at Seo Sumin holding the sword. He nodded slightly toward her. He didnt say anything. Words were not needed. Do what you want. She realized from his expression. Grandpa didnt me her. Grandpa was always the same. He was a family who cared for and cherished her more than anyone else. It was all herself who thought otherwise. Seo Seo Sumin felt something invisible blocking her sight break away coolly. Ive been wishing for it so much, but I didnt know until now that it was me. How foolish. Seo Sumin smiled wryly. She was so ashamed of her own ignorance that had kept her from realizing something so important until now. But now, she knew. What she had to do. Crack! Seo Sumin felt all the things that had bound her disappear. Her arms, which had felt so heavy, were light. Her whole body was filled with a sense of freedom that overflowed. Her mind and soul were liberated from the shackles and oppression. She finally understood her true calling. The power of the Heavenly Demon, which she thought she had discarded and forgotten. Once more. She used it with determination. To protect what was precious to her. To never repeat the mistakes of the past. Definitely. A brilliant light rose in her eyes. Chapter 187: Chapter 187: Chapter 187 [!] Chupantaka was about to deliver the final blow, but he had to stop at the moment he felt a huge force pulsing behind Yu-hyun. His eyes, which had been calm until now, widened uncontrobly with emotion. His gaze turned to Seo Sumin, who held a sword. Did she get up again in that situation? Gokrakjeongto considered Seo Sumins ability to be dangerous. That was why they used the seeds of the story and the Sacred Buddhist Relic. They knew they couldnt do anything with force, so they tried to make her despair by exploiting her only weakness: her mental state. Their n was half sessful. Seo Sumin actually came close to death. But unlike the original history, Yu-hyun was here. His existence alone helped awaken the absolute ruler of Murim, who should have died. Just a teller. From the lofty and grand perspective of Great Sage Army, he was less than a bug. But he ruined everything. The evil that should have copsed endured all the hardships and rose up. Stronger than before. How can this be? Is this really the fate of the world? Chupantakamented the fate of this world where evil became rampant. The wrinkles on his forehead, which had been gentle, deepened, and his eyebrows shot up to the sky. Something bubbled up inside him. Chupantaka did not hide his anger. [Evil!] His voice contained his will. The light that seemed to fade became stronger. The lotus that Chupantaka was riding on bloomed fully and spread out. [It must be eliminated!] Their n was not over yet. He would not let it end. Chupantaka was relieved that he was here. He was d that he manifested himself in Hage after everything failed and he overcame that failure. If not, Paradise Pure Land Would not have been able to stop the seed of evil that would hatch here. [Its no use changing your mind now!] Chupantaka sped his hands and moved his lips quickly, reciting a verse. Look at the red lotus that smells fragrant Like a flower that blooms at dawn and emits fragrance Two lines of verse pressed down on the whole world with the power of light. An invisible giant hand slowly crushed the world. Creak! The trees in the forest crumbled from the end. The copse slowly headed towards the ground. The world screamed as it couldnt withstand the immense pressure. Chupantaka intended to erase everything without leaving anything behind, even as an idea. No. In the midst of the roaring noise that made the world go away, Seo Sumins voice rang out softly. Her calm voice sounded strangely clear in their ears. Its not useless. One Sword Seo Sumin swung her sword lightly from top to bottom. At the same time, the huge pressure that crushed the world split in half. The dark energy stained with blood cut the sky and the earth precisely in half. ng! The one sword that split the world struck the pir of light where Chupantaka was staying. The light that had barely faltered in front of Kang Hye-rims full-powered lightning shattered into pieces and scattered. The pressure that crushed the world disappeared. Chupantaka clenched his teeth and began to gather all his energy. Crack! Crack! More cracks appeared on his flesh, which barely maintained its shape. Chupantaka thought it didnt matter. He needed to do this much to face Seo Sumin now. He had to knock her down even if he had to throw away everything he had. [How can you im that you gave up everything, but still resist now!] Look at Angira shining everywhere Whoosh! The lotus petals that Chupantaka was riding on scattered in all directions and headed towards Seo Sumin. One petal had enough power to blow away an entire city. Everyone gasped and looked at Seo Sumin. No matter how strong she was, it was hard to stop those lotuses. So, Seo Sumin decided to show them. Why she was called the greatest of all time and the Heavenly Demon. Her real power. Seven Demon ck Sky Divine Skill. It was her own unique martial art that she established when she ascended to Heavenly Demons position. All martial artists trembled in fear, and even the sub-leader of Heavenly Demon Singyo knelt before her, making her rule as an absolute ruler. Her own divine skill of martial arts. One Demon. Disaster Flower ck flowers bloomed around Seo Sumin. The flowers of energy that bloomed from the buds in an instant exploded as they were. The world was dyed with ck petals in an instant. Thousands of ck petals had a will and collided with the lotus petals. As the lotus petals with the will of the stars shed with the petals of strength, they scattered with a dazzling light. Wow What kind of power is this? A storm raged along with the blinding sh. Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Ji-ah, who were watching the scene, eximed softly. Yu Hyun silently crossed his arms and watched Seo Sumins fight. Chupantaka shouted at Seo Sumin, who was showing her strength. [How dare you resist! Dont you see your sins, and dont you know that it is for the sake of the world to disappear quietly!] I dont care about that! Seo Sumin unleashed all the anger she had been holding back. Im just fighting against what oppresses me! There was a man who awakened her to that. And there was a friend who wished her to live. She was able to gain an insight from her long regrets. But what was important to her was not how big this insight was. It was which direction this small insight would lead her to. That was all. [The seed of evil tries to resist until the end!] Im not evil! Seo Sumin screamed with bloodshot eyes. Im the Heavenly Demon! Strength flowed into her hand holding the sword. Her will surged from the tip of the sword. She saw a vision of the distant past. The subordinates who waved their hands at her like fools, but whom she loved dearly. The embodiments of regret that she killed with her own hands. Her world changed. The dry and painful world that existed only in ck and white was gone. She saw the light. She realized how full this dark world was of various colors. The nightmare that she thought could never be reversed. It became her unforgettable memory. I am a supreme being of the original sect! The ground cracked with every step she took. The earths power rushed out and bowed to her in worship. And I am the first grandmaster martial artist of Murim! The world screamed with the magic that filled the heaven and earth. She passed by with ck magic swirling around her. The one that all martial artists desire! Chupantakas eyes turned to her. His eyes widened in disbelief as they captured Seo Sumins figure. I am the Heavenly Demon! She shouted as if she would vomit blood. I am Seo Sumin, the Heavenly Demon! The swirling ck power wrapped around her sword. Seo Sumin used her second martial art. Seven Demon ck Heaven Divine Skill (ħ) Second Demon ck Silk Prison (ڽz) Crack! Along with the thrust sword, countless ck lines shot out at Chupantaka. Each line was a bundle ofpressed power. Chupantaka did not break his palms. The lotus without petals carried him at a speed beyond cognition. He clenched his teeth and escaped from the power lines that Seo Sumin had sprayed. It was an unbelievable feat to do so while keeping his palms together and his legs crossed. Crackle. The gold engraved on Chupantakas body grew longer. Chupantaka saw his end slowly closing in on him. He wondered where he went wrong. The n was perfect. He had devised a way to destroy Seo Sumins mind and use the existence of Hage to finish her off for good. But the n failed. They had an unbelievable streak of luck. Even though he did not let his guard down, it happened. It was a situation that could only be seen as fates mockery. Ugh! Chupantaka gritted his teeth. Seo Sumin, who had awakened, was strong. It was not for nothing that she coveted the position of transcendence. He was not perfect either, but Seo Sumin was not at her peak either. Yet he felt that way. But she was not without weakness. How long can she maintain such an attack with a body that has not been properly trained? He could tell just by looking at Seo Sumins appearance. Her arms and legs were trembling pitifully. It was the price of using a martial art that surpassed her limits with a will beyond cognition. He was amazed by her awakening, but that was all. Seo Sumin had reached her limit. No. Is that true for me too? Chupantaka looked at his body and sensed that this was hisst chance. It was the same for Seo Sumin too. They collided with each other with full force in an iplete state. It was impossible for a fight like walking on thin ice tost long. Swoosh! A bundle of energy stretched out and was sucked back into Seo Sumins sword, as if it was spinning around her will. Kiiing. The dark energy on the de rotated at an incredible speed. Seo Sumin exerted all her power to control the energy on the sword. Swish. Chpantaka loosened his sped hands. His hands slowly descended on his knees. The light that flowed from Chpantaka, who had rxed his whole body, was iparably stronger than before. He shone like a sun that could not be faced. Like a red lotus that smells fragrant Blooming at dawn and spreading its fragrance Behold the Angirasa that shines everywhere Chpantaka recited the third verse of the song. His voice, which should have ended there, did not stop. Chwaaah! Chpantaka pulled up all his strength. He, who possessed the power of the stars, emitted heatparable to the core of a star for a moment. Chpantaka recited thest fourth verse. Like the sun that shines in the sky The light that was released with full force swallowed Seo Sumin like a ripple on a calm surface where a drop of water fell. Everything that touched it burned without leaving any ashes. The wall of the garden copsed and scattered like dust, and the trees did not leave even a single root. The light of destruction swallowed the world and tried to erase all the illusions. At the same time, Seo Sumin also showed the best technique she could perform right now. Seven Demon ck Sky Divine Skill (ħ) One Demon (һħ) Disaster Flower (Ļ) Flower Point Piercing (c) Nine swirling strands split into nine and then merged into one. Thepressed energy spun at a tremendous speed and aimed at Tianyuan (Ԫ). A huge sunbeam and a single ck swirl collided. Kwaaaaang!!! Kugh! A trickle of blood ran down Seo Sumins mouth. Her insides were shaken by the collision of forces. Her weak muscles screamed, and her head felt like it was on fire. The attackpressed to the limit could not prate Chpantakas final attack. The forces collided and continued to wrestle. She knew that the moment she backed down, everyone would die, so Seo Sumin clenched her teeth and endured. Yu-hyun fought with his life to protect her, who wascking. So, this time it was her turn to protect him. Kuuuuu!! Snap! Her left hand holding the sword bounced off, unable to withstand the recoil. Seo Sumin put strength into her remaining right hand and desperately resisted being pushed back. Her two legs fixed on the ground slowly slid back. The distant pain that crossed her body dyed her vision white. The scenery on her retina flickered several times. The difference in power was clear. Seo Sumin was slowly being pushed back in this fight. Is thisthe end? She thought she had realized it just now, but was it toote? If she had realized it a little bit sooner. If she had trained a little bit more in case of any possible situation. She regretted every moment that had passed by trivially. Her hair fluttered under the enormous pressure. She stared at the light that was hard to open her eyes to and saw something hallucinate. It felt like someone was holding her hand. Hold on. You! It wasnt a hallucination. Yu-hyun hade to her side and held the sword with her. Was he also out of strength? Yu-hyun was not wearing a mask. Its not over yet. Yu-hyun looked at the present with Laces eye. But he didnt know what would happen after this either. He only knew that this was the only way to victory that he had longed for so much, and he was sure of everything he had staked on it. What he needed to reach Chpantaka with this blow was not great. Just one step. That was enough. Only one step forward is enough. Can you do it? What do you think of me? Seo Sumin gave a different answer than before hesitating. With a smile full of confidence. I am the Heavenly Demon. Good. Yu-hyun also smiled satisfactorily at her answer. Then lets go. He put strength into his hand holding the sword. The two of them used all their strength to move forward. Kagagagak! The white light and darkness collided without rest. In the midst of the explosion that shook heaven and earth, Yu-hyun, Seo Sumin, and Chpantaka saw it. A small change that urred at the peak of the turbulence where light and darkness met. Crack! The light began to crack. The small and trivial crack gradually grew in size. From a point to a line, from a line to a ne. In the brilliant light, Chpantaka watched the two of them. Those who had eyes that held a light brighter than the starlight in the sky. The future they would have as they broke through the wall that was him. Chpantaka thought. With a straight faith that did not waver, those who kept going on. How beautiful is that? Chpantaka closed his eyes. At the same time, the light that enveloped him copsed. A single swirl pierced through the light wave like a fish swimming against the current. Puff! Thest blow that Yu-hyun and Seo Sumin made pierced through Chpantakas chest. Chapter 188: Chapter 188: Chapter 188 Chpantaka began to crumble like a solid rock facing the storm of time. Seo Sumins blow pierced through his chest. His body was originally iplete, and barely holding off the copse was all he could do. That bnce was broken. Chpantaka sensed his end. This was not a simple death or reincarnation. Complete annihtion. That was the fate he would face. Im going to die. He knew it would be like this from the beginning. Even if he seeded in this matter, his death was inevitable. The only regret he had was that he failed to eliminate the seed of evil, even though he intervened personally. Chpantaka believed that everything in the world would eventually lead to a right ending. When he received the grace of his master and ascended to the position of a saint, his faith became firmer like the ground after the rain. Was I wrong after all? Evil does not change. Evil always exists. The world must always be made of justice. Chpantaka was sure that this fact would never change. His faith changed at this moment. His body copsed, and his flesh lost its light. The dark clouds in the sky cleared, and light poured through the gap. Chpantaka, whose body was slowly falling apart, looked at the sun in the sky for thest time. The moment he saw the sun that always shone brightly without losing its light. Hot tears flowed down Chpantakas eyes. Ah. His eyes saw beyond the suns light, the figure of the one he admired so much. -Juribandiya. You dont have to memorize anything. Just devote yourself to cleaning dirty things with these thousand pieces of cloth. Why did he remember his masters words now? -Juribandiya. Dont think that these thousand pieces of cloth are dirty. It is more important to get rid of the delusions in your mind. Why did he suddenly recall the teachings that he thought he had already understood? Chpantaka was very foolish. He couldnt do anything right, and he couldnt even memorize a simple song. He was bullied by his brother because of that, and he had been frustrated more than once or twice. His master showed him the way. He cleaned dirty things with cloth, and kept cleaning until the cloth turned ck like dirt. Cleaning the dirt and dust of the world became his mission before he knew it. I want to do something too. I can do something even though Imcking. He thought so and wished so. Is that so. What he thought was his mission became a shackle that bound him before he knew it. Chpantaka realized that he was blinded by a false belief. He thought he knew everything just because he received some insignificant teachings and understood them a little bit. What a fitting end for me, who was so foolish. Chpantaka recalled the enlightenment he had experienced in the past as he was annihted. All things are impermanent (TПo) Everything in the world changes eventually. There is nothing that does not change. Even those who were considered evil also change eventually. The only thing that did not change, and that he thought would never change, was himself. The only thing that did not change, and that turned ck, was me. The pure white cloth stained ck. He was a cloth that cleaned all the dirt and dust of the world, and he thought he had to get rid of all the filth in the world. Ironically, what became dirty in the end was himself. There is no end to teachings, and even after ascending to the position of a saint, he should have always tried to change himself. He just had to realize it sooner and act on it sooner. He just had to admit it sooner. Why didnt he know that? Why did he realize it only now? Chpantaka closed his eyes. In the darkened world, only one being came to his mind clearly. The one who ascended to the starry seat and obtained its power, yet still practiced asceticism in shabby clothes to attain enlightenment. Master. Chpantaka smiled. He smiled sadly, but happily. He would be annihted and could not meet his master, but at thest moment, he could recall his masters teachings again. What could be happier than this in the world? In his fading consciousness, Chpantaka thought of Yu-hyun and Seo Sumin. I hope you dont end up like me. With regret and gratitude, Chpantaka detached hisst story. He was no longer its owner. So there was no need for it to disappear with him. He lost all his light and was wrapped in light atst. He felt a warm touch embracing him in it. It felt like he had returned to where he belonged. Lets go. To the ce where our hearts and minds belong. To my paradise and homnd. Chpantaka disappeared from the world like that. *** Is it over? Seo Sumin muttered as she watched Chpantaka vanish with the light. Its really over. She had fought and won against that monstrous spirit. She copsed on the spot. Even if she didnt want to, she was already exhausted and couldnt stand properly. Seo Sumin lowered her head slightly. Her disheveled hair came into her eyes. Her ck hair had turned white. Pure white, without any traces of worldly dust. Ah, haha. She let out a hollowugh as she saw her bleached hair. At the same time, tears welled up in her eyes. She didnt know why. It was supposed to be a happy asion, but the tears wouldnt stop. Sumin Ah. She heard a voice from behind her. Seo Sumin slowly turned her head. When did he regain consciousness? Kang Yura was looking at her with wide eyes. Yu, Yura. This, this is Seo Sumin stammered, not sure how to exin. It was obvious that Yura had seen her use her power. She couldnt lie about it, and neither could she hide her white hair. Seo Sumin felt a surge of anxiety. She had kept her identity as a celestial horse secret from even her family. But now, she had been exposed to her best friend. Would she be angry that she had been lying all this time? Would she think that she had been deceived? That was all unfounded. Are you okay, Sumin? Are you not mad? Why would I be mad? You saved me. Kang Yura had regained consciousness when Seo Sumin used her power. She realized then that Seo Sumin had a really amazing power. But the moment she saw her fighting desperately in the light that seemed to shatter the world. Kang Yura felt a surge of emotion somewhere in her heart. Even though she hid her power, Seo Sumin was still her friend. A friend who protected her in danger, who fought for her with all her might. And, to be honest, Ive felt it for a long time. That youre not ordinary. How, how did you know? Of course I know. You think youre hiding it, but youve been showing off your unbelievable physical abilities since gym ss. I thought you were an awakened person or something. Oh Seo Sumins face turned red at Yuras words. She thought she had hidden it well, but she knew everything. Kang Yuraughed out loud at Seo Sumins reaction. She probably thought she was fine, but Seo Sumin had always been a bit clumsy. It was because of the strange gap that resulted from not adapting to reality perfectly. Of course, other people didnt notice it. Only Kang Yura and a few friends who were close to Seo Sumin knew the truth. But I was surprised. You were from another world, Sumin. Im sorry for hiding it. Its okay. You must have had a good reason for it. And thanks to you, Im alive, right? Yeah. Seo Sumin nodded and hugged Yura who came closer to her. Yura stroked Seo Sumins back. Yu-hyun watched the scene with a warm smile. Kwon Jia came up to his side and tapped his arm. You said you were an ordinary student? Her eyes demanded the truth about his incredible martial arts skills that he had shown earlier. At the same time, Kang Hye-rim also came up next to Kwon Jia and gave him a reproachful look. Yu-hyun was slightly flustered. Did something happen between them while I was gone? They seem closer than before It wasnt his imagination. The two who had always been somewhat distant from each other had be friends enough to be called so. He realized that it wasnt just him who had changed and smiled softly. I was going to exin it to youter. Youd better exin it in detail. Thats right. And the part where you died and came back to life too. I got it, I got it. He felt grateful for their nagging, as if he hade back from death. *** Celine sighed with relief as she watched everything until the end. She felt her heart sink when Yu-hyun died. At that moment, she unknowingly jumped up from her seat. Fortunately, Yu-hyun did not die. To be precise, he revived just before he died. After that, he faced one crisis after another. He never expected that Chpantaka, the supreme being of Sukhavati, would manifest himself in person. And to think, that girl was able to knock him down. Celines gaze shifted to Seo Su-min, who had turned her hair white. Judging by Yu-hyuns reaction, she would probably be the third collector to make a contract with him. Celine admired Yu-hyuns eye for finding people with great potential, but she could not rx. Too many people saw the Sukhavati spirit manifest. There will be huge repercussions. The message window was already filled with opinions that said it was a good oue, as well as spirits who were angry at the excessive intervention of Sukhavati. [The one who resembles the brilliant light protests strongly against Sukhavati.] [The one whoughs in the darkest ce observes Sukhavati closely.] Especially, the two spirits of Eden and Pandemonium did not bother to hide their difort. This incident could not be passed off as a simple happening. It was something that could shake the entire mixed world, or even the whole Great War that spread across all worlds. I have a lot of work to do. Celine felt like a huge pile of paperwork wasing at her like a tidal wave. She had to deal with the audience spirits who would flock to her library after hearing the rumor, the other tellers who would interfere with this situation, and the report she had to submit to the headquarters. But still. Lets celebrate their victory for now. Celine smiled faintly and looked at Yu-hyun on the screen. *** We have to run. Shamath flew through space on his molgol. His molgol was not in a good shape. His clothes were torn here and there, and he looked like a snake that had lost its nerve. He muttered that he had to escape to the space train station through his guardian. Chpantaka was defeated. That alone was unbelievable, but there was more trouble. If it gets out that I have some kind of connection with Sukhavati, its all over. To make matters worse, his guardians room waspletely destroyed. At the same time, his library also suffered a great damage. It was all because of what Chpantaka did when he descended to the lower world. That damn bastard! Damn it! Why did he do that in my library! If Chpantaka was in front of him, he would have cursed at him regardless of his status as a spirit. He used Shamaths guardians room, which belonged to the middle world, as a stepping stone to manifest himself in the lower world. In other words, he used his library as a kind of bypass. The upper world where the spirits reside could not intervene properly in the lower world. The passage to there was too small, and they could only support with small points for now. If they tried to force their way down, they had to be prepared for their existence to be erased. The Genesis system would soon notice the anomaly and punish them. Chpantaka used a different method. He used the middle world that connected the upper and lower worlds, namely the space where the tellers resided. It was not too hard to go from the upper world to somewhere that belonged to the middle world. All he had to do was get permission from someone like Shamath who had ess to his guardians room. Chpantaka manifested himself directly in the lower world from there. Because of that, Shamaths guardians room was literally shattered. He unwittingly became a broker for sending a higher being than allowed to the lower world. The passage that sent such a being to the lower world had to break. His guardians room broke. Not only that, his personal library also broke miserably. He lost his basic rights as a teller overnight. He did not hope for recovery. He knew it was impossible. He was ultimately responsible for allowing Chpantakas entry. But what bothered him most was that Sukhavati failed after doing all that. First of all, I have to hide. I have to hide somewhere far away where no one can see me. Shamath knew that if he stayed like this, he would be caught by the surveince room guys and put on trial inside thepany. So he decided to run away somehow. He arrived at the space station and someone tapped him on his shoulder. Hey. This guy here. Long time no see? Ce, Celestina Director? Shamath turned pale when he saw the red-haired beauty looking at him. He ran into his worst enemy on a tightrope. The director of the Celestial Ice department, Celestina, smiled at Shamath with a smirk. Oh, Shamath Manager. Youve lost a lot of manners since Ist saw you. You were smiling a bit miserably back then. Is it because your director is not here? Or maybe, do you have something to feel guilty about? Th, thats not it. What are you doing here I do have something to do here. Her arm around his neck tightened. Youve done quite a mess, Pentagram departments Shamath Manager. I, I Th, that is I arrest you for colluding with Sukhavati and sending a spirit to the lower world, viting the lower world invibility treaty and assisting in the maniption of the situation. It was the announcement of Shamaths doom. Chapter 189: Chapter 189: Chapter 189 [You have cleared the Nightmare of the Absolute in the World of Thought.] [You have received 150,000TP as a reward.] [You have achieved an impossible feat!] [You have received 300,000TP as a reward.] [You have suggested a story where the Absolute did not fall into corruption.] [You have received an additional 100,000TP as a reward.] [] Message windows popped up chaotically in front of my eyes. They meant that this World of Thought hade to an end. I let go of the tension in my body and looked around. In that dire situation, there were injured people, but not a single death. How could I call this anything but a miracle? Sumin, can you get up? Uh-huh. Thanks, Yura. Seo Sumin got up with Yuras help and btedly realized the presence of the old man. Her eyes darted around and found him quickly. The old man had been standing still in his ce from the beginning, watching over her. Neither of them said anything. They stood far apart and Seo Sumin licked her lips nervously. She had a lot to say. She wanted to thank him for everything he had done for her, and to apologize for everything she had done to him. She had too many regrets for not being able to say goodbye properly. She wanted to get rid of even a piece of those regrets. But still. She couldnt open her mouth in the end. It wasnt because she didnt know what to say first due to too many thoughts. It was just that there was no need to say anything. Seo Sumin bit her lip briefly with moist eyes, then smiled and bowed her head toward the old man. To express her gratitude for everything he had done for her. And to promise that she would never forget him. The old man also answered with a nod, without saying anything. He looked at the people who had gathered around Seo Sumin and felt satisfied. Youve met some wonderful people, Master. That was enough. Any lingering regrets he might have had were gone with this. The surviving members of the Blood Eagle also regained their consciousness one by one and got up. They had seen Seo Sumins fight, her power, and who she was. Some shed tears, some desperately held back their surging emotions, and some remained silent. They all paid their sincere respects to Seo Sumin. In the quiet but warm aftermath, the old mans eyes moved to Yu-hyun behind Seo Sumin. He asked him to take good care of his master with his gaze, and Yu-hyun waved his hand as if to say not to worry. [Are they okay without talking?] Baekryeon muttered as if she felt something was missing. She felt that this touching scene was somehowcking. Its okay. [Really?] Yeah. Sometimes, one sincere action that touches the heart is enough, more than a hundred or a thousand words. Because they are family. Even if time passes and appearances change. Even if they live in different worlds. The bond of family never breaks easily. Whoosh! As if to announce the end of the World of Thought, a dazzling light began to turn everything outside into fragments of light. If the light emitted by Chpantaka was so bright and strong that no living being could survive facing it, this light was a life-giving light that gently embraced all life. They felt a warmth that seeped into their hearts, not their bodies, congratting them on their victory. Whooosh! White letters fluttered in the wind along with the sound. The forest that had be ruins, the temple, and the Blood Eagle members. They all turned into letters and scattered. The world was filled with light and meaning in an instant. Take a good look. I said to Seo Sumin and Kang Yura. This is the end of every World of Thought. It was a breathtaking sight that no other scenery could match, only possible in the Mixed Realm. Where all boundaries between reality and fiction copse. And where you feel like you are the only one left in a world that is one big book. Only those who have surpassed themselves can see this sight. It was so beautiful and yet so sorrowful. Kang Yura and Seo Sumin stared at the fading world of thoughts, forgetting even to blink. They would never forget this scene. Even if time passed, and this moment became a distant memory, like a fantasy. They would never forget it. *** The world of thoughts disappeared, and the four people, including Yu-hyun, returned to reality. Normally, there should have been some remnants of Shamath outside, waiting for any possible situation, but it was different now. Yu-hyun Teller. Youre safe. The one who weed Yu-hyun was Park Cheol-oh. Around him, agents from the Collector Association were cleaning up the area. The Twilight Veil n members who were waiting here were arrested, and some of them who resisted fiercely were all taken care of by other helpers. Did youe? Yu-hyun had already anticipated their presence, so he greeted them warmly. Did you know this would happen before you came in? Yes. Yu-hyun answered that way to Kwon Jias question. From the moment Shamath created a world of thoughts with a story seed and lured Yu-hyun in, he had already predicted this situation and contacted the Collector Association. That might not have been enough, so he also requested other helpers, but. Its been a while. Mr. Bang. Its been awhile. The Strange Bang. Real name Son Seo-young. The Strange was still wearing a bizarre mask and a robe that wrapped around his whole body. I didnt expect you to reallye to help. Thank you foring. You called me Thats right. Oh, by the way. Do you want to pet our Baekhyo? Yes. The Strange, who usually dragged his voice, did not hesitate to answer right away. Yu-hyun immediately summoned Baekhyo. Baekhyo, who was suddenly summoned, opened his eyes wide and wondered what was going on. As soon as he faced the Stranges weird mask, he was startled. Good boy Hoot. The Strange gently hugged Baekhyo. Baekhyo froze with his eyes wide open. Whether he took that as being obedient or not, the Strange stroked Baekhyos white feathers with a pleased expression. Ohright. The Strange said to Yu-hyun as if he had just remembered something. My sisterwants tosee you once. Sister? Yesmysenior, direct boss. That meant that she was a collector who worked in the same management as him. Yu-hyun wanted to ask who she was, but there was no need for that. The other person approached Yu-hyun herself. nk. nk. The sound of asphalt and metal colliding rang in his ears. Yu-hyun saw a shadow of his own size suddenly rise up. It was a huge armor. To be precise, it was a person wearing a huge armor. He couldnt see her appearance clearly because she covered her whole body with it, but Yu-hyun realized that she was the sister that the Strange mentioned. Do they have a thing for hiding their appearance? Both the Strange and this sister. They seemed to be very shy people, he thought. Nice to meet you. Surprisingly, the voice that came from inside the giant armor was that of a delicate woman. Yu-hyun canceled his image of a muscr woman that he had imagined earlier. Oh, nice to meet you too. Ive heard a lot about you from my brother. I was grateful that you helped him return safely from the previous world of thoughts. I should have thanked you sooner. No, its nothing. I was just trying to survive myself. Contrary to her first intimidating image, her voice was pleasant and polite. Yu-hyun btedly remembered who this collector was. The 4th grade collector, ck Iron Knight. She was a collector who hid her identity like the Strange and exuded a mysterious aura. However, she wasnt very popr among the public because she was very cautious and always concealed her appearance. Still, thanks to her cool armor design, she had a cult-like poprity among some men. Butpared to most mid-level collectors who were treated like celebrities, she was an unusual case. Yu-hyun nced at her book. She was currently at the end of the mid-level as a 4th grade collector, but he remembered that she had risen to the upper level before the end came. As if to prove that, the ck Iron Knights book had a faint golden glow and a brilliant silver cover. Well, its stillckingpared to our Hyerim. I felt a surge of pride. Yu-hyun quickly opened her book and checked the basic information, then widened his eyes. What? This person? His expression subtly changed as he saw the three-letter name. [Whats wrong? Do you know them?] Well, sort of. We had a connection in our previous life. [What? But howe you didnt recognize them?] I met their bare face in the previous life, not this armor. I had a hunch from hearing their voice, and where we met. As soon as I confirmed their name, it became a certainty. The real name of the mid-tier collector ck Iron Knight was Hwang Se-eun. She was one of the three women who belonged to Choi Doyoons party in the previous life, and the only one who treated me kindly as a human being. I cant believe I met her here. And that she was this person. [Why. Are you going to take revenge now?] Revenge? What for? She was nice to me, remember? Im just, just surprised, thats all. I didnt expect to face my past connection again like this. Baek Seoryeon was also a connection from the previous life, but the others were more than that. They were with Choi Doyoon for ten years, after all. Of course, I dont know if they considered me as a colleague on their side, but at least I did. I forgot. There were three more besides Choi Doyoon. It was partly because Choi Doyoons image was so strong, but more than that, I was too busy living as a teller. I was a bit flustered by the sudden encounter with my past connection, but Yu-hyun quickly regained hisposure. There was no need to bring up what happened then, and no need to take revenge. Those things never happened to them, after all. Yu-hyun reached out his hand. The ck Iron Knight was confused. Huh, huh? A handshake, dont you do it? Uh, are you sure? The ck Iron Knight, Hwang Se-eun, reminded herself that she was wearing armor. She had been hiding her identity like this and people naturally kept their distance from her. It was because of her intimidating presence. Hwang Se-eun got used to it, but she didnt expect someone to offer a handshake so casually. No. Is he not human? He said he was a teller. Hwang Se-eun was amazed. Even knowing he was a teller, he seemed like an ordinary person when talking face to face. Nice to meet you. She shook Yu-hyuns hand. Yu-hyun also smiled brightly and replied. Yes. I hope we can meet again soon. Oh. I have some things to take care of with Bangsang, so Ill go ahead. Sure, go ahead. Lets go, Bangsang. Yu-hyun thought that she called that Bangsang guy quite friendly. Gweseon nodded as if he understood and let go of Baekhyo. There was regret in his touch as he released Baekhyo. Gweseon handed Baekhyo over to Yu-hyun and asked him. Can Ie visitter? Uh, um. I guess theres no harm in that? Yes. Gweseon left with that word. The scene was quickly cleaned up. The Twilight Curtain n members were swiftly arrested. They were all low-ranking n members who were trying to cut off their tails, but the association was satisfied with having a reason to pressure the n. Yura! Oh! Mom! Kang Yuras mother Shin Eunsuk broke through the association staffs restraint and approached Yura. She had gone out for an errand and didnte back, so she came looking for her just in case and heard the news that she had been swept into the world of thought. Yura hugged her mothers arms. Mom! Yura. Are you okay? Are you hurt anywhere? Yeah. Thanks to my friend and Yu-hyun oppa. Shin Eunsuks eyes turned to Yu-hyun as she stroked Yuras face. Although his wounds were all healed, Yu-hyuns clothes were in a mess and he smiled quietly and nodded his head. Shin Eunsuk wiped her hot eyes and mouthed thank you. Injured people, pleasee this way! Youll need some treatment. Ill take you. Thank you. With the help of the association staff, Yu-hyun, Kang Hyerim, and Kwon Jia got on the ambnce. The Twilight Curtains minions were taken away in custody, and some staff members restrained the citizens who were checking what had happened around them. Yu-hyun felt a sense of relief as he watched the scene unfold. His body slumped. The tension he had been holding was released, and a wave of exhaustion hit him. Next to him, a white-haired figure slid into view. Didnt you leave? Where would I go? Seo Sumin ignored the stares of Kwon Jia and Kang Hyerim, who were sitting across from them, and sat next to Yu-hyun. She spoke in her natural tone as a Heavenly Demon. Seo Sumin leaned slightly against Yu-hyuns side. Yu-hyun said. You should go to your family. They would only worry if I go like this. So Ill stay here for a while. Stay here? Didnt you say you wanted to recruit me? Seo Sumin looked at Yu-hyun with a yful smile. I had a new life, but you changed my mind. She spoke bluntly, but her eyes betrayed her happiness. Her voice rang softly in his ears, and Yu-hyun widened his eyes. You made me a Heavenly Demon again, so you have to take responsibility. Uh Dont you like it? Of course not. He couldnt dislike it. Yu-hyun shook his head and straightened his posture. He smoothed his clothes and tightened his loosened tie. He smiled sincerely at Seo Sumin. Wee to White Flower Management. Chapter 190: Chapter 190: Chapter 190 There was a man. His crimson robe was worn out as if it had endured many years. He was barefoot, and his rough feet were full of small wounds and calluses, as if he had walked for a long time without shoes. The man wandered in a beautiful world. A dazzling space where there was no suffering, only enlightenment. In a world without dirt, only the man looked out of ce, as if he belonged to another world. [Stop.] The man stood in front of a huge gate. He looked up, but he could not see the end of the gate, which was so high that it pierced the clouds. The two pirs that supported the gate were towering above the sky. On both sides of the gate, there were four beings guarding the entrance. [No one can enter the Land of Infinite Life (o۷) without permission!] The four beings exuded tremendous presence. They were not only the guardians of the Heavenly King Gate, but also the second-generation spirits of the Great Spirit Army, a gathering of giant spirits. Among them, in terms ofbat power alone, they couldpete with the tail end of the first generation. [The Sky that Listens and Supports Everything] [The Pir that Holds the Territory] [The Good Root that Grows Gradually] [The Wide Root that Observes the World] Their appearance was so fierce that even demons would be scared, and their stature was so huge that it would hurt to look up at them. Moreover, they held vicious weapons in their hands. On the other hand, the man in front of them had nothing and looked pitiful. He was short and narrow-shouldered, unlike the guardians who were over 500 meters tall. Compared to them, he was like an ant standing in front of a human. But his face was peaceful, as if he was dreaming a happy dream, and his voice did not tremble. Is He inside? [If you want to enter this ce, reveal your identity first!!!] [The Pir that Holds the Territory], also known as Dh?tar??ra (և), burst into anger. He pointed his sword at the tiny man. The sword was much bigger than a building. If he had a little bit of malicious intent, the sword would cut the man in half. Facing death in front of his nose, the mans voice was still calm. Tell Him that I came to see Him. [How dare you!] [Stop!!!] It was [The Sky that Listens and Supports Everything], also known as Vai?rava?a („), who stopped Dh?tar??ras rage. He had been looking at the tiny man who gave off a strange feeling, trying to remember something. He knew that the man who remained calm in front of the four heavenly kings aura was not an ordinary being. Then he suddenly remembered one person. [Why are you here, Enlightened One?] [What?] [Enlightened One?] The other heavenly kings reacted strongly to Vai?rava?as words. The Enlightened One was born as a human, but was called a sage. He attained nirvana through enlightenment and ascended to the stars. Even though he reached such a high ce, he did not stop his insight and wandered endlessly in the mixed world. He was a spirit who was not like a spirit. His alias recorded in Genesis Network was [Enlightened One (X)] Unlike other spirits who decorated themselves as much as possible, he was simple but showed clearly who he was. Siddhrtha Gautama That was the name of the man who looked insignificant. [Cou, could it be that you are?!] The heavenly kings who realized his existencete knelt down on one knee at the same time, and the ground shook once. [We apologize for not recognizing you!] Its alright. The Enlightened One did not care about their rudeness. I just want to go inside. Is He there? [.] [.] The heavenly kings exchanged confused looks. The Enlightened One was certainly a very high spirit even in their Pure Land. They could not refuse his request. But they had received an order to deny anyones ess to this ce. That caused a conflict for them. Why are you hesitating? [Tha, that is.] Never mind. Then lets do this. You tried to stop me. But I forced my way through you. This way you wont be med. [Bu, but!] The Enlightened One moved before Dh?tar??ra could finish his words. Swoosh. The pioneer took a very small step. It was a movement so slow that it was barely visible to the eye. But the Four Heavenly Kings could only widen their eyes in shock. That was because the pioneers figure disappeared from that spot as soon as he took a step. [Wh, when did he?!] Sorry for the inconvenience. His voice came from behind them. He was standing inside the Heavenly King Gate, the ce where no one was allowed to enter, on the Infinite Life Buddha Pagoda. The Four Heavenly Kings did not stop him. They could not stop him once he crossed the gate. The pioneer bowed his head slightly in apology and headed towards the center of the Infinite Life Buddha Pagoda. A huge hall that was hard to look down from even the sky came into view. The walls were painted with various pictures, and the roof was densely decorated with carved wooden statues and glittering structures. Even the wind was afraid to blow here, and the clouds that covered the Heavenly King Gate did not dare to approach. The pioneer entered the hall without hesitation. Inside the vast space where no light prated, a being sat on a throne of honor. He shone with a brilliant golden light that hid his true appearance. The pioneer bowed his head respectfully. Your Majesty, I am honored to see you. [What brings you here?] Do I always need a reason to visit you? The pioneer sat down without permission, even though he did not receive it. The other party did not point out that either. He knew from many experiences that it was useless to do so. [So what do you want from me?] Your Majesty, I want to tell you a story about my disciple who was too good for me. [You have many disciples, who are you talking about?] The Majesty asked him that. He could not tell if he really did not know or pretended not to know. Juryobandi, Chpantaka. The pioneer did not waver. His eyes were always calm and steady from the beginning until now. Chpantaka always carried his stupidity like a guilt. Yet his passion for learning was always greater than any other disciple. I should not have ranked them, but I could not help but say that. Even when I left for another pilgrimage, and he went astray in the meantime. I believed that he would someday realize the right teachings again. Maybe that was why. He could speak so calmly while holding the name of his disciple whom he could never see again. Chpantakas mistake was also my mistake for not teaching him properly. But I know that his death, his annihtion, was not just because of his misguided faith. Your Majesty, please answer me. Why did you do such a thing? The pioneers voice was calm. He did not me the Majesty. He really wondered about this fact. He just hoped that he would tell him why he did it. [Chpantaka went down to hell by his own will. Why are you asking me about it?] Is that so. With one answer from the Majesty, the pioneer felt his will to never tell him anything. For the first time, he showed emotion in his voice. It was unbearable regret. How could you change so much? [Everything changes. That is true for me as well.] All phenomena are impermanent. Chpantaka once realized this too. The Majesty did not answer. Chpantaka became a sore finger of Paradise. Because of what he did, other great saints started to point fingers at Paradise. Paradise did not respond to them. It just remained silent, as usual. That behavior provoked other spirits even more. [It was all his own doing.] Were you so afraid of the Heavenly Demon? [Do not utter that name!] The Majesty showed his anger for the first time at the mention of the Heavenly Demon. In an instant, the inside of the hall was filled with hot heat. In the high temperature that could easily melt steel, the pioneers expression did not change at all. He did not feel no pain. He felt pain but epted it naturally and did not suffer from it. The pioneer opened his mouth with sweat beads on his forehead. What are you so afraid of? [We Sukhavati have nothing to fear!] So far, yes. [Are you trying to have a debate with me?] I just want to inform you. [Do you think you have ovee your pride alone from that demon king! Then let me ask you this. Why did your cousin Devadatta end up like that! Even though he had a name that meant he realized everything, he did not realize that!] The pioneer could not answer anything to the Majestys roar. He realized that he would not hear any answers if he stayed here any longer and got up from his seat. [Are you running away now!] I think you do not like me, a humble guest, very much. I will leave now. [You talk like an old sage. But remember this. Your disciple Chpantaka sacrificed his life for a noble mission to eradicate the evil of this world.] There is no such thing as a noble mission in this world. The pioneer turned his back and left the scene. The only thing that lingered in the air was hisst words. Some people just want to believe. [Goyan] Guangming tried to say something, but he shut his mouth tightly. Shouting at the back of the pioneer who had already disappeared would be nothing but admitting his defeat. Besides, he had more urgent matters to deal with. The pressure from the other great ns was a problem, but not something he could ignore. However, the Foundation was different. The Foundation, which established the Genesis Network in the hybrid world and controlled it, was a ce that even the great ns could not easily confront. It was a ce where no one knew who created it and who moved it. Even [Endless Light], one of the few first-generation spirits in Paradise, could not illuminate the darkness of the Foundation. And the Foundation contacted him. They asked him to take responsibility for viting the Summer Invible Treaty. This is a headache. Guangming did not want to think about how much text points he had spent to appease them. He also did not like the fact that he had given the Foundation some leverage over him. All this was for a cleaner world. But the result was heading towards the worst. Guangming did not like the fact that he had failed, but there was something he took much more seriously. How much would that evil stir up because of this incident? He couldnt help but worry about it. *** Um. Let me introduce you. This is Seo Sumin, who has just joined White Flower Management. You can just treat me casually. Seo Sumin smiled softly and said so in response to Yu-hyuns introduction. Yu-hyun was not fooled by her appearance. She looked like a slightly mature middle school student, but inside her was a transcendent who could make even spirits tremble. By the way, she is also my third collector. No one objected to that. The first Kang Hyerim and the second Kwon Jia also saw Seo Sumins skills with their own eyes. Seo Sumin could take an overwhelming position in White Flower Management if she just let go of her power. Feeling their gazes, she waved her hand. You dont have to be like that. I cant do it like before. Seo Sumin had used up all her willpower to fight against Chpantaka. Whether it was because of the aftermath of using techniques that were impossible with her current body, she was in a weakened state of mind and body. It was the price of forcing out her power. Even considering that, she was still much better than any ordinary collector, butpared to her peak power, it was far from enough. She needed a lot of time to recover. Hey, what are you talking about? I dont know either. Baek Seoryeon and Seong Yu-chan, who had not heard the details yet, cautiously asked. Behind them, Celine was wondering why she was participating in this meeting. Yu-hyun wondered how to exin Seo Sumins identity to them. He needed to keep her identity as a Heavenly Demon a secret. Im a Heavenly Demon. Seo Sumin broke Yu-hyuns worry with her own mouth. Yu-hyun looked at Seo Sumin with a shocked expression. Sumin? Hey. Why are you like that? You can just call me Sumin~ casually. He looked at her jokingly and wondered if this was the same quiet girl he knew until recently. She had changed too much. No. Maybe she just regained her original personality? Yu-hyun sighed. Sigh, yes. As she just said herself, she is a Heavenly Demon. Not a concept or anything like that. And not a mental illness either. A real Heavenly Demon, a real Heavenly Demon. She was born again in this world by chance aftering from the martial world. What?! What?! Baek Seoryeon and Seong Yuchan eximed in surprise. One of them was asking out of shock, and the other one was asking out of joy. Chapter 191: Chapter 191: Chapter 191 Yu-hyun asked Sung Yu-chan, who reacted to what he said. Yoo Chan, do you know something about it? Of course, I do. What do you mean by Heavenly Demon? The most feared being in the martial world! Hes much stronger than any martial leader, the supreme martial artist of all people! Youve read a lot of martial arts novels, havent you? Yu-hyun turned his head and saw Seo Sumin nodding proudly, as if she was satisfied with Sung Yu-chans evaluation. So, this girl. No, this person is that Heavenly Demon? Baek Seo Ryeon, who still couldnt understand the situation, asked cautiously. Yu-hyun nodded affirmatively. There was no need to joke or lie in this situation. Baek Seo Ryeon looked at Seo Sumin with a nervous expression. She was a girl with snow-white hair and a youthful appearance that suited her age. She looked more mature than her peers, but that seemed to be all. Um, you said your name was Su Min? How old are you? Im 16 in this life. Baek Seo Ryeon twitched his lips at her casual tone and speech. If you count my previous lives, Im older than you. But dont worry. Im living as an ordinary high school girl, Seo Sumin, right now. Youre not exactly an ordinary high school girl anymore. Yu-hyun muttered from the side. Is that so? Then Ill be an ordinary high school girl Heavenly Demon. Youre not ordinary when Heavenly Demon is involved. No, you dont know what youre talking about, Mr. Kang Yu-hyun Teller. Thats when Sung Yu-chan stepped in and defended Seo Sumin. Do you know how diverse Heavenly Demons are these days? Not the real ones, but the ones in stories. They cook, y ser, work part-time, stream online, forge weapons, go to work, own conglomerates, run bakeries. Theres no end to it. Oh, I see. So what? This one is real. And shes a middle school girl Heavenly Demon. This is very rare. Oh. Theres someone who recognizes my value here. Im honored. Sung Yu-chan said with a happy expression, but the eyes of Yu-hyun, Kang Hye-rim, Kwon Jia, and Baek Seo Ryeon turned cold. Ahem. Yu-hyun cleared his throat and tried to focus their attention back on this side. First of all, Su Min has joined us in our activities. Of course, there are some hurdles to ovee for that, but theres no need to worry because the future will be very promising. Lets all do our best from now on. Seo Sumin had great power, but she was still a minor. Even if she agreed, she needed her parents consent, and more importantly, she had to enter the academy. It would take some time, but it was very lightpared to taking a former transcendent with them. Thats it for the story. Does anyone have any questions? Sung Yu-chan raised his hand quickly. Yu-hyun ignored him. Ill take that as a no. Sung Yu-chan sulked in an instant. Wait a minute! The one who stopped Yu-hyun from leaving his seat was Kang Hye-rim. Yu-hyun. Didnt we have more to talk about? Dont try to gloss over it. Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jia pressed him hard and Baek Seo Ryeon also sensed something and nced at him. What did you do again? Why do you ask like that? It sounds like I do this all the time. So did you or didnt you? It was nothing serious. Nothing serious? Lets hear how serious it was. Just something like dying anding back to life? Thats not nothing serious! Yu-hyun smiled awkwardly at their explosive reactions. He didnt want to worry them so he tried to skip it, but it seemed impossible. Yu-hyun sighed and looked at Seo Sumin for help. Bleh. She smiled mischievously at Yu-hyun and stuck out her tongue. She had no intention of helping him. Yu-hyun felt despair at theck of allies in this world when Sung Yu-chan, whocked social skills, asked without noticing the mood. But I heard you got some new abilities. What are they? Nice assist. Yu-Chan! I was d to hear Seong Yuchans clueless remark at this moment. I immediately showed him the new ability I had acquired. Tssss. A ck mask appeared on my right hand. It was a devilish mask with graceful curves and two horns. This is the new ability I got. At the same time, my hands were covered with ck leather gloves. Everyones eyes were drawn to the mask in my hand. What is that? When I wear this mask, my physical abilities are enhanced and I get new skills. Hmm. Its better to show you than to exin. I picked up a dice and showed it to them. Hye-rim. Y-yes? What is the probability of each face when you throw this six-sided dice? Thats obviously one-sixth, right? Right. The probability of each number is equal. But what if you throw this dice six times? Will each facee out once? Thats Kang Hye-rim knew that wasnt the case. Even if the probability of the dice was one-sixth, each trial was independent and unaffected by the previous or the next one. If you threw it for the first time and got one, you could still get one the next time. Thinking that if you get one, youll get a different number next time. Thats amon gamblers facy. But probability doesnt work like that. What if I throw this dice three times in a row and get one three times in a row? What are you trying to say? Why are you exining this with a dice all of a sudden? Kwon Jia crossed her arms and asked, feeling like he was talking nonsense. I was about to exin that. Hmm. Youll see it better if I show you. I threw the dice. It rolled on the table andnded on three. It came out as three at first. The probability of three is one-sixth. The same goes for the other faces. Roll. I rolled the dice again and got five. Its five now. Then what about next? I threw the dice four more times in a row. The faces that came out were two, four, six, and one. I threw the dice six times in total and got each number exactly once. It could be a coincidence, right? But what if I do it again? Look, the faces are one to six without missing any. Only then did the people who were watching realize what was happening. I grabbed the dice on the table and rolled it between my fingers. My ability is to interfere with the independence of probability. I can make things that are possible but very unlikely happen intentionally. And this ability had infinite potential. Its just a dice now, but if you look at it bigger, it means I can make things that have a very low chance of happening in the future actually happen in reality. Of course, thats impossible for me right now. Wow. Kwon Jia gasped. The power I had was almost like meddling with thews of the world. Now I could only control the oue of a dice, but what if my power became much stronger? A disaster that would happen with 99% probability and a miracle that would happen with 1% probability. If I could deliberately choose the 1% miracle among them. This, this ability is It was more than just amazing or cheating, it was an ability that shook the foundation of the world. She had never seen anything like that in her many lives of repetition. I smiled smugly and said, I call this Maxwells demon. Unlike Kwon Jia who was shocked, Kang Hye-rim, Baek Seoryeon, and Seo Sumin seemed to have no idea what this ability meant. As I was wondering if I should exin more, Seong Yuchan eximed with excitement. Wow, thats totally awesome! Is it? Yes. If you use that for phone game gacha, even if its 1% probability, you can get it for sure if you roll 100 times! Its like creating your own ceiling that doesnt exist in the game! Uh yes. I knew Seong Yuchan was right, but I felt a bit annoyed. Did he have to use that as an example? He was a hacker, so I thought he would know some ssical physics or thermodynamicsws to back up his argument. If its 3% pickup rate but someone cant get it even after rolling 300 times, while you can get it for sure just by rolling 33 times without thinking. This is literally what dreams are made of Yuchan. Yes? Please go outside for a moment. Seong Yuchan realized then that the people around him were looking at him with displeasure. He had no social skills, so he felt sick in his stomach when he sensed their gazes. He sulked and went outside, holding his belly. Okay. Lets leave Yuchan alone and see if anyone else has any questions? *** No one raised their hand. It was a dark night. In the same old night view of Seoul, where the stars were hidden by the citys smog, Yu-hyun stood on the rooftop of the Baekhwa Management building. His eyes hurt from the bright lights of the cars, signs, and neon signs. He saw people walking around the streets, pairing up with each other. Yu-hyunpared the scenery he saw with his eyes and the one he remembered. I changed another future today. ording to the original history, Seo Su-min should have died. Maybe in the previous history, without Kang Yura, she died alone and lonely. Or maybe another friend got involved instead of Kang Yura. Yu-hyun leaned his arm on the railing. It was almost summer now, and even the night breeze was warm. I didnt just change this time. Ill keep changing in the future. Yu-hyun clenched and unclenched his right hand. He felt the pulsing power of the Fruit of Life flowing through his fingertips. His body had changed. His body, which was already perfect as a human being, had transformed into the most ideal form by the Fruit of Life. It was not a change in appearance, but a change in the inside. My muscles became denser and my bones became stronger. My physical abilities have increased dramatically, and so has my power of stories. If I had to use martial arts terms, did I undergo a metamorphosis? A metamorphosis that can only be done by breaking my heart. I cant do it twice for sure. He still couldnt forget the feeling of his heart being pierced. The sensation of breaking that wound and stuffing the Fruit of Life into it was something else. He didnt show it, but his fingers trembled slightly just by recalling it. He was lucky that he had experienced death once before, otherwise he would have had a lifelong trauma. But still considering what I have to do in the future, this is not enough. Yu-hyun always felt hisck. He didnt think he was strong. He might be in the upper ranks in this world, even on Earth, but Yu-hyuns eyes had seen a bigger world. It might be fine on Earth. But in the whole mixed world, Im still nothing. He felt it clearly when he fought with Chpantaka. He had an iplete manifestation. He used the characters of fantasy creatures to form his body, and he couldnt bring all his power to avoid the eyes of the Genesis System. Still, the existence of a second-generation spirit was so huge that Yu-hyun barely managed to hold on. If Chpantaka had manifested a little more perfectly, I would have been the one to die. But Yu-hyun didnt feel disappointed or regretful. He saw a way to be stronger. Laces Demon and Maxwells Demon. These two powers were beyond imagination. If he became a little stronger, if he could handle these powers better. And if he got the other demon stories that he hadnt gotten yet. Then he wouldnt be helpless like now. No, rather, he might make the spirits fear him. Yu-hyun smiled bitterly. Well, Ill think about it after I do it. nk. The door to the rooftop opened. He wondered who it was at this hour and turned around. He saw a white hair that stood out even in the dark. Sumin? Didnt I tell you to call mefortably? Seo Sumin came up next to Yu-hyun. Did youe looking for me? Yes. I realized that there was something I didnt tell you. Her white hair fluttered in the night wind. Yu-hyun thought it looked like snow falling in early summer. Seo Su-min tidied up her side hair with her fingertips. With Seouls night view as her background, Seo Sumin smiled brightly. Thank you. For saving my life and Yuras. Thanks to you, I found hope to live again. Its all because of you. I didnt do much. I just pushed your back a little. Aha ha. Youre saying the same thing as Hye-rim and Jia unnie. Unnie? Yes. Why not? Now Im a student again. Arent they my seniors and unnies in the industry? Of course I have to call them that way. I heard from them what kind of help you gave me. Yu-hyun scratched his cheek awkwardly. He really didnt think he did anything. All he did was buy some time for her, and it was Seo Su-min who actually defeated Chpantaka. I just gave a little opportunity to someone who could change from the beginning. Howmon is it to give that opportunity to someone? Most people dont even do that little kindness youre talking about. And sometimes, a small kindness to someone can be something precious that cant be exchanged for anything else to someone else. Yu-hyun thought for a moment and then chuckled. I guess youre right. Yes. Excessive modesty is worse than arrogance. Sometimes you need to proudly show off your achievements. I agree. The two looked at each other and smiled, then fell silent for a while. Yu-hyun suddenly remembered that he had something to give her. Sumin, take this. What is this? Seo sumin looked at the sealed letter that was handed to her, then nced at Yu-hyun with a questioning look. Youll know when you read it. Hmph. If its something ridiculous, youll pay for it. Seosumin quickly opened the letter. She saw the handwriting on it and widened her eyes, then quietly and slowly read the letter. Can you excuse me for a moment? Sure. Yu-hyun nodded and left the rooftop. After Yu-hyun left, thick tears rolled down Seosumins cheeks. [If you are reading this letter, maybe Im already dead.] She read the letter slowly. She wiped her tears several times and read it to the end. [O Heavenly Demon. Our humble leader. Please forgive my rudeness at this moment. I will treat you not as a leader, but as a human being.] With that, the tone of the letter changed. [My child. If you are reading this, Im sure Im no longer in this world. Even if fate was kind to me, I couldnt just leave it alone. So I want to say sorry to you. Maybe, if we had more time, we could have made a different choice. But I dont regret it. If I can give up this life, if I can cut off everything that binds you with it. I would have made the same choice over and over again. I know how selfish it is of me to say this when Im hurting you so much. So, Ill be selfish until the end and tell you what I want to say. Even though I couldnt fulfill my role as a father, I always thought of you as my daughter. So on myst journey, please grant me a request as an unworthy father. Be happy. And live the life you want. The world is vast. And somewhere in this world, there are other people who will ept you and understand you. There may be sights you dont know, or even new countries. All those things will be your wings, after being trapped in the sect. Go on adventures, make friends, fall in love. If you find something precious, dont let it go and hold on to it. If you think it will always be by your side, youll lose it. Dont lose hope. There will be terrible pain and sometimes youll want to die. But once you get past that moment, youll be able to ovee that pain and find new happiness. Like I found you. My beloved child. Be happy wherever and whenever you are. And if youre reading this, dont forget. Even if the world abandons you, there is someone who cares for you until that moment. If you dont give up, there is hope. Forever.] It was a letter written by someone who gave up everything he had. He gave up what he had and what he wanted And headed towards the twilight with hisst resolve. How could she just ignore it? What a foolish man. Seosumin sat down on the spot. Her slender shoulders shook weakly. Really what a foolish man. Seo sumin cried. Not as a Heavenly Demon, but as a child. Chapter 192: Chapter 192: Chapter 192 Agael, a manager of the Pentagram department of the Celestial Corporation. She was biting her nails nervously in the room of the administrator. It had been several days since Shamath volunteered to take care of the job. She had agreed to his request, which was more like a demand, and even used the Twilight Curtain n to help him. Whats going on? Why is it so quiet? He was annoying to be around, but he was good at getting things done. But why is there no news from him? Agael wanted to check on him, but she couldnt. She was trapped in a small cage. It was a precaution that Shamath took in case she did something stupid. Agael bit her lip as she looked at the cold curve of the silver cage that confined her. Damn it! Why did he leave me here if he was going to make me wait like this! A sudden anxious thought crossed her mind. What if Shamath failed? What if he got into some trouble and couldnte back? Agael shivered at the thought of having to stay in this cage forever. ng. Then something surprising happened. The silver cage disappeared with a sh of light. Agael opened her eyes wide and fluttered her fairy wings. The cage that had oppressed her was really gone. Without a trace. Agael regained her physical freedom. But her face turned pale with dismay. He failed! She trembled with fear. He failed! That stupid snake bastard failed! Otherwise, this cage wouldnt have disappeared! I dont know what happened to him, but he failed! The cage that held Agael was an object that contained the power of Shamaths library. Because she had given him some of the authority of the library, Agael became his coteral and couldnt escape from his grasp. The end of that meant one of two things. Either Shamath suddenly went crazy and gave her back her original authority. Or he lost his authority due to some incident. Agael thought it had to be thetter. Im screwed. Im totally screwed. I wouldnt have known if it was just me, but even Shamath failed! Agael knew how vicious Shamath was. When he said he would handle the job, she felt annoyed but also relieved. She thought that this time, he would finally get rid of the thorn in her side named Kang Yu-hyun. But Shamath, who had gone silent and then lost his library authority, proved that he had been outsmarted instead. Seragan!!! Did you call me, Agael-nim? She called for her subordinate whom she hadnt seen since Shamath came. Seragan appeared right away. Agael didnt even look at him and shouted. Whats going on here? Report the situation! She needed to know what had happened outside while she was locked up. Seragan hesitated at Agaels order. He wasnt unaware of what Shamath was doing. Rather, he knew very well. Thats why he hesitated. He wasnt sure if it was okay to tell her this. That, that is Are you not going to speak?! That, thats because [You still have a loud voice.] Agael and Seragan froze at the same time. Shiver! The moment they heard that voice, they felt as if death had brushed past their necks mockingly. Seragan and Agael both touched their necks with their hands to make sure they were intact. Cold sweat ran down their foreheads. They felt a chill just by hearing the voice. A chill of death that they couldnt escape even with Genesiss protection. Who, who are you?! Seragan shouted at the unidentified intruder, while Agael closed her mouth. She rubbed her arms and shivered. Seragan rushed over to her. Are, are you okay, Agael-nim? He, he came. What? Who came? He, he did He came! Agael screamed hysterically. Seragan felt both puzzled and rmed as he btedly noticed the anomaly in Agaels administrator room. Why is it dark? Usually, the administrators room is pure white and very bright. Agael had added some personal decorations to suit her taste, so it was filled with cute colors everywhere. Bright lights and adorable patterns. They all matched the fairy-like appearance that Agael preferred. But one corner of the administrators room was dark. As if someone had painted it with ck ink. What, what is that?! Sera also noticed the darkness that was crouching in the corner of the room. How did I not notice that? No, when did it get here? There was no sign of its appearance. Even after it showed up, she couldnt sense its presence until it spoke. S era swallowed hard. Agael, who always made her afraid, was trembling pitifully. [Long time no see, Agael.] The voice was painful to hear, like scraping metal on her ears. It sounded like someone who was drowning in water, or someone whose throat was cracked like a parched field. The darkness that was smoldering began to move. Oh, oh, long time no see. Agael tried to smile, but she couldnt because of the fear that was engraved in her bones. Her face was a mix of wanting to cry and forcing a smile, making her look ridiculous. Chief. ! At the word chief, Seras eyes widened as if they were about to tear. There was only one person that Agael called chief. One of the eight protagonists of the Eight Departments of Demonization, who only had eight members in the Demonization Department. The chief of the Pentagram Department and Agaels most feared boss. [Agael. You look well.] Th-thank you, thank you. Chief. [Yes. My loyal subordinate Agael.] Yes, yes chief. [What do you think I came here for?] ! Agael looked like she was about to burst into tears. The darkness that had reached her front started to stretch out one or two tentacles. Eek! Agael stiffened at the sight. The ck tentacles touched the various parts of the room where Agael had ced her offerings. One of them came close to Agaels nose and brushed her cheek. The chilling darkness stuck to her cheek and then melted away like snow. [Why do you think I came here at this busy time, squeezing out my precious time?] Ah, ahhhh!! Agael screamed silently. You know everything! You came here knowing everything! Agael had a feeling that today was the day she would die. But at the same time, she opened her mouth and gave an answer to the question. It was a habit that she had ingrained by repeating it for a long time. You came here to check on the failure of Shamaths mission! Agael said it and thought it was brilliant. She didnt know what Shamath had done, but he must have messed up big time. She could tell by Seras reaction. Agael gambled on it. She tried to pass off all her faults to Shamath. [Yes.] And it worked. [Shamath did something very serious with some kind of conspiracy with the spirits.] Shamath you bastard! What did you do! Agael cursed Shamath who wasnt here and saw an opportunity. [But, Agael. Youve used up quite a lot of our departments words that we secretly raised on Earth recently.] Gulp. Agael hupped. The chief knew everything from the start. He knew her shallow excuses that she came up with in her head. Agael felt the ground copsing under her feet. The chief knew everything. It was over now. [Are you afraid of death?] Nod nod. [Then you should know this.] The tentacles made of darkness began to return to the center as if they were sucked in. [The truly frightening thing is living without even being given a chance to seed.] The dense energy that filled the room flowed out like a low tide. Agael felt her breath return and wondered why instead of feeling relieved. Ch-chief? [I failed, but it was a very small thingpared to your position. But Shamath is different. He made a huge mistake. Too big for me to ignore. But I cant afford to lose you too, can I?] Th-that means [Ill let your failure slide this time. But remember, there wont be a next time.] At the chiefs words, Agael wanted to cry but held it back. Sera, who had been watching the horrifying scene next to her, also sighed inwardly with relief. [But why are you relieved?] Huh? Sera felt something wrong when she met the blue eyes that emerged from the darkness. Crash! A giant tentacle burst out of the darkness and wrapped around Seragans body with a tter. Aaaah! Wait, wait! Why, why are you doing this! [You are useless to our department if you cant properly assist my subordinate. I forgave Agael, not you, didnt I?] But, but! Agael! Agael, please save me! Agael! Didnt I do everything you told me to do! Aaah! Agaeel!! [Youre noisy.] Squish. Squirt! Crack! Aaaaaaaaah!!! The pressure crushed and shattered his bones and flesh in an instant. Seragan cried and begged, but Agael couldnt help him. Agael knew that Seragan had done nothing wrong. Even knowing that, he had no choice but to tremble and bow his head, desperately turning away. Squelch! Squeak! Ssh! Red blood and torn flesh scattered with a horrible sound. They soon disappeared without a trace, turning into white fragments of text. The text thatposed Seragans existence was sucked into the darkness. Agael could only stare at the scene without breathing. [Remember. Agael. Remember for sure.] The chief smiled. His blue eyes curved like crescents, proving it. [There wont be a next time.] *** Sister. In the management office, the masked stranger called out to the ck iron knight Hwang Se-eun. So how was it? He was Hmm. Hwang Se-eun was still wearing her armor, but she had taken off her helmet that covered her entire face. She tidied up her hair that had a faint blue tint, and recalled the man she had seen today. A man who didnt feel out of ce as a teller, and who was surprisingly human-like. He was fine, I guess. Yeah. And he was also a man who felt strangely familiar, to an odd degree. He was definitely meeting her for the first time, but it felt like they had known each other for a long time. Why was that? Really? The stranger asked. She knew that Hwang Se-eun was very stiff and formal, and polite to those who deserved it. But in fact, that was very limited. Hwang Se-eun didnt say anything to anyone who had even a slight hostility or ill will towards her. Hwang Se-eun was someone who could feel that. It was an impossible act for anyone to shake hands and talk with Yu-hyun, let alone shake hands with him. She usually didnt even get close to others. He didnt feel hostile to me. Rather, he felt strangely friendly. Theres nothing wrong with getting along well with him. Thats good Bangsang, you already felt that too, didnt you? Nod. The stranger nodded her head. The reason why they could work as collectors without talking properly or hiding their appearance was because their sense and gaze of others were different from others. The stranger was d that Hwang Se-eun evaluated Yu-hyun favorably. It meant that she could see his cute owl, Baekhyo, again. But there was something that Hwang Se-eun didnt tell her. He didnt have any ill thoughts towards me, thats true. And he felt friendly to me too. Hwang Se-eun felt something more strange than that. That she had to hold his hand no matter what. That he was someone who should never be turned into an enemy. That kind of certainty. Chapter 193: Chapter 193: Chapter 193 Kang Hye-rim usually stayed in her room or followed Yu-hyun around on her days off. She had thought that was enough for her. She had be a famous collector and earned the reputation of a sword master. But after experiencing the incident in the world of thought, and witnessing the power of the spirit called Chpantaka, she realized howcking and inadequate she was. Maybe that was why she felt a sense of anxiety that led her to the training room, which she rarely visited. Huh? Theres someone here. There was a guest who had arrived before her in the training room. Ah, hello? Uh, um. Hello. Kwon Jia, who was wiping her sweat with a towel around her neck, responded to Kang Hye-rims awkward greeting. The two didnt have any conversation for a while. They didnt know what to say to each other when they faced each other alone. Kang Hye-rims eyes moved to the exercise equipment that Kwon Jia had been using. You train hard. Kang Hye-rim felt embarrassed by her own behavior ofing here hesitantly. Um are you going to use this? Huh? Oh, yes, yes! When Kwon Jia asked first, Kang Hye-rim nodded her head quickly and answered. The atmosphere that had been tense seemed to loosen up a little bit. This time, Kang Hye-rim asked. Um, your shoulder are you okay? She had fought with Kwon Jia when she went berserk and injured her shoulder. It wasnt serious, but it must have been painful. Thinking that way, Kang Hye-rim felt sorry and couldnt look her in the eye. Huh? Oh, Im fine. It was just a shallow wound and Ive fully recovered by now. Thats goodto hear. Thats good indeed. Yes Kang Hye-rim didnt know what to say next. She had a lot to say, but when she faced her, she couldnt open her mouth as if she had glued it shut. She had to apologize to Kwon Jia first. As soon as she thought that, something flew towards her. Thud. Kang Hye-rim instinctively caught it with her hand. It was a wooden sword for sparring. She sent a look of why did you give this to me to Kwon Jia. Do you want to spar with me? Ah Kang Hye-rim realized that this was Kwon Jias way of trying to get closer to her, and more broadly, forgiving her for her shorings. She gripped the wooden sword tightly and nodded her head. Of course! Thats good. I was feeling restless anyway. It was boring to train alone facing the wall. How do you want to do it? Lets do it freely. And dont expect me to go easy on you even if you ask me nicely. Kwon Jia sent an intense look. Kang Hye-rim didnt avoid it. I wont back down either. Good. Lets start. The two exchanged swords in the spacious training hall. *** Yes. Please take care of the aftermath. -Dont worry. Well handle it well. But how are you feeling? Im fine. Ive received treatment. Yu-hyun talked with Choi Jungmo about the follow-up measures rted to the world of thought incident. Choi Jungmo thanked Yu-hyun. If it werent for him, there would have been casualties and chaos due to the sudden creation of the world of thought. Yu-hyun brushed it off as something he had to do. Still, theres one thing I regret. I never expected that there would be someone who escaped from the scene. -Were ashamed. No. Im not ming you. Its a different story if that escapee is a famous assassin from Chinas White Night Society. Most of the weeds of Twilight Curtain were arrested on the spot, but there was one person who got away. It was Ling Yan, an assassin of the White Night Society. She was supposed to enter the world of thought, but she used puppetry to open up Jinshinsari and fainted from bleeding due to the aftermath. In retrospect, that worked out as a lucky break for her. The puppeteer. She also set up a talisman outside the world of thought to ward off people. It would have been easy for her to hide herself and escape. If Yu-hyun had been there, he would have noticed it right away, but unfortunately, the timing was off. She sensed that something was going wrong before Yu-hyun came out and ran away from the scene. If she had any sense, she would hide herself as much as possible, so it would be hard to find her even if he asked Sung Yu-chan for help. But, Ive taken care of the rest of the assassins from the White Night Society. And the teller from Pentagram who paid them to move must have had a bad time too. If that was the case, I didnt have to worry too much about Ling Yen. It didnt matter if she came back to Baiyehui with a petty vengeance and brought more people to attack. First of all, the security around Incheon Port had be much stronger after this incident. They wouldnt be stupid enough to expose themselves. Even if they broke through the security, it didnt matter. At my level, I can kill them all. That was enough. Yu-hyun ended the call with Choi Jungmo and sat on the sofa. This incident was too strange and abnormal to be mentioned in the media. Yu-hyun didnt want that either. Its a pity that the rumor that we protected innocent citizens didnt spread, but the association said they would give us a fairpensation, so lets be satisfied with that. Anyway, I also got the reward for clearing the world of thought. He spent 200,000 TP to engrave a mark on his body, but he received more than that as a reward. 550,000 TP for clearing the world of thought. Plus another 200,000 TP from the sponsorship of the spirits. With a profit of over 550,000, Yu-hyuns TP exceeded 1 million. And thats still not enough. More than anything, he didnt want to involve Kang Yura and Seo Sumin in this rumor. The reporters would tear them apart like ghosts if they found anything suspicious. Yu-hyun rxed his body on the sofa and tilted his head back. He stretched out his hand toward the ceiling in the empty room and focused his energy on his fingertips. Swoosh. ck letters formed a mask from Yu-hyuns fingertips. [Iplete Mask of ] Sharp teeth. A face that looked like a devils with two horns to boot. Most of all, there were four holes in the mask that looked like eyes. When Yu-hyun wore the mask, only two of them emitted light. Four eyes means I havent obtained the other two powers yet. One of them would be [TYPE: Descartes] that he glimpsed when he escaped from Jinsinsaris delusion. Yu-hyun slowly put on the mask. He didnt need any device to fix it. The mask was natural as if it had been one body from the beginning. He wouldnt even know he was wearing it if he didnt touch it with his hand. Activate Laces power. Yu-hyun used Laces fragment. [There is not enough information collected at this time.] Hmm. As expected? He tried to see the future, but he couldnt. He didnt specify a clear direction for what future he wanted to see, but Lace needed to collect information from the present to see the future. Its a kind of conditional future vision. But when it was activated, the effect was tremendous. He survived against Chpantaka, after all. Of course, there was also the influence of Maxwells power, and Seo Sumin was a hidden card as well. Yu-hyun took out a coin while wearing the mask. Heads. He decided and tossed the coin. The coinnded on heads. Heads again. Five times in a row. Yu-hyun tossed the coin five times in a row. They allnded on heads. Yu-hyun didnt stop tossing the coin. The coin keptnding on heads. He pulled out heads 50 times in a row and felt tired. Im just intervening in the 50-50 chance of a coin toss and Im tired. Maxwell was great for versatility, but it was harder to use properly than Lace. Was it because his potential exploded when he faced death that he managed to turn around a near-zero chance of winning? Yu-hyun couldnt know for sure. It was his own power, but he didnt even know the name of the mask properly, and there were too many things he didnt know. The only thing he doubted was Satan. He gave me Laces demon fragment. Does he know something? As he tried to think further, fatigue overwhelmed him. Yu-hyun deactivated the mask. The ck mask crumbled like dust and the ck gloves that wrapped around Yu-hyuns hands disappeared as well. Yu-hyun lifted his arm and covered his eyes. The text was always white too. But it turned ck when I used this thing. Ive never heard of ck text before. There were other colors, but ck? Yu-hyun wondered if he had touched a really dangerous power. Yu-hyun chuckled softly. A dangerous power? It was funny to be afraid of it now. Wasnt he already walking on a more dangerous path than anyone else? The most frightening thing for Yu-hyun now was not anything else but settling for reality and stopping. Im tired. He felt his eyes closing from the excessive use of his power. His body, which didnt need to sleep, sought the most efficient way to recover when it felt more fatigue than its limit. All he had left was time anyway. Yu-hyun closed his eyes and let his body drift on the waves of Soma. Humming~??? A soft voice tickled his ears. It felt like a luby he heard when he was very young. Sarang. Sararak. Something thin and soft tickled my nose. I opened my eyes that had been closed. As soon as I opened them, I saw Seo Sumins face looking down at me with a smile. Her hair flowed down like a white waterfall towards me. Sumin-ssi? You can call me Sumin. Oppa. Are you in middle school girl mode now? Why? Is it awkward? I gave a bitter smile at her changing tone of voice. Thats the problem. Both suit you too well. But what are you doing right now? Whats touching the back of my head since earlier Ah, really. Oppa is a pervert. What do you want to hear from a middle school girl? I shut my mouth. Seo Sumin said that, but her eyes were still smiling. Her eyes curved like a crescent moon between her silver hair were very attractive. I tried to lift my upper body. There was no need to stay in this state now that I had woken up from sleep. What are you doing? However, I couldnt move as I intended. Seo Sumin lightly tapped my forehead with her finger and pushed me back down. I couldnt get up by force, because the power contained in one finger was so amazing that I had no choice but to ask like that. Even if he lost his strength, a celestial horse was a celestial horse. Well~? Im busy. Youre so busy that you ignored me when I came and slept? And I know that Seoryeon unni takes care of everything for you. Especially, I heard everything from the unnis. You love working so much, right? Youre a workaholic. Thats nder. By the way, Im not doing it because I like it, but because its what I have to do as a human being. But people cant keep running forever. Swoosh. Seo Sumins soft hand touched my cheek. So, at least for now, take a break. I cant stand it. I finally gave up. Endure it. You brought this upon yourself. Seo Sumin smiled mischievously. It was the pure smile that she had only shown to the old man when she was a believer long ago. You made me like this, so you have to take responsibility. Thats a heavy responsibility. You say its heavy for a middle school girl, but Im so light. Do you want to try holding me? I politely decline. As they were talking like that, the door opened and Kwon Jia and Kang Hye-rim came in. Ah. It feels refreshing to sweat and exercise after a long time. Hmm. Training like this is not bad for sharpening your sense ofbat inrge-scale battles. Lets have dinnerter Huh? Hmm? The two who had sweated and showered came in and met Yu-hyuns eyes at the same time. Yu-hyun saw their expressions harden and thought Ah, this is trouble as he sighed. Especially Kang Hye-rim, for a moment, looked like her mind had gone to Andromeda as her pupils shrank. This side doesnt seem to be helping. Seo Sumin seemed to be having fun already, and couldnt control her smile. Yu-hyun had to somehow get out of this situation by himself. Y-y-y-y-y Yu-hyun-ssi what on earth? Kang Hye-rims pupils contracted to dots. She took out her phone with her trembling hand. I have to report to the police quickly Thats too realistic of a reaction. Calm down for a moment. Youre so shameless to say that while lying down. Kwon Jia said curtly. She was keeping her sanity unlike Kang Hye-rim, but her expression was quite cold since earlier. Her usual expressionlessness seemed much heavier. In the first ce, Im not breaking anyws as a teller. How old are you exactly, Yu-hyun-ssi? As if she suddenly remembered, Kang Hye-rim asked. She didnt wait for an answer and muttered to herself. Come to think of it, Yu-hyun-ssi looks like hes in his mid-twenties as a teller, but his actual age must be quite different. Right, now that I think about it, Yu-hyun-ssi said he made me his first contractor when he was just a regr employee. Then his real age is Kwon Jia added from the side. That means hes not even one year old. H-huh? When she heard that, Kang Hye-rim looked even more confused. Originally, Yu-hyun who looked like he was in his mid-twenties being with a middle school girl looked like a criminal act, but now it looked like the opposite. The middle school girl was holding a cute baby on herp and cooing at him. She couldnt ept that bizarre sense of incongruity properly and Kang Hye-rim came up with one word after a lot of trouble. Do you want me to throw you a first birthday party? Do you want to get hit with a stone? Yu-hyun finally frowned and said. Chapter 194: Chapter 194: Chapter 194 By the way, Ms. Sumin. Have you recovered some of your strength? Knowing that he couldnt keep using herp as a pillow in front of Kwon Jia and Kang Hye-rim, Yu-hyun sat up straight and asked her that. Seo Sumin, who seemed to regret losing the opportunity to tease Yu-hyun, answered him with a sour expression. Of course not. I was a transcendent in my previous life, not now, right? You were pretty strong for someone who wasnt. It was a momentary awakening. I mean, I exploded my willpower to the maximum and transcended my current pathetic body, reproducing the power of my prime for a very brief moment. If it was really the power of my prime, that spirit wouldnt have been a match for me. That was the unadorned truth. It wasnt a lie to boost her pride. Seo Sumin was cold and objective about her own level. Of course, I cant do that now. Even that was possible because I was lucky. I cant use that power properly right now. Seo Sumin clenched and unclenched her small hand. But even though she said that, her power was still not to be underestimated. She was much stronger than before, although not as much as Kwon Jia and Kang Hye-rim, who had improved significantly. If he had to rank her, she was only one grade below them. And even then, she could easily beat a mid-level collector. But what was more frightening was that Seo Sumin had infinite potential for growth. She had already walked the path to the transcendents seat once. She could walk it again. And this time, the path would be faster and more urate. Especially, this power of stories is really amazing. Didnt you have it in the martial world? No. There was nothing like that back then. After all, a martial artist is someone who bes stronger with their own power. It would be more urate to say that they didnt need it. Ms. Sumins previous world was less mixed with the hybrid system than Earth. Yu-hyun said that, but he felt huh? inside. Seo Sumin became stronger without the influence of the hybrid system, that is, the power of stories. It was something that no one on Earth before the era of thought integration could ever dream of. Ms. Sumin. You awakened as a collector after this incident, right? Of course. She regained her power as a heavenly demon and became a collector. Not by the choice of an unknown being, but by her own power. Most people need to be affected by the Genesis system to be collectors. But Seo Sumin was the opposite. She forced open the door that wouldnt open and entered, earning her qualification. I can handle this too. Seo Sumin said that and showed him a white text floating on her hand. He saw countless tiny letters spinning in a circle. Kwon Jia and Kang Hye-rim were also slightly surprised. It was an unbelievable skill for someone who had just awakened. Its amazing. These small letters are much more pure than what they call inner strength. Natural energy. No, maybe its something more fundamental than that. Well, thats true. Of course, even if you raise it a hundred times, you cant ovee the wall without your own story. But Seo Sumin was different. Other people were like mass-produced cars, no matter how good the fuel they used or how excellent the driver they hired, there was a limit. On the other hand, Seo Sumin was a supercar. All theponents were different from other collectors. And yet she showed overwhelming performance while using cheap fuel, what if she used proper fuel? Thats crazy. I realize it now, but I literally recruited an amazing talent. It was a painful thing to have to send such a Seo Sumin to the academy instead of deploying her to the field right away. By the way, how are your parents? Are they okay? Yu-hyun suddenly wondered about that. Seo Sumin had parents and even a sibling in this life, not just in her previous one. It would be difficult for a minor to awaken and be a collector by their own will without their parents consent. And that part was entirely up to Baek Seoryeon, the representative of Baekhwa Management. You dont have to worry about that. My parents dly agreed. Thats surprising. Usually, parents would discourage their children from bing collectors, because of the danger. But Seo Sumins parents were different. They didnt really want her to do it either, but they couldnt break their daughters will, who had always been depressed and lonely, when she finally insisted on doing something she wanted. They felt sorry for not being able to do anything for her before, so they didnt want to stop her. Yu Hyun, who didnt know that, thought they were quite bold people. As a result, everything rted to Seo Sumins work went smoothly. She had really awakened as a collector, so getting certified by the association would be a matter of time. And along with that, she would quickly get affiliated with the academy. She was going with Yura, so Yu Hyun was even less worried. Even if she couldnt adapt, she had a close friend at least, and besides, at Seo Sumins level, she could crush all the other students in the academy right now. To be honest, Im looking forward to the academy. More than anything, Seo Sumin herself wanted it the most. I didnt have a good school life before. Now that Ive changed my mind, Im full of motivation to do something. Youll do well on your own. Of course, I know that. Theyre all awakeners or prospective collectors, but theyre still young kids, arent they? But that doesnt mean Im going to ignore them or look down on them. Ill just lower my eyes a bit and adjust myself ordingly. Yu Hyun didnt ask why she had to hide her power. She knew better than anyone what fate befell those who had too much power. He couldnt casually tell her to do her best. There was no need for that either. Well, you shouldnt be too modest either. You should get some privileges. I know that too. Privileges? Come to think of it, I heard about it before Kang Hye-rim, who had been listening quietly, pped her hands as if she remembered something. You mean the special permit that allows you to enter the world of ideas even though youre a minor? Yes, thats right. Normally, minors affiliated with the academy cant enter the world of ideas freely. They have to meet various annoying conditions to do so. It was aw that was created because of the precedent of high school students who died after running wild in the world of ideas after awakening as collectors. Minor collectors were strictly prohibited from entering the world of ideas, and they could only do so after receiving an evaluation that they were good enough. Even then, there was a restriction that they had to have apanion with them. Seo Sumin was a bit dissatisfied with that part. Tsk. I guess there are still a lot of people who rely on their petty power and look down on me. When I see them, they remind me of those noble kids who unt their mediocre martial arts skills. That kind of people are not justmon in all countries, but in all worlds. Well, I guess so. Not everyone in the world can be smart. Especially when power and knowledge are rarely proportional. Still, youll easily get that privilege. Whats the condition? You have to rank within the top three in the whole school. Of course, this includes both written and practical tests. You have to do that to get the qualification to challenge for the privilege. After that, you have to pass a line through an instructor certified by the state, and then sign a contract with all kinds of uses and take a personality test in case something happens again. As Yu Hyun listed the conditions one by one, Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jia also looked annoyed. They werent hard per se, but they were very time-consuming and bothersome. The problem was that there were more than one or two people who were aiming for that privilege. Well, its easy for you anyway. Its more fun to challenge something when the bar is high. You have about a week left until you transfer in, so you can rest until then. You can eat what you want or go where you want to have fun. You should have enough money because of the contract money. She had gotten her parents permission too. Seo Sumin could now stay here as well. Of course, she was free to go out and hang out with her friends. However, Seo Sumin seemed to have a different idea from Yu Hyun. Were family now, but I cant just sit around and y. And I just got interested in something new. Seo Sumins eyes turned to Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jia. I can make you two stronger. Huh? Um Mm. The two of them were surprised, but they didnt feel ufortable. They would have been ignorant of her power, but they had seen her fight against Chpantaka. They were in no position to ask for her help. Seo Sumin also pointed to Yu Hyun. Of course, you too. Yu Hyun asked as if he was surprised. Me too? Yes. I didnt know before, but your body changed a lot after you died and came back to life, right? You cant fool your eyes, can you? Your power is not just the mask, but your body is also unbelievably strong. Its not just for bringing out the optimal power. Its literally close to the ultimate body that all martial artists crave for. Seo Sumin said that and reached out to touch Yu Hyuns arm. She didnt mind the feeling of the clothes, and she scanned Yu Hyuns body with a serious look. Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jia gave her a strange look of envy. Of course, it was not directed at Yu-hyun, who had the ultimate body, but at Seo Su Min, who was subtly touching his arm. Feeling the gaze, Yu-hyun quickly pulled his arm away. Hey, stop. Stop touching me. Whats wrong with you? Its not like its going to wear off if I touch it. You should be more proud of your body right now. And shouldnt you be grateful that Im touching you? What was it, in this industry, they call it a reward? Thats what only a few perverts would say. What does my body condition have to do with you helping me? It has everything to do with it. Everything. Seo Su Min said that and pushed her upper body closer to him. As her face rapidly approached, Yu-hyun quickly moved his body back. Her breath was close enough to touch his skin. Thats because your flesh is the most suitable for receiving my secret technique, the Seven Demon ck Sky Divine Skill. What? Chapter 195: Chapter 195: Chapter 195 The Seven Demons ck Sky Divine Skill It was a unique martial skill created by Seo Sumin, the peerless martial artist of the ancient era and the heavenly demon of all people. Its power was not unworthy of the name divine skill, as Yu-hyun had already witnessed. Perhaps it was even more than that. After all, it was a skill that allowed a mere mortal to defeat a second-generation spirit, albeit in an iplete manifestation. Youre going to teach me that skill? To me? Of course. Are you allowed to teach it to anyone you want? Why not? Its my own creation after all. But still Its up to me whether I want to teach it or not. Thats true. Yu-hyun had no argument. He realized that it was indeed the case. It was not like she had learned a secret skill that only one person could pass on. She had invented and created her own skill, and she wanted to teach it to him. Who could say anything about that? Besides, I want to teach you for personal reasons. You may not know this, but your body is very suitable for my skill right now. That much? Yu-hyun said so, but he knew very well how amazing his body was right now. It was a body reconstructed with the fruit of life from the scripture. Even though it was a small fruit that had not fully ripened, it was more than enough. Of course, its not perfect or ultimate. But its more than enough. I hate to admit it, but your body is much morepatible than my previous life. So be grateful. This is not something you can easily learn if you want to. No Yu-hyun tried to say something, but stopped. No matter how he thought about it, this was an opportunity given by heaven. And it was not him who begged her to teach him, but Seo Sumin who offered to do so. It was more than just fate, it was a crucial chance that came to him on its own. But still. What are you hesitating for? Seo Sumin smiled as if she could see through his inner thoughts. Youre not sure about it, are you? Well, yes. Hmm. Even though youve seen me use the skill, you still say that Seo Sumin swallowed her words. She realized what he was aiming for. Ha. I never thought I would get such an evaluation for my skill. If it were before, I would have been outraged, but somehow I can understand why he would think so. Seo Sumin had learned something from talking to him a few times. This man was looking at something very big that others didnt know. Even when others were blinded by the immediate benefits, his eyes were on something farther and bigger. She was right. Yu-hyun acknowledged the power of the Seven Demons ck Sky Divine Skill, but he also wondered objectively whether that power would work in the world he envisioned for the future. I need a main skill too. It wasnt that important before, but now its different. Kang Hye-rim had the Heavenly Thunder Sword, and Kwon Jia had the Snow Heaven Divine Flow. But Yu-hyun didnt have a clear skill yet. He had a few chances to get one before, but he deliberately refused them. A main skill is not just a skill. Its a story that I have to cultivate and polish in the future. In other words, once I awaken and immerse myself in it, most of my power will be bound by that skill. Yu-hyun looked at the distant future. He even considered fighting against spirits in the worst case scenario. The beings of the stars. They were far beyond his level right now. To fight against them, he needed a story that matched them. Thats why he did it. He didnt even bother with mediocre stories. If I have to learn one main skill, it must be able to reach the sky. Thats what he wanted. He wanted to use his knowledge of the future to obtain that power. But it wasnt easy. Knowing the future didnt mean he could do anything. The flow of the world was very fluid and could change with even small things. In that flow, he couldnt just pick what he wanted with his knowledge alone. If he had to learn something, it had to be a skill of extremes. It had to be able to stretch out its hand and touch the sky. No, that wasnt enough. It couldnt stop at touching the sky. It had to grab the stars with its hand. Thats why he hesitated. He wasnt sure about Seo Sumins skill. That was the reason. Seo Sumin read his mind and pulled back her body, smiling with her eyes. Do you want to grab the sky? ! Yu-hyun was shaken. Sumin stretched her slender hand towards the ceiling. If I could reach out this hand, and grasp that sky. She recited those words, one by one, that Yu-hyun had secretly wished for so much. Or maybe even beyond that and grasp the stars. Yes. Sumin smiled faintly. Hye-rim and Jia, who noticed what they were talking about, also became serious. What Yu-hyun wanted now, if it wasnt a delusion, was surely a realm that ordinary Tellers couldnt even dream of. That realm. Its possible. Sumin said she could achieve it. If its me, if you learn my skills, you can do it too. Really? Didnt you see the skills I disyed? It might sound like an excuse, but that skill was nothing but a very basic skill of my martial arts, the Seven Demon ck Sky Divine Skill. The reason why I disyed it in the first ce was because that was the best I could do at that time when I had just awakened. That means Yes. The Seven Demon ck Sky Divine Skill is divided into seven major skills, as its name suggests. I only showed you the first one properly. There are still six more that I havent shown you. And the ones after that are naturally exponentially more powerful. Yu-hyun swallowed his saliva. The truth was, he didnt know clearly about the power of that divine skill that Sumin had shown him. Sumin, who had disyed that skill, was not in a normal state either, and Chpantaka, who was her opponent, was also not in a normal state. Sumin said that even if they had fought in their best condition, she would have won. There was no lie in that statement. There was no arrogance or deceit either. If you learn that skill, and I teach you it personally. Sumin didnt rush. She literally threw him a choice, and the result was entirely up to Yu-hyun. You will be able to grasp the sky. Sumins gaze moved from Yu-hyun to Hye-rim and Jia. And you two as well. Uh, yes?! Are you listening? Yes. Although I cant teach you my vision, there are many other things I can teach you. I can make you stronger than you are now. There was no one in this ce who was thirsty for strength. There was no one who wanted to settle for reality and stop. Everyone wanted to be stronger and move forward. I ept. Yu-hyun made up his mind. There was no point in holding back any longer aftering this far. The Paradise of Chpantaka moved by Wish, and at the point where he faced it. Yu-hyun had to make a choice. I will learn Sumins unique martial arts. You made a good decision. A very good decision. You wont regret that choice. I will do my best to teach you as well. You should also be prepared to stake everything on it. There is no one here who doesnt do that. I know. Thats why I like it very much. Heavenly Demon smiled. She was looking forward to what would happen next so much that she couldnt stand it. Because I also dont regret the choice I made toe here. Find happiness and hold on to it so you dont lose it. Even for the sake of the old man who died, Sumin didnt hesitate. This decided what they would do for the next week. Hye-rim and Jia, including Yu-hyun, would receive lessons from Sumin. There was no one who objected to this. Rather, everyone had a strange expectation as if they had agreed on it. Both the teacher and the students. Well, since thats settled. Sumin immediately threw herself at Yu-hyun. This time shey down with her head on Yu-hyuns thigh in reverse. Her snow-white hair spread out widely like snowkes. Sumin looked up at Yu-hyun while lying down. From now on, treat me very well. Ahem. Geez. Yu-hyun felt awkward. Somehow he felt that this Heavenly Demon-nim had a very mischievous personality from the beginning, and he might have some trouble with her in the future. By the way, Sumin. Have you checked the story you received as a reward for clearing the World of Thought? Hmm? Was there something like that? You might not have known since its your first time. You get a reward rted to that world when you clear a World of Thought. Oh. You mean my ck sword Mokryonggeom(ī)? Seo Sumin obtained a sword. It was the same sword that she had used in her previous life, and she thought of it as nothing more than a reward. Yu-hyun shook his head. He had power, but he stillcked knowledge about this world. The sword is also a reward, but the rewards are not limited to material things. The texts that umte in your body are also rewards, and most importantly, the reward that matters the most is the story. The story was the most basic and important reward. It was the story that developed and changed into skills and titles. Seo Sumin widened her eyes as if she didnt know that. There was such a thing? How do I check it? Say status window. Status window? Yes. Say it with sincerity, with all your soul. Say it loudly. Do I have to do it like that? Dont you want to do it? Its not that I dont want to Yu-hyun spoke seriously, and Seo Sumin hesitated a little as if she felt pressured. Sta, status window. Louder. Status window! Youre not sincere enough. Louder! Sta, status window!!! Seo Sumin shouted with a flushed face. It was so loud that it seemed to shake the room. But nothing happened. Her puzzled eyes soon turned to Yu-hyuns face. He was holding back hisughter. I didnt think youd really do it. ! Seo Sumin punched Yu-hyun with her fists, her face red with anger. Kang Hye-rim, who was watching the scene, turned her head and suppressed herughter, and Kwon Jia also bit her lips slightly. Yo, you jerk! How can you y such a prank on someone whos going to be your teacher! Hehehe. You were too serious, so I just wanted to tease you. Oh, okay, okay. I wont do it anymore, so stop hitting me. It hurts. How can my punches hurt you when Im not even using my inner power? Youre much stronger physically than me. Anyway, since youre a collector now, you should know how to use the Genesis Network. You know how to use the inte, right? Do I look like I cant use modern technology? Surprisingly, Seo Sumin was good at using smartphones. Yu-hyun said it would be easy then. You can use the Genesis Network just like you use the inte or a smartphone. It was originally built on that framework. Oh. He showed her how to do it, and Seo Sumin quickly used it. The Genesis Network window could be opened anytime as long as there was will. Seo Sumin followed his instructions and soon found her status and the new stories she had acquired. Its here. I got two stories this time. Two? Yeah. One is called Heavenly Demon. It must be because it was a world created from your memories. That makes sense. And the second one is Impermanence. Impermanence? Do you know what that is? Yes. Well, more than knowing, its just famous. Impermanence was one of the enlightenment teachings in Buddhism. It meant that everything, whether material or spiritual, changes constantly. The problem was why Seo Sumin had such a story Chpantaka. Yu-hyun instinctively realized that he had something to do with it. Did he pass on his power before he died? Why? He couldnt understand why Chpantaka, who was determined to destroy himself while trying to kill her, gave her such a story. Maybe it was a whim at thest moment. Well, whatever happened, its good. The story of Impermanence contained an immense enlightenment. The meaning of the letters was not simple. It epassed the whole process of a human being realizing everything and attaining nirvana. What a strange guy. Seo Sumin seemed to realize who gave it to her too, and muttered with a bit of resentment. He tried so hard to kill me back then. Maybe he changed his mind. He gave you something like this after all. Im still not grateful. Do you think this will make me forgive him? By the way, can a spirit directly give such a story as a reward? Kang Hye-rim asked. Yu-hyun stroked his chin. Well, usually spirits only have points when they want to support someone. In Honsunggye, they called it simple support. On the other hand, what Chpantaka did this time was not simple support, but a much higher level of direct support. It was a level that could never be shown on Earth right now. Since were on the topic, let me exin it to you. It wouldnt hurt to know the concept of direct support in advance. Someday, it would happen on this Earth too. Chapter 196: Chapter 196: Chapter 196 Most of the points you get from unfolding the stories are simply donations. The spirits only send you the fragments of the stories, which are texts, as a simple donation. Everyone focused on Yu-hyuns words. Spirits dont just have points. They have things that exist in myths, gods that transcend cognition, and even weapons used by legendary heroes. Especially the things that the first-generation spirits have, they are things that can bring about innovation in the lower world just by their existence. Then, does that mean that spirits cant donate those things? Yes. Up to points, its a simple donation, but after that, its a direct donation. But unfortunately, direct donations are prohibited on Earth right now. Spirits cant give them even if they want to. The reason was because Earth had not yet fully integrated into the hybrid world. Even though the integration of ideas had urred, Earth was still in the material world. Only some of the powers of the hybrid world had flowed into Earth. Earth is somewhere between the material world and the hybrid world right now. No, rather, its closer to the material world. The influence of the hybrid world opened up the Genesis Network and created the world of ideas, but its notplete. Is the real hybrid world much different from now? Yes. The state of Earth right now is, well if I have to say it, its nothing more than a taste. The hybrid world was iparable to the material world in everything. Even if only a very small part of the influence of the hybrid world flowed in, Earth would face a tremendous change from before. The barrier that prevented that was the Genesis System. As long as there is the Genesis System, spirits cant make direct donations. Thats why its amazing that Ms. Sumin received the story of Impermanence. Its practically impossible. Wait a minute. You received a gift, didnt you? Isnt that a direct donation? Hmm. I think so too. I received it from Eden and Pandemonium, right? Im an exception. Yu-hyun answered naturally as if he expected that question. Im not a collector in the first ce, but a teller. Tellers who stay in the ry can receive things directly from the spirits of the upper world. You can see it as a privilege of being an intermediate manager. That was also why Yu-hyun received Baekhyos egg and the fruit of life. That was also why he received Laces Demon and Guiding Story. It was all possible because he was a teller. Kwon Jia made an ufortable expression. Isnt that totally unfair? Thats because Im a weirdo among tellers. Usually tellers cant use those gifts even if they receive them. So-called unintended privileges. There is no lion who uses a knife even if he receives it as a gift. But Yu-hyun uses it. Which teller in the world can use the fruit of life they received? Which teller can hatch and raise an owl egg from heaven? The gifts from spirits were pie in the sky for tellers. They couldnt use what they received, and all they could do was sell them at the dimensional store, but then they could incur the wrath of the spirit who gave them. So most tellers would rather receive points as gifts. There are restrictions on these gifts too. We cant transfer what we received from the upper world to people in the lower world. It was a measure to prevent spirits from using tellers to make indirect donations. Things or stories given by spirits from the upper world cannot be passed on to humans in the lower world. All they can do right now is donate points. It seems like there is a system for everything. Yes, there is. If not, the world would have been a mess long ago. Yu-hyun muttered so, but he couldnt hide his bitter expression. The future Earth, that is, the Earth after the end, was a world that was fully integrated into the hybrid world and where direct donations were possible. Then spirits would choose only humans they liked and donate to them, and they wouldnt even care about those who couldnt. That inequality was so huge that even former collectors were overtaken by ordinary people who received donations after the end. Then, this story of Impermanence that I received is also something I got illegally? If I get caught, I might lose it? Probably not. Genesis didnt impose any sanctions on it. Usually when such illegal donations are detected, the donor pays a considerable price and the recipient loses their item. That process is very fast, so if sanctions were imposed, Sumin would have lost her story long ago. Maybe its because it was a story given by a spirit who manifested directly in the lower world. He transferred the owner before he died, so the story didnt disappear with the spirits extinction. Hmm. Sumin looked a bit awkward. It was a story that belonged to a spirit who came down to Earth to kill her, even at the cost of his own extinction. She couldnt just be happy about receiving a good gift, ignoring the deep wound of emotion. Yu-hyun tried to console her. Its a good story. Its something that the spirit had, and he gave it to you as he was dying, so maybe its more than what we think. Still I understand your hesitation. But you cant throw it away either. Even if its awkward, if it bes your power, using it is the most rational thing to do. Youre good at putting rational words in your mouth. Is that so? Yu-hyunughed softly. He thought that the word rational didnt suit him very well. He was usually logical, but he became strangely emotional at crucial moments. Seosumin snorted. Well, if our Teller says so, we cant help it. Ill make good use of it since its already like this. You should both know this. This Earth is now in the preparation process to enter the Mixed Realm. It will be very different from now when you enter. The spirits would sponsor those they had noticed with what they had. Whatever that might be. In case of the worst scenario, there was a possibility that they would not receive anything from the spirits. It was essential to build up their strength in advance to prepare for that time. Then a voice came from the sky. Youre having an interesting conversation, arent you? ! The peaceful atmosphere that had been exchanging conversations until then was gone. Kwon Jia and Kang Hyerim quickly drew their swords and took abat stance, and Seo sumin also maintained a state where he could strike at any time by raising his internal energy throughout his body, although he pretended to be indifferent on the outside. Only Yu-hyun looked up at the sky with his eyes slightly open. I wondered who it was. A woman with red hair fluttering in the air slowly descended from the sky at the end of his gaze. Her crimson hair, which was long enough to resemble a lions mane, and a ck eyepatch on one eye. Unlike other Tellers who insisted on free dress from the rank of manager, she still wore a neat ck suit even though she was a director. Director Celestina. What brings you here? Do you know each other? Yu-hyun nodded at Kang Hyerims question. Yes. She is one of the directors in the same Star Chamber. We are in different departments, though. Why did shee to such a ce? Celestina smiled mischievously as she received Yu-hyuns gaze. Its nothing. I just came by to see our cute juniors face for a while. When Yu-hyun pretended to know, the other three immediately withdrew their momentum. Celestina murmured in an admiring voice with a sigh. Are they all chosen by you? Theyre all crazy, arent they? If theyre like that, theyll probably get a pretty high grade soon. I appreciate yourpliment. So I dont think you just came by to see my face, do you have any business? Half of it is true. Half? The other half is, I have a separate purpose. Celestina said so and sat down on an empty sofa. She couldnt actually sit down because she had protection, and she was just imitating it. Yu-hyun focused on the words good news that she had just uttered, feeling awkward at Celestinas behavior, which seemed like a teenage girl throwing a tantrum. Im sorry I doubted you. We also had no choice because of what happened recently Well, you must be troubled too. I got it. Ill just tell you. Celestina sighed deeply and exined her purpose foring. You know well that the spirit of Paradise of the Great Sage illegally descended to the Lower Realm this time, right? Of course. We were the ones who almost died seeing it. Yeah. Lets put aside how you survived, but there was a Teller who helped him plot something secretly. Do you know that too? Pentagram Department shed through Yu-hyuns head. He didnt know exactly who the Teller was, but he was sure he belonged there. Roughly. His name is Shamath. He was a manager in the Pentagram Department. Celestinas expression was not very good when she mentioned the name Pentagram. From her position as the director of Celestial Ice Department, Pentagram was not only a rival department, but also one that didnt match her temperament. That crazy viper bastard was taking money behind peoples backs. Well, it was an open secret that Tellers received sponsorship from ordinary saints or individual spirits. But he crossed the line, his balls swelled up. What happened to that Teller named Shamath? What do you think happened? Celestina asked with a grin. Yu-hyun felt a sense of satisfaction as he saw her smile, which wiped away all the frustration he had umted. As a price for summoning a spirit to the mortal realm, his library waspletely destroyed. He must have realized the danger and tried to run away, but I caught him right away. I almost missed him if I was a littlete. Anyway, after I caught him, I gave him a light touch to hear the whole story. Celestina seemed especially pleased at the part where he said he gave him a light touch. How did you know and catch him? It sounds like you expected something like this to happen, ording to what you said, Director Celestina. Of course not. I didnt know either. Its just that my master asked me for a favor. Galiaz? Celestina nodded. She touched the blindfold part with her fingertips. He said he had a feeling that you would get involved in something and asked me to help. It was almost the first time that my master asked me personally for something like that. I was also eager to deal with those pentagram guys anyway, so I agreed. Thats surprising. I thought Galiaz didnt want to get involved in anything else. Think of it positively. It means he liked you that much. Enough to break the oath he made a long time ago. The oath he made a long time ago? It was a strange word that caught his attention, but he didnt bother to ask. Is that so? I should thank Galiaz personally then. He knew that Galiaz had been worried about him for a while, but he didnt expect him to ask Celestina for help. Actually, Celestina also thought it was just a minor quarrel that happened. She never expected Shamat to make a deal with Great Sage and do such a thing. The problem was that many spirits witnessed that scene. Through Yu-hyuns library. Naturally, it affected not only Paradise but even the Celestial Corporation. Shamat didnt intend it either. It was all a disaster caused by Chulrapantakas reckless behavior, but as a result, Shamatmitted the worst sin. I can use him as an excuse to tear apart the pentagram department. For me, its something I want to do even if I have to pay points. So youre telling me that to let me know? The teller in question will definitely be punished, right? Thats one reason, but theres also another reason why I wanted to tell you some good news. I cant think of any better news than that Why not? Celestina smiled slyly and pointed at Yu-hyun. You got promoted. To manager. Chapter 197: Chapter 197: Chapter 197 What do you mean A sudden promotion to manager. If it wasnt for Celestina who said this, Yu-hyun would have thought it was just a joke to tease him. Celestina nodded her head as if Yu-hyuns reaction was natural, and crossed her arms. Yeah. Thats the normal reaction. To be honest, I cant believe it either. Kang Yu-hyun. How long have you been an assistant manager? Not that long. Its been a little over three months, I guess? Thats right. Usually, it takes several years for a teller to be an assistant manager from a regr employee. And from assistant manager to manager? Only a few of them, and that too after spending several times longer than before. But you became the fastest assistant manager and then the fastest manager. Yu-hyun felt confused. He was okay with bing an assistant manager quickly, but he didnt expect much from bing a manager. For Yu-hyun, who didnt belong to any department, the position of manager was quite scarce, as it required some politics andworking. I didnt really care about the title of manager anyway. But this is too sudden. If he wanted to aim for a promotion to manager, he expected to spend at least a few months in preparation. But now that all his worries were useless, he didnt know whether to be happy or sad. No. This should be something to be happy about. Theres nothing wrong with getting promoted. Rather, the more he rose in rank, the more tellers would look at him again. Yu-hyun quickly epted the reality and agreed. I was surprised, but its good for me to get promoted. Youre quick to ept it. Thats good. Youre worthy of being my junior. Youre the youngest and fastest to be a manager, and also the first unaffiliated among all the managers in history. Its hard to get to that position even with a hundred backers. But there must be a reason why Im getting this much benefit. Of course. Everyone opened their ears and focused on Celestinas words. Honestly, the mixed world has been quite noisy because of the stories invibility vition incident. Not only the ces where our Celestial Corporation is in charge of, but also other ces are interested in it. Other ces? You mean The Comedy Faction and Exodus. Theyve always been rivals, but even they couldnt ignore this incident. The crime wasmitted in Paradise Land, but because of that Shamath bastard, we also got burned. Thats a big deal. Especially, it was a big deal that the Comedy Faction and Exodus took advantage of this incident. The three organizations had different preferences for the genre of time painting, but in the end, they werepeting for time stories in the mixed world. From the perspective of the two organizations, they wanted to shake up the Celestial Corporation, which had thergest power in this field, at this opportunity. At least the Comedy Faction guys are just checking out of curiosity, but those damn Exodus guys are literally trying to eat us up. What about Paradise Land? Didnt they say anything like Were not guilty? Do you think they have any face to say that? Theyre busy denying that they did it. In the end, we had to make a big decision to renew our image somehow. And thats rted to my promotion. Youre quick to understand. Or did you have a vague idea? Of course not. Yu-hyun smiled bitterly and waved his hand. He really didnt expect this. He just guessed based on the situation before and after. Celestina leaned back on the sofa and crossed her legs. Fortunately, you were the one who recorded everything and revealed it to the world. The one who did the bad thing was Celestial Corporation, but the one who stopped it was also our teller. With this alone, we could pass it off as something done by a minority within us. What about the possibility of maniption? No way. Theyre not idiots or saints. A real saint descended to stories and died there. How can they doubt that? Well, they dont seem to believe that you guys took him down directly. To be honest, I dont either. Even if he descended in an iplete state, he was still a second-generation saint. I cant believe he was defeated by a human of stories. Most people think he died because of the penalty. Is that so? Are you disappointed? Not at all. Yu-hyun thought it was rather fortunate. If there was a rumor that Seo Sumin directly took down Chpantaka, he would have received a lot of attention, but it would have been too much attention. There would be people who doubted Seo Sumins identity, and people who tried to pick on them for no reason. He was d that the result was like this, even if he had to reduce his achievements a bit. Well, at least those who know something about this incident will know that you guys are not ordinary. Thats enough. I dont care as long as I avoid excessive attention. Anyway, we decided to make your heroic act more prominent by boldly promoting you. It makes sense. You know theres a promotion ceremony soon, right? Youll be the main character there. We also had to deal with this as quickly as possible, so were only telling you now. I appreciate it. Look at you, you already have over 10,000 viewers, right? Your library size is enough for a deputy director, and youve also umted a lot of contributions. Even if it wasnt for this incident, you would have been promoted soon. Just think of it as being moved up a bit. Celestina finished her words and got up from her seat, dusting off her hands. Lets do well from now on. Chief Kang Yu-hyun. *** Yu-hyun boarded the space train heading to Celestial Corporation. He didnt know exactly when the promotion ceremony was, so he asked Celine, and he was so surprised when she said it was the next day. In the end, Yu-hyun had no choice but to postpone learning from Seo Su-min and head straight to the headquarters for the promotion ceremony. Baek-ryeon said. [It seems like were taking this train quite often now.] I didnt expect to go back so soon. It felt like it was just a while ago that he applied for expanding the capacity of his library. [Hey. Arent you happy? Youre a chief, a chief. Most tellers cant even be chiefs, you know.] Yeah. Only the top 10% of all tellers can be chiefs. [And youre one of the fastest ones to get into that top 10%. At this rate, youll be able to reach not only deputy director, but also director, right?] Maybe thats too hard? Well, Id love to be a deputy director, but honestly, director seems too difficult. Director is literally the head of a department. There are eight departments in the Drawing Room, so naturally there are only eight directors. The Drawing Room had especially more directors than other rooms. In some less mainstream rooms like the Inspection Room or the Finance Room, there were less than four directors. Among tens of thousands of tellers in the whole mixed system, director was a position that only a very few could reach. [Isnt it better to have bigger dreams?] My real goal isnt just to be a director anyway. [Then, what is it?] That is Yu-hyun stopped talking. The space train had arrived at its destination. Baek-ryeon clicked his tongue as if he was disappointed. Yu-hyun changed him into a brooch and got off the train. Usually he would have to walk alone, but today he had an unexpected acquaintance. Hey! Kang Yu-hyun! From afar, a teller recognized Yu-hyun and ran towards him. Alisha? You bastard. Long time no see? A girl with dark skin and silver hair that shone in the light. Alisha, Yu-hyuns ssmate, approached him and punched his arm with her fist. He noticed that her horns had grown bigger than before. If it was before, she would have looked at him with a challenge in her eyes, but today she was surprisingly friendly, so Yu-hyun asked curiously. Whats up with you? Did something good happen? Keeheehee. What? Can you tell? Alisha smiled with her sharp teeth. Uh, yeah. Whats with thatugh? Hee. Well, of course I have to. You know today is the day of the promotion ceremony, right? I know. Yu-hyun asked with a feeling of disbelief. Alisha nodded as if his guess was right. Im getting promoted to assistant today. Oh. Really? Congrattions. Thats pretty fast. When he said that sincerely, Alisha seemed even more pleased and patted Yu-hyuns arm. You bastard. I told you, right? Ill catch up soon. Im not far behind you. Just wait. Is that so? By the way, hows your drawing going? You should be choosing your second collector soon. Of course. Im getting popr with an amazing twist that you never expected. An amazing twist? Yeah. I just got one of my second collectors. Its another world where swords and magic exist like before. But its totally different from the previous one. How so? Hes the youngest son of a prestigious family whos good at swordsmanship. Oh man. But this family is so inhumane even for a teller like me. The lord doesnt care if his children kill each other, and the whole family values power so much. Theyre all assholes with no morals. Yu-hyun listened attentively to Alishas chatter. He felt familiar with the background and settings that flowed out of her voice. But among them, the youngest son caught my eye. I thought he was perfect for me, so I immediately hooked him up with a contract. The jerk. He must have good eyes because he agreed right away. Watching her happily talk, Yu-hyun swallowed down the words actually he epted the contract because he wants to use you. Instead, Yu-hyun asked something else. So the youngest son was ignored by his older siblings at first, but then he suddenly showed his power and got their attention? Huh? What? How did you know? Thats weird. Did I tell you before? Doesnt the youngest son have twins or triplets above him who bully him? Huh?! Yeah! How did you know? Thats amazing. But then the youngest son awakens his power and beats them up, and his father says well done to him and looks at him like not bad, right? Actually the youngest son is also a jerk, but he looks rtively better because his family is so trashy, and the spirits also like him and say hes awesome? As Yu-hyuns words continued, even Alisha couldnt help but feel something was wrong. She clutched her goosebumped arm as if she was shocked. You, what are you? How do you know that so well? Hey, tell me the truth. You secretly peeked at my poem, didnt you? If youre honest, Ill let it go. What are you talking about? How can I peek secretly? Dont you know that when a teller enters the library, the log is obviously left to you? Ah, no. That cant be. Theres no way you can know this otherwise. Well, maybe its because your poem is a bit obvious? ! As Yu-hyun smiled slyly and said that, Arisha bit her lip and red at him as if looking up. He felt that she looked cute and thought about teasing her a bit, but Arisha reacted faster than that. Her eyebrows raised to the sky settled down again, and Arisha snorted exaggeratedly. Fine, fine. Whatever. Its not like I can do anything by getting angry here. Wow. Youre so generous. Shut up Ahem. Anyway, today is the day I get promoted. Its the day I be the protagonist, so I can be magnanimous for a day. As if he had done her a favor, Arisha said to Yu-hyun, who asked her. Arent there other tellers who are getting promoted besides you? Well, theyre all just deputy promotions. Theres no one above that. Even among the same deputy promotions, there are only people with higher grades than me. Of course, Im practically the protagonist since I have the lowest grade, right? It means Im the best. Thats true. The two chatted as they walked toward the building where the promotion ceremony was held. Then Arisha btedly remembered something and asked with wide eyes. By the way, what are you doing here? Arent you busy? This is where the promotion ceremony is held. I appreciate your farewell, but you dont have toe this far. No. I have something to do here too. Huh? What? Did youe to watch the promotion ceremony? Arisha asked with a strange expectation, but Yu-hyun shook his head. What are you talking about? I came here to participate in the promotion ceremony too. Huh? Oh, right. You probably dont know because it was decided recently? Yu-hyun said to Arisha who was still confused. Im getting promoted to manager today. Chapter 198: Chapter 198: Chapter 198 Wha, wha-wha-wha-wha-wha-what. Alisa stuttered. She quickly regained herposure and thought it was a lie to tease her. She took a mocking attitude. Pfft, what. Thats not funny at all, you know? Just admit it, what, admit it. I came up right after you from below, so its understandable that youre nervous. But if youre going to lie, at least make it usible. How long have you been an assistant, and now youre a manager? A manager. What are you talking about. Its true. No, I mean Look at this. Yu-hyun showed Alisa the official document that came to him. It was a notice that one more person had been added to the promotion ceremony, and Yu-hyuns name was clearly written there. Alisas pupils shrank to dots when she saw Yu-hyuns name. She looked at it closely and it was definitely an official document from the central office. When did this happen? Alisa suddenly remembered that the document had been revisedst night. She thought it was just a minor typo or correction and didnt check it, but who would have thought there was such a major change. Alisas eyes fell to the ground. She bowed her head and clenched her fists, shaking her shoulders. Thi. Thi? Dont think youve won with this! Next time, Ill definitely win!! Hey, hey! Alisa shouted as she swung her fist at Yu-hyun and ran away from her seat. Yu-hyun stared nkly at her receding figure. Baek Ryeon, who had been watching the situation quietly, chuckled. [Shes really consistent. Its really fun to watch you two together, you know?] Dont tease me. [What are you talking about? Youre the one who teases her the most.] Ahem. Yu-hyun had nothing to say in response and closed his mouth. *** It was the second time Yu-hyun visited the auditorium for the promotion ceremony. The tellers who came to watch were shocked to see Yu-hyuns face. Yu-hyun, who became the youngest assistant in history, was already very famous in Celestial Corporation, and most of them knew his face. There were very few tellers who had human forms. And Yu-hyun showed his face at this promotion ceremony. Not as a guest, but as a protagonist again. How long has it been since he got promoted? Already a manager? And unaffiliated? Is that possible? Even if he was the chairmans son, I dont think that would happen. Didnt they say the document was revised yesterday or something? Was it because of him? The eyes that looked at Yu-hyun were full of awe. There were mostly assistants in this ce, except for regr employees, and some managers were mixed in. The managers were wary of Yu-hyuns growth, and the assistants were envious or jealous of him. Yu-hyun didnt change his expression even as he received those eyes. Suddenly, he felt a strong gaze from his side. He turned his head slightly and saw Alisa looking at him with a sullen expression. She realized that Yu-hyun was really getting promoted as a manager when she came here. See meter. Alisa said that with her eyes. Yu-hyun didnt know exactly what she meant, but strangely enough, he got the gist of it. Soon after, the promotion ceremony began and their eyes turned to the front. -Along with Kang Yu-hyun who is promoted to manager and five others whose promotions are confirmed at this time, we hope that you will continue to work hard for the endless development of ourpany. The same formal words he had heard before. But not everything was the same. There was an unmistakable confusion in the announcers voice. It was obviously because of the surprise at Yu-hyuns unprecedented growth rate. Yu-hyun himself didnt show any change in his expression. He acted as if standing in this ce was a matter of course. -Lets all apud for the promotees. p p p p. The auditorium was filled with apuse. Yu-hyun recalled when he first stood in this ce. It was only three months ago, but it felt like a distant past when he thought about what had happened in between. He had surely made a big resolution in his heart then. Enjoy this moment of glory, but dont stop and keep moving forward. Im standing here again. Standing here faster than anyone else meant that hisst three months of life were not in vain. The unprecedented speed of promotion proved it. Maybe he could slow down a bit from now on. He deserved to be praised for the speed he had run so far. But Yu-hyun didnt want to be satisfied here. From now on, Ill keep standing here. A better present than the past. A better future than the present. Even if someone tells me that its enough, that Ive done enough, and asks me to stop, I wont. Because this moment, right now, is nothing but the starting point of my story. Thank you. I said that to the tellers who pped for me. Calmly. *** The artificial park of Celestial Corporation was built for the rest of the headquarters staff. I sat at an outdoor table in that ce, facing Alisa and having a conversation with her. This is unfair. What is? Alisa muttered in a low voice, and I asked her back. I was nning to go back right after my promotion was confirmed, but since I met a colleague who got promoted with me for once, I thought I could spare some time for her. How can you get promoted so fast? And to a manager position? Alisa stared at me hard across the table. Her eyes demanded the truth behind this absurd situation. Well, its because Im good at what I do. No way. Being good doesnt mean you can do that. Besides, youre still unaffiliated with any department. How does it make sense that you get promoted faster than anyone else? I couldnt argue back. Alisa was right. Even I didnt expect to be like this when I first became a teller. How much more so for her? But this was all reality. I would believe it if you were the presidents hidden offspring. What kind of offspring would a teller be? Why not? Its possible if they want to. They just dont do it. Do you know? Maybe the president or someone high up made a child with someone from Hage. And thats me? If not, theres no way this situation makes sense. Is that so? I felt more doubtful by Alisas confident words. [Thats impossible.] Baekryeon muttered as if he couldnt believe it. Anyway! Unless youre the presidents offspring, theres no way this can happen. I understand that youre confused, but Im just a normal teller who has nothing to do with anyone. Normal tellers dont get promoted that fast. Fine. Let me correct myself. Im an extraordinary teller who has nothing to do with anyone. Are you trying to make a joke right now?! No, but if youre going to be like that, youre also one of the fastest promoted tellers ever. So what! Im still behind you! It seemed that Alisa was more annoyed by the fact that she fell behind me because I became a manager than by me bing a manager itself. She had a strong pride, so this defeat was hard for her to ept. Anyway, Im a teller who went through the first mission with you as colleagues. Im not some hidden child of the president or anything like that. I know. I just said that because I was so pissed off. Alisa muttered andy down on the table. Her silver hair that reached her waist scattered over her red skin, creating a strange contrast of colors. I tried to think of some words of constion for her, but decided to keep my mouth shut. Anything I said here would sound like mockery. Alisa touched her horns with her fingertips and murmured. Jenjang. When will I be able to catch up with you? Do you really want to catch up with me? Of course! You know what? Ever since I was born, I felt it instinctively. That Im the greatest genius teller ever, and that I cant tolerate being behind anyone. A personification of confidence! Thats quite impressive confidence. But you are behind me. That, thats becauseyoure an anomaly! Oh, Assistant Manager Alisa. What kind ofnguage is that to your superior? I scolded her in a mock tone, and Alisas expression twisted unpleasantly. She knew it too well. The reality where ranks were divided by promotions, even among colleagues. She thought she caught up with me when she became a deputy, but I already took the managers seat. In name, I was Alisas superior. Grrrrr Call me Kang Yu-hyun manager~ once and Ill forgive you. Id rather die. Call me and Ill give you some tips on how to be a manager. Really? Alisas eyes widened. The bait that Yu-hyun threw was too big. Alisa knew it was a trap, but she couldnt resist his words. She blushed even more, whether it was from embarrassment or her dark skin. With a face as ripe as a persimmon, Alisa forced her lips to move. Th, thank Thank? Thaank yoouu hyuun Speak clearly. I cant understand you. Thank you, Yu-hyun sir. She looked like she didnt know what to do with her shame, and there was even a faint tear in her eyes. Please tell me some tips to get promoted. Hmm. Its not exactly a satisfying answer, but I cant refuse. Im your senior, after all. I can show you some mercy, right? Sniff. Was it so humiliating to be called a senior? Alisa bit her lips hard, like a volcano ready to erupt. She cursed herself for meeting Yu-hyun today and boasting that she had be an assistant manager. Why did she do such a thing! Be nice to the collectors. Alisa lifted her head at Yu-hyuns words. What? Be nice to the collectors. Dont think of them as food, but as individuals. No, think of them as colleagues who work with you. Thats the tip. What kind of tip is that! Kyaah! Alisa finally exploded. I dont need you to tell me that, Im already on good terms with the collectors! Thats good to hear. The collectors you signed contracts with are definitely talented people. Dont lose them and treat them well. I was going to do that anyway. Thats good enough. Yu-hyun got up from his seat. He enjoyed talking to Alisa, but he had things to do today. Alisa. Youll be able to be a manager soon enough. With your growth rate, you might even aim for a director position beyond an assistant director. What are you talking about? I dont need you to tell me that, I was going to do that anyway. She said that, but her mouth twitched slightly. She seemed to be trying hard not to let a smile show on her face. Then suddenly, Alisa felt something strange about Yu-hyuns words. What is he saying? He sounds like hes not going to be a director himself. Did he have no confidence? That couldnt be. The Yu-hyun she saw was always rxed but passionate. She didnt think he would give up on bing a director. Then what was that weird and annoying thing he said? Alisa became curious. You What is your goal in the first ce? She was about to ask. Swoosh! The artificial grass swayed in the wind. Yu-hyun and Alisa flinched their shoulders. They instinctively felt the ominous aura that flew towards them with the wind. Alisa stopped her words and closed her mouth. She looked at the source of the bad vibe with Yu-hyun. There was a teller. He was dressed like a priest of some religion, but his clothes were very dark and dull. He was leaning back and looking at them, but they didnt notice him standing there even though he wasnt far away. Yu-hyuns eyes narrowed. When did he? His body enhanced by the fruit of life also enhanced his senses by several levels. He couldnt catch the teller even with his senses. He was not an ordinary teller. And that appearance. Yu-hyun frowned. He had the head of a cephalopod. Instead of a mouth, he had several tentacles covered with mucus like octopus legs as his beard. An octopus face on top of a skinny human body. He knew that tellers took on various forms of different races, but he hadnt seen many as disgusting as him. Its not just disgusting. Theres something else that bothers me more. When their eyes met, the teller opened his mouth. Did I interrupt? No. I was about to leave anyway because Im busy. Is that so? Thats good. I didnt mean to bother you. That Yu-hyun stopped Alisa from saying anything with his hand. So, do you have any business with us? Hmm? Oh, no. I only have business with one of you. Me? He pointed at him with his action, and Yu-hyun felt more suspicious. He tried not to show his wariness as much as possible, but his voice revealed his dislike for him. Who are you? Demiarios. He added more words. The director of the Pentagram department. Chapter 199: Chapter 199: Chapter 199 The first thought that came to Yu-hyuns mind when he saw Demiarios, the head of the department, was out of ce. His existence was like an ink painting drawn over a photograph. Aside from his appearance, which resembled a follower of an evil god from a certain outdated genre, he seemed to affect the surrounding environment just by being there. What if the dark darkness had mass? The scenery twisted around him, and Yu-hyun felt an illusion of being sucked in towards Demiarios. Like a ck hole. This man is the head of the Pentagram department. One of the eight heads among the departments that had only eight members each. He had apletely different vibe from Celestina. Celestina did not look like a head at all, with her casual and informal demeanor, but she had a ferocious beast hidden inside her. Demiarios looked like he had released thousands of horrible bugs at once. What made Yu-hyun more alert was that he did not feel any signs when he appeared. Yu-hyun managed his expression. So you are Demiarios, the head of the department. What do you want from me? Demiarios shook his beard and chuckled lowly at Yu-hyuns question. Its not such a big deal. I just wanted to congratte you. Kang Yu-hyun, you got promoted today, right? Im very surprised. Demiarios spoke while still leaning back. It seemed like he was vibrating his tentacle part to transmit sound at a specific frequency. Its the first time Ive seen a teller get promoted so quickly. And I heard you dont even belong to any department. Yes. I prefer to be alone right now. You have a lot of willpower. It must not have been easy to get there on your own. I wish the guys in my department would learn from your spirit. The two red eyes on his octopus face curved like crescents. Yu-hyun realized anew how someones smile could be so creepy. Yu-hyun wondered what Demiarios ulterior motive was for finding him. If he had to guess, it would be one of two things. Either he wanted to recruit him by praising his abilities, or he wanted to warn him for interfering with their operations on Earth. He did not think it was the former, since they had already be enemies. He came at a strange timing. And he came all the way here, avoiding other peoples eyes. It was too coincidental to dismiss it as a coincidence. Demiarios must have been waiting for this moment from the beginning. In this situation, he had no choice but to confront him head-on. Besides, I was curious about the head of the Pentagram department. The Pentagram department was the one that yed a decisive role in bringing about the end of the world on Earth. From Yu-hyuns perspective, who wanted to prevent the apocalypse, they were enemies that he had to eliminate. And Demiarios, the leader and brain of the Pentagram department, came to see him personally. Yu-hyun thought that it would not be bad to extract some information from him, since he came all this way. He pushed away the difort that stemmed from his instinct with his calm mind and reason. Hmm? Demiarios let out an exmation in his mind as he sensed Yu-hyuns change. It was his intention to raise Yu-hyuns guard by making him feel his most explosive emotion: disgust. He wanted to scatter his focus and then lead the situation to his advantage. That was Demiarios usual method. He regained hisposure right away. Its hard to believe that he was just a regr employee until recently. He didnt get promoted just because he was lucky. Demiarios did not underestimate Yu-hyun. Yu-hyun was a fierce beast. He could bite him hard enough that even the other heads would not dare to touch him. Interesting. Demiarios decided to raise his evaluation of Yu-hyun even more. He was greedy. If someone with that talent joined his department, maybe he could seed him as the head someday. But Demiarios knew that it was impossible. As soon as he saw Yu-hyuns eyes, he realized that there was no room forpromise between them, even at the minimum level. Thats why its regrettable. He had to end such an excellent teller with his own hands. Hiding his inner feelings, Demiarios asked in a calm voice. So? How do you feel about being promoted? Im happy. Theres no teller who doesnt like getting promoted. I feel like Im flying. Hmm. I guess I asked something obvious. But it still feels insufficient. Huh? Yu-hyun did not hide his ambition. Was it a simple bluff, or was he trying to provoke him? Demiarios pondered over it and soon realized that it was meaningless. Well. Its good to have big dreams. Do you think so too, Demiarios? Yes, I do. I still believe that I can do better. Are you saying that as the head of the department? Do you want to be an executive? Thats one way to hear it. Demiarios smiled at Yu-hyuns attempt to probe his intentions. He was not mocking Yu-hyun. He was enjoying the conversation itself. There were countless invisible battles of wits between Yu-hyun and Demiarios. Alisa was not oblivious to them, so she watched them with bated breath. So, are you interested in an executive position? Considering what youve shown so far, you might be getting some attention from the central office. Demiarios had learned something over his long life. He could guess someones personality to some extent by just having a conversation with them. Words are a means of representing ones will. Words contain will, and will is a collection of ones thoughts, beliefs, and goals. Inexperienced people provide clues about who they are with subtle tones, trivial gestures, and eye directions. Without even realizing it themselves. Im not even worthy of a manager position yet. Like steel. On the other hand, Yu-hyun was different from those inexperienced tellers. He was skilled. He hid his emotions, convinced his opponent with superficial reasons, and did not reveal the most important thing. He could be a director teller, not just a manager. But they might offer you some favors from the central office. Then Ill have to refuse. Favors are against thepanys rule of fairpetition. Giving some benefits to someone with outstanding abilities is something that an organization should do. Clinging to one rule only leads to decline. Is that your opinion? Even the chairman would say that. Alisa felt dizzy watching the exchange without pause. The level is different. The conversations she had with the tellers and collectors she had met so far were nothing but childs ypared to this. They hid daggers in their arms and urged each other to reveal what they were hiding first, while denying that they had anything. She felt suffocated just by watching. She couldnt imagine how this fight would end. Do you think we need some changes in the rules? That depends on how you think about change. Fixing something unfair to something proper is not change, but something that should be done naturally. Even if you borrow the hands of others for that? If we can solve it ourselves, theres no need for that. But if were short of hands, getting someones help is not something to be ashamed of. What if that person is a wicked viin who deserves no mercy? Even if someone is called a viin by others, if they help us, they are not a viin to us. An organization does not run on emotions. We join hands when we need to. Thats the attitude of someone who stands in a responsible position. I see. They looked at each other for a while. Neither of them looked away. Alisa felt an endless tension rising in this suffocating silence. There was a terrible monster between Yu-hyun and Demiarios, slowly growing bigger. It was then. What are you doing here? A third voice interrupted. Who is this? Demiarios did not show any sign of being annoyed by the intruder. Isnt this the head of the Celestial Bing department? Demiarios. The red-haired beauty, Celestina, stared at Demiarios with narrowed eyes. She couldnt believe that Demiarios himself had moved and faced Yu-hyun. She felt a strange anxiety and looked for Yu-hyun, and that turned out to be right. Why did you show up in this peaceful ce today? Youre usually not even seen outside. Arent you busy cutting off your tail because of what one of your managers did? Tail? That has nothing to do with me. And I dont have to have a reason to go outside. Really? Its a well-known fact that you never move without a reason. Thats a rumor. I just came here to check out the rumor of a great teller. Then, youre done now? Celestina did not hide her hostility towards Demiarios. She showed her sharp teeth and warned him. Why dont you get out of here now? I have something to talk to this junior. She looked like she would resort to violence if he didnt back off. Demiarios nced at Celestina with a dull look for a moment, then turned his back. I was going to do that anyway, without you saying that. He disappeared from his seat like ck smoke as he finished his words. Yu-hyun sighed in relief as he confirmed that Demiarios was gone. Alisa, who had been sweating profusely, barely managed to stop herself from copsing on her legs. Celestina scratched her head roughly as if she was annoyed. Hey. Are you okay? Yes, Im fine. Alisa is I, Im fine too. Phew. That damn octopus. He really makes me nervous. He didnt say much, did he? No. Except for trying to intimidate us a bit. Thats a relief. There are quite a few new tellers who went crazy after talking to him. Some of them even lost their minds, you know. Hes a walking disaster. Dont try to talk back to him, just avoid him if hees near. Phew, yeah. Thank you for your help. Yu-hyun felt mentally exhausted. He wanted to go home as soon as possible. Then he realized what he was thinking. Home? He called White Flower Management his home. Yu-hyun found that fact amusing. Yeah. That ce is my home now. The ce where he had to go back. The ce where his precious people were. The ce where he could feel the word that he thought he could never say again with his family. Yu-hyun realized it for the first time. *** Yourete. Seo Sumin, who was waiting for Yu-hyuns return, didnt hide her displeasure in her voice. She crossed her arms and tapped her foot. Judging by her reaction, she seemed to have waited for a long time. You said you woulde back early after the promotion ceremony, but do you know what time it is now? Im sorry. I had some work to do. Did you have something like a dinner or something? Haha. Yu-hyun felt like he was tasting the feeling of a husband who came homete after a dinner and got scolded by his wife, but he had no choice but to say that. He actually met Celestina after Demiarios by ident and got dyed. You agreed to learn Seven Demons ck Sky Divine Skill from me today. But how can youe back when the sun has passed the zenith and the afternoon is almost over? You make your master so anxious. Youre such an unfaithful disciple. Uh are we already in a master-disciple rtionship? Did I bow to you? No need! Just follow me to the training ground! Yu-hyun had no choice but to follow Seo Sumin to the training ground, since he waste and it was his promise. By the way. Seo Sumin, who was walking ahead, said without looking back, what she had been thinking for a while. Youve changed quite a bit since you left and now. Yu-hyun knew what she meant. Yu-hyun was promoted from assistant manager to manager. This meant that his rank as a teller had risen by one level. Yes. I got promoted, after all. The rise in rank as an existence meant that he had be stronger than before. And, there were changes that came with it. The amount of power that Yu-hyun possessed increased, but more importantly, the depth of the stories that he had also became much more profound than before. And Baekryeons new function was unlocked. Yu-hyun checked the information of Baekryeon, which was still in the form of a brooch. Chapter 200: Chapter 200: Chapter 200 [White Lotus] It is a weapon created by the great Salio Empire, which had achieved a brilliant civilization long ago. It had been rotting away in a corner of the dimensional shop, without any stories passed down about it, until a skilled engraver recognized its value and brought out its new appearance. It contains the essence of the magic engineering of the Salio Empire, which had reached the peak of its field. Depending on how you use it, it can give you immense power or be a double-edged sword that threatens you. -It grows with the user. -It can use [Shape Change]. This was simr to what Yu-hyun remembered. When he first engraved it, its name was Salio Empire Sword, but after he gave it a name, the system also recognized it as White Lotus. The important thing was what came next. The special window of White Lotus. [Special Window] -Limit Break -(Locked due to low user level) -(Locked due to low user level) One of the three windows that had been locked due to his low level was now open. Yu-hyun zoomed in on the part that said [Limit Break]. [Limit Break] The limit of mass and volume change is greatly increased. So thats what it was. White Lotus is a mythical-grade weapon that grows with its owner. Until now, Yu-hyuns level was not high enough to use anything but its basic abilities, but thanks to the fruit of life and his promotion to manager, White Lotus also became much stronger than before. I like the limit break especially. White Lotus could already change its shape freely, but there was a clear limit to that. It couldnt extend its length by tens of meters even if it changed into a sword, and there was a certain limit to the mass increase as well. Limit Break expanded the range of such changes greatly. If I want, I can make it as light as a feather or as heavy as a house-sized rock. And the change in volume and shape is more flexible too, so I can even turn it into something like a, or extend it to tens of meters away if its a spear. The first unlocked ability was rather close to an upperpatibility of the existing abilities. It might seem somewhat boring, but Yu-hyun focused more on versatility than sheer power. I dont need a skill that can kill in one hit. The important thing is versatility that can handle any situation. Even if he had a sword that could cut anything, it would be meaningless if his opponent was out of reach or if he couldnt block an attack that couldnt be stopped by one sword. Conversely, even if he had a very sturdy shield, he wouldck the decisive power to defeat his enemy. What Yu-hyun wanted was not an ability that was biased to one side, but an equal bnce. In that sense, he liked the special ability of White Lotus that was unlocked this time very much. Do you need to warm up? Seo Sumin arrived at the training ground and asked while rotating her wrist. Yu-hyun nodded silently without saying anything. His body had changed into something close to infinite perfection after recing his heart with the fruit of life. He didnt even need the process of rxing his muscles through stretching before intense exercise. His body maintained the optimal state to respond to any situation on the spot. Even if it wasnt perfect at the peak level, this was a body that all warriors would covet. I thought I needed to do some adjustments before we started, but you look like you dont need any. Its because I got promoted to manager. Right. Who would have thought there would be a race whose level goes up with their rank. Well, its not bad. Its actually easier than what I originally aimed for. The faster, the better. So, how are you going to teach me? Start with knowledge? Or through sparring? No. Theres no need for that. The first start will be rather simple. Then why are you warming up your wrist? This? Its just because my wrist is a bit stiff. Why? Did you expect something? Seo Sumin smiled yfully with her lips curled up. It was a face she often showed to Yu-hyun since she came to Baekhwa Management recently. Sorry to disappoint you, but Im just a frail hawawa middle school girl. Whats hawawa? Well, I heard thats how middle school girls talk these days. Thats not true. Where did she learn such weird things? I cantpete with you physically at this level. In other words, even if you pounce on me like a beast, I cant resist properly. Youre being modest with your martial arts. Its not something I can use recklessly. If I really wanted to knock you down and awakened my true will, maybe, but how can I do that to my benefactor? That means I have no choice but to take it. Since earlier, you keep talking as if I forced myself on you, but theres no need to worry about that. Huh. How can you say that now? When you grabbed my chin and took everything from me, my body and my soul. No, that was He felt awkward, but Yu-hyun couldnt argue. To be honest, he wasnt in his right mind at that time. He was intoxicated by the power of the mask and the fruit of life, and he said those words unconsciously. But saying that sounded like ame excuse. Seo Sumins smile deepened as she sensed Yu-hyuns hesitation. She realized that he was trying to provoke him, and Yu-hyun sighed. Phew. Lets stop joking around and get started. What should we do first? Cut some grass with a sword? Or practice breathing? Theres no need for that. The technique youre going to learn is not bound by any weapon. Then why did you use a sword? Thats because Im most familiar with it. And when I faced that spirit guy, I was desperate enough to use a sword. But in reality, Seven Demons ck Sky Divine Skill is a martial art that is not bound by any weapon. Seo Sumin said that and showed her right hand. It was a slender and pale hand that revealed half of her arm along with her wrist. Do you remember the technique I showed you then? I used a sword because Icked power, but in my prime, I could do it with just my fingers. A martial art that can be done with bare hands is Seven Demons ck Sky Divine Skill. It sounds simr to qi. Thats right. Using a weapon helps to perform such techniques more swiftly. But dont forget. The essence is a skill to fight with bare hands. Yu-hyun recalled Seo Sumins phantom body that used to be a celestial horse. She didnt even show her appearance as she emitted ck magic, and she easily dealt with the blood warriors without even drawing a sword. When she swung her hand, space tore apart, and when she stamped her foot, the ground around her sank. And even that was nothingpared to the techniques she showed him. That was the power of a transcendent who approached the existence of a star. Yu-hyun nodded and answered. I understand. Then lets start right away. What should I do first? First of all, empty everything. Huh? Yu-hyun didnt understand what she meant by emptying for a moment. Seo Sumin exined. Your body is very perfect, but the problem is that its full of power inside. What youre going to learn from me is literally a new power. You have to change the existing one to mine, but thats very difficult and time-consuming. Ah. I think I get it. Since Im used to the existing power, I have to empty everything first, and fill it with what you teach me. That way, itll be faster to ept it. Its like pouring ink into a ss full of water. It will mix with the water and be diluted ink. But if you empty the water and fill it with ink, whats inside is pure ink. The two powers didnt sh but mixed well, but still, he needed to empty the existing water to know and feel the true color of ink. Thats right. Youre very quick to understand. Thats good. She looked so happy that her eyes widened. Seeing her expression, Yu-hyun gave a bitter smile. If he thought about his previous life, it would be strange if he didnt catch on at this point. But Seo Sumin didnt know that much yet. We can start right away. Use up your power. The important thing is not to leave any power in your body. Emptying everything (). Thats the foundation of my teaching. I got it. Yu-hyun didnt ask how to use up his power. Usually in this situation, if Seo Sumin was fine or if Yu-hyun was stronger than now, she would have taken all his energy by sparring with him, but there was no need for that. Seo Sumin hadnt recovered her strength yet, and Yu-hyun wasnt so ignorant as to choose such a cumbersome method. Power is not only consumed by fierce fights. If you force your power out and dont use it, it will be consumed quickly. Yu-hyun satfortably in his seat and closed his eyes and focused. Tssssssss. White characters began to rise around Yu-hyuns body. Seo Sumin quietly watched the scene. She didnt say anything, but her eyes were full of interest. Wow. As expected. Her eyes were not wrong. That pure power. The power that was different from the inner power, and the sturdy physique that she could feel even over the ck suit. Yu-hyun was a perfect candidate to continue her progress, as if the world had created him for her. And more than anything, she felt a strange attraction when she looked at Yu-hyuns face with his eyes closed. His eyshes were long and his nose was straight. His mood was different when he opened and closed his eyes. He looked like he couldpete with the people who were called celebrities in this world. He also looked a bit like her friend Yura. But Seo Sumins eyes narrowed. It had been 30 minutes already, but the power flowing out of Yu-hyuns body showed no sign of stopping. When will it end? I had spent 30 minutes releasing that much power endlessly, but I still had too much of it. Yu-hyun, who also felt something was wrong, opened his eyes and said nervously. Uh, um. I dont know how to say this, but. What is it? My power is not decreasing. What? Im trying to use a lot of it, but it keeps replenishing as fast as I use it. Did you drink some kind of elixir like water or something? I did rece my heart with something much better than an elixir. Both Seo Sumin and Yu-hyun were silent for a while. They needed to use their power, but it was replenished as soon as they used it, so they were stuck. Yu-hyun wondered what to do with this and came up with a good idea. Maybe this will work. Yu-hyun created a ck mask that he was now familiar with using his skill. The sight of the ck characters flowing from his wrist and gathering on his palm was amazing even to him. Even Yu-hyun, who knew a lot of things, was new to this ck character, and this mask could only be made with ck characters. But, howe it looks different? Seo Sumins keen eyes caught the subtle change in the mask. Indeed, the mask had changed slightly in appearance. The horns had grown longer, and the mask itself had be more three-dimensional. The more ferocious look was a bonus. The leather gloves that appeared on Yu-hyuns hands also changed. There was a ck mark of unknown material on the back of the glove. Did it change because I got promoted and my rank increased? Yu-hyun thought that was certain. As his rank increased, so did the level of the story he possessed. He didnt expect that it would lead to such a change in appearance, but Yu-hyun thought it wasnt bad. What are you going to do with that? Im going to use this power. This is the skill that consumes the most power among the ones I have. He also had Nautilus summoning, but there was no way he could summon a giant submarine over 70m long inside a building. Yu-hyun immediately put on the mask and focused his mind. He might as well check out the enhanced power of Lace while he was using his power. Normally, he wouldnt be able to see the future even if he used Laces power, because there wasnt enough information in the present to read the future. Doing this was barely breaking even. But then. Hmm? Something started to appear beyond Yu-hyuns eyes behind the mask. Chapter 201: Chapter 201: Chapter 201 Laces demon can see the future based on the current information. In other words, to see the future, one needs the present information that supports it. If the future direction one wants is a sprout, then the basic information is the soil where the sprout will grow. A sprout cannot grow without soil. But, what is this? Yu-hyun did not use Laces power with the intention of seeing anything. He used it with the thought of quickly consuming the overflowing energy, so he expected to see only trivial things in the future. However, the future that Laces demon showed him was not something he could ignore. Various scenes were projected over the red eyes of the masked man, like a film reel. People holding cards and protesting. Criminals terrorist activities in various parts of the city. A new group of collectors with a different ideology from the existing ones. Even the entrances to new worlds of ideas that appeared. Zap! He felt a pain that pierced his skull and stabbed his brain with a drill. Yu-hyun tried to take off the mask in a hurry, but the runaway future scenes forced their way into his head. The future vision that did not have a direction showed him everything, regardless of whether he wanted it or not. Only 10 seconds. It was a very short time, but it felt like more than an hour to Yu-hyun. After 10 seconds that felt like an hour, Yu-hyun was barely able to take off the mask. To be precise, it was because he ran out of energy and could not even maintain the mask. Hoo. Hoo. Are you okay? You look quite exhausted. Seo Sumin asked me with a worried look. I wiped the slight cold sweat on my forehead and waved my hand. The perfect body of a Teller doesnt sweat easily. The fact that I was sweating meant that I was not just tired. Seo Sumin knew that, but she didnt say anything since I insisted that I was fine. I recalled the future that I had seen. Was what I just saw a possible future that might happenter? It passed by so quickly that I couldnt remember everything, but I could recall some fragments. Among them, the most important ones were the outbreak of the terrorist organization Unleashed, which I had been wary of before, and the new worldview that would emergeter. I expected it, but it feels strange to see it actually happen. I wiped my sweat. It wasnt too bad that there were some unpleasant things happening in the future. The future that I had seen was not exactly the same as what would happen. The future was nothing more than countless branches derived from the root of the present. The future could change depending on peoples choices. Lets focus on training for now. I had used up all the power I had. The life fruit that pulsed instead of my heart was trying to supply more energy to me, who was exhausted. Seo Sumin seemed to notice that and sat down behind my back. Getfortable. Ill help you from now on. Yes. I sat down with my legs crossed casually. There was no need to sit in a formal lotus position. I felt Sumins small hand touch my back. Her warmth was clearly felt through my clothes. It might feel a bit strange at first. But try to endure it. Before I could answer, the energy that flowed from her palm spread throughout my body from behind. I sensed that it was the energy she possessed. The ck inner power that Sumin, who used to be a celestial horse, had used. It was a fierce energy when facing enemies, but the energy that moved ording to her will was surprisingly cool and gentle. Do you feel it? Yes. Thats good. Youre reacting better than I expected. Most people reject the energy that they dont use themselves, but maybe its because youre a teller? You just have to keep this sensation from now on. Sumin said that and took her hand off. Inside my body, which had been emptied of energy, Sumins energy still remained faintly. I quickly sensed it and read the essence of that energy. Then, the abundant energy provided by the fruit of life filled my flesh again. Sumins energy and mine did not sh, but her power was diluted to the point where it was hard to recognize its original form. I didnt regret it. I already remembered in my head what kind of energy she had breathed in. I raised my own energy. Countless white characters rose like mirages along my back of the hand. Characters that were the source of all energies, such as qi, mana, chakra, and so on. I applied changes to these characters. Sssssss. The pure white letters clumped together and changed, then soon they were dyed in ck. It was simr to the energy of the Seven Horse ck Sky Divine Skill that Seo Sumin had shown. Seo Sumin licked his lips as he saw that. I had a vague idea that this would happen, but the speed of learning is really unbelievable. I feel like a fool for worrying about you. Is this fast? Of course it is. Even though I gave you some guidance and direction on this side, its not something you can do right away. Its amazing. Is it because youre a Teller and not a normal human? That might be the case. Each person has their own unique nature. It bes fixed like a stereotype, and this nature is not something that can be easily changed or altered even if one wants to. Yu-hyun was able to do it because he was a Teller and he had no inherent nature, but only dealt with pure text. There are hardly any people who can handle pure text. People create their own stories as they live, and therefore people who have stories change the nature of the text, whatever it may be. Like Kang Hye-rim who handles the power of lightning and Kwon Jia who uses the power of gluttony. In other words, this pure text that Tellers can handle from birth is a power that people of the lower world can attain only after a long period of training. I didnt know being reborn as a Teller would be so helpful. He was more sensitive to other colors because he was a nk canvas with no color. If it wasnt Yu-hyun but someone else, even if Seo Sumin blew his energy into him, he wouldnt have been able to use it properly. Seo Sumin said to Yu-hyun as if he was scolding him. Of course, its not perfect yet. If I have to give a ratio, its about 30%. The color is simr, but the nature of the energy that makes up the text is very different. Thats lower than I expected. I dont know how much you thought about it, but even the ones who are called geniuses can barely achieve 10 percent of it. You should know that its amazing to be able to follow 30 percent of it. And it can only get better from now on, not worse. Seo Sumin told Yu-hyun to first learn how to change the nature of his energy. He was slightly disappointed by her words that the basic form wouldeter. Seo Sumin smiled slyly at him. Are you disappointed? A little bit. Ive never learned martial arts before, so Im more curious. Dont be impatient. It took me more than a week to awaken this nature in the first ce. Youve already seeded at the first try, so you should consider yourself sessful. Youre also fast at learning, so youll be able to master it soon even if you dont rush. How long did it take you? I dont remember exactly. But it took me longer than you. She said that, but Seo Sumin couldnt deny that she was a possessor of an unbelievable talent. She was the one who created the path. Anyway, thats the end of todays basic lesson. ss dismissed. It wasnt much of a big deal. Thats because you learned quickly. Actually, the most important thing to master this technique is to match the nature of your energy. If you do that properly, youve already done half of it. For the rest of the time, focus on matching the nature of your energy as much as possible. If Im at 30 percent now, how much do I need to achieve at least? The basic form requires 80 percent. For the advanced ones, youll have a hard time using them if theyre not perfect. I guess the basics are always important. Yes. You know that well, so I wont say anything more. From now on, youll need to practice on your own and get used to it. If you get stuck in the middle, just repeat the process of me injecting my energy into you a few times. Do you need any help? No. He knew he would learn faster if he received her help, but he didnt feel the need for it. He remembered everything since she injected her energy into his body. He had analyzed everything about her energy. The reason he couldnt imitate it right away was because hecked the skill to assemble it properly. He memorized the blueprint perfectly. At his words, Seo Sumin widened her eyes as if surprised, and then smiled contentedly. Good. Thats what I expect from a man who has me. Please stop saying things that can be misunderstood. Yu-hyun rolled his eyes at Seo Sumin. He was not used to Seo Sumins behavior, which often showed a different reaction from Kang Hye-rim, Kwon Jia, and Baek Seoryeon. In his previous life and this life. There was no one who teased him with friendly jokes like this. The only one he could think of was Baek Seoryeon in his previous life, but even she had some boundaries. Seo Sumin was an extreme exception. Seo Sumin shrugged her shoulders and looked at the entrance of the training ground. Well, Im done with this side anyway. How about you two sisters? Are you ready to start? At Seo Sumins words, there was a flinch from beyond the entrance. A momentter, Kang Hye-rim with an awkward expression and Kwon Jia with a nk expression appeared. They came to spar with each other, but when they saw Yu-hyun and Seo Sumin there first, they were curious and secretly watched them. You came at a good time. I wanted to see how far you two havee. Seo Sumins eyes sparkled. She was already in a very excited mood, seeing how well Yu-hyun absorbed what she taught him. She was also full of enthusiasm to teach Kwon Jia and Kang Hye-rim, who were no different from excellent gems. Come on, sisters. Lets pretend were not here and show us some sparring. Seo Sumin grabbed their arms and dragged them to the center of the training ground. Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jia were confused, but they didnt hesitate much since their original purpose was to spar. They pointed their wooden swords at each other. Yu-hyun and Seo Sumin, who stepped back to the corner, watched them. The sparring began soon after. ck! Thud! Contrary to Yu-hyuns expectation that they would go easy on each other, their sparring was quite fierce. They both reached the intermediate level, so they left faint afterimages every time they moved. They exchanged several blows in a blink of an eye. They only used wooden swords, but their actions looked like a real battle. It was enough to make him wonder if someone would get hurt. Should I stop this? Yu-hyun was worried and tried to intervene between them, but Seo Sumin stopped him. What are you trying to do? Well, I think they might get hurt Are you saying that collectors are not people who are prepared to get hurt? Besides, this is just sparring. Theres no need for you to step in and stop it. Still. Are you worried? You dont care about your own wounds, but youre so soft on your people. She said that as if she saw through his inner thoughts. He slightly avoided her gaze, and Seo Suminughed with a smirk. She seemed so happy to discover another side of Yu-hyun that she didnt know that she couldnt contain herself. Im not saying I dont understand your feelings, but look at their eyes. Theyre enjoying this fight sincerely. She was right. Yu-hyun had a good eye too, and he could feel that Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jia were seriously engaged in the sparring. There was no personal emotion involved. I can feel their desire to be stronger. Arent you the same? Yu-hyun nodded his head. Watching the two of them exchange swords earnestly, he realized how unnecessary his worry was. He wished for them to be stronger, just like Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jia did. As soon as he realized that, he became strangely calm. His cold insight scrutinized every detail of their sparring. Hoo. Hoo. Haa. Haa. The two who were exchanging swords at a dizzying speed moved away from each other as if they had agreed on it. The sparring entered a brief lull. Hmm. This is really something. Seo Sumin stroked her chin and lit up her eyes. Her eyes were as innocent as a child who had found something very interesting. Ive been feeling this for a while, but you two are really amazing. Seo Sumin had assessed how far Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jia hade from their sparring just now. She might have weakened a lotpared to her peak, but her eyesight that had reached the transcendent level was still alive. Seo Sumin stuck out her tongue at Yu-hyun. How did you manage to find such talented people? Chapter 202: Chapter 202: Chapter 202 What do you think of the two people you saw? Raw gems with great potential. Thats the only thing thates to my mind. The ones who received the praise were Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jia, but Yu-hyun felt proud as if it was his own. Hye-rim unni is literally born with talent. She knows how to swing her sword in the most ideal way, how to attack so that it works best on the opponent. Its not like someone taught her, judging by how crude her swordsmanship is. She learned it instinctively by herself. What about Jia unni? Jia unni is hmm. To be honest, shes the hardest one to evaluate. She clearly has a perfected swordsmanship. But it feels strangely out of ce. Unlike Hye-rim unni, shes not born with talent. Rather, shes closer to someone who has trained for a very long time, repeating the same thing over and over again. Yu-hyun secretly admired her sharp insight. She proved that she didnt be a transcendent for nothing. With her keen eye, Seo Sumin could clearly judge the level of the opponent. When it came to pure martial arts, her eyes were much more urate than Yu-hyuns. One side is instinctively disying their innate talent. The other side is dealing with the situation with experience and knowledge that they have hammered into their body for a long time. They are literally people who are extremely biased towards talent and effort. Seo Sumin corrected herself as she spoke. No. Ill correct myself. Jia unni is not just at the level of effort. Thats not something you can get with simple effort. Its much more intense and persistent than that. If I had to say it, yeah. Its close to madness. Madness. Seo Sumins evaluation was urate. Yu-hyun sometimes had the same thought when he looked at Kwon Jia. The word effort was too small and humble to describe Kwon Jias achievements. Most people, when faced with a crisis situation, can cope on the spot depending on their innate sense. But Kwon Jia didnt have that talent. And yet she was able to get here because she repeated learning how to deal with any situation like a code embedded in aputer program. Then, from our Heavenly Demon-nims perspective, do you think they have more room for improvement? Well, Hye-rim unni definitely has infinite potential for future development. I saw her fight briefly and it seemed like she used lightning energy when she fought. Lightning energy is fast and powerful. It suits her personality well. On the other hand, Jia unni is Jia unni is? Hmm. I dont know about this one. Im having a hard time evaluating her too. Seo Sumin admitted that she didnt know for the first time. Kwon Jia was a being who had been polished for a very long time. From Seo Sumins point of view, she looked like someone in her twenties, but she had hundreds of years of experience in her. It was strange enough to feel weird. She could figure that out, but the problem was the possibility after that. Jia unni is well, this is hard to say, but she doesnt seem to have any talent. Her ability to cope in the moment iscking. Shes no different from someone who has no sense. And yet she fights on par with Hye-rim unni because she must have gone through an unbelievable amount of training. But there must be a limit to that. Kwon Jias strength was the result of countless efforts and repetitive actions that ordinary people couldnt even imagine. Is it possible for Jia unni to ovee that limit? Its hard for most people. Most people. Seo Sumin trailed off and added. Unless Jia unni is not one of them, she can change enough. No, shes already showing it. The fact that she reached that level with such an absurd talent is the result of an indescribable madness. Seo Sumin sat down next to Yu-hyun and snuggled up to him. The scent of her perfume tickled his nose. I cant predict those kinds of people no matter how hard I try. They refuse the frame given to them and widen it by any means possible. Their potential is beyond myprehension. Thats why Im surprised. You too, and unni too. Theyre all hard to predict. Im ttered by your praise, Lord Heavenly Demon. Hmph. Its only natural. Im the manager of this management, after all. It would be more troublesome if I didnt do this much for you. Just then, the two people who had finished their sparring came over to this side, wiping their sweat. Phew. That was tough. So, how was the evaluation? They seemed quite curious, knowing that this side was going to evaluate them. Yu-hyun answered for them. It wasnt bad. But, its stillcking. Seo Sumin added. You two are definitely strong, but you must have felt it from that fight. Youre still not enough. KangHye-rim and Kwonjias expressions darkened. They had also felt their weakness after the fight with Chpantaka. The gloom of feeling like an insurmountable wall even if they used all their strength. A normal person would have broken their spirit at the sight of that, and had no choice but to worship them. But, no one here. Dared to bow their heads easily. Thats why, Ill help you. Seo Sumin smiled slyly. She had already thought of what to teach each of them. One week left. Ill make sure you do well, so look forward to it. No one refused the teachings of a former transcendent. *** Time flew by quickly and six days passed in a blink of an eye. The next day, the Collector Academys admission ceremony would begin. That meant that Kangyura and Seo Sumin would enter the academy. The hard training that started early in the morning ended only when the afternoon was fading away. The members gathered in the living room to rest. Baekseoryeon and Sung Yu-chan, who had been busytely and didnt show their faces much, also joined them. Kang Yu-hyun Teller-nim. Why are we gathered here? Sung Yu-chan, who had been locked up in his room, asked curiously as he saw everyone together for a rare asion. Tomorrow is Seo sumin-ssis academy entrance, so we should at least have a modest celebration party the day before. Besides, we didnt properly congratte Seo sumin-ssi when she joined our management. Ah. Thats true. Hmm. You dont have to do that for me. Seo Sumin said that with a bit of embarrassment, but she didnt look like she hated it. Rather, she felt a little happy that they were celebrating for her like this. So, are these all the members? Baekseoryeon asked Yu-hyun, who shook his head. No. There are more people I called. Oh, theyre here just in time. Huh? She didnt even get to ask back. Ding dong. The sound of the bell and a light knock on the door rang out. Hm? What? You called more people? If its just us, there will be someone who feels left out. Yu-hyun opened the door through the inte, and soon two people entered the living room. Yay! Sumin, youre here! Huh, huh? Yura? Seo Sumin, who was buried in the sofa, hastily got up. She didnt expect her friend Kang Yura toe, and she looked a bit flustered. Seo Sumin didnt want to show her sloppy appearance to her, but it was toote. Hehe. Sumin, you look sofortable. You always dressed neatly at school. Ah, no. Its not that But why are you here? Why? Of course I came to party! And Im staying here tonight. Mom gave me permission. Didnt you hear? Th-thats Seo Sumin ran out of words and red at Yu-hyun. It was a silent protest, asking why he didnt warn her that Yura wasing. Yu-hyun ignored her gaze lightly and turned his attention to another guest. Long time no see. Kyungseo. Yes. Long time no see, Yu-hyun. You moved? How mean. You should have invited me when you had a housewarming party. You didnt know I was waiting a lot? I had to move in a hurry, so I didnt have time to do that. Thats why I invited you today. Youre not upset, are you? Nah, I was just kidding. Ju Kyungseoughed and greeted the other people. Hello. Nice to meet you. Im Ju Kyungseo. Im the team leader of Collecting Magazine. Especially, her eyes toward Kwon Jia and Seo Sumin were sharp. She instinctively sensed that those two were not ordinary. The good thing was that Ju Kyungseo was a person who knew how to separate work and personal matters. She had a lot of questions, but she didnt want to ruin the mood of the party that opened for the first time, so she joined the atmosphere lightly. Nice to meet you. How about you? Huh? Me? Ah, I-Im Sung Yu-chan. Sung Yu-chan was stunned by the bright and friendly appearance of Ju Kyungseo and introduced himself btedly. For Sung Yu-chan, who was a natural-born loner, it felt like a dream that this beauty was smiling and talking to him. Youre also from White Flower Management, right? What do you do? Ah, yes. Im a hacker, so He unintentionally revealed his identity, but Ju Kyungseo thought it was a joke andughed out loud. Hahaha. Youre very funny, Sung Yu-chan. Yes, yes. Thank you. Yu-hyun smirked as he saw the two who seemed to get along well. He didnt know when he came close, but Seo Sumin tapped him hard. You coward. You took Yura hostage? You should have teased me moderately as usual. I wont forget this grudge. Yura~ Sumin has something to say to you~! Huh? Sumin? What is it? Huh? No, no Yura its not that He couldnt helpughing as he watched Seo Sumin being dragged away by Yura again. The party was held modestly. Even though it was modest, there were seven people, so it inevitably became noisy. Kyahaha. No, I mean, do you know what he said? He said hes so jealous of you! Ah, sis. Are you drunk already? No, Seoryeon. Do I look like someone who gets drunk easily? Especially, the one who led the mood was none other than Ju Kyungseo. She opened the bottle as soon as it started, and there were already empty bottles piled up around her. Yet, she didnt seem to get tired and didnt let go of her ss. It was enough for Baek Seoryeon to try to stop her. Sung Yu-chan was weak in alcohol and passed out in the corner after drinking only one shot of soju. Hmm. He retired from the start. Sung Yu-chan is kind ofme. Yu-hyun thought that while drinking lightly. Kang Hye-rim joined him from the side. Ah! Yu-hyun is drinking too! ? Is there a problem with me drinking? Yu-hyun is underage! A baby whos not even one year old! Not that again. Hye-rim, are you drunk? Ehehe. How can I be drunk! She was obviously drunk. Yu-hyuns eyes narrowed. Usually, collectors have such superior metabolism that they dont get drunk easily. Even if there is something called mood, if Kang Hye-rim gets drunk like this. Exactly, how much did you drink? A strong alcohol smell came out every time she spoke. It was not just soju, but she drank liquor like water. Yu-hyun is one year old? What? That sounds like an interesting story. Let me join! Even Ju Kyungseo, who didnt miss any interesting news, joined in. She had a bottle of liquor in one hand. The culprit was here. Yu-hyun felt a headache. Its not like that. What do you mean its not like that? Kyungseo, do you know? Yu-hyun was born as a teller less than a year ago! What? Kyahaha! What? Then we have to throw a first birthday party for Yu-hyunter? Pffft! A f-first birthday party! I had the same idea! Yu-hyun shook his head as he watched Kang Hye-rim and Ju Kyungseo cheering each other on. There was only one mood maker, but the atmosphere of the party was really hot. Kang Yura, who was only drinking juice from the side, looked around and asked. Brother. Is the alcohol good? Can I try it once? Nope. Yura, youre underage. What alcohol? Theres juice. Drink that. Aww. These days, everyone drinks if they want to. And whats wrong with that? I have a guardian. Youll get in trouble if you drink. You have your entrance ceremony tomorrow. You should take care of your condition first. Thats right, Yura. You shouldnt drink that. Sumin, what? Are you on brothers side? Huh, huh? Yura looked at Seo Sumin and smiled yfully. Wow. So disappointing~. Sumin, I thought you would be on my side. No, no. Its not that But were underage. We have an entrance ceremony tomorrow, we cant do that. Yeah? Then just tell me this. Sumin, have you ever drank alcohol or not? Huh, huh? No, I mean, in my previous life You drank! You drank! Only I havent drank here! Only I havent drank! Seo Sumin was flustered by Kang Yuras yful shout. Kwon Jia was also silently drinking and eating snacks, but Ju Kyungseo seemed to target her this time and asked her various things from the side. Kang Hye-rim cheered her on as if it was fun, and Baek Seoryeon desperately tried to stop her. It was noisy but fun, frivolous but warm. The sight of them enjoying and living peacefully made my heart ache. It was a peace that I thought I could never have again, so maybe thats why I felt that way. Thats why. Because I felt the preciousness of this daily life, I could remind myself of my purpose once more. This time, I would not fail. And, the next day, on a sunny morning. I stood at the entrance of the academy. Chapter 203: Chapter 203: Chapter 203 The vast grounds of the academy were filled with people, leaving no room to step. The big festival that happened once a year was enough to attract all kinds of diverse people. The sweet smell of food wafted from the stalls that were set up everywhere, and the new students and their rtives gathered in groups and chatted loudly. There were also collectors, reporters, and broadcasters who were looking for promising future talents or exclusive stories. A bustling scene of various human figures in one ce. Yu-hyun had only seen a simr sight when he went to recruit Kwon Jia at the collector training center graduation ceremony. Seo Sumin, who was slightly annoyed by the crowd, opened her mouth. There are so many people. Seo Sumin had just entered the academy grounds with her familys farewell a little while ago. Now that she was outside, and surrounded by people, she was conscious of their gaze and used a tone of speech that suited her age. Yu-hyun nodded silently and looked at the academy building beyond the crowd. He felt a strange feeling as he saw the huge white structure shining in the sunlight. [Why are you like that?] Because it was a ce I couldnt go to even if I wanted to in my previous life. Yu-hyun in his previous life wanted to be a collector, but he couldnt because he wasnt chosen. So he checked various information about collectors, but he never participated in such a big event festival. He thought it would break his heart. He thought he would go crazy with jealousy if he saw other peers going to ces he couldnt go to. [Are you okay now?] Im fine now. I dont need to be obsessed with the academy anymore. Rather, the academy students envy Yu-hyun. He is the master of a great collector and a teller who is much stronger than most collectors. In fact, there were a lot of eyes looking at Yu-hyun around him. Wow. Look over there. That guy. Hes so handsome. Who is he? Hes obviously not a new student. Is he a family member or a sponsor of a new student? Is the white-haired kid next to him the admission target? Ive never seen him before. No, wait. Isnt that guy Kang Yu-hyun, the teller? Now that Yu-hyun had be quite famous, there were people who recognized him. Especially those who knew a little bit about anything rted to collectors widened their eyes when they saw Yu-hyun. A teller who fought alongside collectors, Yu-hyun was more rare than a natural monument. [Hey. Everyone is staring at you. What if they ask you for an autograph?] I dont have to worry about that. Ive already taken care of it. Yu-hyun deliberately released his energy and blocked peoples approach. Ordinary people couldnt approach him even if they wanted to because of their instinctive reaction to his energy. Most of them wondered Why am I doing this? while feeling puzzled. Seo Sumin nced at Yu-hyun. Youre intentionally releasing your energy. Of course. If I dont do this, there will be too many annoying people clinging to me. Well, Im d itsfortable for me too but I cant help the attention. Seo Sumin felt that she was also getting interested. Yu-hyun was so famous in some sense that the new student he brought with him, Seo Sumin, also received attention. Some of those eyes were mixed with jealousy towards her. What about the two sisters? Dont you have to bring them too? Theyre busy training right now. Besides, if they came here too, it would have been more chaotic around here. Even though Yu-hyun scattered his energy, there were people who hesitated to approach him. It was obvious that people would block the way if either Kwon Jia or Kang Hyerim showed up. Above all, the two of them were so immersed in the skills that Seo Sumin taught them that they had no interest in anything else. That was why Yu-hyun came alone. Seo Sumin understood that, but she didnt mind being alone with Yu-hyun. Lets not stand here for too long, lets move. Ah, yes. Yu-hyun grabbed Seo Sumins hand and pulled her. A few women who were watching them let out a small sigh, but the two of them didnt care. As they entered the auditorium where the entrance ceremony was prepared, there were already quite a lot of people waiting. Oh. Seo Sumins eyes sparkled as she saw the children of her age. Those children, who were dressed in their designated outfits, were none other than her ssmates and rivals who entered this time. They were the next collectors who would shoulder the future of the world. It looks like there are a lot of interesting people here. I felt the same way. Yu-hyun agreed with Seo Sumins words. There were more silver books in Yu-hyuns sight than he expected. There were people who were nervous, and people who were sad to part with their families. But still, the most brilliant students were those who had absolute confidence in their abilities. They had an aura that others couldnt emit. Of course, thats not an absolute indicator. Depending on how they are educated and how they polish their potential, a gemstone can be a jewel or a cheap stone. As he was thinking that, someone from afar noticed them and came over. Ah! Oppa! Sumin-ah! Maybe it was because of the loud voice. For a moment, the eyes of the people inside the auditorium gathered on them. Realizing her mistake btedly, Kang Yura blushed with embarrassment and ran towards where Yu-hyun was. As if she wanted to ovee her shame, Kang Yura asked him usingly. Why did youe sote? Ive been waiting for a long time. Sorry. There were a lot of people outside, so I was dyed for a while. Ah, I see. There were really a lot of people outside. I was so nervous when I came here. How about you, Sumin? Im fine, I dont feel particrly nervous. As expected, I knew you would be like that. But Im d. If you werent here, I would have really cried. Watching the two of them chat happily, he stood still and Kang Yuras guardian also noticed them and came over. Its been a long time. Yes. Its been a long time. Yu-hyun answered Mrs. Shin Eunsuk, Yuras mother, and turned his eyes to the man next to her. Unlike Shin Eunsuk, who was sharp and cold, he had a gentle and weak atmosphere. He smiled softly at Yu-hyun. He had a warm and friendly charm like a neighbor uncle. Nice to meet you. My name is Kang Junseok. The moment he heard that voice. Suddenly, Yu-hyun recalled the scene of going out with his father in the past. At that time, his father also smiled at him like that and stroked his head. He looked a little older than he did then. But surely, it was his father from his memories. Im Kang Yu-hyun. I felt a pang of longing as I looked at my father, Kang Jun-seok. It was one of the emotions that had not faded over time. Kang Jun-seok chuckled. Ha. Youre really like what Yura said. You look a lot like me. Dad. I was right, right? You see how much Yu-hyun oppa resembles you? Thats why I thought he was my uncle when I first saw him. Kang Jun-seok was an only child, so he naturally had no siblings. He had shrugged off his daughter Yuras words when he first heard them. He thought it was just an exaggeration that girls of her age often made. But when he met Kang Yu-hyun in person, he felt that Yura was right. Seo Sumin also looked at Kang Jun-seok and Yu-hyun alternately with curiosity. She had wondered if Yu-hyun and Yura were siblings since they looked alike, but Yu-hyuns appearance and Yuras fathers were so simr that they could be brothers. The only difference was that Yu-hyun had a sharp and somewhat arrogant expression, while Kang Jun-seok was as harmless as amb to others. Apart from their looks, the two men hadpletely different vibes. Yu-hyun smiled politely and agreed. There are many people who look alike in the world. Besides, Im not human, so its even more likely. He said as if making an excuse. Shin Eun-sook, his mother, looked at him with pity. Yu-hyun did not show any signs of feeling her worried gaze. He had no regrets from the moment he faced his father in this ce. Rather, he felt grateful to see the person he could not see anymore. [The entrance ceremony will begin soon, so please gather in the auditorium, students.] Ah. Its starting now. Lets go and line up. Yura draggedSumin by the hand and disappeared into the auditorium. We should go too. We cant stay inside anymore since only the students and the collector guardians can. Yu-hyun, you stay here as a guardian, right? Yes. Thats right. Heh. Yura always talked a lot about you, Yu-hyun. I wanted to chat with you more, but its a shame. Lets meet again next time if we have a chance. Yes. Of course. It was nice to meet you today. Take care. Yes. As soon as the entrance ceremony began, people who were not students or collector guardians were restricted from entering, so the two parents left the auditorium with regret. Yu-hyun waved his hand at them until they disappeared. Yu-hyun, who stayed here as a guardian, found an empty seat where he could see the auditorium below. The auditorium of the collector academy was muchrger than the dome stadium that covered the ceiling. It was easy to find an empty seat. As he sat down, he saw a neat scene below his eyes. The students in uniforms were lined up in rows and columns, and the academy instructors surrounded them with dignity. Yu-hyun easily spottedSumin and Kang Yura. The light emitted by their books was brilliantpared to other students. The other students are not easy either, but there is a clear difference in level. The Korean collector academy was a ce where most of the talented people from around the world gathered because of its reputation as the first academy. It was a ce where people who were famous overseaspeted together, so it was almost impossible to get a high rank in the collector academy. Even considering that, Yu-hyun was confident that Kang Yura andSumin would not be pushed back. There are some other noticeable people. Yu-hyuns eyes lingered on some of the students. There were quite a few students with colorful hair, probably from abroad. They all had full of personality as befitting collector candidates. Besides, the guardians are all quite influential people. The seats were filled with guardians like Yu-hyun, who were all well-known figures in the media. They were either owners ofrge corporations, famous collectors, or people from overseas ns. They even have people from the Nemesis n here. Thebined power and wealth of the people gathered in these seats could wipe out a small country. Thats why the academy agents looked very tense. If they caused any friction between them, it wouldnt end with a simple matter. I cant let my guard down just because its a simple academy. Yu-hyun thought so as someone sat next to him. He looked at the person who sat next to him. There were many other empty seats, but he chose to sit next to him. That meant he had something to do with him. Hello. Yes. Hello. The person who sat next to him was a man who had a somewhat frivolous atmosphere. However, that didnt mean it was bad. Rather, it suited hisnguid eyes and casual behavior. Yu-hyun quickly scanned the mans appearance. He had long hair tied around his neck, and a beard that was not properly trimmed on his chin. His eyes werenguid, but there was a sharp light in them that he couldnt hide. Even though the weather wasntpletely hot yet, he wore loose shorts and a short-sleeved T-shirt. He looked out of ce in this seat no matter how he looked. Do you have something to do with me? Ah, look at me. My name is I know. Youre Lim Gunwoo, a collector from the Nemesis n. Right? Oh? You knew about me? It would be strange if I didnt. Youre a famous person. The mans name was Lim Gunwoo. He was a collector affiliated with the Nemesis n, and one of the few high-ranking collectors in the country. His exact rank was Species 2nd Grade. He was a great expert who was at least in the middle of the high-ranking collectors. So, what do you want from me from the Nemesis n? Yu-hyun cut him off and asked, and Lim Gunwoos eyes sparkled. Chapter 204: Chapter 204: Chapter 204 Im Gunwooughed as if he was amused by Yu-hyuns question. Hahaha. I just came here out of personal curiosity. Arent you quite famous too? Kang Yu-hyun, the Teller. They say youre the most entric Teller theyre ever seen. Im Gunwoo, Collector. Please be more respectful. The one who answered him was the person standing behind Im Gunwoo. She was a sharp-looking woman in a suit and sses. She was Im Gunwoos secretary, Choi Yeri, who was assisting him. She red at Im Gunwoo with a fierce look. Im Gunwoo smiled casually. Oh,e on, Yeri. Lets be more flexible. Why do you have to be like that over such a thing? Its rude to say that to someone you just met. And do you know how many troubles youve caused by being so flexible, Im Gunwoo Collector? Do you want me to list them one by one right here? I still remember them all. I still shiver when I think of those times. Oh, no, theres no need for that. Im Gunwoo avoided her eyes and broke out in a cold sweat as he met Choi Yeris gaze. A rare sight of a high-ranking Collector being scolded by his secretary. But Yu-hyun didnt look down on him for that. It was well-known in this field that he showed such a helpless look on purpose. If I didnt know better, I would have fallen for it. That was because Im Gunwoo was a Collector who had a kind of powerful but weak concept, deliberately making his opponents underestimate him. He was famous in his previous life too. Because of his frivolous attitude and casual speech, he easily got along with people who liked him, but people who hated him really hated him. As a result, physical shes also happened frequently. There were so many people who challenged him to a duel, criticizing his frivolous attitude that didnt suit a high-ranking Collector, that the number exceeded two digits. But Im Gunwoo won all of those duels without a single defeat. There was no element of luck involved in that. They were all victories he achieved with his own skills. Yu-hyun scanned Im Gunwoos book. A book with a golden cover from the start. Hes strong now, but does that mean he has the potential to grow more in the future? From high-ranking Collectors and above, they had their own solid stories or concepts. The powerful but weak concept that the public used to evaluate Im Gunwoo was one of them. He deliberately showed a weak appearance and induced the opponents carelessness. Then, at the crucial moment, he showed his true skills and highlighted his abilities. That was Im Gunwoos power. Of course, Yu-hyun didnt bother to mention that point. He didnt have any intention of picking a fight with someone who didnt have any hostility towards him in the first ce. After scolding Im Gunwoo for a while, Choi Yeri coughed and apologized on his behalf. Im sorry, Kang Yu-hyun Teller. Our Collector is such an insensitive person. Please forgive him. No, Yeri. But Im your boss, and you say Im insensitive. He may look rotten on the outside, but hes not a bad person on the inside, so please understand. Yeri. Dont you think your words are a bit harsh? Youre hurting me. Tsk. Yu-hyun thought she was not ordinary either as he watched Choi Yeri bite off the high-ranking Collector without changing her expression. He smiled and offered his hand. No, its not like that. Well, there are different kinds of people in the world, right? Im d you understand. Phew. See? Yeri. What did I tell you? If its this personno, this Teller, hell let it go generously. I knew this would happen, okay? Hes totally different from the Teller I contracted with. If Kang Yu-hyun Teller says so. Choi Yeri gave Im Gunwoo onest murderous look and closed her mouth tightly. Im Gunwoo chuckled and thanked Yu-hyun. Wow. Thank you. Thanks to you, I can avoid being nagged. Are you sure you can say that? Yu-hyun asked cautiously, looking over Im Gunwoos shoulder at Choi Yeri, whose face was twisted like a demon. This guy, was he obsessed with his concept? Or was he like that from birth? Yu-hyun started to get confused. Well, it was none of Yu-hyuns business what he would do with herter when they were alone. So, what do you think of them? Who are you talking about? The students gathered over there. Im Gunwoo gestured with his chin, and Yu-hyun took a moment to answer. I think they are not bad overall. I dont know the level of the previous academy students, so I cantpare them, but there are many talented kids in general. Kuhah! Of course, right? Well, you have a good eye, so you already recruited two famous collectors. Three. Huh? Why do you think I came here? Yu-hyun smiled slyly. Our Baekhwa Managements third one entered this academy at this entrance ceremony. Thats why I came. Oh. I see. I thought you were trying to pick up one of those guys here. Did you? But they all have their own sponsors, dont they? Im Gunwoo nodded nonchntly at Yu-hyuns sharp words. Thats right. Most of the guys who entered here already have their mouths stained by others. Are those people over there mostly guardians? Yeah. They are all breath-taking bastards. Global corporations,rge ns, king maker management, political bigwigs, etc. I was originally among them, but man, it was no ce for humans. He shuddered as if he remembered something unpleasant. Yu-hyun nodded unconsciously. Knowing Im Gunwoos personality so far, that kind of stiff and formal ce would be more dreadful than hell for him. So, I came here out of curiosity because I was alone. But I didnt know that your sides protege was also here. Im Gunwoo hesitated whether to say this or not. Then Yu-hyun took the initiative. Is it because of the secret entrance test that will be held soon? Huh? Im Gunwoo widened his eyes as if he was caught off guard. Did you hear it from somewhere? No. Then I guessed it. Yu-hyun exined casually as if it was nothing. I thought it was strange that they sent out all the rtives of the students but left the guardians alone. And those people over there. They seem to be watching the entrance ceremony quietly without showing it, but they are secretly looking forward to something. What are they looking forward to? Something like an event that only they know and the general public doesnt. But it wouldnt be something inhumane. If I had to choose, a simple test to evaluate the level of the students would be likely. Ranking people is one of the things people like, right? Hmm. Can I ask why you thought that way? These people here are all people who can fart with their noses wherever they go. Do you think they came here to see their sponsored students just enter? They considered it a kind ofpetition to see their sponsored students get higher grades. Yu-hyun did not bother to say anything more. Im Gunwoo nodded his head with a smile on his face, as if that was enough for him. Thats urate, very urate. You have a really amazing eye for talent. Thats too much praise. As you say. Can I call you Yu-hyun, by the way? Call me whatever you like. Ill call you Gunwoo then. Hahaha. Thats refreshing. As you said, the reason why those people gathered here is because of the event that will happen after this. Oh, look. Its starting right now. [We will end the entrance ceremony here. Students, please wait in your seats for a moment.] Some students were confused by the unexpected announcement, but some others who had already heard about the situation looked excited. Then, the instructors came out and guided the students. Come on, lets get up too. We cant miss this fun spectacle. But, is it okay to do this without the consent of the guardians? To train collectors who have to fight for their lives in the fantasy world, they have to create unexpected situations at any time. Even if some parentsin, do you think they are stronger than those people? Lets go. Im Gunwoo got up, and Yu-hyun followed him. Choi Yeri trailed behind them. The three moved to the building next to the auditorium. Inside, the new students were listening to the instructors exin the situation. There were some students who were flustered by the sudden entrance test, but most of them were eager with anticipation. They were all minors with power, and they thought they were special. This was an opportunity to show off how amazing they were. Im Gunwoo opened his mouth. The test is not that big of a deal. Its only two things. The first is a simple fantasy creature hunt. The second is a duel between students. Fantasy creatures They are not real fantasy creatures from the fantasy world, but fake ones based on their stories. They are much weaker than real fantasy creatures because they are the ones that students have to face. They have almost no killing power either. But, they look the same. Right. That meant that even if they were weak, the fantasy creatures had a simr pressure to the real ones. Thats where the ones with guts and the ones without will be separated. After giving them a simple grade, they will match them with simr ones for the duel. It sounds rather crude. They dont want a clear ranking. Its more like dividing them into upper, middle, and lower sses. Well, those old geezers over there seem to want at least a top 10 though. Im Gunwoo muttered sourly. Most of the guardians here wanted their students to be in the ranking. They were already saying things like whose student was better and so on. So, are you okay with it, Yu-hyun? You dont seem to have prepared much. Yes. Well, our student will be fine. I see. You have picked up that sword master and that madman, so I guess your third one wont be ordinary either. But dont take it too lightly. The other students are also trained hard and wont be easy to deal with. I know that without looking. But its okay. Well, if you say so. I wont nag you then. So who is your third one? Yu-hyun hesitated for a moment when asked who Seo sumin was. Rather than hesitating to answer, he had too many words to describe her, so he couldnt decide what to say first. Just, well. Shes amazing. Very amazing. Oh, you seem quite confident? Haha. Well, I guess you have a reason to be, since you got a nickname for each collector you picked. Do you have any idea what nickname you would get if you be a collector for the third time? Ah, yes, I do. Really? What is it? Im Gunwoo asked with a hint of curiosity. Yu-hyun answered without hesitation. Heavenly Demon. *** Hmm. This is quite an interesting thing to do. Seo Sumin looked around at the reactions of the others after hearing the instructors say that they would have an entrance test. Some seem to know already, and some seem to be clueless. Is it a matter of information gap? The ones who know all seem to have decent talents. Maybe they have some backers. She didnt expect any fairness in this ce from the start. In her previous life and in this life, what she felt was that this world was never a fair ce. Su, Sumin. What are we going to do? Kang Yura was visibly nervous after hearing the sudden announcement of the test. It was understandable. She didnt hear anything about this. Fighting against phantoms! Even if she had awakened, it was something that would make Kang Yura anxious. Dont worry. Its just a test, so it wont be dangerous. Really? Yeah. And you can do it easily with your level, Yura. How do you know that? Hmm. Just a feeling? She said it was a feeling, but Kang Yuras level was not bad for someone who had just awakened. Perhaps it was because of the aftermath of being caught up in the fight at Chpantaka, but Kang Yura also received a huge amount of text as a reward. She didnt realize it yet, but Kang Yuras physical abilities were among the top in this ce. Next. Seo Sumin,e forward. Ah. Yura, I guess its my turn. Ill go first. Sumin, good luck. Yeah. Seo Sumin followed the instructors guidance and entered a specially treated room. As she passed by, the students who were waiting looked at her with curiosity. She was the only one here with white hair, and her appearance was also enough to catch their attention. Who is she? Did we have someone like that? Ive never heard her name before. She must be a nobody. But shes pretty. The students, especially those who had already heard about the test, had formed their own informationwork. There was no information about Seo Sumin in thatwork. That meant she was an insignificant opponent. They lost interest in Seo Sumin. What mattered now were the otherpetitors. So they dont even expect anything from me? Seo Sumin read the meaning behind their eyes and smiled slightly. Well, thats not too bad either. As soon as she entered, a security guard approached her and asked. Do you have any weapons that you use? I do, but I didnt bring them. If you dont have any, you can choose one from over there that you like. Seo Sumin looked over the weapons on disy. There were all kinds of cold weapons, and some of them were ones that Seo Sumin had never seen before. Swords, spears, clubs were basic, and even swords had various types. Seo Sumin usually used her own sword, but now she felt like trying something different. It would be ridiculous to hold a sword and be serious here. And Im actually curious about how other weapons are. Seo Sumin looked around for a while and found something that she liked and grabbed it. Huh? No, thats The security guard who was watching her also showed a displeased expression when he saw what Seo Sumin had picked. I like this one. Seo Sumin smiled with a slight twinkle in her eyes and said that. What she held in her hand was a silver baseball bat. Chapter 205: Chapter 205: Chapter 205 The students who were still captivated by Seo Sumins appearance frowned when they saw her choosing a weapon. She picked a baseball bat? Is that for real? Is she serious about that? She should get a reality check. Does she think this test is a joke? Even choosing a lethal weapon would not be enough in this situation, let alone a baseball bat. The students eyes were not kind to her. Most of them thought that Seo Sumin was taking the test lightly. Naturally, those who had been attracted by her looks also started to send her negative nces. Seo Sumin ignored those eyes and stood on the test site. Uh, Yu-hyun. Is she okay? I mean, her weapon is pretty Im Gunwoo also saw her and asked cautiously, worried. Yu-hyun did not feel the need to answer that question. Anyway, no matter what he said here, people would not listen to him. Then what could he do? Show them the results. Im Gunwoo did not nag Yu-hyun any further. As a senior collector, he had a hunch and turned his eyes back to Seo Sumin. Beep! With a ringing sound in his ears, white letters gathered on the opposite side of Seo Sumin and created a fantasy creature. It was a monster that looked like it was made of rags. It had a human body, but a dogs head with goat horns above its neck, and six tentacles hanging from its arms like octopus legs. Yu-hyun stroked his chin. Is that a synthetic beast? It was an artificial life form made by weaving various stories together. People often confused it with a chimera, but a chimera was a mythical creature with a clear origin. That synthetic beast was an inferior version that could not even bepared to a chimera. But, its appearance is very ferocious. Tentacles on both arms and a rabid dogs head drooling saliva. And it looked like a devil because of the horns. The students who were watching from outside the test site also reacted as if they were fed up with it. It might not be actually threatening, but how many students would not be scared by that hideous appearance? Oh. Is that the fantasy creature? Seo Sumin, who faced the synthetic beast at the closest distance, showed no sign of fear at all. The students who saw her thought that she was bluffing. Start. As soon as the guide said that, the synthetic beast started to move. Six tentacles on both arms waved like waves. The synthetic beast slowly approached Seo Sumin, drooling saliva. Seo Sumin saw that and held up the baseball bat in front of her. Everyone wondered what she was trying to do at that moment. Swoosh. Seo Sumins figure disappeared from there. Huh? What? From the perspective of the students who had no eyesight, it looked like Seo Sumin had vanished. However, some of the students with keen eyes and some of the collectors in the audience had to open their eyes wide in astonishment. Seo Sumin, who had disappeared, revealed herself near the synthetic beast. Crack! With one clean swing, she smashed its head. The security guard who was stunned by the sight came to his senses btedly. Seo Sumin, student record 1.32 seconds! There was no one among the people gathered here who did not hear that shout. Everyone started to buzz. Who was that kid? Who was the guardian of that student? Those kinds of stories were alreadying out. Huh. This is, really. That was also the case for Im Gunwoo, who was sitting next to Yu-hyun. He recalled the movement that Seo Sumin showed, and then quietly asked Yu-hyun. Seriously, what is that kids identity? Are you amazed? No, its not just a matter of being amazed. If she ran in fearlessly like that, I would think that she had been training hard before. But that movement just now was beyond what I could see as a freshman. So what is her real identity? Its a secret. Looking at Yu-hyun who spoke yfully, Im Gunwoo shrugged his shoulders as if he knew it would be like that. His gaze turned to the distant seats. Those guys seem to be pretty surprised too. Well, I guess they have a reason to be. They thought they brought the best kids and werepeting with each other, but then a powerfulpetitor appeared out of nowhere. They must be burning inside. Hehe. Thanks to that, we also got a lot of attention. So what? You just have to enjoy those looks at times like this. What about your student? Are you okay with it? Its not my student, its our ns student. I dont really care if its not my business. He was also a bit rude. Indeed, it was a fitting answer for the nations top power collector. Seo Sumin, who had blown off the head of the synthetic beast, recalled the feeling of the bat in her hand as she came down from the test site. The synthetic beast whose head flew off did not even leave a corpse, but turned into text and scattered. As she approached, the students all gave way. They thought she was a novice who knew nothing from the moment she chose her weapon, but they realized that she was a distant powerhouse whose movements they could not follow with their eyes. As she returned to her seat, Yura greeted her. Sumin, you were so cool! Was it hard? It was nothing. Eek. I have to fight that thing too. What should I do? It only looks scary on the outside, but its nothing. If you fight calmly, you can easily win. Really? It was a word tofort Yura, but the other students who heard it had hope. Yeah. It was just a fantasy creature that looked scary on the outside, but nothing else. Actually, isnt this really easy? I can do it too! The students who gathered here were still full of confidence that they were the best. They were skeptical about Seo Sumins victory and eventually concluded that she was not great but rather the fantasy creature was weak. It was a kind of escapism, but ironically it gave them courage. Next student. Come up. Yes! The next batter answered loudly and went up to the test site. He immediately picked out a weapon from the disy stand. Of course, the weapon is the all-purpose sword. Who uses spears or bows or blunt weapons? Theyre not cool. The boy student felt like he could cut anyone down with his sword. He imagined himself in the future drawing aura from his sword and chuckled. He was thinking about how he would show off his skills here and make the pretty girls he noticed earlier look at him again. Squeak! A notification sound rang out, and a cluster of white text formed a fantasy body. It was the synthetic beast I had seen earlier. I can do it. I can do it too. Im different from the others. Im going to be the protagonist. The student muttered to himself as if to make a resolution, and pointed his sword at the synthetic beast. But. Uh, uh? The moment he saw the synthetic beast slowly approaching him, his determination and resolve vanished like a candle in the wind. He lost his focus as he looked at the fantasy body. The synthetic beast that drooled and whipped its tentacles was apletely different feeling from when he watched it from behind a safe wall. Ugh! He thought he shouldnt run away, but he was so scared that he felt like he was going crazy. His reason shattered like ss hit by a hammer when he saw the synthetic beasts tentacles waving in front of his nose. Aaaah! The boy screamed and turned his back to run away. He had dropped his sword on the ground long ago. He cried as he ran, and the security officer sighed and stepped in. The officer quickly eliminated the fantasy body. Park Dong-sung, student. Failure. Some students sneered at him, but they were no different. Aaaah! Sa, save me! Kyaaak! Go away! Monster! The students who followed him all failed to knock down one synthetic beast and ran away, copsed, or even peed themselves in serious cases. Especially the male student who peed himself ran away to the bathroom with his head down. As more and more people failed in a row, the students who were waiting for their turn also looked unhappy. They finally realized how serious the situation was. I knew it would be like this. Im Gunwoo, who had been watching them without missing anything, didnt bother to hide his feelings. These greenhorns think theyre something special when they awaken as collectors. His eyes were on the student who was still crying from the horror of the synthetic beast. But reality is much harsher. They cant even handle a fight that othersughed at, let alone face it head-on. How can they fight a monster thats bigger than themselves when they dont know what to do with a chihuahua that bares its teeth at them? This was the result. Yu-hyun nodded as if he agreed. I wondered why they brought out such a vicious creature from the start, but it was to show them reality. Thats right. If they bring out something mediocre, some of them will get cocky. So they have to break their spirits early on. Being a collector is not as easy as they think. Well, they cant be too harsh on them either. Theyre still minors after all. Of course, not all students failed. Some of them had already made enough preparations. Especially, the students who had strong backers had received training beforehand and scored points against the synthetic beast without much trouble. However, there was no one who showed an overwhelming performance like Seo Sumin yet. Kang Yura, student. Oh, yes! It was Kang Yuras turn next. Some students paid attention to Kang Yura. She knew Seo Sumin, who had shown an overwhelming force earlier, so they thought she would surely show something too. Weapon? Oh, I dont have one. Then, pick one from there. Kang Yura nodded and quickly approached the disy rack, where she soon chose a weapon. It was a spear that was slightly taller than her. As soon as she was ready, the synthetic creature revealed itself. Ugh. Kang Yura felt an indescribable disgust when she faced the synthetic creature head-on. The other students were rather happy with her reaction. Unlike Seo Sumin, Kang Yura was a student who was not much different from them. For them, who had already lost hope, there was no better news than having one lesspetitor. But that was a big mistake. Its not that scary. Kang Yura thought that the synthetic creature was repulsive, but not particrly frightening. She had seen a glimpse of the Chpantaka that descended in the summer. That enormous presence. The pressure of the Holy Spirit that came down from the sky directly had unintentionally raised Kang Yuras mental strength by several levels. If she had been an ordinary person, she might have gone crazy after witnessing something that she could not even imagine. But she had a steel-like mentality that remained sane. Kang Yura was nowparing and analyzing Chpantaka and the synthetic creature. Compared to the illusionary creature I saw back then, it looks very weak. Kang Yura did not know that Chpantaka was a Holy Spirit. She just thought it was a very powerful illusionary creature. It was a misunderstanding caused by Yu-hyun and Seo Sumin keeping it a secret from her. Maybe I can do it? Kang Yura thought so and thrust her spear toward the synthetic creature that was slowly approaching her. Ha! A voice thatcked seriousness. It sounded almost cute in a way, but the result was anything but. Thud! Huh? The spear that Kang Yura thrust hit the body of the synthetic creature and blew away its upper body. Kang Yura was surprised by her own thrust, but what about the other people who were watching? Even if it was a synthetic creature that was deliberately made weak, it was not at the level of a paper doll that would fly away with a gust of wind. But Kang Yura had blown away its upper body with just one stab, which was bewildering to see. Still with a stunned face, Yura came down from the test site and asked Seo Sumin. Sumin, did I do well? I wasnt nervous at all, right? You didnt look nervous, you did great. I was surprised too. Hehe. Im d. It was easier than I thought. Oh. Theres oppa. Kang Yura spotted Yu-hyun and waved her hand at him. Yu-hyun waved back with his hand. Not long after, the first test ended. Now the results of the first test wille out. As soon as Im Gunwoo said that, the electronic boards on the wall and ceiling disyed the results of the test. Chapter 206: Chapter 206: Chapter 206 The results of the first test were graded by letters, taking into ount the foreign students. The grades ranged from the highest A to the lowest F. The evaluation was absolute, not rtive. The criteria for scoring were how fast they defeated the phantoms, how fearless they were in front of the phantoms, how good theirbat skills were, and so on. Several instructors watched and judged them objectively. The students checked their grades from the first test and some sighed in disappointment, while some breathed a sigh of relief. Yes! C rank! Thats average, right? Damn it. E rank. I should have just fought harder. Well, at least I didnt get F. The students who got F rank were almost dead. Kang Yura and Seo Sumin also found their names. It was not hard to find them. Their names stood out because they were in the high ranks. [Seo Sumin: A rank] [Kang Yura: B rank] Even though it was only the first test, the two of them scored very high. Kang Yura got a B rank because her boldness and movement were not perfectpared to her power, but she did notin about it. A rank was not even 10 people, so B rank was not low at all. There was a break before the second test. The students gathered with their guardians or people they knew and chatted with each other. However, some of them had their own agendas and moved ordingly. Hi, where are you from? Wow, you were amazing with that sword. Do you have a famous master or something? Some students approached Kang Yura and Seo Sumin and acted friendly. They thought it would not hurt to make friends with the two of them who showed their skills from the first test. More than that, they were interested in the person behind them. The ones who talked to them were mostly C rank or lower. Hey, move. Who are you Oh, oh? A group of students pushed through the crowd and came to Kang Yura and Seo Sumin. There were five of them, all male. The leader walked with his hands in his pockets, as if showing off himself. T he students around him recognized him and moved out of his way. Seo Sumin narrowed her eyes at him. Did he already make a gang? From the whispers around her, she guessed that he was from a well-known family. You, youre A rank? He stood in front of Seo Sumin and asked bluntly. Seo Sumin just nodded without saying anything. Seeing that she did not say anything, he scanned her with his eyes. It looked like he was trying to evaluate her. Kang Yura red up at his disrespectful gaze and stepped forward. Who are you to ask that without even introducing yourself? You dont know me? He asked back as if he was surprised. What was she supposed to say to that? Kang Yura made a face as if she could not believe him. Seo Sumin looked at him with an unreadable expression. So, who are you? Lee Pyeongwon. Youve heard of me, right? Lee Pyeong-won was a rich kid who had the chairman of Daeyeong Group, arge corporation, as his father. And Lee Pyeong-won was one of the only ten students who received an A-rank in the first test. So what? Seo Su-min asked indifferently, as if she didnt care about his prestigious background or his A-rank. She was not interested at all in him, whether he was handsome or not. So what? Dont you know who I am? It doesnt matter who you are or what you are. What matters is why you approached me and what you want from me. Lee Pyeong-won was speechless for a moment, as if he didnt expect Seo Su-min to answer like that. Most people would bow their heads and listen to him as soon as he spoke to them. Even adults were no different. He was born as the youngest of four siblings and grew up withoutcking anything. Everyone bowed their heads when they saw him. He took it for granted. But Seo Sumin was not like that at all. Lee Pyeong-won felt a strange anger rising in him, but at the same time, he thought that she deserved to be an A-rank like him. I just wanted to see who else got an A-rank like me. There are other people besides me, right? I already know the other ones. In fact, he knew the basic information of the other nine students who received an A-rank, except for Seo Sumin. It was natural to keep an eye on the potential rivals before entering the academy. But they had an unexpected troublemaker, and that was Seo Sumin. Hmm. And then? And then? Dont you get it? I dont get it. Ill make it simple. You, join our side. Lee Pyeong-won got straight to the point. He found Seo Sumin to be a very attractive student. She was not just pretty. She had an A-rank, which meant she had enough qualifications to stand shoulder to shoulder with him. So he confidently told her toe to his side. Kang Yura, who was listening from the side, wondered what kind of nonsense this was. Did he watch too many dramas? To her, who had lived a normal life until now, the behavior of the rich kid who had been trained to be a collector since childhood was nothing less than a lunatic. Or are all collectors like this? Fortunately for Kang Yura, Lee Pyeong-won was actually an odd case in this field. If he was the average student, Kang Yura would have seriously reconsidered her admission to the academy. Kang Yu-ra wondered what to do in this situation. Should she intervene and stop him? Or should she just go along with him? At that moment, Seo Sumin opened her mouth first. No thanks? Gasp! The sound of people swallowing their breaths could be heard around them. Lee Pyeong-wons face crumpled at the blunt rejection, and his followers behind him also looked unhappy. Seo Sumin still seemed unimpressed and retorted. Why should I join your faction? Because youre an A-rank So what if Im an A-rank? Whats so good about joining your faction? Well, you see Lee Pyeong-won was dumbfounded. In his life, girls his age were usually clingy and annoying, pestering him with words as soon as he spoke to them. Of course, there were a few exceptions, such as some people whopeted with him at the academy, but at least thats what Lee Pyeong-won thought. But Seo Su-min openly rejected him in front of his face. And to someone whose name he hadnt even heard of until then. Lee Pyeong-wons face turned red with anger. You seem to be ignorant of something No. I think I know enough. What youre doing is ultimately faction y, right? Youre just inviting me because you want me, right? Sorry, but I have no intention of joining in on those kids games. Kids games? It might have felt like an insult to Lee Pyeong-won, but Seo Sumin was serious. Who was she? She was once the leader of the Heavenly Horse Sect, which made the Central ins martial world tremble with fear. To her, Lee Pyeong-wons faction and other students factions were nothing but cute pranks of children. Even the arrogant juniors of the martial world alliance were better than them. She had only one thing she wanted. To quickly prove her qualifications at the academy, get the privilege, and enter the world of thought with Yu-hyun. The academy was not her goal, but just a process to step on and pass by. Do you know who I am Im not done talking yet. What, I guess you looked down on me a little because I didnt even have a name before. Do you think I should be grateful and happy if you talk to me? Lee Pyeong-wons face turnedpletely red like a boiled octopus. How many times had he been insulted like this in his life? It was obvious to Seo Sumin, but it was the worst insult to Lee Pyeong-won, who had a lot of pride. He was amazing, but he was still a student who had to enter the academy and a minor. He hadnt learned how to control his anger. How dare you! Lee Pyeong-won raised his right hand. He seemed ready to hit Seo Sumin. In fact, Lee Pyeong-won was full of thoughts of hitting Seo Sumin, who was rude to him. The students who were watching in silence opened their eyes wide, and it was the moment when Lee Pyeong-wons hand was about to swing. Thats not good. Someone grabbed his wrist. Who dares! Lee Pyeong-won turned around with blood in his throat, feeling that he had been interrupted. He could see it. A man in a ck suit who had approached him without him knowing was staring at him intently. The moment he saw his pumpkin-colored eyes, Lee Pyeong-won unknowingly closed his mouth. You shouldnt cause trouble from the start. Right? Let go of me! You bastard! Lee Pyeong-won tried to shake off the mans hand, but it wasnt easy. Even if he put strength into his arm, he didnt budge at all. Lee Pyeong-won realized then that this man was not an ordinary person. You, you. Who are you? Do you know who I am? If you touch me carelessly Do I have to know that? There are so many people here who saw you trying to hit ourdy first. What? Yu-hyun didnt answer Lee Pyeong-wons question. Instead, he looked at Seo Su-min and asked. Sumin. Are you okay? Yes. Im fine. The two talked as if Lee Pyeong-won didnt matter. Then Lee Pyeong-wons guardians also stepped forward. Enough already. Youre being too rough. Several people in ck suits and sunsses approached Yu-hyun and warned him. Their words were polite, but their voices implied that they would use force if he resisted even a little. Yu-hyun shrugged his shoulders and let go of Lee Pyeongwons arm. Lee Pyeongwon, who was barely released, rubbed his arm that Yu-hyun had grabbed. It didnt seem like he squeezed it too hard, but his arm was throbbing. Before he could yell at him, the suits blocked his way. They were all on Lee Pyeongwons side. It was just a little argument between kids, dont you think you went too far? Yu-hyun retorted. An argument is one thing, but youre not going to stop him from using a knife? And you should be grateful to me. What do you mean? If I hadnt stopped him, that kid over there wouldnt have been able to walk home today. Gulp! The suits frowned at Yu-hyuns provocative words, but Yu-hyun had no intention of correcting them. He meant what he said. If he hadnt intervened, Seo Sumin would have smashed Lee Pyeongwon to pieces in front of everyone. It was rather because he stepped in that it ended in a gentlemanly manner. Youre exaggerating. How good is that kid of yours anyway? At least better than yours who gets angry over a few words and tries to attack. Are you picking a fight? If thats how you heard it, then I cant help it. The man who seemed to be the representative of the suits spoke with a hint of annoyance at Yu-hyuns words that scratched their pride. Be reasonable. If you dont, we wont stay still either. What are you going to do if you dont stay still? What, this guy Just as someone next to the representative was about to shout in anger, What about this guy. Yu-hyun was already in front of him. The suits who didnt notice Yu-hyuns movement broke out in cold sweat. F-fast. I didnt see him move. They instinctively realized who was the strongest in this situation. Yu-hyun spoke softly to the person who tried to step forward. Do you think Im easy because Im being polite? Do you think Im weak because Im smiling? Yu-hyun exuded an irresistible pressure. Just remember this. The reason were staying still is partly because there are eyes around us, but mostly because we dont want ourdies to get involved in unnecessary trouble. After saying that, Yu-hyun chuckled and lightly tapped the shoulder of the tense suit man. Dont be so frozen. People might think Im trying to kill you or something. The representative took off his sunsses and red at Yu-hyun. His eyes had arge scar on one side and looked like a wild beast. Yu-hyun didnt back down either and met his gaze. Unlike him who looked like he wanted to kill him, his eyes were calm as ever. But. Ugh. The one who avoided eye contact was rather the representative. The representative felt like he was falling into an endless darkness when he looked into Yu-hyuns eyes. He stepped back with cold sweat and Yu-hyun smiled slyly. Then, show me what youve got in the second testter. Youll regret it. Thats a wee word. Yu-hyuns pumpkin-colored eyes shed with red light. I havent seen anyone who said that to me and came out unscathed. Chapter 207: Chapter 207: Chapter 207 As the situation was resolved, Kang Yura spoke to Yu-hyun. Brother. Are you okay? Huh? I mean, those people. They look dangerous and scary To Kang Yura, the people in suits were only seen in media like movies or dramas. And most of those people were either wicked and dangerous or involved in illegal activities. Yu-hyun chuckled as if he found Kang Yuras worry cute. Its fine. Those guys are just talkers, they dont have anything to back it up. You can ignore them. Yeah, Yura. If they seem wrong, Ill teach them a lesson. Seo Sumin also stepped in and said that, making Kang Yura feel more relieved. Geez. You guys are amazing. Im Gunwoo approached the three of them and said that. As the cheeky man came over to them in a friendly manner, Kang Yura was wary and Seo Sumin narrowed his eyes. Seo Sumin could tell that Im Gunwoo was not an ordinary person. Kang Yura asked him like a scared puppy. Who are you, mister? Me, mister? At that word, Im Gunwoo broke out in a cold sweat. Hey, Im not that old, okay? Im not a mister, okay? Cant you call me brother instead? Huh? Kang Yura reacted strongly as if she didnt understand what he was saying. Im Gunwoo couldnt stand the honest feedback from the student and copsed. He drooped his shoulders and said with a sullen face. Uh, fine. Im Im Gunwoo, just a normal collector. Huh? Im Gunwoo? Surprisingly, Kang Yura recognized Im Gunwoo. She was very interested in collectors and knew all the names of the high-ranking collectors. Im Gunwoo perked up again when Kang Yura identified him and smirked. As expected! I knew you would know me. How about it? Dont you want to call me brother now? Uh, no. No matter what, thats a bit Kang Yura was flustered and changed the topic. But, did you know him? Brother? I met him for the first time today. But we got along quickly. Hes not a bad person. Wow. Thats awesome. Kang Yura eximed sincerely. Of course, the target of her praise was Yu-hyun. Im Gunwoo, who had been listening quietly next to them, couldnt understand why he was the one who became friends with him, but Yu-hyun was the one who gotplimented. Is it because of his looks? Is being handsome the best? Im Gunwoo stroked his chin and seriously pondered But Im not bad-looking either, right? Choi Yeri, who had been watching him pitifully from the side, gave him a jab. Its really pathetic to act like that at your age, so just stay still. Okay. People around them were murmuring and ncing at them. They were getting too much attention because of the incident earlier. Seo Sumin didnt care much, but Kang Yura was ufortable with it. She changed the topic to distract herself and asked Yu-hyun. Brother. Do you know what the next test is? I have a rough idea. If there is one, it will be a duel this time. Ah, a duel? At the word duel, Kang Yura felt a bit of anxiety, even though she thought it was possible. She had somehow managed to defeat the synthetic beast in the first test, but a duel with another student felt daunting. Maybe if we have a duel, theyll match us with the same rank. And if we show an overwhelming performance, we might get lucky and be promoted to the next rank. Yu-hyun said that, but he didnt say what the real purpose of this duel test was. To select the best among the A-rank students. Anyone who used their brain a little bit would know what the people who were still sitting in the audience wanted. They didnt care much about how amazing the overall level of the students who were entering this time was. The important thing was how much achievement their invested students showed in this entrance exam. Even for the students, this ce was nothing more than a board game that epassed profit and calction. They all think that the students they brought are the best. Some of them noticed that Seosumins power was extraordinary and nced at him secretly, but they were not yet at the stage of being wary. Yu-hyun didnt care about that either. Sumin. Yura. Dont worry, both of you. They would do well without worrying, anyway. Just do your best with what you can show right now. Thats enough. Got it? Ah, yes! I got it. The two answered energetically. Yu-hyun then suddenly remembered something curious and asked Im Gunwoo. By the way, where is your student? Im curious who it is. I dont know either. Hes a weirdo to begin with. Hes the kind of guy who shrugs it off even when I look for him, so if I try to find him, hell probably hide? He sounds like an unusual person. He didnt bother to look for him if he didnt show himself. Soon, the break time was over and the second test began. Yu-hyun left a word of encouragement to Seosumin and Kang Yura and returned to his seat. This test is a duel between students. The students faces were mixed with joy and sorrow at the instructors words. They never expected that they would have a duel, and some of them looked gloomy as if they were in big trouble. Each student will be matched with someone of the same grade. The basic rank is fixed from the first test, but if you show a good performance in this duel, you can get a better grade, so work hard. The first start was a duel between the lowest F-rank students. Most of them had traits that had nothing to do withbat or even no traits at all. No one was interested in the duels of F-rank students. What they wanted most from this ce was the main event of this test, the duels between A-rank students. So E-rank to C-rank students duels ended. And it was time for B-rank. Yura, fighting! Uh, yeah. There werent many B-rank students either, so Kang Yuras turn came quickly. She held the spear she had received at first and climbed up to the test site. On the opposite side, her duel opponent was already there. It was a female student wearing the same outfit as her. She saw Kang Yura who was already nervous and curled her lips up in a haughty smile. What? Youre going to charge at me with a spear? Do you think you can stab me? She said that loud enough for Kang Yura to hear and took her stance. I held a small wand in my hand. It proved that I was specialized in long-rangebat and could use magic. Ill finish this as quickly as possible. As soon as I said that, the duel began. I waved my wand in the air and wrote with it like a brush. White letters formed in the air. They were so fast that they seemed to appear as soon as I started. Huh? But before I could use my skill with the letters, I noticed that Kang Yura, who was standing in front of me, had disappeared. She was there just a moment ago, where did she go? I didnt have time to think. Thud! Ahh! I felt a huge impact on my side and flew out of the arena. The letters I barely formed dissipated, and only Kang Yura, who swung her spear, was left standing in confusion. She asked the security officer innocently. Did I win? Ka, Kang Yura wins! Kang Yura jumped like a rabbit in joy. Wow! I won! She thought the first duel between students would be scary or difficult, but it was easier than she expected. However, the other students who watched her couldnt feel the same way. Hey. Did you see that move? No. She was so fast. What the hell? She sent her flying out of the arena with one swing of her spear. Thats crazy strength. Crazy. Isnt she just A-rank? No, if you look at her physical abilities alone, she seems stronger than A. Why is she B-rank? Especially, the B-rank students and above who had discerning eyes were afraid of Kang Yuras monstrous physical abilities. She looked innocent and cheerful on the outside, but her strength was not like that at all. Or maybe, her naive and yful attitude was also an act to make her opponents lower their guard. They thought so and shivered as they looked at Kang Yura again. I should never mess with her. No wonder she was friendly with that A-rank student earlier. Birds of a feather flock together. They were both crazy monsters. Kang Yura came down from the arena. The only regret was that her rank remained B. She didntin though. She was more than happy with the title of B-rank. And then, the long-awaited A-rank students turn came. The atmosphere that had been noisy until then became quiet in an instant. Yu-hyun, who was watching from the audience, narrowed his eyes. As expected, they all know that this is the main event. It was the same for the students and their guardians. It was a fight to decide the ranking among the top 10 students. It would be a lie to say they were not interested. Thats why this duel was not a simple pairing of two people, but a tournament format. Is it because they are A-rank? They seem to want to settle the ranking properly. Wow. This is going to be fun. The students eyes sparkled. There had been constant talk about who was the strongest and who was the best among the new entrants. Now that they were about to see the results, it was strange not to be excited. Who do you think will win? I say Lee Pyeong-won. He may be rude, but hes strong. Lee Pyeong-won? I think its obvious that Gu Seo-yoon will be the first. Shes been famous since before. They say there are more amazing kids from overseas this time. Larina Levgenyeva from Russia is one of them. What about Jin Shin from China? I heard he killed a lot of people over there. The students debated who would take the first ce. asionally, Seo Sumins name came up, but there were very few people who expected her to win, since she had shown too little. The big shots in the audience had simr reactions. Hmm. Is that chairmans son really that great? He cantpare to ourdy, of course. Tsk tsk. Hell lose to Larina, who has been trained hard since childhood. What about James, the prince of Ennd? They seemed to respect their opponents, but what was underlying was their confidence that their students would surely win. Invisible swords and knives shed through their tongues. Seeing that scene, Im Gun-woo shook his head. Im d Im not there. If I were there, I would have vomited the chicken I ate 10 years ago. Your expression is so vulgar. Please shut your mouth. Ah, why. Ye-ri. Be honest, did I say anything wrong? So, Yu-hyun. Who do you think will win? A question flew out of nowhere, but Yu-hyun did not answer and smiled silently. Huh? You smiled? You think that Seo Sumin girl will win, dont you? Why do you say that? Then who do you think will win, Gun-woo? Me? Im just Im Gun-woo tried to answer, but closed his mouth. As a senior collector, he had already analyzed how good the A-rank students were. Who will win? Wasnt the answer already decided? He said with a tremble in his voice. Youre asking me even though you know. You have a bad personality. Thats my nature. Soon, the long-awaited first tournament began. This is I didnt expect to see this here. Is this fate? Not really. Was it a joke of fate, or someones prank? The first opponent Seo Sumin faced was Lee Pyeong-won. Lee Pyeong-won was happy to have a chance to pay back his humiliation and gripped his weapon tightly. I wont spare you even if you cry and apologize. You should have yed hard to get. Why are you so annoying? Seo Sumin said with a disdainful look. Do you only fight with words? Enough,e on. Ill finish you quickly. At her words, Lee Pyeong-won red up. He stepped forward, but a security officer raised his arm and stopped him. Stop. It hasnt started yet. Both students stand in your ces. Lee Pyeong-won reluctantly stood in his ce. Seo Sumin did the same. The instructor nodded at the scene, and the guide shouted as soon as he received the signal. Both of you do your best fairly. The match begins! Chapter 208: Chapter 208: Chapter 208 Lee Pyeong-won rushed towards Seo Sumin as soon as the duel began. The weapon he wielded was a huge sword that matched his size. The weapons for the duel were specially treated to have no lethality, but that didnt mean they didnt hurt when hit. The sword was especially dangerous because of its heavy mass. Lee Pyeong-won was confident of his victory. He only brought a baseball bat? Theres a limit to how much you can disrespect someone! At first, he approached her with the intention of making her his girlfriend, since she had a decent face. But when he recalled her tone, behavior, and gaze towards him, he gritted his teeth. She not only ignored him, but also came up with a baseball bat instead of a proper weapon in the duel arena? What a cheeky bastard. Lee Pyeong-won, who was steeped in elitism and meritocracy, had never felt such humiliation in his life. Haah! He swung his sword with all his anger. The sword fell down as if to split Seo Sumins head. The power of the sword was very threatening, even in his own opinion. Seo Sumin had no reaction until he swung his sword. Was she scared? Or, was it too fast for her to react? Lee Pyeong-won shouted in his mind. I won! He felt that he had won, that he was above her. But then. Boom! Huh? His sword did not touch Seo Sumins body. Just before his sword touched her head, Seo Sumins body moved slightly to the side. His sword missed by a paper-thin margin and hit the ground, cutting the air in vain. What? He couldnt understand what was going on. He had the initiative. He was sure he could hit her. But he failed. Why? Seo Sumin pointed at him with her eyes that were indifferent andnguid. You put your emotions into your sword. What? Your posture is also sloppy. Do you know what happens when you swing your sword with your weight on your upper body? This happens. Seo Sumin muttered and approached Lee Pyeong-won, pushing his shin with her toe. Just a push. It was barely touching his shin with her toe. Ugh! Thud! But Lee Pyeong-wons leg was pushed back and he knelt on one knee. He couldnt understand the situation. Seo Sumin didnt hit him with great force, she just pushed him lightly. But this happened. This cant be. His face turned red with anger. Y-you! And, you shouldnt attack recklessly with a weapon you cant handle properly. Lee Pyeongwons attempt to pick up his greatsword again failed. Seo Sumins foot was stepping on his greatsword. I cant lift it! With his strength, he could have swung the greatsword even if Seo Sumin was standing on it. But the sword didnt budge even though she only had one foot on it. It was as if it was pinned down by a boulder as big as a house. Lee Pyeongwon gave up on the sword and threw a punch at Seo Sumin. He was determined to knock her down with his bare hands. His fist cut through the air with ferocity. It was a punch that could easily break a persons bones with the magic power it contained. Seo Sumin looked at it calmly and dodged it lightly. The countless punches that flew at her didnt even touch her hair. Seo Sumin gave him some sincere advice. You wont catch a fly with such hunched and sloppy movements. Shut up!!! As Lee Pyeongwon raised his voice and tried to approach her, he felt a sharp shock in his neck. It was Seo Sumins slender finger that hit his Adams apple. Lee Pyeongwon staggered back, clutching his neck with one hand. His eyes trembled without rest from the intense pain. Seo Sumin approached Lee Pyeongwon with ghost-like steps. Thwack. Her baseball bat tripped his leg and made him fall backwards. Lee Pyeongwons body fell to the ground. Seo Sumin looked down at him and gripped her baseball bat tighter. Thud thud thud thud thud! And then, what followed was a merciless beating. The silver baseball bat left a trail of afterimages as it hit Lee Pyeongwons whole body. Each hit made his bones rattle and his muscles shake. The spectators who watched the scene couldnt close their mouths. Ah. Lee Pyeongwon read Seo Sumins eyes in the midst of losing consciousness from the pain. Even as he was being beaten up like this, he couldnt feel any emotion from Seo Sumins indifferent gaze. He shivered. It wasnt just fear from the physical pain. It was something more fundamental, something that felt like a stake had been driven into the core of his soul. In less than five seconds. After receiving more than a hundred blows, Lee Pyeongwon couldnt ovee the pain and fear, and fainted with his eyes rolled back. Seo, Seo Sumin student wins! The safety officers who had to intervene and stop the fight in case it got too violent were toote to react. He blew the horn btedly and announced the end of the fight, but Seo Sumin had already shaken off her hand and stepped back. What, what is this! Crazy. Lee Pyeongwon couldnt do anything and got beaten like a dog? Did you see how fast she swung that bat? Everyone was shocked by the overwhelming victory, while Lee Pyeongwon was hastily carried away on a stretcher. Seo Sumin recalled the feeling of hitting him with the baseball bat, and squeezed and released the handle of the bat. Hmm. It feels just right. She chose this weapon not on a whim, but after some deliberation. I was curious about the cudgels that those openers use. The openers used weapons called cudgels. They were literally clubs for catching dogs, but modern baseball bats were much better bnced and felt nicer than those cudgels. She didnt like using weapons in general, and if she had to use one, she preferred swords. But in this life, she wanted to use only this baseball bat. I nodded in satisfaction and stepped down from the arena. Hey! Pyeong-won! Wake up! Among the people in ck suits, Jeong Gang-san, Pyeong-wons training master, shouted desperately. But Pyeong-won, who had been beaten up badly, showed no signs of waking up. You! Jeong Gang-san clenched his teeth in anger and red at me as he got up from his seat. It was not anger over his disciple being ruined so miserably. Damn it! If Pyeong-won gets smashed like that, it will damage my career! Jeong Gang-san was a collector in his forties, but he was afraid of fighting with phantoms, so he pretended to teach his juniors under the pretext of education. He was still a collector who had stepped on the sixth-grade barrier, which was considered the lower limit for collectors, so he caught the eye of the chairman of argepany and got to teach Pyeong-won. Of all things, he got smashed by a girl Ive never heard of? It would be different if the opponent was someone like Gu Seo-yoon, Larina, or James, who had been famous before. Seo Sumin was a student who had never been mentioned until this moment came. And she beat Pyeong-won like a dog in front of everyone. How did she get this far? If this goes on, it wont end with just being broken by the chairman. Jeong Gang-sans head spun quickly. He had to somehow cut down the opponent in this situation. You! Are you kidding with the test?! Huh?! Where did this bastard do something sneaky and act like that! Jeong Gang-sans scream drew everyones attention to this side. I frowned. It was a look that said what kind of trick this was. Jeong Gang-san raised his voice as if he was right. Where are you looking at me with your eyes wide open when an adult is talking to you?! What is it. Of course, my voice was not good either. When I answered curtly, Jeong Gang-san seemed to think he had caught me and decided to corner me. What is it? Hey, you. How old are you? How old are you? Huh? How can you talk back to an adult like that? Is that how your parents taught you?! Huh! No one stopped Jeong Gang-san. The men in suits didnt like me for smashing Pyeong-won, so they deliberately let Jeong Gang-san go, and the others were watching this situation with interest. My expression only became colder. You did some kind of doping or something, right? Huh? Tell me honestly. You did doping! What Jeong Gang-san brought up was the possibility of doping. He wanted to cut me down somehow. Yeah. Its impossible to do that without doing something special. He thought his own words that he spat out as if he was yelling were convincing. It was impossible for him to ept that Seo Sumin, who was still young, could move like that. Dont we have to test this? Are you doing this because youre embarrassed after getting smashed by me? Dont you think its really pathetic? But I didnt flinch in this situation. I rather spoke loudly so that everyone could hear. Jeong Gang-sans face turned red and blue in an instant. You, you little bastard! How dare you talk to an adult like that! He approached me with big strides. I didnt look away from Jeong Gang-san until the end. My confident attitude only fanned his anger more. What he wanted was for me to be scared and avoid his gaze or stutter. When I came out like this, Jeong Gang-san felt like he was being ignored. Did I say anything wrong? Look at how this brat talks! Enough. The one who ended the situation was Yu-hyuns single word. And, at the same time. Boom! A white harpoon flew and pierced between Seosumin and Jeonggangsan. A fierce wind blew. Jeonggangsan stumbled back without realizing it and hit his hip. He shivered and looked at the harpoon stuck in the ground. W-what Then the harpoon was pulled out. Jeonggangsans eyes followed the hand that held the harpoon. The owner was a man in a ck suit. Jeonggangsan pointed at Yu-hyun with his trembling hand. Wh-who are you? Did you just attack me?! Huh?! An attack is when you tried to hit ourdy. What?! The ck suits who were watching the situation stepped forward. Some instructors tried to calm down the serious situation, but the men in suits stopped them. What are you doing? Hey, wait a minute. Its not like they fought that badly. The instructors backed off slightly. The opponents were people affiliated with Daejeong Corporation. Daejeong Corporation was one of thergestpanies in the country, and there was no instructor who wanted to unnecessarily offend them. Jeonggangsan got up from his seat. His quivering lips showed how angry he was. Then someone tapped Jeonggangsans shoulder. It was a giant man wearing sunsses. Mr. Jeon, team leader? Mr. Jeong. Lets stop here and back off. Oh, okay. Jeon, the leader of the ck suits who had exchanged nces with Yu-hyun, stepped forward and Jeonggangsan nodded and lowered his head. Jeon moved past Jeonggangsan and approached Yu-hyun. I warned you that you would regret it. Oh. Are you finally speaking up? You crossed the line. Do you think Daejeong Corporation is a joke? Youre the one who crossed the line. You lost miserably and now youre saying its unfair, its doping, its this and that. Do you think everything will be solved if you raise your voice? What?! Jeonggangsan reacted violently from behind, but when Jeon red at him, he shut his mouth again. Jeon sighed. Hoo. Lets just end this moderately. Moderately. You know what I mean, right? Nope. I dont know what you mean. What? I let go of your previous rudeness, but not this time. Yu-hyun pointed at Jeonggangsan with his free hand. That guy over there. Kneel down. Then his finger moved and pointed at Jeon in front of him. And you too, kneel down. Snap! A vein popped out on Jeons forehead. Yu-hyun was demanding an open apology from them in front of everyone, and that too by kneeling down. Chapter 209: Chapter 209: Chapter 209 Team Leader Jeon Kwang-wook tried to say something, but he soon kept silent after licking his lips a few times. He knew what Im Gunwoo was up to after he deliberately provoked Yu-hyun. It didnt matter whether they were real friends or not. What mattered more was that a senior collector with a strong voice in any situation had taken Yu-hyuns side. Team Leader Jeon Kwang-wook had apany on his back, but the authority given to him did not cover the entirepany. His shallow power was no different from a candle that could be extinguished by a mere breath of a senior collector. Did you finally feel the seriousness of the situation? T-that is From a third persons perspective, one might wonder why Team Leader Jeon Kwang-wook, who was much bigger in size, was so flustered by such a scoundrel like Im Gunwoo. Jeon Kwang-wook wanted to shout at those people. You have to see his power for yourself. Especially for Jeon Kwang-wook, who had coincidentally worked with him in the unofficial world war in Afghanistan. Hey, hey. Rx your face. If someone sees you, they might think Im trying to bully you one-sidedly. Then Ill give you a chance. A chance, you say What, is there anything special? The stage is nicely set. The audience is also lined up. You know our awakened collectors, right? Whenever they have a conflict of opinion, dont get along, or get annoyed with each other, theres only one peaceful way to solve it. Jeon Kwang-wook let go of his shoulder and spread his arms exaggeratedly. Its a duel, what else? Jeon Kwang-wook nced at Yu-hyun with a sunken gaze. His eyes were an unspoken protest, wondering if Yu-hyun would ept this proposal. Im Gunwoo was not someone who couldnt understand that. He turned around and asked Yu-hyun. What do you think, Mr. Yu-hyun? Haha. Are you suggesting me to follow the collectors way as a teller? Yu-hyunughed mockingly, and the surroundings buzzed. A teller? No, wait a minute. Come to think of it Thats right. Ive heard rumors. Theres a teller who gave up his protection. Could it be, that person? No, a teller? Everyones eyes turned to Yu-hyun. Jeon Kwang-wook also heard that and felt his narrow-mindedness widen. He had heard news of the strange teller who acted like a human being, the man called a freak. He didnt think much of it because he thought he would never meet him anyway, but he didnt expect him to be the one he was dealing with right now. Yu-hyun nced around at the reactions and hesitated to answer. Out of dislike? No way. Rather, I should be grateful for setting up such a stage for me. Yu-hyun smiled inwardly, guessing Im Gunwoos intentions. That man. He waszy, shameless, and acted like a scoundrel, but every one of his actions had meticulous calctions behind them. The reason why Im Gunwoo stepped forward and pretended to mediate by turning the topic to a duel was also to check how powerful Yu-hyun really was. But then again, the method that Im Gunwoo suggested was also very beneficial for Yu-hyun. Even if I show my power here and make a scene, my external image would only get worse. It was despicable for Jung Gang-san to try to turn Seo Sumins rightful victory into a foul y, but it was an excessive defense to throw a harpoon and threaten him. What can I do about it? Thew of this country, the eyes of the people are like that. So Im Gunwoo came up with the most rational way. The duel that collectors usually do. Anyone who refused or ran away here would be branded as a loser. Fine. I ept. Haha! Thats refreshing! A bonus event has been added unexpectedly! Choi Yeri shook her head as she watched Lim Gunwoo enjoying himself. She bowed her head apologetically to Yu-hyun, but he was really fine. In a way, Lim Gunwoo had given Yu-hyun an assist. It was up to Yu-hyun to turn it into a goal. Or, to waste it. The instructors silently watched. They couldnt intervene and stop the situation, as the people gathered here had too much influence. A duel between Team Leader Jeon Gwangwook and Teller Kang Yu-hyun? An unexpected good show has opened. Well, its not bad as a break time entertainment. They didnt care who won here. Rather, they were happy that they were provided with a good spectacle, and even encouraged the situation. How could the instructors or security guards say anything when the big shots with huge power said so? The main test was paused for a moment, and the event match began. Yu-hyun and Jeon Gwangwook stood on the dueling ground. It was much wider and sturdier than the one used by other students. Yu-hyun held a white spear, and Jeon Gwangwook held a sword in one hand and a shield in the other. In case of any unforeseen circumstances, Jeon Gwangwook had even prepared armor. Dont you have armor? Do I need that? Yu-hyun expressed that he didnt need it in response to Jeon Gwangwooks question. Yu-hyun was still wearing his ck suit. Jeon Gwangwook frowned. He thought Yu-hyun was insulting him. Otherwise, he wouldnt maintain that outfit in a fight that was close to a life-and-death duel. But, Jeon Gwangwook decided not to argue any further. He had already warned him, and it was Yu-hyun who didnt ept it. If any mishap happened because of that, it was Yu-hyuns fault. Beep! The event match started with an alert sound. The students and guardians held their breaths and watched the fight of the two men. Jeon Gwangwook lowered his posture and red at Yu-hyun. It was a defensive stance to deal with him ording to his movements. But surprisingly, Yu-hyun was still rxed. No, he even threw his white spear into the air as if to show off. Throwing away your weapon. What kind of trick is this? He knew that the white harpoon was an extraordinary item, but he didnt expect him to get rid of it too. Just. Honestly, using weapons is too unfair. What did you say? You look strong enough with just your bare hands. It was an obvious provocation, but it was something he couldnt ignore in front of everyone. Jeon Gwangwook spoke in an angry voice with zing eyes. Youll regret that action. Everyone frowned at Yu-hyuns bold move. The only ones who werent surprised were Kang Yura and Seo Sumin. They knew how strong Yu-hyun was. Thats why they didnt think he would lose. The first one to move was Jeon Gwangwook. He charged at Yu-hyun like a rhino with his shield in front of him. The movement of the giant in armor was like a bullet itself. It was a crude and linear movement, but it was threatening enough with its mass alone. It could turn anyone into a lump of meat. Crush him like this. As Jeon Gwang-wooks eyes glinted coldly, Yu-hyun stretched out his left hand. ng! Huh? Wow, crazy. What the hell is that? Yu-hyun blocked Jeon Gwang-wooks charge with one hand. A loud metallic noise echoed in the air, followed by a disbelief-filled silence. Jeon Gwang-wook broke into a cold sweat. He was pushing with all his strength, his muscles tense and his veins bulging on his neck, but he couldnt move an inch. It was as if he had run into a huge rock. How, why? He couldntprehend the difference in power that defied thews of physics. Despite having the initiative, he was unable to gain any advantage and was easily stopped. There was only one exnation for this situation. Yu-hyun was much stronger than him. There was no other way to describe it. Its unbelievable. How can a Teller, not a Collector, have such strength? Are you done? Yu-hyuns voice came from behind the shield. Jeon Gwang-wook flinched. His instinct screamed at him in rm. Creak. The shield in Jeon Gwang-wooks hand slowly lowered. He clenched his teeth and resisted, but it was useless. Yu-hyun casually pushed down the shield and met Jeon Gwang-wooks eyes. And between his pumpkin-colored irises, a faint red light flowed out, the same one that he had dismissed as an illusion before. I told you, right? With his left hand holding the shield down, Yu-hyun clenched his right fist. Ive never seen anyone who said that to me and got away with it. There was no answer. Or rather, he couldnt answer. Boom! The sound of space exploding rang out three times. It was the number of times Yu-hyuns fist hit Jeon Gwang-wooks shield. It was so fast that it sounded like one. In an instant, three fist marks were engraved on the shield as it bent inward. Ugh! Jeon Gwang-wook gasped as the shock traveled through his arm and shook his whole body. His left arm that held the shield was twisted in a strange angle. His body, weighing over 200kg with armor included, lifted slightly off the ground. Jeon Gwang-wook instinctively tried to counterattack with his right hand sword. His muscles expanded explosively as he put more power into the sword. ng. Yu-hyuns right hand pped the side of the sword. The sword was repelled by a stronger force than the swing. Jeon Gwang-wook lost his grip on the sword and it flew out of his hand and rolled on the floor. Yu-hyun widened his eyes in astonishment and grabbed Jeon Gwang-wooks chest armor with his hand. He pulled him down and mmed him onto the ground. Thud! Gah! Jeon Kwang-wooks body mmed into the ground. Yu-hyun grabbed his cor and forced him to stand up. Jeon Kwang-wook was still dazed from the shock. His teeth were broken and blood flowed from his nose. Yu-hyun kicked his calf hard. Bang! Jeon Kwang-wooks body spun in the air several times. In the slowly flowing time, a ck aura briefly formed and disappeared on Yu-hyuns fist. Yu-hyun thrust his fist into Jeon Kwang-wooks vital point, which was full of openings. Crash! Jeon Kwang-wooks body folded into a letter G. The huge force that exploded from the fist spread throughout his body through his abdomen. Jeon Kwang-wook flew out of the ring faster than he had rushed at Yu-hyun and smashed into the floor. His eyes rolled back, showing the whites, and he fainted. He couldnt get up. The fight ended so quickly and futilely. No one who saw the fight dared to open their mouth. The fight between the two was so one-sided that it was embarrassing to call it a duel. Moreover, it was a fight that one side had provoked unterally, even from an objective point of view. In the silence of the sea, Yu-hyun calmly came down from the ring. He approached Lim Geon-woo, who had been watching the duel with his arms crossed, and asked him. Is this enough? Huh? Oh. Yeah. Well, it cant be helped. Lim Geon-woo gave a bitter smile. He had intended to check how strong Yu-hyun was with this opportunity, but his n was only half sessful. The half of sess was that Yu-hyun was much stronger than a mid-level collector. The half of failure was that he didnt know exactly what kind of power and ability Yu-hyun had. No, should he call it half? He must have much more power than he showed. p. Yu-hyun pped his hands and drew the attention of the people who were still staring at him nkly. What are you doing? You should get ready for the next test soon. Oh, right. Yeah, we should. As the instructors regained their senses and tried to sort out the situation, Yu-hyun added another word. But first, lets keep our promise. Promise? Oh. The people who remembered the condition of the duel looked at Jung Gang-san with pity. He had been sweating profusely since Jeon Kwang-wooks defeat, unable to ept reality. Yu-hyun snapped his fingers at him. Kneel down. Jung Gang-san couldnt refuse. He had to kneel down in front of everyone and apologize for what he had said to Seo Sumin. Im, Im sorry. Seo Sumin didnt say anything back. She tapped Yu-hyuns arm with her fingertips as if she didnt need anything else. Yu-hyun immediately caught what she wanted. If youre done apologizing, get lost. At Yu-hyunsmand, Jung Gang-san got up and ran away from his seat. The words of the loser were always miserable. Especially when he had attacked shamefully without epting his own defeat and got beaten up again. Yu-hyun didnt bother him any more. His career was already shattered by what happened earlier anyway. The people from Daeyeong Group also disappeared with Jeon Kwang-wook and Lee Pyeong-won, who had fainted. This ce would be recorded as a shameful history for them. By the way, youve learned it well. Seo Sumin whispered softly so that only Yu-hyun could hear. Yu-hyun smiled silently. She was talking about him mastering the basic level of Chilma ck Sky Divine Skill, which she used. In just a week, Yu-hyun had caught up with 80% of her skill. Now we can move on to the next stage. Thats right. As if time started flowing again after stopping for a while, the second test, which had been temporarily paused for the event match, resumed its finale. Seo Sumins turn was still left, so Yu-hyun decided to watch another A-rank student casually. He saw a student who came up to the ring and opened his eyes wide. Why is he there? It was a face he never expected to see. Chapter 210: Chapter 210: Chapter 210 Two men and women stood on the stage. On one side was Kueku, a ck male student with dark skin. Kueku was a student who had received harsh training from his father, a former special forces soldier, since he was young. If he had not awakened, he would have been a soldier with a steel-like mentality. Kuekus weapons were two pistols and a rifle on his back. Usually, collectors did not use modern firearms, but Kueku was better suited for modern weapons. His trait was rted to firearms, and he could shoot magic bullets with ordinary guns. Among the A-rank students, Kuekus predicted ranking was fourth. Unlike other students, he had a lot ofbat experience, so he was highly regarded. On the opposite side of Kueku was a brown-haired girl with a gloomy aura. Her name was Gu Seo-yun. She was the only granddaughter of the chairman of DH Group and a collector who showed outstanding talent despite her young age. She was so confident that she would surely be a high-ranking collector in the future. The one who caught Yu-hyuns attention was also her, Gu Seo-yun. Why is she here? She was not a wee face for Yu-hyun. She was one of the three women who followed Choi Do-yoon in the apocalypse, the one who supported him most fiercely and despised the weak. Gu Seo-yun did not get along well with Yu-hyun in her previous life. They were enemies, to put it mildly. To be more precise, Gu Seo-yun was frustrated because she could not devour Yu-hyun unterally. Gu Seo-yun hated the weak and worshipped the strong. In fact, she was so capable in the apocalypse that she was called a named one, and she was also loved by the spirits. She thought that Yu-hyun, who had no power, clung to Choi Do-yoon to survive, and so she often picked on him and provoked him. In a way, Gu Seo-yun was the closest person to his nemesis in his previous life. She never directly harassed Yu-hyun, but her words always stabbed his heart. I didnt expect to see her here. He didnt know what kind of person she was before the apocalypse because they never had a conversation. As if reading Yu-hyuns gaze, Seo Sumin, who was quietly watching next to him, asked in a small voice. Do you know her? No. I just thought she looked like someone I know and was a little surprised. Is that so? Seo Sumin seemed to ept it and moved on, but Baek Ryeon, who felt Yu-hyuns emotions more than anyone else, did not. [Is she also one of the people you met in your previous life?] Yeah. We werent on good terms though. No, we just hated each other. [Oh. Is she the one? The one who always picked on you.] Yeah. I didnt think Id see her here. The world is small. [Are you okay?] Baek Ryeon asked worriedly, and Yu-hyun nodded his head. Its all in the past. And she doesnt remember fighting with me anyway. Besides, what can I say? I was too weak back then to say anything. Yu-hyun had already shaken off his past shorings. He chose to be stronger even as a teller in order not to waste his new life. However, his resentment had notpletely disappeared. The memories of that time were still vivid in Yu-hyuns mind. The wounds were gone, but faint scars remained. But it would be pathetic to vent my anger on her, right? If Gu Seo-yun were the same as the one he knew in the apocalypse, it might be different, but now she was just an innocent academy student who had nothing to do with Yu-hyun. The corners of her eyes lifted up and her pupils were filled with confidence that she would never lose. She looked as proud as ever, even now. But I had no reason to be annoyed or vengeful towards her. [Wow. Youre really a big shot, huh? You know how to be generous.] Heh. Yeah, Im a big shot. I reassured myself and felt more calm. Back then, Yoo Hyun felt inferior to Gu Seo Yoon and others, but now he didnt need to. He had grown up and he was no longer obsessed with his stubbornness. At that moment, Gu Seo Yoon looked at Yoo Hyun. Huh? I didnt know if it was intentional or coincidental, but our eyes met. It was very brief, but I could tell that she was looking at me. Whats that? It doesnt seem like a coincidence. Was she curious about me because of the duel earlier? I didnt have time to solve my curiosity. The security guard announced the start of the duel. Fair and square! Begin! Tatatatatatang! The first one to move was Kueku. He quickly drew his twin pistols from his waist holster and fired his magic bullets at Gu Seo Yoon. Gu Seo Yoon raised her magic without unfolding her crossed arms. Chwaaak! A huge shadow popped out in front of her and blocked all of Kuekus magic bullets. Kueku let out a grunt. Hmm. The one who blocked the magic bullets was a knight in red armor. The knight, who had a giant shield covering his whole body, had an absurdlyrge upper body that looked both ridiculous and reliable. Red magic rose behind Gu Seo Yoon and took various shapes as it molded like y. Red armor and red spear. Soldiers who looked different from the knight lined up behind Gu Seo Yoon. Ooh. Thats The audience eximed. I knew what it was, having seen it countless times in my previous life. The Red Army ( ), huh. Its been a while since Ive seen that. It was Gu Seo Yoons trademark and therge-scale summoning spell that made her known as the Crimson Empress () in the apocalypse. I thought she was strong in my previous life, but I didnt expect her to awaken her solid trait at that age. Shes still far from what she was in the apocalypse, but considering her age now, its an unbelievable talent. I knew what her trait was. Gu Seo Yoons trait was called [Red Revolutionary]. And the owner of the story of that trait was Joseph Vissarionovich Stalin. No one didnt know Stalin. Especially since he was the leader who divided the world with the United States and led the Cold War era. A democratic country in the capitalist era, and the granddaughter of a conglomerate chairman, has the story of a socialist giant. Is there a funnier story than this? But in both my previous and current lives, no oneughed at her. It didnt matter what the origin of her trait was, the power she possessed was undeniable. Now she only had pre-modern soldiers with cold weapons, and only a few dozen at that. She wouldter lead a red army that was so powerful that it could rival a modern army armed with terrifying firearms, cannons, and armor. The one who made war possible with her short stature was Gu Seo-yun. Take care of him. Gu Seo-yun gave the order. Ten red soldiers charged at Kueku with spears in their hands. Kueku quickly retreated and fired his pistol, but a knight with a shield in front blocked his attacks and he barelynded any hits. Yu-hyun shook his head as he watched Kueku being pushed back to the edge of the arena. Its over. Hes at a huge disadvantage. The arena was limited in space. It was neither wide nor had any obstacles. It was a t in. If the arena had been somewhere else, Kueku would have used his long-range sniping as a tactic. But unfortunately for him, he didnt even get a chance to do that. I surrender. Kueku finally raised both hands and gave up. He realized that it was pointless to fight any longer, and that it would only harm him. The winner! Gu Seo-yun! Wow! The students cheered. Gu Seo-yun snorted as if she expected the apuse, and flicked her side hair back. Yu-hyun didnt feel much excitement since he knew she would win from the start. Wait a minute. What about the next match? Yu-hyun checked the scoreboard btedly and scratched his temple. This is something. The next opponent for Gu Seo-yun, who won this match, was Seo Sumin. *** Three matches were held in a row, and the winners and losers were decided. Larina Levgenyeva (win) VS Park Min-woo (lose) James Edward Philip Arthur (draw) VS Jin Shin (draw) Seol Ji-ah (lose) VS Kim Joo-hyuk (win) Out of the three matches, only one ended in a draw. The rest were clear victories. The only draw was between James, the prince from Ennd, and Jin Shin from China. That was also because both of them were too exhausted to continue fighting. It wasnt a satisfying result, but no oneined since the semifinals were neatly arranged. After about 10 minutes of rest, the semifinals began. The first fight of the semifinals was between Seo Sumin and Gu Seo-yun. What do you think? Before going up on stage, Seo Sumin asked Yu-hyun quietly, conscious of the surrounding eyes. Should I go easy? Or should I not hold back? This was her way of being considerate. It would be too cruel to finish off Gu Seo-yun as brutally as she did with Lee Pyung-won. Yu-hyun smirked at her unnecessary question. You dont need to ask me that. Then what? Just do what you want. No, it would be better to do it properly. Did wee here to do charity? Show them what youve got. Thats the answer I like. She felt relieved that he said that. She wondered if he would ask her to spare her, but that was just her imagination. Seo Sumin smiled brightly. The male students who were secretly looking at her blushed at her smile. She nced at Gu Seo-yoon from the corner of her eye. It seems like she wants to have a proper fight with me. Gu Seo-yoon also red at her with apetitive look in her eyes. She knew it too. That Seo Sumin was much more threatening and powerful than Kueku, whom she had faced before. Seo Sumin liked her spirit. She didnt mind someone like her. Unlike Lee Pyung-won, who acted arrogant without much power, Gu Seo-yoon had a desire for the strong and a willingness to challenge them. Both of you, get on the stage! Following the instructors guidance, Seo Sumin and Gu Seo-yoon stepped onto the stage. Seo Sumin still held a baseball bat in her hand, but Gu Seo-yoon didnt bother to point it out. Anyone who had seen her swing that thing at Lee Pyung-won would have done the same. Youre really strong, huh? Gu Seo-yoon suddenly spoke to her. If someone who knew her heard this, they would have been shocked and fallen over. Gu Seo-yoon was a person with a strong pride and a haughty attitude, who rarely praised others. Huh? Oh, thanks. So Im not going to be careless, and Ill use my full strength against you. It was almost like a deration of war, but Seo Sumin didnt care much. She rather smiled as if she was d to hear that. Her rxed attitude made Gu Seo-yoon slightly frown. Start! As soon as the announcer shouted, Gu Seo-yoon took the initiative. Formation! Gu Seo-yoon opened her trait as soon as the match started. Five knights with shields, ten infantrymen with spears. And three cavalrymen on horses. A red army of pre-modern soldiers rose up like a wave in front of her. The 18 soldiers in red armor were the maximum force she could summon right now. Gu Seo-yoon, who hadnt even rolled up her sleeves when fighting Kueku, raised both arms and swung them down as if to strike at Seo Sumin. Behead! She only needed her will to move the red army, but to make them faster and stronger, she needed additionalmands and hand gestures through her voice. Gu Seo-yoon used both of them. It was a sign of her determination to do her best. The red army, who received her intense will to not lose, burst out with a fierce light from their eyes and charged at Seo Sumin. Good good. Seo Sumin aimed her baseball bat at the red army that was rushing towards her. Like a pro batter taunting the enemy. This much is enough for me to warm up. Seo Sumin blew off the head of the first infantryman with her bat. And so the fight between one girl and 18 soldiers began. Chapter 211: Chapter 211: Chapter 211 Seo Sumin swung her baseball bat with a cool breeze. It was a shield that could easily block even Kuekus magic bullet, but it was powerless in front of Seo Sumins attack. The moment the baseball bat touched the shield, the knights upper body disappeared as if it was cut off with the shield. Goo Seo-yoon bit her lip at the unbelievable sight and shouted. Attack at the same time! The infantrymen who received the order surrounded Seo Sumin while keeping their distance and stabbed their spears. At the same time, Seo Sumin also moved. She twisted her shoulder, or bent her body slightly forward, or stepped back. Every time she did that, the spear tip lost its target and only pierced the air. An unbelievable movement. As they failed to hit her, Goo Seo-yoon became desperate, and the infantrymen who were influenced by her emotion stabbed their spears at the same time. ng! Ten spears tangled and collided in the air. But these sharp red teeth bit into the teeth of their fellow countrymen. Seo Sumins figure had already disappeared from that spot. Goo Seo-yoon opened her eyes wide. She rolled her eyes quickly and looked for Seo Sumin. Up there! Her eyes caught Seo Sumin floating in the air. Surprisingly, Seo Sumin had jumped over 10m with a light roll of her feet. Even if she was an awakened collector, it was not a physical ability that a novice student could show. Goo Seo-yoon thought that this was an opportunity anyway. Seo Sumin floating in the air was slowly falling ording to thews of physics. You cant avoid it in the air! The knight who received Goo Seo-yoonsmand waited near Seo Suminsnding point, and the infantrymen aimed at Seo Sumin with their spears raised. It was not a skill for killing, so there would be no flesh piercing, but it would still be painful as if they were stabbed. There were people watching from the audience, so sighs of pity came out from everywhere. Oh, oppa. What about Sumin? Kang Yoo-ra was one of them. She shook Yoo Hyuns arm back and forth without hiding her anxiety. Yoo Hyun was about to answer, but he closed his mouth. Before he could speak, Seo Sumin showed her response. Seo Sumins falling speed elerated. The audience opened their eyes wide. Seo Sumins movement was too fast and beyondmon sense, like a hawk catching its prey. Block it! The red army reacted to Goo Seo-yoons desperate scream. The spear soldiers predicted where Seo Sumin would fall and stabbed their spears. Seo Sumin slipped out of the gap between the sharp spear attacks like a snake climbing a tree. Seo Sumins body rotated half a turn and lightly stepped on one of the spears that had been stabbed. She used the spear as a stepping stone and lightly jumped,nding softly on the head of one of the infantrymen with her foot. Puk! The red infantrymans head burst open. What followed was a repetition of the same thing. Every time Seo Sumin walked, the heads of the red army burst open. It was a very short-lived red magic flower. As if a butterfly stepped on a flower bud that could not bloom, every time Seo Sumin passed by, the red army bloomed flower buds like pieces of shrapnel. And, the effect was fully transferred to Gu Seo-yoon. Ugh! As the four shield knights and ten spear soldiers she summoned were wiped out in an instant, Gu Seo-yoon felt the rebound. Fortunately, Gu Seo-yoon was in a dominant position over her summons. The rtionship between a normal summoner and a summon was equal, but the rebound was alsorge. Gu Seo-yoon had almost no such penalty. Thanks to that, the rebound from the reverse summoning was not big, but for a master like Seo Sumin, such a minor change was more than enough opportunity to aim for the opponents throat. Seo Sumin, who had been flying in the air like a butterfly,nded on the ground as lightly as a feather. It was then that the cavalry that had been waiting by Gu Seo-yoons side moved. Hee-hee-hee! The red horse neighed and ran towards Seo Sumin. The cavalry on the horse thrust theirnces at Seo Sumin like arrows. Bang! The baseball bat that Seo Sumin held became blurry like an afterimage, and the cavalrys head exploded. Seo Sumin walked as if she was taking a stroll. The cavalry could not hit Seo Sumin with their spears. They thought they had stabbed her, but Seo Sumin passed by them like a ghost. elerating with all their might, the cavalry who passed by Seo Sumin all had their heads explode with a timeg. The audience was mesmerized by the scene that seemed like a dream. Seo Sumin approached Gu Seo-yoons nose. Wait, wait! Gu Seo-yoon shouted in desperation, but Seo Sumin did not stop. She held the baseball bat in her left hand behind her, and stretched out her bare hand towards Gu Seo-yoons forehead. And then, a powerful flick of her fingers! Thousand Demon Nutcracker Pop! Gu Seo-yoon screamed in pain as she felt it on her forehead and copsed. The security guard who had been watching the scene as if he was bewitched shouted hastily. Th, the winner is Seo Sumin! There was no cheer that should havee out when the winner and loser were decided this time either. The people who gathered here today realized one thing for the first time. A truly overwhelming fight does not even have a frenzy for victory. Gu Seo-yoon, who had fainted, was carried out on a stretcher, and Seo Sumin returned to where Yu-hyun and Kang Yura were. Wow! Sumin! Yura ran into Seo Sumins arms as if to hug her. I thought you were going to lose! Are you okay?! Where are you hurt?! Im fine, Yura. Im fine. Im not hurt at all. Thats good~. The people who had sat in the seats and cheered for Gu Seo-yoons victory all had a shitty expression on their faces. No, where did that kide from? Where did White Flower Management find such a talent? With that level of skill, she could be the next collector after Geomhu and Gwangrang. This is crazy. What made them even more confused was that this fight ended with pure skill difference without any unfair intervention. Seo Sumin was much stronger than Gu Seo-yoon, and thats why she won. It was an indisputable match. You did well. I knew this would happen, but Seo Sumin showed me a much more impressive sight than I had imagined. Are you sure you didnt overexert yourself? No. I just fought with my skills, nothing more. Of course, I used a little bit of internal energy. It was hard to deal with them without it. Seo Sumin said she used a minimal amount of internal energy, but Yu-hyun didnt me her. ather, he was a bit amazed by Gu Seoyun, who pushed her to the point where she had to use it. It was already long since the bnce was lost when Seo Sumin entered the A-rank tournament. It was like releasing a huge tiger among puppies. Can you do well in the next match too? If you feel like its too hard or impossible, just tell me. Pfft. You know thats a boring joke, right? Well, youughed, so it worked, didnt it? Seo Sumin had no intention of losing, no matter who her opponent was in the final. She used to be afraid of using her power and fell into trauma, but not anymore. She had nothing to fear now. Rather, the ones who should be afraid were the ones who would face Seo Sumin in the final. In fact, Larina and Kim Juhyuk, who had to y the semi-final, felt chills running down their spines. They were in big trouble whether they won or lost here. *** Shamath, the head of the Pentagram department at Celestial Corporation. No, he should be called the former head and the sinner now. He was trapped in a ss box surrounded by magic circles. He was used of being an aplice in sending the spirits of the upper world to the lower world with Great Sage Army Paradise, and he received the mark of one of the worst criminals in Celestial Corporation. And the ones who interrogated him were the tellers from the inspection office, along with Celestina, who captured him when he tried to escape. Tsk, stubborn bastard. How can you not say a word? Celestina red at Shamath with one eye and muttered. Shamath endured the harsh interrogation without admitting his wrongdoing. He was a senior teller with extraordinary mental strength, but he also knew that if he confessed, he would face a more horrible future than the interrogation. Well, at least we got something out of him. Ah. Utata. The person standing next to Celestina was a teller with a shining white sphere for a head. His body was human with a white suit, but his head was different. Inside the white sphere, something ck swirled like oil without mixing. It gave off a strange impression. Utata, the chief of the inspection office at Celestial Corporation. He looked at Shamath who fainted and said. We got all the basic information anyway. Of course, hes desperately hiding the fundamental reason, but thats not important. Thats true. Dont be too disappointed. Have you forgotten what our inspection office does? Of course not. Celestina smiled faintly. The inspection office of Celestial Corporation was not a ce that was very diligent in its work normally. If there was no incident, it was practically the ce with the least work to do. But when an incident urred, and it became a serious matter. The tellers of the inspection office turned into grim reapers from their usual rxed and gentle attitude. Now Utata was emitting white light and speaking softly. He looked harmless. But as soon as he entered the interrogation, his sphere turned from white to red. Red Utata was one of those that Celestina didnt want to mess with. She quickly changed the subject. Still, its a shame. I wanted to give that octopus head a good punch. Demiarios, the chief. Hes someone we have to watch out for too. But he seems too hard to pin down with this incident. Hes too clean, almost suspiciously so. Right. Hes a chief after all. The word chief was not just a simple title for Teller. It contained the values of how amazing a being he was and how far he had walked on his path. Theres no way he would be caught by something like this. Damn it. That makes me more annoyed. Even if hes still scheming something, we have no way to stop him. But, its only a matter of time now. Shamart crossed the line too much. Thats why we locked him up in the trash bin. Therge ss box that held Shamart was a specially made prison that was called the trash bin inside the Celestial Corporation. As the name implied, the Tellers who were trapped inside were literally trashed of all their stories. Considering that text was the foundation of Tellers existence, the trash bin was essentially an execution ground that meant death for Tellers. The stories extracted from the trash bin are no different from the history of the Teller who owned them. If we arrange andbine the dposed texts, we can figure out what he did to some extent. Right. It was a ridiculous thing to do, to kill someone forcibly and then autopsy their corpse to find out their whereabouts, but the world of Tellers made it possible. Of course, trashing a Teller with the trash bin and assembling his stories was hical in the world of Tellers. But, considering what Shamart had done, there was no other way. Besides, this was something that was approved by the central office. The will of the central office was in line with the will of the president. Even if most of the Tellers opposed it, if the president ordered it, they had to do it. That was the rule of thepany. Wouldnt they have spared him if they had just exiled him? Are you serious about that? Utata reacted as if he was startled by Celestinas words. That exile ce where even stories are frozen is worse than the trash bin now. Its better to die cleanly. I know. I was just saying. Phew, Im done. Ill go now. Theres nothing more to see here anyway, and I have things to do too. Oh, okay. Bye then. After receiving Utatas farewell, Celestina left the disposal room and headed to the record room. Have you arrived? Galiaz was reading a book as usual. He closed the book he was reading and pushed it aside. Celestina sat down naturally across from him. So, inspiration. Why did you call me? I was fine with asking for inspiration and catching that Shamart guy, but Im busy as hell because of that. Just tell me what you want quickly. I have a pile of work to do. Tsk tsk. Is that what you say to someone who shared information with you? Ah, shit. I know that, but Im really busy! Im stressed out like crazy. How fishy is that octopus head, I cant even see his shape when I try to catch him. Yeah. It looks like that. Galiaz said that and handed over a paper document to Celestina. Celestina wondered why he didnt just give it to her through Genesis Net instead of this old-fashioned way, but her eyes quickly scanned the contents of the document. Her eyebrows twitched as she read everything. Wait a minute. Inspiration, is this real? Yeah. Its real. Galiaz nodded at Celestinas incredulous gaze. Its an announcement that came down just recently. The story value of Earth has risen by two levels from before. Two levels at once? Isnt this unprecedented? Yeah. Its unprecedented. Its literally the first time. Earth was on the verge of being discarded until recently. It was called a barrennd of stories that could no longer produce quality stories. But then, suddenly, the upper echelons raised their evaluation of Earth. Galiaz focused on the behavior of the upper echelons who changed their attitude like flipping their palms. Galiazs voice settled calmly. There must be something we dont know. Chapter 212: Chapter 212: Chapter 212 Those fat cats in the executive office are too slow to handle this kind of situation. Galiaz sounded casual, but Celestina, who had known him for a long time, knew how serious he was. She felt the same way as him. The central office suddenly raised the evaluation of Earth by two levels? There must be something going on. Boss, do you think this has something to do with the Foundation? I dont have any solid evidence, but it seems likely. Then this is no joke. Genesis Foundation. They mentioned the Foundation, but even the two Tellers in this room didnt know much about its true identity. All they knew was that the Foundation built the Genesis System and spread it widely in the Hybrid Realm, and that even the Great Constetions couldnt mess with it. And also, that Celestial Corporation. was somewhat influenced by the Foundation. The Foundation was a huge group with immense power, but even they, who had reached the director level, had never seen its true face. Maybe Earth really has some amazing potential and thats why theyre interested. Actually, this topic had been brought up asionally before. Earth had been a fertilend that received countless story seeds from various Constetions since its Material Realm days. In fact, throughout its long human history, Earth had seen many different civilizations and stories bloom. But Earth gradually faded from everyones attention because of thecent attitude of its inhabitants. No matter how fresh the ingredients were, they couldnt satisfy the taste buds of the Spirits if they werent used well. Earth was forgotten by the Spirits like that. The evaluation of Earth changed after a Teller appeared. Teller Kang Yu-hyun. The Spirits started to pay attention to Earth again because of the genius who appeared like aet. I cant believe that one person changed everything. Well, looking at the results, its certainly impressive. Boss, what do you think his identity is? I dont know either. We dont even know much about our own origin, let alone others. He became the youngest manager ever. Hes not kidding around. He can easily reach the director level. But that also means hes more likely to face danger. He attracted too many eyes this time. Celestina knew how cruel and fierce Celestial Corporation. was. She had gone through so many things to be one of the pirs of the Eight Branches that she could write a book taller than her height. In such a ce, Yu-hyun had already made a name for himself as a flower that grew through solid concrete. He bloomed beautifully, but he couldnt rx yet. Especially since Yu-hyun didnt have his own faction or even a ce to belong to yet. Hell need some help soon. Youve been thinking about that too? Thats actually why I called you here. It wasnt intentional, but they had be close enough to not let go of Yu-hyun easily. Even if they denied it, anyone around them would think that Yu-hyun was on their side. But they couldnt just push him away either. Theyd rather extend their hand and embrace him. Well, not that hes someone who would easily ept that. Celestina gave a bitter smile. She felt it instinctively. Yoo Hyun was too big for her to handle. He was still growing, and she wondered what he would be in the future. She even thought that it would be better to establish an equal partnership with him in advance, considering the future. Celestina pushed the data back to Galliats. Lets stop talking about him for now. You must have another purpose for telling me this, right? I know everything. Yes. Youre quick-witted, so you must know what Im trying to say. Hmm. Then, is it that? Celestina crossed her legs and leaned back on her chair. The earth had a huge gap after the incident caused by Shamath. Many of the pentagram department, along with a senior manager, had gone through personnel adjustments. And the value of the earth had risen as well, making it a tempting fruit hanging in the air. Should our department also try to get a spoonful of the earth? If theres a chance, its now or never. If not now, when the pentagram, which used to take the biggest pie, has faltered and left a big gap, it will be hard to squeeze inter when theres no room. The other departments must be already preparing, right? Unless their managers got their positions by gambling. Sigh. Celestina felt a headache. She hadnt had such a headache in thest 100 years, except for the countless checks from other tellers when she was about to be a manager. The big incidents that happened one after another after Shamaths deed made her sick of them. One great army disobeyed the foundation, and on top of that, Celestial Corporation got involved. They arrested one senior manager to cover it up, and a new senior manager was born. And even the internal structure of thepany and the foundations evaluation that changed around the earth. It smelled like an incident. A very big incident. Damn. But I have to do it, right? Im not a fool, and I cant ignore such a well-prepared table. She was also a teller of Celestial Corporation. If there was a profitable market, it was basicmon sense to focus on attacking it. So Celestina. What do you think the earth will be like in the future, from your perspective as an active teller? Master. Youre not really asking me because you dont know, right? Ive been out of this business for quite a long time, so I might not know. Excuses. If they raised the evaluation by two levels this time, and the foundation did that much then maybe the earth will undergo a huge change. How much? If the power of the existing hybrid system worked only 10%, then maybe it will rise to 40~50% with this? At least 40%. And that would be another great change for the earth that had experienced the day of integration. *** The final exam site of Collector Academy. Seo Soo-min scanned his opponent who made it to the finals with an interesting look. She was a girl who tied her lemon-colored hair that reached her back into a ponytail. Her blue eyes were full of determination, and her pursed lips gave an impression that she was very strong. A foreign student from Russia, Larina Levgenyeva? He remembered that she showed a very interesting fighting style. A martial artist who fights with bare fists without any weapons. Larinas way of fighting when she fought Kim Joo-hyuk was literally optimized for hand-to-handbat. Along with incredible speed attacks using her arms and legs, she also used submissions to twist her opponents joints and exploit their weaknesses. She even knew how to deflect attacks with judo. Larina was a genius who had mastered all kinds of modern martial arts at that young age. Its fun. When Seo Sumin smiled like that, Larina watched him nervously with a heavy gaze. Seo Sumin was a formidable opponent that she couldnt afford to underestimate. She could tell from the way he knocked down Gu Seoyun just a moment ago. Even with her excellent dynamic vision, she couldnt catch his swing of the baseball bat. Logically, he was someone she should avoid at all costs. But I want to fight him. In the final match that she couldnt back down from, Larinas fighting spirit burned fiercely. She felt apetitive urge that she had never experienced before. He was her age, but stronger than anyone else in this ce. How much hard work did he put in to be stronger? She didnt care if it wasnt the result of his effort. If it was talent, then she wanted to feel that advantage. Larina clenched her fists with gloves on and took her stance. My name. Larina Levgenyeva. Your name? Seo Sumin. Seo Sumin. Okay, nice to meet you. Larina spoke in awkward Korean. Seo Sumin nodded and tossed his bat aside. She frowned at his gesture. What are you doing? I dont think its fair to use a weapon against someone whos serious. Seo Sumin said that and took his stance. His arms raised in front of him, one leg behind him. Larina was about to scold him for joking around, but she closed her mouth when she saw his posture. Ill go with bare hands too. Larina knew that Seo Sumin was sincere. Otherwise, she wouldnt feel such a suffocating pressure from him. A sense of hopelessness that no matter where she attacked or where she stabbed, she would never reach him. Larina twisted her lips into a smile. This is awesome! Seo Sumin seemed to read her intention and snapped his fingers. Larina didnt mind that. The duel had already begun. Larina kicked the ground and ran towards Seo Sumin. Faster and more agile than any student she had fought before. She was as fast as a cheetah running at full speed. In an instant, she reached Seo Sumins nose and threw a punch. Bang! Her right hand whipped out and then struck like a snake biting its prey. She aimed for Seo Sumins jaw. The hook she threw at the beginning was a fake. The real one was right now. Swoosh. Missed! Seo Sumin dodged Larinas blow by tilting his head back slightly. It was a natural evasion, as if he knew it from the start. Larina didnt regret it. If he couldnt dodge this, she would have been disappointed instead. Her left arm swung up from below and aimed for Seo Sumins chin. An uppercut that prated his defense. Her fist broke the air again. But Seo Sumins right hand easily blocked Larinas left fist. Squeak! Larina, whose left arm was caught, lifted her right leg and kicked towards Seo Sumins head with a high kick. Seo Sumins left hand moved softly, lightly touching Larinas right ankle. Larina felt her foot being pulled by a strange force as she kicked. Whoosh! Her kicks trajectory curved oddly, barely missing Seo Sumin. To anyone else, it would have looked like her high kick had gone through Seo Sumin. But Larina knew. Her attack did not touch Seo Sumin at all. Seo Sumin had deflected Larinas kick with such ease that it seemed natural, like water flowing. Larina did not stop attacking. She spun her body around her right foot that was nted on the ground, andunched a roundhouse kick with her left foot. Larinas toes aimed for Seo Sumins vital point. First kickboxing, now taekwondo? Seo Sumin dodged Larinas kick again, then closed the distance and hooked her leg around Larinas, tripping her over. Larina, losing her bnce, reached out with both hands and grabbed the hem of Seo Sumins jacket. Got you! She was about to go for a chokehold using grappling techniques when Seo Sumin jabbed her thumbs into Larinas wrists. Zing! Larina felt as if she had been bewitched, her hands losing their strength. She used the momentum of falling to roll backwards and create some distance from Seo Sumin. She got up quickly and asked with wide eyes. How did you do that? Trade secret. Her tone was yful, but the skill she had just used was profound. She had barely touched her wrist with her finger, but it felt like she had tortured her arm for a long time, making her muscles unable to exert any force. Larina rubbed her arms alternately, then resumed her stance. To her, Seo Sumin was like a living ghost. She dodged or deflected any attack. She had never faced such an opponent before. Squeak. Thats why she was having fun. The fact that there were still mysteries of martial arts that she did not know in this world, the fact that she had found a wall that she had to face and ovee in this gap between boring people. Im d I came. Larina took a deep breath and adopted a different posture. She raised both arms to guard her head, while extending one leg slightly forward to be ready to strike at any weakness of her opponent. Seo Sumin recognized what kind of posture it was in an instant. This time its muay thai? She was enjoying this duel too. In the case of Lee Pyeongwon, he was not worth fighting at all, and in the case of Gu Seoyun, he was somewhat fun, but that was it. This was the first time she had shed purely with martial arts built on physical strength. Come on. Let me show you what true martial arts are. As if she had read her mind, Larina nodded and charged at Seo Sumin. *** The winner of the fight was obviously Seo Sumin. However, unlike the previous overwhelming fights, this final match made the spectators spontaneously apud. A duel where theypeted purely with their own skills without any skills or traits. Anyone who was not captivated by it must have been a cold-blooded person with a dry heart. p p p p! Amidst the cheers celebrating her victory, Seo Sumin received awe and envy from the crowd as she stepped down from the arena. She had secured the title of the absolute first ce among the academy entrants with this. Yu-hyun, who was waiting for her below, praised her for her hard work. So, how do you feel now? I just did what I was supposed to do. But it was a little fun. As soon as the fight ended, some n representatives tried to approach Seo Sumin, but they had to back off when they saw Yu-hyun and Im Gunwoo by her side. They did not think that Seo Sumin would pay attention to their offers with those two people around. Ding! At that moment, everyone who gathered here received a notification window that might have been fates prank. [The dimension Earth has entered the next stage.] It was the beginning of an unexpected change. Chapter 213: Chapter 213: Chapter 213 The lightning in my sword shed through the air sharply. The remnants of the current scattered in all directions, exploding like small fireworks and melting away in the air. Kang Hye-rim bit her lip, displeased with the sight. I need to focus more. It had been about a week since she received training from Seo Sumin. Seo Sumin, who had an exceptional eye for martial arts, clearly suggested a way for Kang Hye-rim to be stronger quickly. -Hye-rim unnies power is strong. Her talent for swordsmanship is undeniable. For Seo Sumin, teaching Kang Hye-rim was perhaps the easiest thing to do. She could teach her the sword skills that she had not yet realized through sparring, and the Heavenly Thunder Sword that she possessed was notparable to the Seven Demon ck Heaven Divine Skill right now, but it was enough to have a power that matched it if it grew well. -What unnie needs right now is the adjustment of power. The lightning is strong. But unnie is not controlling that power perfectly, but rather, just letting it go as the power wants. Kang Hye-rim could not refute that. Seo Sumins words urately pointed out the anxiety that she had been harboring deep in her heart unconsciously. When the faint thing that she could not grasp took shape and appeared before her eyes, she felt helpless. The Heavenly Thunder Sword was powerful. But she could not confidently say that she was perfectly using this technique. Kang Hye-rim had not used the Heavenly Thunder Sword so far because of her perfect control over that power. Rather, shepromised with the fierce and predatory power of the Heavenly Thunder Sword, and just made a path for it to jump. Crunch. Kang Hye-rim clenched her teeth and entered the control of energy. This would not do. She could not use her power half-heartedly like this. She would only hold Yuhyeon back. And also lose her memory at some point, and hurt herrades. Because she was not there at that time Stupidly affected by a mental attack and wasted time So Yuhyeon almost died. Zap! The lightning that swung became stronger. The lightning that tried to run wild outside the sword gradually calmed down and flowed along the de. Kang Hye-rim sweated profusely, focusing on suppressing the energy. She thought she had seeded in controlling the power, but Crackle! Ugh! Kang Hye-rim lost her grip on the sword due to the lightning that ran wild again. She thought she would seed this time, but it was another failure. It had been a week since she was stuck in the same ce. Kang Hye-rims impatience reached its peak. This wont do. I cant be a burden forever. She felt it when she looked at Kwon Jia and Seo Sumin. Would they really need her like this? Did she really deserve to stand by Yuhyeons side? Wasnt she unnecessary now? She might be abandoned again. Like her mother left her. That day, Kang Hye-rim told Kwon Jia that she did not remember, but that was a lie. She remembered. What her nightmare was, what she did. She could note to her senses from self-hatred that ate away at her heart like a worm eating leaves. Others were already moving forward, but she felt like she was standing still in one ce. No. It was not even standing still. She was running away from something. Without even knowing what was chasing her, she was just a coward who ran away desperately with fear. Kang Hye-rim asked herself. What am I running from and where am I escaping to? What is at the end of this escape? Thud. At the moment when all her distractions reached their peak, paradoxically, what Kang Hye-rim thought of was not the man who reached out his hand to her, but Kwon Jias figure. The image of her back, silently sweating, but never stopping her training. Why did that stubborn image, which she had glimpsed a few times as she passed by, suddenly project vividly in front of her eyes? Her soul showed her the perfect wall that she wanted to ovee the most at this moment. The wall was clear and sharp. Kang Hye-rim gripped her sword. There was only one thing she could learn from Kwon Jia. To never stop, to have a purpose and a will, and to work hard. Ssssh. Hoo. Kang Hye-rim took a breath, calmed her mind. Lets not think about anything else for now. The only thing she thought of was a firm image. It was a snare to suppress the beast of rage that was raging inside her body. Zzzzzz. Lightning flowed through the sword. It did not burst out, but rather wrapped around the sword like a thin membrane. Immediately after, the shape copsed again due to the raging energy inside her, but Kang Hye-rim felt her head clear for the first time. It was a miracle of an instant, not even a second long. But she found a clue for the first time. Finally, Kang Hye-rim realized the path she had to take. I have to work harder, so that I wont be a burden to anyone, so that I can stand proudly by his side. Ding! What came to her then was an unexpected notification. *** There was no one rted to the Collector who did not see the message. It came to everyone who had the Genesis system, regardless of age or gender. [The dimension Earth has entered the next phase.] [The concept of sponsorship bes more expansive.] [The stories that make up the world be more clear.] [The erosion of the worldviews urs.] [The stories that can be used are expanded.] [Time left until the phase: 7 days] Yu-hyuns face lost its expression as he checked the message window. Wha, what? What is this? Next phase? What does that mean all of a sudden? Did something happen? The students were confused by the unfamiliar situation. It was the same for everyone else. Even Im Gunwoo, who would not be surprised by anything, could not hide his bewilderment as this was his first time experiencing this. Im Gunwoo approached Yu-hyun and asked him quietly. Hyung. Whats going on here? Do you know anything? Im new to this too. Yu-hyun wondered why this had happened. Could it be because of the Paradise Land? That was probably the most likely reason. The havoc that the Paradise Land had caused was enough to shake the mixed world. The evaluation of Earth had changed because of that influence. The Paradise Land did something simr in my previous life. But they didnt get caught because they handled it cleanly. But this time its different. I intervened and the Paradise Land failed to kill Sumin, and their secret crimes were exposed. The Paradise Land was the one whomitted the fundamental evil, but Yu-hyun was the one who made the situation grow bigger by interfering. Yu-hyun looked around. The students, as well as the instructors who were collectors, were bewildered by the unexpected announcement of change. Celine contacted Yu-hyun, who had been watching the situation. -Senior. Can you hear me? Theres a problem. Yeah, Celine. Im very confused right now too. Whats going on? Do you know anything? -A document came from the central office a while ago. From the central office? -Yes. Ill send it to you now. Oh, thank you. I got it. Yu-hyun checked the document that came through the Genesis Network and read it quickly. The document was not long. But that didnt mean that its meaning and value were low because there was little written. Yu-hyun finished reading the [Next Phase Guide for Dimensional Earth] from the central office, closed the window, and immediately contacted Kwon Jia. Jia. -Yeah. Im very confused too. Lets talk about itter. Everyone else too. -Okay. Yu-hyun ended the call and had a hard time finding a clue on how to react to this sudden change. He was worried about the new future that had never existed before, but at the same time, he felt excited. The world began to change in a different direction. Would it be better than before? Or would it go down a much more serious path? He would only know when that moment came. *** [There is a lot of controversy over the message window that appeared to collectors around the world recently.] The TV kept talking about the message that came to the collectors this time. It was the same no matter which channel he switched to. All channels rted to news only dealt with this situation. Prominent schrs and professors came out and debated for hours, and rumors that could not be verified circted on intemunity sites and such. It was as if an indistinct devil was manipting this situation from behind. Its noisy in many ways. Yu-hyun turned off the TV. He didnt think he would get any new information by continuing to watch it. He already knew roughly how the situation would unfold through the document from the central office, so it might be better to focus on something else instead. Are you all here? He asked for confirmation, but he already knew. No one knew better than Baekhwa Management how serious this situation was. Mr. Yu-hyun. What is going on all of a sudden? Baek Seoryeon, who had been feeling a bit rxed as her workload had decreased recently, expressed her deep concern about the unexpected situation that had arisen like a goblin. Yu-hyun quickly exined the situation briefly, knowing that everyone was looking at him. As you all know, something amazing happened yesterday. In seven days. No, in six days, the Earth will undergo a change. What kind of change are you talking about? The Earth will be more influenced by the hybrid system. How exactly? Right now, the Earth is hardly affected by the hybrid system. Would you believe me if I said that even the phenomenon that was called the Day of Thought Integration, which was a huge shock for the Earth, was nothing but a taste of the hybrid system? Yu-hyun scanned the audience. Everyone was mesmerized by Yu-hyuns words and couldnt take their eyes off his mouth. That limit will be loosened this time. More than now. How much more? Kwon Jia asked. The situation was unexpected even for her, who was a returnee, so she was quite curious. I dont know the details either. But if the Earth has been affected by 10% of the total so far, I think it might jump to 40% with this one. Yu-hyun finished his rough calction. He knew the future when the Earth waspletely integrated into the hybrid system. That was the end of the world called Phase Apocalypse. It wasnt hard to analyze based on that. Hmm. The wrinkle on Kwon Jias forehead deepened. She also had a rough idea of what level 40% was. Yu-hyun continued his exnation. The biggest change would be, of course, the level of support that the spirits can give. Until now, it was only limited to points, but this time, the restriction will be reduced considerably. If youre lucky, the spirits might even give you stories directly. Then what is erosion exactly? Kang Hye-rim, who had been silent until then, opened her mouth. The phenomenon of erosion was also a topic that everyone here was curious about. Erosion is literally erosion. The erosion of thought worlds. The stories of those worlds start to eat away at reality. Are you saying that some thought worlds go berserk? Its not well known, but there have been simr things to erosion before. Some thought worlds, if no one touches them, have their fantasy creatures spill out to the outside. You all know that, right? Everyone nodded their heads. The era of thought integration was the greatest upheaval in human history. Thats when collectors appeared and thought worlds were created, and fantasy creatures popped out from inside them. Some thought worlds are harmless even if you leave them alone. The Labyrinth of Minotaurus, where the minotaur dwelled, was like that. On the other hand, there are ces where if you dont periodically eliminate fantasy creatures, they multiply ande out of the thought world. Well, now theyve be collectors point farming grounds. For collectors, thought worlds where fantasy creatures multiplied endlessly were endless sources of points. And that had been fixed for years and led to the association setting up boundaries, and it had reached the level of an unwritten rule that should not be touched. But thats over now. When erosion urs, the thought world will eat away at reality and gradually materialize. If you dont clear the swamp thought world, it will be eroded by swamp from the entrance. If you dont clear the oceanic thought world, that area will be a sea of water. What this meant was that humanity no longer had time to spare. The world would change like that in six days. You have to prepare yourselves. The changing world wont wait for us. The world still didnt give them any rest. Chapter 214: Chapter 214: Chapter 214 After finishing the conversation with hispanions, Yu-hyun immediately moved to his own guardians room. Things have changed a lot here too. The space was still white, but the bookshelf on one wall was filled with various books. They had different thicknesses and shapes. All those books were a collection of stories that Yu-hyun had shown through his paintings. The books lined up in rows were his footsteps, and they objectively showed how far he hade. Yu-hyun felt anew that he had shown a lot of paintings so far, looking at the books lined up in rows. It wasnt that long ago when he signed a contract with Kang Hye-rim and showed her the story of the Sword Master. He had experienced a lot since then. He lived in a peaceful era before the end came in his previous life for five years, but his life in thest six months was much more dense than that. If I add a few more books, the bookshelf will be full. Ill have to expand the bookshelf range soon. He would increase the bookshelf, and expand the range of the guardians room. If he filled that empty space with books as well, this room would look like a library. Yu-hyun thought that was the most ideal appearance for a name like a library, and called Celine. Celine. Yes. Did you call me, senior? Celine appeared in front of Yu-hyun as if she had been waiting. She still stood in front of Yu-hyun with cold eyes that were hard to read emotions and restrained actions that showed no ws. Yu-hyun sat down on the chair in the middle of the room and instructed Celine to sit down as well. As soon as Celine sat down, Yu-hyun got to the point. So. Do you have any guesses about the situation where an official document came down from the central office? No matter how I look at it, I can only think of it as the aftermath of what Paradise did. Hmm. Did you hear anything from Genesis Network? I was too busy to check. The general teller bulletin board didnt, but there have been many stories in our support officetely. No, rather than stories, they are more like rumors. Seeing how rumors suddenly spread, it seems like someone is intentionally leaking information. It must be from the higher-ups. So what are the rumors? The upper echelon concluded that the cause of this situation was resentment from excessive interference with Hage, and decided to rx their policy on Hage, especially lifting a considerable number of restrictions on Earth where this situation urred. Thats a radical change in many ways. It must not have been easy to make that choice. The grade adjustment of Earth, which was about to be discarded, was probably because of that. Of course, your influence is not small either. Me? Yes. Senior, can you take a look at this? Celine said so and immediately opened a hologram window in the air. She skillfully moved her fingers and showed him the data. The data seemed to have been prepared in advance, as it was neatly organized. This is the number of spirits who watch Earths paintings. The graph drawn with a red arrow was steadily rising. If someone didnt tell him, he would have believed it was a quadratic function graph. The graph started to rise after Yu-hyun showed his prowess in the Constantinople siege. Yu-hyun stroked his chin. Looking at the summary, it was impressive. And most of the Spirits have visited your library, senior. That many? More than I thought. The number of viewers for the Story Room had already exceeded 11,000. If other Tellers heard that, they would be green with envy. Celine nodded as if she expected that. Thats a very senior-likement. Anyway, the rumor spread so much that Spirits who were interested in you came flocking, and then more Spirits who were interested in them came along. Thanks to that, the rating of Earth, which was almost forgotten, increased day by day. So, you decided to lift the limit while you were at it? Thats right. And the one who pulled the trigger was Yu-hyun, who faced Chpantaka. I vaguely thought it would be like this, but hearing it from a third party made me feel different. Yu-hyun had brought about a huge change, and the future he knew was almost gone after this incident. Its a shame that all my knowledge flew away, but it was necessary. He didnt regret it. Yu-hyun was well aware that his choices and actions would change the future. Rather, Yu-hyun would have been in trouble if the world didnt change after he did so much. Oh, by the way. Senior, theres another official document that came down. Another one? Its an official document that only came to Tellers in the Story Room who are above manager level. I received it on your behalf since you werent here. An additional document? Whats it about? It seems like the headquarters is trying to do a major overhaul of the Earth dimension with this opportunity. So they seem to want to fix some parts of the [System] that werecking. At that, Yu-hyuns eyes sparkled. Do they ask for ideas from manager-level Tellers and above on how to change the system rted to Earth? Yes. Thats right. However, its not mandatory. It seems like they already have a basic framework in mind. Theyre asking for opinions just in case theres something good, so they can apply or modify it in six days. Hmm. Yu-hyun stroked his chin and fell into thought. To suggest fixing or changing the system in a better direction. Yu-hyun finally felt like he was doing something as a Teller. How long is the recruitment period? Three days from today. Thats not a lot of time toe up with ideas. Did they just throw it out there? Are you going to participate? Why? Its notpulsory anyway, so why bother using your brain? The official document that came down this time was just to let them know that there was such a thing. It wasnt forcing every manager-level Teller to give an opinion. She thought Yu-hyun looked busytely. He had just restructured his body a while ago. And he seemed to be learning Hagas technology, as he spent more time in the training room these days. She didnt think he needed to waste his time on this. Theres nothing to gain from it anyway. Why is there nothing to gain? Excuse me? He still doesnt know anything. Celine looked at Yu-hyun with a sour expression, as if she was slightly wounded by his words. What do you mean? I mean giving opinions. If you give a good one, they said they would apply it. Thats what they said. Then who do you think will check your opinions? Huh? Well, the tellers of the relevant department Which department is that? That is Celine stopped mid-sentence. She finally realized what Yu-hyun was trying to say. The central office, and the president? Even if its not them, it could be the executives. Anyway, the point is that the ones who check the opinions are the high-ranking people in the central office. So youre saying that if I have a brilliant idea, I can get their approval. Bingo. Celine didnt look very happy for someone who had solved the riddle. She felt ashamed that she didnt think of this sooner. Yu-hyun chuckled at her subtle change of expression. Dont be so regretful. Its impressive that you figured it out from such a small clue. But still, Im no match for you, senior. Dontpare yourself to me. Im a genius teller who became a manager in the shortest time since the founding of Celestial Stock Company. Celine narrowed her eyes at Yu-hyuns shameless remark. Arent you embarrassed to say that yourself? So what? Its true. And Im used to it by now. So dont feel bad orcking byparing yourself to me. Youre doing well in your own way. I guarantee it. Youre doing well in your own way. Celine made a face that was hard to describe with words. It was a face that was happy with thepliment, but also trying not to show it. Im surprised. I thought you were stingy with praise. I have to praise you when you do well. Well, you might not want it, but were already on the same boat, right? I dont mind it. Huh? I meanI dont hate it nowlike before. Yu-hyun widened his eyes, as if he didnt expect Celine to say that. Celine also realized what she had said and closed her mouth. Her expressionless face turned red. She covered her mouth with her hand and coughed politely. Please pretend you didnt hear that. Sure, sure. Yu-hyun decided not to point out Celines softened attitude. So did you learn a lot recently? How is it? Do you still want toe to the analysis room? Thats something Ill never change my mind about since I joined Celestial Stock Company. However, Celine said. Im still inexperienced andcking, so I need to learn more from you, senior. Is that so? Whats with that tone? Its not because I like it now. You know that, right? Its not like that at all. Dont misunderstand. Of course. I wont misunderstand. I understand very well. Yu-hyun smiled faintly. Celine frowned at his expression. Dontugh. Ill be careful. He said that, but Yu-hyun didnt erase his smile. *** After parting with Celine and leaving the managers room, Yu-hyun was greeted by Kwon Jia. She was sitting quietly on the sofa. Her eyes were more sunken than usual. The fact that she, who should always be in the training room, was waiting for Yu-hyun here meant that she had something to say to him. And that the matter was very important. Yu-hyun naturally sat on the sofa opposite Kwon Jia. Did you wait long? I didnt wait that long. More importantly, thats not what matters. Then let me ask first. Jia-ssi. Have you ever experienced a simr situation to this one? Kwon Jia didnt answer. It was unlike her to not answer yes or no as usual, which made Yu-hyun call her name again. Jia-ssi? I dont know. I cant remember. Kwon Jia said it herself, but she looked confused. I cant rememberBut you didnt say you dont know for sure, so you thought you might have a vague idea? Thats right. Kwon Jia had lost some of her memories over the long cycles. Whether they were naturally eroded by time. Or whether they were forcibly erased by someone. Or whether she had limited her memory by her own will, she had forgotten. But Kwon Jia felt it vaguely. A long time ago, in the early days of her regression. She had definitely experienced a simr situation to this one. But the number of times wasnt that many. And regressing means you failed then too. Thats right. Yu-hyun lightly agreed with Kwon Jias words and looked at her book. There were still books above Kwon Jias head, and the light flowing from the books was a brilliant rainbow that blended together. However, most of the books were locked and Yu-hyun couldnt open them now. Ive been promoted, but I still cant ess them. Its not enough to just raise my level. There must be another reason. Yu-hyun thought it was rted to Kwon Jias memory loss. That is, the memory of that cycle was not simply forgotten, but something had forcibly sealed it. He had no way to break it, so he had no choice but to lose his appetite. But why did you wait for me? Its because of this memory. You mean the one you cant remember? Yes. Yu-hyun didnt understand why Kwon Jia was waiting for him with a memory she couldnt recall. Before he could think of anything, Kwon Jia took the initiative. Surely, what happened this time is one of the rare cases in my past cycles. The knowledge we mostly remembered turned out to be practically nothing. You agree with that, right? I was also a bit worried about that. And I have a way to get this memory back. That was enough to surprise Yu-hyun. Chapter 215: Chapter 215: Chapter 215 Is that really true? Its notplete. Its just that theres a high possibility of it. Is it dangerous by any chance? No, its not. Kwon Jia answered right away, but Yu-hyun noticed that she was hiding something. Its rted to the Thought World, isnt it? Is it something to do with the clear reward? Kwon Jia hesitated and nodded. Yes. To be exact, its a hidden piece of that Thought World. How long does it take to get it? Can you do it right now? No. Its hard right now. Even if I get the hidden piece now, I wont be able to see the proper effect. I wont be able to get the full effect. Yu-hyun vaguely guessed from her words what level of hidden piece Kwon Jia wanted to get. Its at least legendary, isnt it? Yes. And even if you get a legendary item on Earth right now, you wont be able to see its full effect. The power of the story is very limited here. Earth is maintained by 10% of the mixed world and 90% of the material world. The Thought World, which can be considered as a trace of the mixed world. The various stories and reward items thate from there have a lot of value, but they are not so great that they can shake the foundation of the world. After all, there is a limit to the grade of the items. Especially, items above legendary are enough to shake the world just by getting them. However, there was a problem with that. I cant use items above legendary properly on Earth right now. Baekryeon was a typical example. Baekryeon was a myth-grade item, but its ability was still far inferior to what it originally had. It was partly because Yu-hyuns level was not enough to handle it, but also because of the suppression of the world. Earth was still toocking to contain items above legendary. Besides, its not an item that I get directly. Its a hidden piece that I make separately using the item I got as a reward. If I use it now, there is a high chance that its effect will be greatly reduced. Ah. I understand. Baekryeon, who had been listening quietly, asked. [Hmm? Does that mean that the quality of the item can be lowered?] No. Thats not what I mean. [Then what do you mean?] As you know, there are quite a lot of hidden pieces that are not known in the Thought World. And among them, there are some hidden pieces that can be obtained indirectly through the rewards. Yu-hyuns natural stone was simr to that. He left the natural stone alone because he could make something better with itter. However, these hidden pieces that are made indirectly are bound to be influenced by the current reality a lot. Especially if he made a hidden piece at this timing when the influence of the Thought World was not very strong, he would only produce a result that was far inferior to the original. Even if he somehow engraved and processed the natural stone, the result would be much worse than the original natural stone. He would only lose no matter what he did right now. [I see. In short, its like the quality of the product drops because of the distributor!] Uh, well. Thats not wrong maybe? Yu-hyun was taken aback by Baekryeons surprisingly urate example, which rather exined it for him. He wondered where he had picked up the information about distribution and quality. The talkative sword had been quiettely, but it seemed he had been busy collecting information from around him. Well, Im d you understood. Anyway, theres nothing we can do right now to achieve maximum efficiency. Its something we shouldnt do. [So, when the world changes in six days, will it be possible then?] Probably. Yu-hyun was not sure either, so he decided to ask Kwon Jia. Miss Jia. Then, in six days, when the limitations of the material world are reduced, will you do it then? Yes. I wont get as satisfying results as I want, but I cant be picky in this urgent situation. Then, youre telling me this because you need my help. No. Kwon Jia cut off Yu-hyuns words and said firmly. I can do it by myself. I dont need any help. What? Then, why did you bother telling me this? I thought it would be better to let you know in advance, just in case. It would be troublesome if I suddenly left without a word. Kwon Jia had waited for Yu-hyun to tell him this fact because she thought she might not have enough timeter. To get the hidden piece, she had to go to Greece. Considering the time it would take to go back and forth, there was no need for all the people from White Flower to go. She alone was enough to go. Are you sure youll be okay? Yu-hyun asked with concern. Kwon Jias condition had improved a lotpared to before, but the worlds change was even more enormous. It was a funny story to worry about her, a regressor, but Yu-hyun had no choice but to worry more because she was a regressor. The number of times she had repeated her life, the failures she had experienced, told him that. Its not a dangerous ce. Kwon Jia said with a sigh of relief, but she knew better than anyone else that there was no credibility in her words. There was no such thing as a safe world in this world. She knew that from experience. No matter how strong she became, a moment of carelessness could bring death anywhere. But, at least for this man. She didnt want to worry him. Kwon Jia clenched her teeth and thought so. Even for a regressor who judged everything rationally, there was a feeling of stubbornness. Kwon Jia knew Yu-hyuns personality well. Yu-hyun would step up and help her if she showed even a slight sign of danger. But that couldnt happen. She couldnt rely on him forever. So dont worry. Kwon Jia knew Yu-hyun had be stronger. The mysterious ck mask he wore and the skill that interfered with probability were things that did not exist in her knowledge. Kwon Jia was aware that the world was very wide and that there were many things she didnt know. She didnt boast of knowing everything. But even considering that, it was impossible that she, a regressor, did not know such an amazing skill. The fact that she had no memory of it meant that Yu-hyun must have paid a tremendous price to obtain it. She could not ept that. She could not bear the shame of being unable to do anything. I did nothing. Kwon Jia clenched her fist so that Yu-hyun would not see it. She had be more dependent on him since some point. Was it because she had walked alone and lonely until now? Just by having someone who understood her situation, shared her intentions, and walked with her, she felt like she was saved. She didnt need to run without rest like before, right? It was okay to have some leisure, right? Her desire whispered temptingly from the depths of her heart. I Kwon Jia did not have the courage to look into Yu-hyuns eyes. Wasnt it because of mycent mind that Yu-hyun almost died? Wasnt it because of my weakness that this happened? Did I not know that Daeseong-gun would go this far? Did I not expect that Chpantaka would manifest in the summer? They were all excuses. The result proved everything. She knew better than anyone else that anything could happen in this world. She shouldnt have done that. Just because it became a little easier, letting go of what she had in her hand wasziness towards herself, and a betrayal of her will that she once had. Kwon Jia realized more desperately and firmly through this incident. Now that she met Yu-hyun, she had to work harder than ever. The journey to find her memory was the first step for that. Even if both legs broke and she fell to the ground. She vowed never to be carried by anyone as a burden. I understand. Yu-hyun could not question her any further at her determined attitude. He also vaguely felt it. That something had changed in the hearts of Kwon Jia and Kang Hye-rim after the fight with Chpantaka. Yu-hyun was worried that they might have broken somewhere in their minds because they faced a huge wall. But what could he say to them who refused his help in every way? I hope youe back safely. All he could do was to hide his anxiety and wish for her safety. *** After finishing the conversation with Kwon Jia, Yu-hyun decided to do more training since he still had time left. He had alreadypleted 90% of the energy of Seven Demons ck Sky Divine Skill. But the process that had been smooth until then stopped at thest 10%. The wall. He knew it was the final wall, so Yu-hyun was determined to devote himself to training more. He could also cool down hisplicated head by immersing himself in training. I didnt have time for training or anything in my previous life. It was a world where hellish trials poured down every day. Rest was a luxury there, and if I didnt use my head for even a moment, it would lead to death. The only way to be stronger was to survive through real battles. It was hard and exhausting for me, Yu-hyun, who nned and collected information in such a life. Its funny that Im happy with these trivial benefits. I came down to the training ground with a self-deprecatingugh. A faint roar of energy came from inside, along with a fierce wave of aura. Was there a guest? When I checked inside, I saw Kang Hye-rim swinging her sword diligently. She was sweating profusely and didnt notice meing in. She fixed her eyes on the tip of her sword. I quietly watched the scene. Kang Hye-rim was not simply swinging her sword. Upon closer inspection, her sword was surrounded by a very thinyer of lightning. This is I was quite surprised to see that. What Kang Hye-rim was trying to do was the next step after manifesting aura. It was not just releasing aura through the sword, but controlling it to wrap it thinly over the sword and increase its cutting power. Compression of aura. But what surprised me was that the aura she used was lightning. The Heavenly Thunder Sword Technique that I taught her is very violent and not easy to handle. Among the natural attributes, fire and lightning were very powerful in their destructive power, so it was very difficult to control them. Fire could be somewhat controlled by adjusting the flow of air and wind, but lightning, which could strike in any direction, was impossible. The difficulty difference between handling aura and handling aura converted into lightning was at least tens of times. It required fine control to handle the unpredictable lightning, as well as immense mental strength and suppression power to prevent it from running wild and biting back its master. I silently watched Kang Hye-rims figure. She clenched her teeth and sweated profusely, showing how much she was concentrating. It doesnt seem like it will end soon. I quietly entered the training ground and took a seat in the corner so as not to disturb Kang Hye-rims training. The training I had to do was assembling aura using text, so I didnt need to take up space for that. I also closed my eyes and focused my mind, immersing myself in my training. Sssssssss. White letters began to rise above my right palm. The countless letters gathered on my palm ording to my will and gradually changed color. It was not just a color change. The text soon began to have the same properties as the ck Heaven God Techniques aura. 40% 70% And when the simrity of aura reached 90%. Hmm. I couldnt go any further than that. It was a strange thing. I understood the structure of aurapletely in my head, but when I tried to put it into practice, it didnt work well. It was like memorizing the assembly instructions in my head, but making it in reality was apletely different thing. I felt the difference between theory and practice clearly. Its difficult. I had built up the skeleton perfectly, but adding flesh to it was harder than I thought. If there was even a slight error, it would literally be apletely different aura. I repeated failures and challenges several times, honing my sense. Hoo. Feeling both my aura and mental energy being consumed, I opened my eyes and exhaled. In a situation where I felt like I could grasp something, I couldnt get any meaningful results today either. It seemed like I could do it right away if something clicked, but strangely enough, it didnt. It felt like my back was ticklish, but I didnt know exactly where it was ticklish. Huh? I btedly realized that Kang Hye-rim, who had been in the center of the training ground, had disappeared. As I turned my head to see where she went, What are you doing? Our eyes met as she stared at me from a very close distance. Chapter 216: Chapter 216: Chapter 216 Ah. Kang Hye-rim, who had been staring intently at Yu-hyun, came to her senses when she saw his puzzled look. She quickly backed away, flustered, and straightened her upper body. She said in a defensive tone, her face flushed red. Uh, um. That is, I was curious about what kind of training you were doing. She waved her hands and rambled on, but anyone could tell that she was lying. However, Yu-hyun decided not to press her further. So, did you finish your training too, Hye-rim? Huh? Oh, yes. I was also tired and wanted to rest a bit. Yu-hyun nced at her. She was soaked in sweat, as if she had been working hard to control the energy of the Heavenly Thunder Sword. She was still breathing slightly, which meant that she had not finished her training long ago. As he looked closely at her face, he noticed that there were faint dark circles under her eyes. He reached out his hand naturally. Yoo, Yu-hyun? Just stay still for a moment. Kang Hye-rim was at a loss when his hand approached her, but soon closed her eyes tightly. She looked like a kitten who was afraid of a strangers touch. He gently touched her eyelids with his fingers. Ah. She shivered as she felt his touch. His warm fingertips made her heart race uncontrobly. He was touching her. She realized for the first time that just this fact alone could make her chest beat like crazy. His touch was warm and gentle. His fingers moved softly over her eyes, as if he was drawing them with a brush. How long had it been? The warmth on her face disappeared. You can open your eyes now. She felt sorry that she could not feel his touch anymore and opened her eyes. How do you feel? Huh? How do I feel? Youve been very tiredtely, right? You had dark circles under your eyes. Yes. Yes?! She hurriedly checked the mirror on the wall and looked at her eyes. It was true that she had reduced her sleep and trained hardtely, but she did not expect to have dark circles. She felt embarrassed that he had seen her like that, but she was also confused when she saw her normal eyes. Huh? There are no dark circles. Of course not. I erased them for you just now. What? Then does that mean, your touch earlier Yes. I gave you some energy. I see What he had given to her eyes was the blue-green energy. It was the optimal energy for recovering physical fatigue, as it was full of life force. No wonder she felt good. She felt grateful and regretful at the same time. She felt foolish for getting excited and hoping for something more by herself. She avoided his gaze with a slight frown. Huh? Hye-rim? Whats wrong with you? I dont know. Kang Hye-rim said that and then moved closer to Yu-hyuns side. Yu-hyun looked at her silently. She seemed angry as if she was betrayed by her expectations, but she was also curious about her attitude that was approaching him. As Kang Hye-rim came closer, a scent wafted into Yu-hyuns nose. It was something that could only be described as the smell of clear water. It was not a foul odor that he wanted to avoid, but a peaceful one that made him feel like he was at a forest stream. Yu-hyun realized that it was thanks to the water story that Kang Hye-rim had. Hye-rim. You sweated a lot, right? ! Why, why? Do I smellbad? Kang Hye-rim hastily sniffed her arm and shoulder, but she had no way of knowing if she smelled bad. Her expression became gloomy. Yu-hyun added a word to reassure her. No. I was just curious because you dont smell at all. Really? Kang Hye-rims expression brightened up again. Her mood changed so quickly that she looked like a naive puppy. Of course. I see. But it was still harsh. How can you ask a woman if she sweated? Why not? It doesnt matter if you dont smell. Thats not the point, okay? Kang Hye-rim decided that there was no use arguing with Yu-hyun any further, so she pretended to be angry and leaned against him. Their shoulders touched. Hye-rim? Yu-hyun called her name with a slight panic, but Kang Hye-rim deliberately ignored him. She rathery down on her side and put her head on Yu-hyuns thigh. Yu-hyun frowned. What are you doing? Youre heavy. Move your head. Hea, heavy?! No way! Im not heavy at all! Do you know that? The average weight of an adult womans head is Why are you saying that all of a sudden! I just wanted to say it. Tsk. Kang Hye-rim red at Yu-hyun, but she didnt move her head. Hye-rim? I dont want to. What? I dont want to move my head. I want to stay like this. Forever. No, youre not a child. Why are you throwing such a tantrum? Then Ill be a child. Baby talk collector. No Yu-hyun was too speechless to scold her. It was almost the first time that Kang Hye-rim acted like this. Hye-rim. What. Kang Hye-rim turned her head away, trying not to show her face to Yu-hyun as she spoke curtly. She pretended to be angry, but in fact, she wanted to hide her flushed face. Why am I like this? Kang Hye-rim scolded herself for doing something she would never do normally. She would never dare to rest her head on hisp like this. But somehow, it happened. Was it because of the stress from the excessive training? She didnt know. Yu-hyun looked at Kang Hye-rim, who was lying on hisp, and gave up on saying anything. He spoke in a softer voice. Are you having a hard time? What do you mean? I saw you training hardtely. I was worried that you might hurt your health. Kang Hye-rim didnt answer. Yu-hyun didnt expect an answer either. Its natural to feel impatient. Everyone has such thoughts. Especially someone like you, who has a strong desire to improve. Yu-hyun gently stroked Kang Hye-rims hair. His touch made her ck hair fall like a curtain. The feeling on his fingertips was like touching soft silk. Kang Hye-rim shuddered for a moment, then rxed under Yu-hyuns touch. Youre doing well. More than enough. I Kang Hye-rim, who had been silent until then, opened her mouth. Am I really doing well? Why do you ask that? I still dont know. If Im doing well, if Im really amazing. Kang Hye-rim felt her self-esteem plummeting as she spoke. But the reality that she had faced was enough to make her feel that way. She still remembered. The sight of Kwon Jia bleeding when she woke up from losing consciousness. The sight of Chpantaka, who emitted a brilliant light and tried to destroy the world. Her own weakness, who could only barely survive and do nothing else. I thought before that I was okay. I felt stronger because of you, and I thought I was changing every time I did something little by little. But that wasnt true. She thought she had be stronger, but that wasnt true at all. She was still weak. Im stillcking. Everything I thought I had improved was nothing but an illusion. Yu-hyun couldnt say anything. It was natural for her to have such feelings. The enemy she fought was a being of the stars, beyond human. It was obvious that humans were weaker than spirits. She had chosen the wrongparison from the start. But how could that soothe her wounded heart? Yu-hyun knew. The sorrow of someone who looked at the stars in the sky, but couldnt reach them with their hands. No matter what words offort he gave them, he couldnt calm their restless hearts. Kang Hye-rims voice became more gloomy. In the end, I was just a frog in a well. And I didnt even know it, and acted like I was great. Im ashamed of myself. But Im not ashamed of you. Yu-hyuns voice didnt just linger in her ears. His voice seeped into her chest, making Kang Hye-rim tremble. Really? Hye-rim, you may not know your true self yet, but I do. You are much stronger and kinder than you think. Yu-hyun saw it then. The way she fought against the Osman army without fear. The way she broke through the enemy lines at thest moment, ending a battle that seemed impossible. And the way they celebrated their first glorious victory. He never forgot And always remembered it. After all, Hye-rim, you are my first contractor. His sweet voice melted away the tension that had built up over the past few days. Kang Hye-rim felt the mana that had umted from her forced march surge up. She tried to stay awake desperately, and asked him. Then, why do you do that? Do what? Why do you keep using formalnguage? What? If you think were close, if you think were precious You can speak casually, right? Yu-hyun tried to say something, but ended up chuckling. Kang Hye-rim was annoyed. Why, why are youughing? Whats so funny? Just Look at this. Youre using formalnguage again. Cant you just speak casually? No. I cant. Why! Because using formalnguage is the least I can do to show respect to the people who fought for me. Yu-hyun was grateful to Kang Hye-rim. He was also grateful to Kwon Jia, Baek Seoryeon, and Seo Sumin. Unlike his previous life where he was not respected, he appreciated them for valuing him highly. And he felt sorry for them too. He had dragged them into dangerous situations because of his own desires. Thats why he didnt speak casually to them. And at some point, he got used to using formalnguage. But if everyone wants it. Then Ill consider speaking casually to you. Really? Youre not lying, right? Why would I lie about something like this? Then, thats enough for now. Kang Hye-rim muttered that and tapped his hand lightly. It was a cute protest, asking him to move his hand that had stopped stroking her hair. Yu-hyun shrugged his shoulders helplessly and ran his fingers through her hair again. How much time had passed like that? Yu-hyun Kang Hye-rim cautiously opened her mouth, wondering if she was bothering him. Werent you scared? What do you mean? I meanst time, you were badly injured. Oh. She was talking about the time when his heart was pierced. In fact, Yu-hyun almost died then. He was on the verge of death. No, it would be fair to say that he did die. Even though he had some intention of doing so, surviving was practically a miracle. Wasnt he scared? Of course he was scared. He had already experienced death once, and he had seen more deaths of others than anyone else. Even if living was the greatest pain, the fear of death was not something that could be easily erased. I wasnt afraid at all. But, Yu-hyun lied. To reassure her. To not worry her. I was sure that everything would be fine. It was a lie. It was an impossible gamble. He didnt even have any confidence. How can you be so strong, Yu-hyun? Why was he strong? Yu-hyun answered without hesitation. Because I have something that I must achieve. For the sake of my goal, anyone can be strong. It was a lie. In truth, he was not strong. He was just pretending to be strong. If you have a goal that you want to achieve, you must neverpromise or give up. It was a lie. He thought about giving up. He wondered if it would be okay topromise a little. Strength is something that you have to prove yourself. With your own power. It was a lie. He wanted to cry out that he was tired to someone. He wanted to lean on someone andin. But, in the end, he couldnt let go of what he had in his hand. He had alreadye too far. Now, losing this warmth in his hand was more frightening than running towards his goal. Yu-hyun hid his inner voice, and wrapped his pitiful core with fancy decorations and made it look usible. This weakness was only his own. Showing it to someone and asking for sympathy was nothing but an escape of the weak. I am stronger than anyone else. So, Hye-rim. You can lean on me if you are having a hard time. You can lean on me anytime. How rough and painful the road ahead would be. He had prepared himself for it since he came back from the past. Thats why he didnt care if he got hurt or suffered. But he hoped that hisrades who followed his will would be less hard than him. Because you are all my protagonists. Chapter 217: Chapter 217: Chapter 217 Kang Hye-rim did not answer. Yu-hyun did not think that a few words from him would ease her mind. In the end, it was a matter of time that would solve everything. Everyone had a different pace of recovering from despair, but Yu-hyun had no doubt that Kang Hye-rim would ovee it faster than anyone else. In the calm silence, Kang Hye-rim felt grateful for Yu-hyuns consideration. Yu-hyun told her to lean on him if she was having a hard time, but Kang Hye-rim did not want to do that. She felt that she owed him a debt of gratitude that she could never repay even if she devoted her whole life to him. Rather, it was she who should thank him. But when she tried to say it, her voice did note out as if her throat was blocked. His touch, hisfort. She could not refuse them at this moment. So. Ill do better from now on. For now, she decided to lean on Yu-hyun. Feeling his touch, she closed her eyes. She slowly sank into the soma that came like a sea breeze. *** Hye-rim? I called her name when I heard her breathing be steady, but there was no answer in return. I stopped stroking her hair and checked on her. She was already asleep. I did not expect her to fall asleep here, and I realized how exhausted she was. I could not leave her like this, so I picked her up in what they call a princess carry. [What are you doing?] Im taking her to her room. She cant stay here like this. She might catch a cold. [Collector and cold? What nonsense. If youre worried, just say youre worried.] Shut up. I shot back at Baekryeon and carried Kang Hye-rim to the residential floor. The houses given to each person were all locked, but when I tried the door, it opened without any resistance. What if someone breaks in? How can you be so careless? Actually, there was no way for a thief to enter this ce. This ce was one of a kind. It had CCTV cameras monitored by world-renowned hackers, and there were many people who were sensitive to other devices. Still, I was worried about Kang Hye-rims defenselessness. Was this how a father felt? You said you wanted to make a lot of money. But you dont have much. Her two-room house was almost empty except for the basic necessities. Even if she had not moved in long ago, it was more barren than I imagined. I remembered the first time I met her at the goshiwon. She was so poor that she rejoiced over a cup of ramen, and she was genuinely happy over a piece of cake. Her image was now a small memory that I could not see anymore. Creak. I opened the door to her bedroom. There was not much inside either. Now that I think about it, it was rather fortunate. If I had witnessed her privacy that she did not want others to see, it would have been more awkward for me. I gentlyid Kang Hye-rim on the bed. Ugh. As soon as shey down on the bed, she writhed and reached out to me. Like a newborn baby desperately looking for its parents, her hand grabbed my clothes. I hesitated for a moment, then carefully removed her hand and left her room. [Are you going to rest now?] I wish I could, but I dont have time. I still had things to do. The new change that woulde in six days would give an advantage to those who adapted first. And, I had to deal with the official document that came down. [The one about collecting ideas? Do you have any good ones?] Its not so much a good idea as a pursuit of convenience. The change I proposed to the upper echelon was not really a big deal in the grand scheme of things. But those small changes would umte and create a meaning. Just like my existence had made a history that was never there before. If this requirement was epted, the world would change again. I came down to the living room that was used as a conference room and sat on the sofa. I connected to the Genesis Network. Hoot. Bakhyo, who was sitting high up, spotted me and flew over to my shoulder with his wings pping. He nudged his head against me, asking me to pet him. I chuckled at his cute gesture. I realized that I hadnt taken care of Bakhyotely. Okay. Come here, Bakhyo. Hoot. Bakhyo climbed onto my stomach, which was half-lying down. I stroked his head and chin with one hand, and operated the Genesis Network with the other. The deadline for submitting ideas was three days away, but it was enough for me in three hours. I already had a clear idea of what I wanted to submit. The remaining process was just transferring it exactly. The Collectors need to change too. The system that lowered the productivity of stories was over. The world had to change. More than now. Much more. Maybe I should start preparing for my stories reading? Tomorrow was the day when the Earths restrictions would be lifted. The tellers and collectors who were waiting for that moment were saving their energy, and so was Yu-hyun. Yu-hyun posted a notice in his library that he would soon present his stories. The spirits had been eagerly waiting for Yu-hyuns stories since the fight with Chpantaka. Even though he only posted a notice, many spirits leftments. The reaction is not bad. Of course, there were still some spirits who sent messages and asked him to contract with their spirit armies. He used to politely decline them, but now he ignored them altogether. It was too much trouble to respond to each one. Huh? As he was doing that, he received a direct message to his personal inbox. He had separated his work and personal messages, so not many people knew about this inbox. Not even among the whole mixed world. That meant it was an important guest. [The one whoughs in the darkest ce requests a private meeting with you.] [Do you ept?] All of a sudden? He didnt expect him to request a private meeting as soon as he posted the notice. Yu-hyun hesitated for a moment, then made his decision. He didnt feel the need to refuse. Other tellers would be horrified by a message from Satan, but to Yu-hyun, Satan was a good spirit who supported him well. Of course, he wouldnt contract with him. [I ept the private meeting.] As he felt his body being pulled somewhere, a beautiful scenery appeared before his eyes. It was a snow-white snowfield with dazzling light shining down. A quiet space without a trace of wind, and on top of a frozenke in the center, a man in ck fur coat sat cross-legged around a table. Yu-hyun naturally sat down on the opposite chair. Satan looked exactly the same as the avatar he had seen before. A ck fur coat and a ck hat on his head. And the endless abyss of darkness where his face should be. The ominous book that flickered in ck behind his back was also unchanged. Why did you suddenly ask to see me? Satan gave him a strange look at Yu-hyuns natural attitude. Is that what you say from our first meeting? Were we so distant from each other? You were quiet until now, but as soon as I posted the notice, you requested a private meeting. Thats not something you should say. Youre blunt. If you hated it, you could have just declined. Do you know what would happen if I refused? Hahaha! Satan didnt seem offended by Yu-hyuns remark, but rather amused. He didnt hide that he had a purpose foring to see him. Well, youre right. Theres no such thing as an unreasoned thing in this world. I came to see you for two main reasons. Two reasons? Ah. If you want to be more specific, maybe three? Satan spread his fingers with white gloves on and said that. First of all, the first one is to contact you out of concern. Honestly, there was a big troublest time. Who would have predicted that Paradise, which used to be so peaceful, would suddenly do such crazy things? The saying that the quiet ones are more dangerous was exactly right. Thats Im d to see that you look fine, though. I was worried that you might be suffering from some serious aftereffects. I was thinking of offering you some personal help, but I guess you dont need it. Is that all you have to say? I heard that you got promoted to manager. Congrattions. Youre already a manager. Isnt that the first time ever? Yu-hyun nodded his head. He didnt see any reason to hide his promotion. The Celestial Stock Company had advertised it as if they were proud of it. I knew it. I have a good eye for tellers. Thats an overstatement. Its a fair assessment. No, its even an understatement. You deserve more praise. Yu-hyun couldnt understand why this spirit was suddenly praising him so much. The devil seemed to read his reaction and spoke first. Am I too excited? You can be honest with me. Yes, a little. No, a lot. Heh heh. Well, of course. Thanks to the mess that those arrogant Paradise guys made, we can enjoy the spectacle morefortably than before. We didnt get along very well with Pandemonium, but this time, we have to give them credit. Oh. Yu-hyun finally understood the devils excitement. The spirits had been feeling frustrated. All they could do for the beings of the lower world was to send them points through the system. But now, some of those restrictions had been lifted, at least partially. Who would hate that? Especially for a spirit who had lived as long as the devil, it must have been a huge change. Enough with the small talk. Ill tell you the second reason why I came here. What is it? Its a warning. A warning? Yu-hyun raised his eyebrows. That didnt sound like something that woulde out of the mouth of a big shot like the devil. A warning? What do you mean by that? Oh. Well, its not me whos doing it, but rather, Im doing it because Im worried about you. Dont misunderstand. I see. I thought there was some opinion from Pandemonium or something. I guess I spoke without context, so there was room for misunderstanding. Thats not it, so dont worry. The important thing is this. Yu-hyun, do you realize how much trouble youve caused this time? Thats To be honest, yes. Yu-hyun wasnt ignorant of that fact. It was a matter of a spirit intervening in the lower world. But what was even bigger was that the spirit had used his power and failed to kill the beings of the lower world. Even if he had a penalty on him, Chpantaka was a second-generation spirit. If he wanted to, he could kill almost any being of the lower world. He had survived and won in that impossible fight, so how did the spirits react? You were amazing. Very amazing. Chpantaka ended up self-destructing in the end, but surviving against such a being was nothing short of a miracle. In the darkness where the devils face should have been, countless eyes appeared. They were all different in shape and size. All those pupils captured Yu-hyuns face. And so, a very dangerous guy became interested in you. Dangerous? The word dangerous came out of the devils mouth. And he was even warning him about it. Was it just an exaggeration? Or was it a prank to tease him? No. Yu-hyun instinctively realized that it wasnt. Who is he? The brat at the enge of greed. The devil sounded like he didnt like saying that name. Hes the monster that Paradise feared most. Chapter 218: Chapter 218: Chapter 218 The Brat at the Edge of Greed. Yu-hyun thought that if Satan showed such a tant reaction, the spirit must not be an ordinary one. Did that mean that the spirit was also a first-generation one? Yu-hyun was a bit puzzled. It was a strange name to hear for someone who was said to be dangerous. I dont know all the first-generation spirits. But I never forgot the name of a first-generation spirit that I heard before. But he still didnt know. That meant that the spirit called the Brat at the Edge of Greed was a spirit who never showed his face on Earth in his previous life. The only reason why such a being would suddenly take an interest in this side was one thing. The incident caused by Paradise. Is he that dangerous? Well, it might sound funny for me, the lord of Pandemonium, to say this, but I can boast about this one thing. His personality is overwhelmingly annoyingpared to ours, the lords of Pandemonium. He was the one who smiled and shrugged off even when his archenemy Michael picked a fight several times. It was the first time Yu-hyun saw Satan show such dislike. It was beyond surprising. It was shocking. Yu-hyun did not take Satans warning lightly. He thought that there must be a reason why he said that. Ill be careful as much as possible. No. Hes not someone you can avoid by just being careful. Is he that bad? He doesnt move much usually, but once he does, he always brings a big trouble with him. Satan, who didnt budge at anything, uttered the words big trouble. Yu-hyun was confused at this point. He wondered if this was meant to scare him or reassure him. Satan pped his hands and said. Anyway, lets stop talking about this topic. The important thing is the third one. Youve been talking about it so much So whats the third one? It might be a solution for the second one, depending on how you see it. A solution for the second one? Did that mean he would tell him how to stop that spirit? Yu-hyun Teller. There is a spirit who wants to meet you. Thats too random. Actually, this was the biggest reason why I came here. I never thought that you would ask me for something separately. He was so stubborn even though I said no. What do you mean Youll see when you meet him. Satan said that and got up from his seat. Are you leaving? Yes. Ive told you everything I wanted to tell you. Id like to talk more with you, but unfortunately, I dont have enough time. Theres another guest waiting for you, so I have to leave here with regret. It wasnt just words. Satan was gradually disappearing from his feet. It looked like he was quickly unraveling the ck threads that were tangled together. Oh, by the way. You used the gift I sent youst time well. Before his face disappeared, Satan smiled at Yu-hyun. His countless eyes curved like crescents were proof of that. I hope for the rest of the fragments as well. With those words, Satanpletely disappeared. Oops. Yu-hyun had a look of regret on his face. He had a lot of questions he wanted to ask Satan. Why did he give him the fragment of Lace? And, what was this ck mask? He had a pile of things to ask, but he was distracted by other things and forgot. He just said what he wanted and left before I could ask. It didnt seem like he would tell him anything even if he asked now. Yu-hyun focused on the words that Satan left behind instead. The rest of the fragments. Does he mean the two stories that I havent obtained yet? Having obtained the power of Laces Demon and Maxwells Demon, the only thing that came to mind when he said the rest of the fragments were two. [TYPE:Descartes] and [TYPE:Darwin]. How powerful were the remaining two stories? And what would happen if he collected all four powers? As Yu-hyun was about to fall into his thoughts, a faint light flowed from the front. Excuse me. A man in shabby clothes appeared, speaking in a polite tone. At the same time, centered on him, the frozenndscape of the snowfield changed as if it melted. Mountain peaks full of huge cliffs that were cut off. Yu-hyun was standing on top of the highest peak among them. What stood tall at the summit was a bodhi tree. The space here changed depending on the spirit that stayed. The new spirits outfit was a shabby monks robe without any fancy decorations. He didnt even look clean, as if he hadnt washed well. Yu-hyun realized that the author was the guest that Satan had mentioned, and at the same time, he felt subtly overwhelmed by the strange aura that emanated from him, even though he looked ordinary. He felt like he was facing a dazzling illusion, even though he was looking at him with his own eyes. Yu-hyun regained his senses and got up from his seat to greet him. Nice to meet you. Im Yu-hyun Kang, a manager at Celestial Corporation. You wanted to see me, right? Im Gautama Siddhartha. He revealed his real name instead of his pen name out of nowhere. Yu-hyun desperately tried not to be surprised. Gautama Siddhartha. Also known as, Sakyamuni Buddha. Who in this mixed world would not know him? I greet you, great sage. Thank you for your kind evaluation of me. The sage, Sakyamuni Buddha, bowed his head to Yu-hyun. If someone else had seen this scene of a spirit bowing his head to a teller, they would have been shocked out of their minds. Humans dont bow their heads sincerely to bugs, after all. But Yu-hyun thought that if it was him, he could do it. Please take a seat. Yes. Thank you for your consideration. The two of them sat facing each other with a barley tree in the middle. Yu-hyun went straight to the point. Why did you want to meet me? No, rather than that, as a sage, couldnt you have contacted me through someone else? Why did you have to A wicked snake. Are you curious why I contacted you through a dark one? No. Never mind. I guess there was no need to ask that. Yu-hyun shook his head. He was one of the four sages in the mixed world, who were said to treat everyone equally, even if they were great viins. The sage spoke calmly with a subdued voice. You seem to know me well. Are you not a famous person? You are the one who never stopped practicing even after reaching the seat of the sage, and who travels the world to save the sentient beings. I respect you sincerely, not just with empty words. No. I am just ashamed that I cannot live up to your expectations. So, why did you want to see me? Even if the other party was a sage, it was different if he belonged to the Pure Land. Moreover, Chpantaka, who tried to kill Seosumin and Yu-hyun, was a disciple of the sage in front of him. By not driving him away with sarcasm at this ce, Yu-hyun was already showing great consideration for him. I will apologize on behalf of my disciples misdeeds. Sakyamuni bowed his head again. It was a sincere apology without a trace of ulterior motive or calction. I also know how dangerous you were, Teller Kang Yu-hyun. Even my own faction used something that was almost my relic, so what can I say to defend myself? Still, I came here shamelessly because I wanted to apologize for the wrongs and also because I thought I could help you a little bit, Teller Kang Yu-hyun. Do you mean something rted to another sage? Yu-hyun recalled the brat that Satan had mentioned. The sage nodded. You must have heard it from Satan already. The brat at the edge of greed has started to take interest in you. Yes. Satan also warned me about it. So who is this brat at the edge of greed? He is a demon who has been shing with our Pure Land for a long time. He is so fierce and dangerous that even the Great Sage Army gave him one of the thirty-six heavens without daring to touch him. There was someone else that even the Great Sage Army couldnt touch? The only person that came to Yu-hyuns mind was Jecheon Daeseong. Or are you saying that the thirty-six heavens are also rted to this matter? No. Have you ever heard of Tahwajaecheon (the Heaven of Freely Enjoying Things Conjured by Others)? Yu-hyun felt a shock as if he had been struck by lightning when he heard that. That, dont tell me Tahwajaecheon was the highest level of the Desire Realm, which was one of the three realms of the Six Paths. And that ce was also called Machun (the Demon Heaven), where a huge being ruled over it. Yu-hyun cleared his throat and opened his mouth. Dont tell me, the one who took interest in me is the owner of that Demon Heaven? Thats right. Oh my god. Yu-hyun had thought that the brat at the edge of greed was not an ordinary sage, but he never imagined that he would be this much. [Who? Who is that?] Baekryeon, who had been quiet, couldnt contain her curiosity at Yu-hyuns intense reaction. Hes a very dangerous monster that even the first-generation spirits avoid. He had more than one name to refer to him in the mixed world. Sometimes he was called the primordial demon. Sometimes he was called the King of Self-Transformation. And sometimes he was called the Demon King of the Sixth Heaven. Now he had the name of Demon King, which was often used by people, and Heavenly Demon, the absolute ruler of the Central Martial World. Would they believe it if they were told that all these titles were derived from a single being? The first Demon King who tried to corrupt the sage in front of him, and who still tried to corrupt those who piqued his interest in the lowest realm with delusion. Mara Papayas. A very dangerous guy, who took an interest in this side. Yu-hyun felt like he had a glimpse of why Paradise tried to kill Seo Sumin, who was Heavenly Demon, desperately. The more he realized that, the more his reason became cold as if frost had settled on it. His cold eyes turned to the sage. So thats why we were suddenly attacked. Did Paradise see Sumin as a manifestation of Mara? I cantpletely deny that. Even if she wasnt, there was no way that Mara wouldnt be interested in Heavenly Demon, who became a transcendent. There was nothing more dangerous than them joining hands. Paradise feared that Mara would gain a stronger force. He had corrupted two second-generation spirits in Eden in an instant, and he himself had fallen from light to darkness, bing a symbol of corruption. Even Satan, who was feared by everyone, licked his tongue at Mara Papayas. To have an interest in someone meant to corrupt their existence. Their soul, their body, and their origin. Mara Papayas was a spirit who could make it possible. Hes gone mad. Yu-hyun realized the reason and the weight of Satans warning, who came to meet him personally. Yu-hyun had seen with his own eyes the miserable end of humans corrupted by evil spirits. The ones who led the corruption were barely second-generation spirits, but even so, the fate of those who were involved was so horrible that it would evoke fear even in the end. If a second-generation is like that, what about the infamous incarnation of evil. This was not a trivial matter. The sage sensed Yu-hyuns anxiety and opened his mouth. You dont have to worry. Thats why I came here. The sage said so and reached out his hand to Yu-hyun. Please take this. What is that? What the sage handed over was a small lotus bud. The petals were not fully bloomed, and there was no fragrance. It seemed like it would easily break if he squeezed it with his palm. This is my small goodwill. There will be a time when you will need it urgently. A gift from the only one who had received Mara Papayas intense temptation and yet shook it off. This could not be an ordinary lotus. Yu-hyun took the lotus bud with careful fingers. Thank you. I didnt do it for thanks. Honestly, I hope you dont have to use this. Using this means that someone has already suffered pain. But you still helped me, didnt you? Its all because of my mistake. Im sorry that I can only do this much. The sage med himself for his disciples death and Seo Sumins near-death experience. How many people in the world would feel sorry for someone elses pain as if it were their own? The sage was different from other spirits. The spirits in Yu-hyuns memory did not havepassion for beings beyond their limits. And please take this too. Huh? Is there more? This is my personal favor. The sage handed over a story to Yu-hyun. It was a story that Yu-hyun had never seen before A faint golden story. Chapter 219: Chapter 219: Chapter 219 This was not an ordinary story. Thats what Yuoo- Hyun thought. The text that formed the foundation of the world had no color or personality, so it was white. The stories that were made of such text were naturally white as well. But not all stories were white. The power of the devil that Yu-hyun had newly awakened was made of ck text. If there is ck, there must be other colors too, but this is the first time I see it. Golden text. How amazing it must be He had vaguely heard rumors about it. Among the stories that the spirits possessed, there were some that were more high-dimensional than others. They had especially great value, and unlike the nd normal text, they were beautiful and radiant. The truth that was only rumored was now in front of Yu-hyuns eyes. This is one of the six divine powers that I possess, the power of destiny. It allows you to know your own and others past lives. I would have liked to give you the power of liberation, but this is the limit for now. The sage said apologetically, but Yu-hyuns ears did not catch his words well. He knew how amazing the story that the sage had given him was. It was not just an ordinary story, but one of the six divine powers that only a few had mastered in paradise, and the second best one at that. He felt rather overwhelmed by the generosity. Uh, um. You dont have to give me this much. It was not an empty word, but a sincere one. If he had to give him something, he would have preferred the power of divine feet, which allowed him to travel anywhere, or the power of other minds, which allowed him to read minds. The sage insisted that Yu-hyun ept it, and forced the story on him. Yu-hyun could not resist his will and epted the story of destiny. As he naturally absorbed the story, Yu-hyun could not help but ask. What is the reason for giving me this much? I dont understand why you would give me such a great story just because of guilt. Yu-hyun was the type who doubted the pure goodwill of others. He had lived in a world where he was wary of such things. There could be goodwill without a reason. But that would only be at a very small level, not to the point of giving up one of the huge stories that made up himself. It was hard to understand logically. Despite Yu-hyuns doubt, the sage did not get angry. There will be a day when you need it. So thats sigh. He tried to say something, but stopped. There was no point in arguing when he had already received it, and the sage seemed to believe that there would be a day when he needed it. It seemed futile to break his stubbornness. Okay. Ill take it. I hope you dont regret itter. Regret is always there. Its just a matter of how big or small it is. If you say so, I wont refuse any more. Yu-hyun thought that the sage was a saint who filled his satisfaction by giving to someone. It was a somewhat insulting thing to say to the Buddha, but Yu-hyun felt ufortable if he didnt think that way. Then, thats all I have to say. Are you not taking this? Huh? The box on the table. Isnt it Mr. Kang Yu-hyuns? The sage pointed to a small box that was neatly wrapped. When did it get there? Yu-hyun noticed a card on top of the box. There was a scribbled message on the card. [Congrattions on your promotion. Open itter. -The one whoughs in the darkest ce-] He was not surprised anymore. He thought it was strange that he left so easily, but he left a bribe behind? Yu-hyun scratched his temple, but he didnt refuse the gift he had given. He picked up the gift box, and the sage smiled faintly. Yu-hyun, who felt something was off, asked cautiously. Do you have anything else to say? No. I have achieved my goal, so I will leave now. Okay, sage. It was an honor to meet you. Same here. I wasnt interested in the art of writing, but I would like to visit Mr. Kang Yu-hyuns library sometime. Anytime. It was the same as gaining fame when a famous spirit visited his library. Yu-hyun had no intention of stopping that. The sage bowed his head to Yu-hyun. [The conversation with the sage is over.] Yu-hyun returned home and opened the gift box that Satan had left as a gift. He had given him extraordinary gifts before, so he thought this time would be the same. His expectation was right. The thing inside the box was a small fruit. It was simr to the fruit of life that he had seen before, but it had a different energy. [Fruit of wisdom] When he saw it, Yu-hyun could only say that he was crazy. He could understand the fruit of life, but the fruit of wisdom too? And the more vicious thing was that this was all genuine stuff that Satan had secretly stolen from the garden of Eden. He gave him a bribe while mocking Eden. He couldnt help but think that he was Satan. Michael will foam at the mouth when he finds out. That aside. There was one more gift inside the box. A small ss bottle filled with a clear liquid. Did he give me two gifts? Yu-hyun checked the information of the ss bottle right away. [Nectar] Yu-hyun only checked the name and dropped the information. It was not because it was useless. It was because it was too famous that he didnt need to see anything else. Yu-hyun remembered the sage smiling at him before they parted. He felt something was off, but was it because of this? Sigh. This is really. I didnt expect to be tricked like this. The fruit of wisdom was obviously given by Satan, but the nectar was not. The nectar was the best elixir that could only be obtained in paradise. He didnt think Satan had stolen it and given it to him, so by elimination, it was the sage who had secretly put it inside the gift. In case Yu-hyun refused his gift. At this point, he could onlyugh. Even a bankrupt store wouldnt give away this much. But still, he couldnt return the gift he had already received. Yu-hyun decided to make the best use of this gift, thinking that good things were good. At the top of the skyscraper that stood tall in the center of the Celestial Corporation. A teller stood nervously in the dark office where no light could enter properly. The old turtle teller had traces of his long life on his wrinkled appearance. He was one of the most powerful tellers in the Celestial Corporation. Hata, the executive director of the central office. Hata, who had one of the most power in the Celestial Corporation, waited politely for an answer from one being. It was only natural for Hata to act like that if the being was the king of this ce and the ruler of the Celestial Corporation. How is it? Chairman. Hata asked cautiously as he waited. The sound of flipping papers stopped abruptly. Nothing special. A heavy voice echoed in the office. Hata waited for the chairmans next words with an inscrutable expression. I expected some good ideas from the proposals, but they are all useless. Even though I told them to do it only above the manager level. The directors who were promoted were afraid of tarnishing my reputation, and the ideas that barely came out below them were all worthless. Then, will you discard them all? All the proposals here are discarded. Lotfiout acted as he said. As soon as Lotfiouts right hand in the darkness touched the pile of documents, the documents were dposed into white powder and disappeared. Hata did not regret the disappeared documents. They were ideas that the managers and above had tried their best toe up with, but if they did not please the chairman, they were nothing but useless paper scraps. Effort that did not bring results had no value. The Celestial Corporation was such a ce. Executive Director Hata. Yes, chairman. Instead of these idiots, show me the real ones that you have selected yourself. Lotfiout was saying that now. All the proposals here are fake, and you have to show me the real ones that you are hiding. Hata acted naturally even though the chairman looked down on his inner thoughts. Yes. I was prepared anyway. Here it is. Chairman. Hata handed over the data to Lotfiout as if he had nned it from the beginning. Compared to the countless piles of documents that he had handed over before, it was a small amount of only a few pages. However, Lotfiout did not care and took the data and read it slowly. How many minutes had passed? Executive Director Hata. Yes, chairman. Who is the teller who came up with this idea? He is Kang Yu-hyun, a manager of the writing department. Oh. Yeah. Thats right. That guy. Lotfiout smiled lowly at the name that came to his mind vaguely. The genius teller who was promoted to manager in the shortest time, not to mention the agent. How could he not know? He was the one who made him rise to the managers position with his influence. He was a teller who had been paying attention. And his name came up again in this situation rted to the earth. The idea of expressing the stats and strength in detail and showing the growth rate of the lower world people like a game to stimte the lower world humans motivation. Amazing. He didnt just try to change it moderately. He has his own intention inside. Yes. I felt the same way. But, its amazing. Isnt this simr to the draft we set up for the possible future? Yu-hyun was not the only one who thought of this. The directors who held the highest positions in the Celestial Corporation had already thought of this idea. Yes. But, what we made was just a draft. But this is, surprisingly, a more improved product than what we thought. The details are amazing. Thats why its amazing. Did you check if there was any intervention from the other side? Do you mean Exodus by the other side? Those despicable tragedists always tried to bite our necks whenever they saw a gap. Its been like that since before. There is also a possibility that Kang Yu-hyun is a spy nted by them. He suggested as if he wanted us to see the revised n that we had thought of beforehand. Lotfiout nodded his head in the darkness. There was a possibility that Yu-hyun was a great genius. Considering his actions so far, that possibility was quite thick. But it was more credible that an external organization had secretly led it than that one tellers talent was great. Lotfiout had raised his luck in this way because of that. He was asking Hata now. Is Kang Yu-hyun innocent? I checked it myself, even if you didnt. Hata had already expected Lotfiouts reaction. He had thought the same thing. As a result of checking, he was found to have no connection with any other organization. He did not belong to any department, and he rose to the managers position quickly, and he also revised the idea that we had thought of. He did it all by himself. Is there a possibility that you missed something? Then, this old man should step down from the executive directors position. Hata said humbly, but his meaning was clear. If this data is wrong, I will stake my position. Hata was sure that he was not wrong. And he also knew that his ability was never rusty. Lotfiout did not question him further. The one who knew the executive directors ability best was none other than the chairman himself. I see. Ah. He recently made friends with the director of the Celestial Ice department. And there is one more person who has a friendship with him. Who is that? Galiaz. Oh. That guy? Lotfiout remembered few names. He didnt care about the directors either. Lotfiout remembered the names of only the really outstanding tellers. Galiaz. He was your ssmate, right? Yes. He was a frustrating friend who refused to rise to the executive position even though he had the ability. I thought he would live quietly in the back room without interest in writing now He is friends with the teller who raises the stock price. That was tantamount to announcing a huge change in the faction within the Celestial Corporation. Interesting. Lotfiout did not hide his interest. He was rather in trouble without this entertainment. He had be too big to do anything himself for a long time. Ill adopt this. Okay. Reward, let the executive director take care of it well. He eventually became a spectator like the spirits. He sat on a high seat and looked down at the world below. The spectator watches. The spectator does not interfere. And, the spectator He was always thirsty for interesting stories. Chapter 220: Chapter 220: Chapter 220 As the sun burned and set with the edge of the sunset, a clear moon rose in the sky. The dazzling moon and the stars that illuminated its surroundings looked down at the world. The citys glow, which did not want to lose to the silver light of the sky, was brilliant even in the darkness. Yu-hyun looked outside with a sunken gaze from inside the dark room where the lights were off. Is it about to start? Today was the day that Genesis had rmended. The day when the earths limits were loosened, and the influence of the hybrid system expanded. Even those who pretended to be indifferent did not wander outside today and stayed at home. Everyone whispered together about what the change that those divine beings spoke of would be. Those who did not want change worried. Those who were fed up with the current world hoped. Well, I told everyone to go to bed early. Yu-hyun, who belonged to the Celestial Corporation, also had a hard time guessing the level of change that would soon happen. He didnt know if it would happen right after midnight. Or if it would slowly wee the change. Since there was no answer even if he worried, Yu-hyun decided to ignore it. As the night deepened, and even the atmosphere of the world settled in the quiet darkness. The change began. Ironically, the first ones to notice the change were not those who were awake with anticipation, but the collectors who were asleep. They each had a dream. A dream of a past that was farther than their own past. The origin of the story they gained when they awakened as collectors. Kang Hye-rim was one of them. What is this? She dragged her body tired from training and fell into a deep sleep. The worlds change or whatever, it was none of her concern right now. The her in her dream was standing in a ce she had never seen before. It was on top of an uneven and ominous wall. Outside the wall, darkness was thicklyid out like it was contained in a bowl. Torches red up between the darkness. Soldiers in armor appeared and disappeared like mirages near the torches. It was a sight she had never seen before, but it felt strangely familiar. Is thisthe past of my story? Kang Hye-rim knew that this was a dream, and that everything she saw was from a distant past. The manifestation of a story. The scene unfolding now was a phenomenon where her story reflected like a mirror through her dreams under the influence of the hybrid system. It feels so familiar. It wasnt her past, but it felt like it was hers. Kang Hye-rim borrowed the eyes of one warrior and looked down at the wall below. She, who had been lying still, moved soon after. Pahat. There was no need to open the gate. Her body, which lightly kicked off from above the wall, fell straight down below the wall. Shended silently at a height where an ordinary persons legs would have broken. Countless tents and torches. The thick darkness and tens of thousands of enemy soldiers swarming inside it. Kang Hye-rim drew her sword. She ran towards the enemy lines that surrounded the castle in the dark. She didnt need any armor. She didnt need any shield. All she had in her hand was a sword that was no different from her own self. That was more than enough. Wha, what?! Tha, thats the enemy! The enemy soldiers who were guarding the perimeter didnt even have time to scream before the sword shed. Their heads flew in the air with their mouths agape in horror. Before their blood could touch the ground, Kang Hye-rim had disappeared from that spot. She was already moving towards her next target. She cut down everything that blocked her way. She was not a wolf that preyed on a flock of sheep. She was a sword. A sword that pierced through all enemies. Thats how Kang Hye-rim seeded in breaking through the siege of Yeojin, and returned with reinforcements from outside, defeating the Yeojin army. The soldiers of the castle who survived the brink of death praised her name. But she had no intention of stopping. The cheers of the people didnt even touch her lonely heart. She didnt care about themendation from her superior, or the huge reward. The only thing that moved her heart was swinging her sword. That was the origin and the reason of her life as a sword wielder. And so she left, holding her sword, looking for another enemy. There was no will in the tip of her sword. She was the sword itself. [There is no will in a sword.] A voice spoke to her. It didnt take long for her to realize that it was the original owner of this story. The mans voice was powerful yet calm. [A sword without will will eventually go astray. A sword that has nothing left to cut will not stop. Sooner orter, it will point its end at the world.] His end was exactly like that. The man eventually participated in a conspiracy and failed, and his remaining life ended in exile. [Those who wield a sword must make a choice at their end.] A choice? What do you mean by that? [Will you cut the world? Or will you be cut by the world?] Cutting the world, and being cut by the world. Why did those words resonate so deeply in her chest? It felt like someone was not talking to her, but rather asking herself in her mind. Everything felt real in this dream. The sword in her hand spread to her whole body. She felt like she became a sword herself. Thest voice echoed in her ears. [The moment of choice wille to those who are without a master. At that moment, you must make a decision. No one can avoid it.] The choice is inevitable. Kang Hye-rim woke up from her dream with that voice. Haa. Haa. The moment when she was fighting with Yeojins soldiers just before was still vivid in front of her eyes. Kang Hye-rim unconsciously clenched and unclenched her empty hand. She felt ufortable without holding a sword. Kang Hye-rim grabbed the Sdin longsword that was ced next to her bed. Then, her difort disappeared as if it was washed away. Since she had already grabbed a sword. Kang Hye-rim closed her eyes and focused her energy. The de started to form a connection with her mind. Huh? Kang Hye-rim opened her eyes wide. Until yesterday, I had failed repeatedly to control my brain power. No matter how many times I tried, I could only grasp a faint glimpse of sess. But now, at this moment, it was perfectly disyed. *** I was not the only one who experienced a dramatic change. The people who fell asleep, especially the collectors who had their own unique stories embedded in their traits, all had a simr experience. They dreamed. They dreamed of the historical figures who had pursued their goals in the past. Some had one dream, while others had three. Gu Seo-yoon was no exception. What is this? She had a strange dream. Under the barrier, there was a red army. They were all Russian elites who swore loyalty to her. In her dream, she was the supreme leader whomanded that red army. Gu Seo-yoon knew that it was the influence of her trait. She could judge the situation objectively and did not immerse herself or get swayed by the dream. What confused her was what happened next. Why is this happening all of a sudden The snowy scenery of Moscow disappeared, and a ruined city took its ce. No, could this still be called a city? The world that was so damaged that it was hard to find any traces of its original form was like a toy that the gods had yed with and discarded. The sky that was visible through the clouds that endlessly thundered was blood-red. The deadnd emitted an endless stench. Gu Seo-yoon did not know that this was the world after the apocalypse. But strangely, it felt familiar as if she had experienced it before. Gu Seo-yoon btedly realized that she was with other people. Who are these people The one who led the group was a man in a red coat. She could only see his back, so she could not see his face, but it was clear that he was the leader of the group. On both sides of Gu Seo-yoon were a blue-haired woman in armor and a brown-skinned woman who covered her face with something like a white turban. And, thest remaining person was standing at the very back of the group. The Gu Seo-yoon in the dream looked at him. The real Gu Seo-yoon who borrowed her sight could see his face. Huh? Her eyes widened when she saw him. It was because he looked familiar. Kang Yu-hyun Teller? He was Kang Yu-hyun, whom she had seen from afar at the academy entrance ceremony. He was wearing different clothes than his ck suit, but his appearance was the same. She could recognize him right away. Why is he here He was not suited forbat. He had no weapons or usible armor. Yu-hyun stood at the back of the group and took in the scenery of the destroyed world. His eyes were cold and sharp, as if they were dead but also piercing through the world. He had always seen things differently from others. The Gu Seo-yoon in the dream did not understand his behavior. She was not the only one, so were the two women who called each other sisters. The only one who tolerated and left him alone was the man whom she admired most in her dream. Yes, thats right. I often shed with him No, wait, this is strange. Im sure I saw him for the first time then, but what is this And who is the man standing in front of me? The leader of the group? Why cant I remember his name? Gu Seo-yoon was confused. At that moment, the man in the red coat spoke. Lets go. Without waiting for an answer, he moved first. In front of him was a horrible monster that seemed to have gathered all the despair of the world into one. A dark and shapeless mass of flesh. It made her feel sick just by looking at it. The girl in her dream followed the leader to fight the monster. Thats where Gu Seo-yoons dream ended. *** The Middle East, known as the powder keg of the world, was a ce where war never ceased before the Day of Ideological Integration. In a ce where all kinds of religions, ideologies, and races collided, gunfire never stopped for a day, and with the intervention of the United States, the world situation reached a critical point. The powerless and innocent people died in the midst of the fighting. Ironically, the Middle East, where those who praised God more than anyone else stayed, earned a bad reputation as thend abandoned by God. As time passed, the Day of Ideological Integration came. Now, the people of the earth could confirm the existence of God. The same was true for the Middle East. After the Day of Ideological Integration, the Middle East seemed to regain its past glory. The believers who realized that the mythical beings existed praised them more than anyone else and became more fanatic. Im, which showed the end of madness, was even more so. Thend blessed by God. Or thend where God descended. The Middle East was the origin of Abrahamic religions, so it washed away its past stigma of being forsaken by God. However, proving Gods existence did not mean ending the conflict. The fundamental cause remained, and the fight intensified. They called the same being by different names and imed that their name was right, that they were their God. Since God existed, their martyrdom also gained a justification. Moreover, besides Abrahamic religions, Iranian religions that originated from Persia also praised their gods existence and fueled this conflict. Zoroastrianism, Manichaeism, and Mithraism revived with tremendous momentum. After the Day of Ideological Integration, the Middle East regained Gods blessing but fell into a deeper abyss of hell before its peacested even a few days. Small-scale skirmishes broke out everywhere. The collectors who gained power became asymmetric forces in these small fights. Ten years passed like that. Underneath the scorching heat that never stopped shining. The ce where bones were weathered and mixed with sand was still and where conflict never ceased. And God did not listen to their stories. Hey. Where did Arash go? An Arab soldier who maintained the front line asked his neighbor. After collectors appeared, snipers who threatened enemies were not simply good at handling guns in this changed world. Ironically, in this new world, bows transformed into much more dangerous weapons than sniper rifles. Arash they were talking about was also one of those honorable believers who handled such bows. How would I know? I dont know what hes doing or where he is. Theyre going to make a move. We need Arash to step up and put a hole in the heads of those treacherous infidels. They dont even know Arashs real name. They call him Arash, after the legendary archer of Persian mythology. But he wasnt the real Arash, that was just a nickname they gave him. They didnt care about his true identity. All they cared about was his skill, which wasparable to the mythical Arash. He could snipe enemies with a bow from over 3.2km away. How could he not be a reincarnated hero? And that wasnt even his limit. He could probably blow off the heads of enemies beyond 4km if he wanted to. One man instilled fear in the enemies and held back hundreds of them. The Collectors were not called asymmetric forces for nothing. Hell show up somewhere and take down the enemies. Yeah. All we have to do is hold this position. But unfortunately, the Arash they were desperately looking for was no longer there. He. No, she who was called Arash. Her name was Jam. Jam was a girl who was born in a war-torn world, who couldnt forget the names of her father and grandfather. She awakened as a Collector and dominated the border conflict zone with a single bow, bing a terror to her enemies. She had a dreamst night. About her trait, which gave her immense power with a bow. A bout the origin of that power. And then, she had another dream. A dream of fighting with unfamiliarrades in a ruined world. Jam was curious about it. Where did her powere from? And who was the man in the red coat that she chose to follow in a world abandoned by the gods? Jam, who was called the God Bow in the end of the world. She headed to Korea as soon as she woke up from her dream. Chapter 221: Chapter 221: Chapter 221 The collectors had a strange dream, but if they were asked if it led to a dramatic change that would transform the world, they would all express their skepticism. Rather, the change they had hoped for was too weak, and the people who had longed for change could not hide their disappointment. Nothing had changed after they had the dream. Hmm. Everyone seems to be talking a lot about it. Seo Sumin, who arrived at the academy early in the morning, overheard the students in her ss chatting among themselves. She couldnt help but hear them, thanks to her excellent senses. Most of the conversations were about the dreams they hadst night. Wow. Ive never had such a realistic dream before. Really? Why didnt I have a dream? I heard that not everyone had one. Whats the difference? But when I woke up, my body felt strangely light. I felt stronger than usual. Hey, you dont get stronger just by sleeping. What are you talking about? Is that so? Two male students giggled. Seo Sumin leaned her cheek on her arm and looked out the window, but her keen hearing did not miss their conversation. It seems that I wasnt the only one who had a dreamst night. She also had a dream. A dream of when she was the leader of the Heavenly Demon Sect. It was not a pleasant dream for Seo Sumin. The days when she was revered by everyone as the Heavenly Horse were nothing but bitter memories for her. But if she was asked if it was painful or hard to remember it as before, that was not the case either. It was all in the past now. She had decided to shake off all her sorrows and live a new life. It was all thanks to Kang Yu-hyuns help. She still remembered vividly. The way he grabbed her chin and pulled her close, his intense gaze. His voice that gripped her heart and bound her soul. How about his hand that was hotter than the heat of the battlefield? As her thoughts went that far, Seo Sumins face turned red. Her white hair and skin contrasted with her flushed cheeks. Her hair shone faintly in the sunlight. The mysterious white-haired girl who looked out the window indifferently was a picture in itself. The male students who had arrived earlier and sat down all looked at her. Gulp. Someone swallowed loudly enough to be heard in the quiet ssroom. If they were normal collectors, they would have been overflowing with confidence. Even people who were timid usually changed their personalities when they entered the academy. Anyone would have tried to talk to someone of the opposite sex at least once, but no one approached Seo Sumin. It was natural, since she was the first-ranked student in admission, and a powerful person who defeated even other A-ranked students overwhelmingly. The atmosphere in the ssroom sank awkwardly, and then someone appeared who broke it by opening the back door. Sumin! Hi! Oh, Yura. Hi. Kang Yura, who came from the dormitory, sat next to Seo Sumin and greeted her. It was a great fortune for both of them to be in the same ss without knowing anyone at the academy. Kang Yura and Seo Sumin always hung out together at the academy, and as a result, they naturally attracted attention. The overwhelming first ce Seo Sumin and Kang Yura who did not fall behind in the upper ranks. They were just two people who got together, but they became an exceptional case with a powerparable to other factions, because they were outstanding in both appearance and ability. As soon as Yura sat down, she started to chatter about what she had experienced. Sumin, do you know what happened to me? What? I had a weird dream today. A dream? Yeah, a dream. At the word dream, Seo Sumin recalled the conversation she had overheard from a fellow student earlier. She didnt even need to go that far. She had also dreamed of the past. Everyone knew that this was a new change that had been delivered to the collectors recently. But she was curious anyway, so Seo Sumin asked out of courtesy. What kind of dream was it? Well, it was a bit strange. The world was totally messed up, you know? Huh? Seo Sumin felt something odd in Yuras words. She had arrived early at school and listened to various conversations of the students. Most of the stories had one thing inmon: they were all rted to the past. Some said they were soldiers on a ship, some said they were people in a deep mountain, or some said they were in a war. There were such stories, but no one had anything like Yuras about a ruined world. Not even anything simr to that. It was hard to dismiss it as a simple story of a destroyed empire in history. There were too many things that bothered her. Can I hear more about that story? What exactly was your dream? Um, honestly, I thought it was a nightmare. I thought the world we lived in had suddenly gone to hell. The world went to hell? Yeah. It looked like Seoul, I think. It wasnt a mistake. The city was barely recognizable, the sky was blood-red, and ck storms raged everywhere. She added with a shiver that it felt like her sanity was being drained just by looking at it. Seo Sumin asked. What about you? What were you like in that dream? I was one of the survivors. I dont remember the name, but there were five of us, including me. Oh, right. I wondered where I had seen him before, but it was him. Who? He was with me. You know, the girl you fought with during the test. The one who used the red soldiers. Gu Seoyun? Yeah, thats her. She looked much more mature than now, but I guess she would look like that after 10 years or so. Seo Sumin listened carefully to Yuras words. And she came to one conclusion. In her opinion, the dream that happened this time was not just an illusion, but based on something that actually happened. The dream was about the future, not the past. Teller Kang Yu-hyun told me. The collectors traits are the power of stories that existed in the past. The people who dreamed saw those stories of their traits, but then what about Yuras dream of the future? Is that even possible? Normally, in this case, one could dismiss Yura as having a unique dream by chance, but Seo Sumin did not take Yuras words lightly. Rather, because it was Yuras words, she listened more seriously. Her sharp senses as a transcender told her. Everything Yura said was true. As Seo Sumins thoughts and worries deepened, Yura looked around and whispered quietly. But Sumin, there was one more thing that was strange. What was it? Well Kang Yura hesitated, wondering if she should tell her or not. Then she whispered quietly in Seo Sumins ear. I was a man in that dream. What? Seo Sumin had no choice but to ask that, as it was such an absurd thing to say. *** When everyone else had a dream, Yu-hyun also had a simr one. It was a dream of the time when he first witnessed the world copsing, monsters rampaging, and people dying. It was a dream of the time when he struggled to survive in the baptism of despair. Yu-hyun woke up from the vivid nightmare, feeling its horror. Tsk. He got up from his bed and went down to themunal dining room to brew some coffee. It was a state-of-the-art coffee machine he bought after moving in. How annoying. He recalled some unpleasant memories, but he didnt let them bother him too much. He had anticipated something like this would happen, after all. Hmm. Yu-hyun looked down at the hot steaming coffee and let out a sound without realizing it. Come to think of it, everyone else had dreams based on events that actually happened. But the dream that Yu-hyun had in this time period was not something that actually happened. There was a contradiction there. Can something that will happen in the future be considered as something that actually happened, just because I have memories of it? Yu-hyun took a sip of his coffee and came up with an answer: It can be. Yu-hyunsplicated inner thoughts seemed to be sensed by Baekryeon, who reacted. [Why? Whats what?] Baekryeon. You know, right? That I came from the future. [Yeah. Well, you and I are somewhat connected.] Then, heres a question. The things that I experienced in the future are all in my memory. Then, would those things be considered as existing or not existing in this present? [Hmm.] It was a question worth pondering, so Baekryeon fell into thought. Meanwhile, Yu-hyun sat at the table and quietly enjoyed his moderately cooled coffee. When his cup was almost empty, Baekryeon raised both hands. [Ah! I dont know no matter how much I think! The future is the past? Thats totally contradictory, isnt it?] Right. Its kind of a time paradox. [So, what did you think?] What I came up with is, the moment I remember and think about those things, they be existing things. Things that havent happened yet be things that have happened. That sounded illogical to Baekryeon, who asked nervously. [They be existing things? Just because you remember them?] Thats possible in the mixed world. The reason why Yu-hyun was confident was because of the peculiarity of the mixed world. The mixed world was a ce where immaterial things could exist in reality. Someones memory, something that happened in the past, they all appeared in reality through the world of thoughts. I wouldnt have thought so, but I realized it after seeing Sumins story. The world of Heavenly Demon Seo Sumins nightmare was created by the seed he used in Paradise. Naturally, what unfolded inside was Sumins past story, and it became reality. Yu-hyun thought back on everything that had happened and felt something strange. The fact that someones memory can be reality That means Im no different. If this world was aputer, Yu-hyun was like a USB with data that shouldnt exist. If this USB connects to theputers main body, the data naturally bes part of theputer. That was exactly Yu-hyuns situation. The things I experienced in the future. What if they encounter the peculiarities of this mixed world? [Wait. That means] Yes. That means the moment I remember the future events, they be events that have already happened in this mixed world. [Then, is that okay? Even if the future events be real in this world, it doesnt seem like they would be easy to find out.] Well. I thought so too, but I cant be sure about that part. Yu-hyun wouldnt have worried much if this dream was entirely his own. But there were people who had the same experience as him. Choi Doyoon, Gu Seoyoon, Hwang Se-eun, Jam. They shared the same world as Yu-hyun. Then what about the people of this era? Would they be able to recall the world he knew? If. Just if, my memory exists in this mixed world. And if it affects the people I knew. [Then? Then what?] Well. Then It would be quite a hassle. If that happens, Yu-hyun would be able to confidently im that this world is a damn ce. [Hey. Wait a minute. Then theres another problem?] Theres another problem? [You only have one memory of the future.] Thats right. [Then, what about Kwon Jia?] Huh? Yu-hyun remembered it only then. Right. There was Kwon Jia. She who had lived longer and repeated more lives than him. If her memory actually affects this mixed world, and it is treated as a real event. [What happens then?] That When he thought about it, it was not a normal serious matter. [Shouldnt you ask her right now?] I cant do that. Its toote. [What?] She booked a flight ticket early this morning and left for Europe. She said she was going to find the hidden piece of the dream world. [Hey! Why didnt you stop her!] How could I stop her? She said she wanted to go alone. I barely held back from following her. He pretended not to care, but Yu-hyun was also worried. The hidden piece that Kwon Jia was looking for was rted to her lost memory. To be precise, it was an object that could remind her of her past memories. A mixed world where someones past memories and recollections can be reality. The dream world created by Sumins memory was a typical example. It was fine now since Kwon Jia couldnt remember all the episodes. But what if her memory wakes uppletely? If the information of that vast book that he hadnt read yet was released in this mixed world? How much impact would it have afterwards? Yu-hyun couldnt even imagine it. Chapter 222: Chapter 222: Chapter 222 [Shouldnt you contact her right now?] Shes probably on the ne right now. How can I? [You said you have a skill that allows you tomunicate remotely with other contractors. Use that!] I cant. You think that skill is omnipotent, but it doesnt work if were too far apart. [What?] It only works within the range of my librarys authority. I mainly operate in Korea, so I can call anywhere in Korea, but if I go overseas, I cant because it conflicts with the authority of other tellers. Kwon Jia left early in the morning, so by now she must be crossing the border between China and Russia. If I wanted to call her right now, I would have to contact a teller in charge of that area and connect the line. I didnt know any tellers overseas. As a result, there was practically no way to contact Kwon Jia until she arrived at her destination, except for using an international phone call with her cell phone. I told her to contact me when she arrives safely, so it wont be toote to talk to her then. [Hmm. Well, I guess theres no choice then. I hope everything works out well.] Lets hope so. Baek Ryeon felt frustrated by the unexpected situation, but he didnt show it. He knew that Yu-hyun was more worried than him, even though he pretended not to be. Yu-hyun came from the future and used his knowledge of regression to gain a lot of benefits and grow quickly. He didnt just stop at his own growth, but he also changed the flow of this world itself. He knew how much effort he had put into it. He was always by his side, closer than anyone else. He must be worried a lot, even though he doesnt show it. The world changing meant that apletely different future unfolded than what Yu-hyun knew. His knowledge of the future was practically useless. It wasnt all like that, but losing an overwhelming advantage was a painful loss. Who could empathize and understand that loss if not him? I hope everything goes well from now on. He felt uneasy for some reason. It wasnt just a hunch as a swords ego. Dream. Baek Ryeon suddenly felt like he had a dream in the past. He was a sword, but she had lost him in the past. He didnt remember how he was made or why he became like this. The only thing he knew was that he was desperately looking for someone. He hadnt slept since he woke up with Yu-hyuns help, but strangely enough, he felt like he had slept this time. Was it a mistake or did he see meaningless illusions without knowing it? He couldnt find a clear answer. The memory was faint and elusive as if it would slip away from his grasp. There was only one thing she remembered. Someone was crying next to me. Who was that? The image was too blurry to recall, but he remembered feeling sad when he saw it. Was that person the one he had been looking for? Was it rted to the memory that had disappeared now? She didnt know. The more she knew, the more he felt like sinking into a swamp. Baek Ryeon couldnt find an answer no matter how hard he thought, but he didnt want to worry Yu-hyun so she kept his mouth shut. *** Shamath was locked in a disposal box and bowed his head low as a lowly mongrel. It didnt seem like he could escape by leaving him alone. The disposal box was designed to be impossible to open from the inside unless someone opened it from the outside. It wasnt impossible to break the disposal box from the inside. But Shamathcked the strength. He wasnt a low-ranking employee at Celestial Corporation, but his position as a manager wasnt enviable either. He had no say in being called just a manager. Tsk. How long do I have to stay here? Its boring. Tell me about it. Two tellers from the surveince department who were guarding the disposal box couldnt stand their boredom and chatted. Do we really need to guard this ce? Hes already locked in the disposal box. Thats what Im saying. I really dont get it. Why do we have to waste our time here? We cant just skip out either. Chief Utata ordered us personally. Thats why were here. If it wasnt for that, we would have left long ago. Thats true. The two tellers didnt understand why Utata kept ordering them to guard this ce from time to time. But they did as they were told since they were ordered to do so. However, they didnt hide theirints either. In a ce where there is no king, people even curse the king, let alone their boss. But the two tellers didnt cross the line. Chief Utata of the surveince department was originally a good-natured person and good at handling work, so he was trusted by his subordinates. Yawn. I wish we could just dispose of this guy and move on. We cant help it. Even if hemitted a capital crime, we have to go through aplicated process to start the disposal work. If we kill him with brute force, it will cause trouble. I know, I know. Cant Iin a bit? Still, its about time for the results toe out. This boring guard duty is finally over. As the two tellers were chatting, the door to the disposal room opened and another teller came in. The tellers who were gossiping straightened their backs as soon as they saw the neer. U-Utata, sir! Good day, sir! Oh, hi. The teller with a shiny white sphere for a head, Utata, waved his hand casually at the two tellers and told them not to be nervous. Well, youve been guarding diligently. Good job. Yes! Of course, sir! But, sir, did youe here because the disposal results are out? No, not yet. It seems like it will take a bit more time. Oh, man. I came here because there are some more things to scan while we wait. Can you step aside for a moment? Huh? Oh, well The teller who usually grumbled was about to nod his head when the other teller intervened. But, sir. Why did youe alone today? What about the other department staff? They have some other things to deal with, so they left their posts for a while. Why do you ask? Hmm. The subordinate teller looked at Utata with a slightly suspicious expression. His colleague who was guarding with him nudged him and whispered in a low voice. Hey. What are you doing? Are you crazy? How can you talk to the boss like that? No, its not that Haha. Sir. I think this guy is a bit tired from working too muchtely. Huh? Oh, is that so? Thats not good. You shouldnt work too hard these days. So, can you step aside for a moment? Sir. The teller who had been silent until then stepped forward and asked. I was ordered to guard this ce no matter what. You were the one who gave me that order, sir. Im sure you remember. Thats right. But now youre telling me to leave my post, and I find that very questionable. Didnt you usually conduct your interrogation without caring if we were here or not? Did something happen all of a sudden? Huh? Now that you mention it Even the colleague next to him seemed to realize something was off and looked at Utata with a strange gaze. Utata felt their distrustful emotions but remained still. Sir. Please answer me. Are you really our boss? The atmosphere became heavy in an instant. The two tellers tensed up. They were ready to use force as soon as they saw any suspicious signs from their opponent. Until then, Utata had just stood still and shook his head. Well. It seems like I made you guys too wary of me. You know very well. I understand that. Yeah. I was the one who gave you that order. So it might seem suspicious that Im saying something different now. But look at this. Utata said that and held out a piece of paper. Its a document from the central office. It says to handle the matter quietly and by myself as much as possible. Youll see that its not a fake when you read it. Youre right. It has the seal of an executive teller, after all. Thats why. This is a top-secret mission. We dont want any witnesses. That was true even for the subordinates from the same department. The two tellers finally rxed their guard at Utatas words. The one who had doubted him first bowed his head. Im sorry. I was rude to you without knowing anything. No. Dont worry about it. You did a great job with your assigned task. I feel more secure because of you. If you keep doing your work like this, Ill be more grateful. Yes, sir. Then well wait outside the entrance. No need for that. I already sent away the two tellers who were waiting at the entrance. Oh. I see. Then well wait at the designated point. Do that. Utata nodded and spoke at that moment. The two tellers suddenly thrust their light spears toward Utata. They were arrest spears given to the surveince tellers to eliminate any potential threats. Whoosh! Hmm? Utata, who was pierced by the arrest spears, couldnt understand what was going on. What are you doing? What are we doing? Thats what we want to ask you. Utata, sir. No, something thats wearing his disguise. Did you think we were so easy to fool? Huh. Did you go crazy? This is absurd. Absurd? No way. Were doing the right thing. Really. Utata sighed as if he couldnt believe it. And then, his voice changed. How did you find out? A cold and dreadful voice of something else. The two tellers turned pale at the sound. You underestimated us too much. How dare you imitate Utatas appearance and try to deceive us and get that traitor out? Oh. Is that so? There was a secret code among the surveince tellers in the keyword I said in the middle. Does that mean that the word I used without knowing was designated point? We dont have to answer you. The surveince teller felt a chill down his spine as he realized that the fake Utata had figured out their code in an instant. This guy, he didnt just take on the appearance of Utata. He didnt seem to care about being hit by the arrest spears, and his insight to see through their code in a sh was Whatever happened, were going to arrest you here. You tried to fool us and get that traitor out, so you shouldnt have anyints. Just think of it as bad luck. Thats why I dont like smart guys. The fake Utata said that and moved his feet to get up. Stupid! You think our arrest spears are just The teller who was about to shout that couldnt help but widen his eyes. Crackle! Huh? The binding spear that had pierced through the fake Utatas body and pinned him to the ground began to crack. What, what is? A binding spear that can restrain a chief-level?! Before their questions could end. ng! The binding spear shattered and scattered fragments in all directions. The two tellers immediately tried to prepare for the next response. Thats when the fake Utatas hands moved. His gloved hands twisted strangely, and from inside his palms, countless ck tentacles poured out like a waterfall and wrapped around the two tellers. Resistance was futile. The countless thread-like tentacles exerted force. Crunch! With a chilling sound, the two tellers flesh was horribly destroyed and copsed. The two tellers died without making a sound. Did you try to resist with your body, trusting in your protection? How foolish. The fake Utatas appearance had changedpletely into a different being. A ck hood over his head and a baggy ck outfit. The countless tentacles were retracted back into his wide sleeves. How nice it would have been if you just fell for it stupidly? You wasted time by thinking too much, when it could have ended quickly. The intruder muttered as he stepped over the two tellers corpses that turned into dust and scattered. He approached the disposal bin. Shamath, who had been watching this situation from before, trembled as he saw the ck beinging towards him. Wh-who are you? Come out. Manager Shamath. Two red glows flowed out from inside the ck hood. They were curved like crescents, as if there were two red new moons floating in the space. Its liberation. Chapter 223: Chapter 223: Chapter 223 Lets get out of here, Mr. Shamath. We dont have much time. Oh, I guess youre not a manager anymore? I dont really care about that title anymore. Then thats good. Shamath still couldnt grasp what was going on, but he quickly assessed the situation. He didnt know who the person in front of him was, but he was sure that he came to rescue him. He still had no clue how the other person got in here, and what method he used. But now was not the time to worry about that. Move. Yes. *** Utata finished sorting out the documents in his office and headed to the disposal room where he had locked up Shamath. He had already gone through a lot of trouble to get the approval for the disposal operation, which was finally done a while ago. Now he only had to dismantle Shamath thoroughly, reassemble the text thatposed him, and find out what he had done to try to destroy the headquarters. Hm? Utata, who was leading his agents, spotted two tellersing from the opposite side of the corridor. Whats this? Whats going on? Werent you two supposed to guard the entrance of the disposal room? Huh? Chief? The other tellers also noticed Utata, and looked puzzled. Chief. Why are you here? What? Utata was baffled by the unexpected question. And why are you twoing this way instead of guarding the disposal room entrance? Huh? Didnt you tell us to leave our posts for a while? What? I did? Yes. But why are you here ! Utata didnt listen to the rest of his subordinates words. He felt something was wrong and ran towards the disposal room. His confused agents followed him. Utata arrived at the disposal room in a hurry and scanned the inside. The floor was marked with traces of battle, and the two agents who were guarding the inside were gone. And. The disposal bin was empty. The surveince agents who arrivedte behind him gasped at the sight. What, what is this Where is the guy we locked up in the disposal bin? Where did he go? Everyones eyes turned to Utatas back. Find him. Utatas figure was motionless as if time had stopped. But everyone in this ce knew. Utata was more furious than ever. His white hair began to emit a bloody red glow like fire. Maybe it was the me of anger that had been condensed to the limit. Find him right now!!! Utatas thunderous roar echoed in the disposal room. *** Icebergs floating in space. Shamath arrived at the ce full of countless rock fragments and barely breathed a sigh of relief. Phew. Thank you for saving me. Who are you? Are you that curious? Well, you saved me. Did the Chief send you? Maybe, maybe not. Shamath narrowed his eyes slightly at the intruders words. It was a strangely annoying attitude, but he was still the benefactor who saved him and killed the two tellers in the surveince room in an instant. Even if he was saved out of necessity, it was not wise to offend him. If the Chief sent you, what should I do now? He felt like his heart would burst while running away, but he thought he could rx a bit about the pursuers now that he came here. The hooded man did not answer Shamaths question. Instead, he threw back the hood he was wearing with both hands. Shamaths eyes widened. Di, Chief?! Shamaths eyes grew as big as saucers when he saw the Chief, Demiarios, with his disgusting two-legged head. No way, he never thought that the one who saved him was the Chief. Considering his personality, it would have been nothing strange if he had secretly killed him instead of taking the risk of saving him. No, more strange than that was that he did not notice that he was Demiarios until he revealed his identity. How did he do that? I cant possibly not recognize the Chief. No matter how much Demiarios hid his identity, Shamath was not someone who would not recognize him. Even now, he looked like the Chief and revealed himself like that, but he did not feel like he was the Chief at all. No. Come to think of it, it was the same when he first appeared. He imitated the appearance of Chief Utata. It would not have been difficult to imitate Demiarios appearance either. Are you really the Chief? Shamath former manager. Dont you have something to say to me? You almost died. And I personally intervened and prevented you from exposing any fatal weaknesses of our department. That is Rather, Im curious. Are you so curious about my real identity in this situation? Then I guess I have to show you how strong our bond has been since the past. No, no! As soon as he mentioned the past, Shamaths face turned pale as death. There was no one else who knew this fact except for the real Chief. Shamath had no choice but to admit that he was real. Thats right. Shamath former manager. Show me your loyalty. What happened on Earth back then? Yes, yes! Well, that is Shamath told Demiarios everything that had happened to him on Earth without missing anything. I wondered how he had devised a way to kill Kang Yu-hyun, and how it had failed. How the inferior paradise of Chpantaka intervened, and how the library was destroyed because of it. Demiarios, who had been quietly listening to the story, stroked his octopus beard with his tentacle fingers. So, thats how it was. Anything else? T-this is all. I thought something was wrong with the situation and tried to run away, but then I ran into the head of the Celestial Ice department there Celestina. Yes! Thats right. That wicked woman. How did she know and wait for me Hmm. Now that you mention it, it is strange indeed. The Celestial Bing department had no interest in Earth at all. It must be that Kang Yu-hyun tellers doing. He is the only one who can be rted. Maybe there is something else. Well, good job, Shamath. You did a great service for our faction. Demiarios called him a manager again, not a former manager. Shamath bowed his head again in embarrassment. T-thank you! Yeah. Everything is unexpected. Who would have thought that the Holy Spirit would suddenly do such a thing? Thats exactly what Im saying! Shamath felt hopeful that he could survive. He might not be able to work at Celestial Corporation again, but it wouldnt be bad to live as a frencer in the hybrid world. No, now that it came to this, he could ask Exodus for help Puff! Huh? So, you see. Manager? Shamath looked at his lower abdomen and Demiarios face alternately with disbelief. A tentacle hand stretched out from Demiarios had pierced through his torso. W-why? What do you think? Demiarios smiled with a smirk as he looked at Shamath. It was a smile that only used his eyes without a mouth. The trembling octopus tentacles showed that Demiarios was really happy. Shamath looked at Demiarios with trembling eyes. The terrible pain from his abdomen began to spread throughout his body. Shamath felt death at this moment, the death he had been so afraid of. N-no I, I St. His words did not continue to the end. The tentacle that pierced Shamaths abdomen burst out from the inside, tearing him apart. Shamath was torn to pieces without even having time to scream in agony, and then turned into text and scattered. Demiarios did not stop at just killing Shamath. The countless tentacles that came out of his hand wrapped around the text that Shamath had and gathered it together and absorbed it. Shamath. Your sacrifice will be a great help to our faction. Shamath, who could hear his words, was already dead, but Demiarios absorbed the story he left behind. He could not absorb all the stories that Shamath had, but Demiarios was able to get all the information he needed. It would take some more time to analyze it because it was not fully organized yet, but that was just a matter of time. The important thing was not that, but something else. Demiarios looked at the distant space. Beyond the fragments of countlesss, he saw the darkness of the endless universe and the twinkling stars. What Demiarios saw was much farther away. It was Earth. He couldnt see it, but he felt that Earth was there. Because all the stories were converging there. Is it finally changing? The n was to lower the level of Earths fire by causing a severe drought and make it lose the interest of other spirits. And then sell the downgraded Earth to Exodus. But what was the result now? Earth had started to enjoy an unprecedented boom. The important thing was that it was still growing at a frightening rate. In fact, their groundwork had failed. But that didnt mean everything was ruined. They were still intact. But it wont be as easy as before. Earth had already attracted the attention of many spirits. It was impossible to act secretly as before. But Demiarios didnt regret it. If Earth changed, he just had to take a different approach that suited the changed world. If this world was a wide-open sky, then Earth was a metal bead that fell on it. The metal bead pressed down on the sky because of its weight and settled down. That was Earth now. The stories that flowed over the sky naturally gravitated toward Earth. The world that became heavy with too much attention would bring more attention and stories, even if it didnt intend to. Demiarios decided to find a new way there. He put his hood back on and disappeared from his seat, blending in with the darkness. The death of a teller went unnoticed in a remote corner of the universe. Very quietly. *** Luoyang, Henan Province, China. This administrative region with a poption of over 100 million was always bustling with people. There was a moment when the number of people going out decreased drastically due to the news that the world was changing, but that was only for a moment. People who realized that the world was still the same returned to their original lives. In the downtown of Luoyang, there was a world of thought. This ce, which had only a few lines drawn as guidelines, was an abandoned world of thought that even collectors didnt visit. It started to shine suddenly. Huh? What is it? Passers-by stopped in curiosity and looked at the scene. No one felt a sense of crisis at the abnormal phenomenon in the world of thought. The entrance of the world of thought gradually brightened and suddenly expanded. The entrance, which had been only 2m wide and long, grew to 10m wide in no time. And something started to show up from inside. Uh, uh? What is it? Skeleton soldiers in armor poured out with spears in their hands, forming rows. The citizens still looked bewildered and watched the scene nkly. Their expressions changed when a woman who was filming with her phone near them had her neck cut off. Aaaah! Ru, run! Countless skeleton soldiers chased after the fleeing citizens. Thats how the massacre began. Screams echoed over each other, and screams gave birth to more screams. The change in the world did note at once. It came slowly, like strangling their necks. F Chapter 224: Chapter 224: Chapter 224 I stormed into the room, filled with rage, and mmed the door open. Bang! Demiarios! My red hair was still zing like a volcano, showing that my anger had not subsided at all. I red at Demiarios, who was sitting by the window, leisurely reading a book. Demiarios closed the book with a loud thud and greeted me without any sign of surprise. Utata, Chief Inspector. What a rude intrusion into someone elses residence. Whats the matter? Its very impolite of you. Even if you and I are both chiefs, we belong to different branches. You should at least show some courtesy to your fellow workers from another branch. Courtesy? Did you just spout the word courtesy from that hole in your face? Then, what should I say? I felt an urge to twist off his damned octopus head right away at his brazen response. The only reason I didnt do that was because I had seen and experienced a lot of things while climbing up to this position, and gained some wisdom. He was provoking me on purpose, so I cooled down instead. My hair color faded a bit. But it didnt turnpletely white, because there was still a spark of fury inside me, ready to re up again. Yeah. Demiarios, Chief. I have something to ask you. Oh? Well, Im in a very good mood right now, so Im willing to answer anything as long as its reasonable. Shamat, former manager. Do you know what happened to him? He replied nonchntly, even though I mentioned Shamats name bluntly. What happened to him? Didnt he get locked up in the disposal chamber? I dont know anything after that. Dont y dumb. You think I dont know that you attacked our department staff and freed Shamat? This seems like a misunderstanding. So, to summarize your words, Shamat, the former manager, escaped from the disposal chamber, and Im used of being his aplice? Who else would do such a thing if not you? My voice was sharp. If Demiarios showed even a slight hint of suspicion at this moment, my condensed anger would turn into a de and pierce his heart. You were in a hurry, werent you? Did you think you would be safe after doing such a thing? But what Demiarios showed me was far beyond my expectation. Check it out. What? Check it out. Heres the record of where I was today. He handed me the data that showed his whereabouts and activities for today. I checked it quickly with doubt. ording to the Genesis systems record, Demiarios had stayed in his residence all day without going anywhere else. Theres no lie in that data. As you know, the data engraved by the system is impossible to manipte. Dont you know everything that you should know as Utata? I couldnt argue with that. Demiarios had brought out an undeniable axiom. The Genesis system never makes mistakes. The only ones who can change it are those who are rted to the Foundation. That was an absolute truth that never had an exception since this universe, this hybrid system was born. Thats amazing, Demiarios. What is? Its as if you knew it would happen today. You have data that can prove your innocent whereabouts on such a day. Didnt you usually hide where and when you went? Hmm. Well. I just wanted to do something like that because I felt like changing my mood. Dont you know? We, who have risen to the position of chief, have lived too long and need new stimtion in our daily lives. Utata silently red at Demiarios. He had a strong suspicion, but he had no evidence to prove Demiarios crime. As a result, Demiarios was off the hook as a suspect. He killed two of my subordinates. The only one who can kill Teller, who is under protection, is another Teller who is under the same system of protection. And if he can ovee that gap and kill him, he must be at least a chief. He had the power of a chief, he was a Teller, and he had a strong possibility of releasing Shamat, the criminal. No matter how he thought about it, there was no one else but Demiarios who could be the culprit. However, pointing him out as the culprit was tantamount to distrusting Genesis. Could there be another aplice? A chief who can do that? As far as he knew, there was no chief who maintained a close rtionship with Demiarios. Utata reversed his thinking and put other chiefs who were hostile to him on the suspect list, but he couldnt be sure of that either. His unknown intuition screamed that Demiarios in front of him was the culprit, but his reason told him not to jump to conclusions. Utata was more inclined to trust his rationality than his emotions and instincts. Demiarios smiled with a low voice, as if he knew or didnt know his inner conflict. Well, it seems that your investigation has hit a snag. Then, what are you doing here? Im watching. Watching? What exactly? The sight of a world shedding oneyer of its shell. On the window of the Genesiswork that Demiarios opened, the image of the earth was clearly captured. The sight of the changing world, and the sight of those who resist or ept the change within it. Utata thought that his smile was really disgusting. Its very enjoyable. *** The runaway situation of the world of thoughts that urred in Luoyang, Henan Province, China. Emergency warnings rang out everywhere, and citizens ran away while collectors took up their weapons and fought. Such things did not only happen in Luoyang. All over the world, in the capitals or major cities of each country, all the worlds of thoughts that had been left unattended for a long time without clearing began to run wild. It was almost simultaneous disasters, except for a slight time difference. The governments of each country were in a state of emergency. Korea was no exception. The damage is increasing exponentially everywhere! Thend around the entrance of the world of thoughts is mutating! The buildings nearby are copsing quickly! Call all the collectors! Its an emergency! Beep!!! A disaster warning text message was sent to all citizens. The field manager who was monitoring wiped off the cold sweat on his forehead without even thinking about it and stared at the monitor with bloodshot eyes. They had done almost everything they could do right away. Now all that was left was to hold hands and hope that the damage would not be too great. Oh God. Please, let the collectors stop this situation safely. While calling for collectors and looking for Gods name in an ironic situation where God did not answer their earnest prayers. They were just watching. *** At the same time, Yu-hyun received a phone call from Jia. Hello. [Oh. Are you avable now?] Yes. Jia? Did you arrive safely in Europe? Its daytime there, right? [Yeah.] Yu-hyun felt relieved that she had arrived safely, but at the same time, he felt a bit sorry for what he was about to say. She just took a long flight to get there, and Im telling her toe back as soon as possible without doing anything. Unfortunately, he had no choice. Jia thought that regaining her memory was important for the future, but Yu-hyun thought that it might cause more problems if she did. Jia. I know its ridiculous to say this after youve gone all the way there, but please listen to me. [Whats going on? Is there any problem?] Not right now, but there might be if we think about the future Beeeeep!!! Suddenly, a loud rm sounded, interrupting Yu-hyuns speech. He felt a sense of crisis and his expression hardened in an instant. Celine. Check whats going on. -Senior. I just checked. As of now, the worlds of thought in various ces around the world are running wild. The worlds of thought? What exactly is happening? Dont tell me the changes we predicted are starting now? -Yes. It seems so. At the same time as the worlds of thought are running wild, the fantasy entities are causing trouble. And its happening all over the world. Thats bad. I got it. You keep monitoring the situation. Yu-hyun ended hismunication with Celine and resumed his call with Jia. It seems like something has happened here. I dont think we have time to talk leisurely right now. So Ill just tell you this one thing. Jia. Pleasee back to Korea as soon as possible. Forget about finding the hidden piece to regain your memory for now. That was all Yu-hyun could say at the moment. He wanted to exin to Jia why he said that, but the situation seemed too serious to ignore. [What are you talking about all of a sudden?] I dont have time to exin right now, but I have a reason to say this. Ill tell you everything when youe back, so please just think abouting back first. [Okay.] Jia didnt argue with Yu-hyuns words. Yu-hyun felt grateful for that and hung up the phone. At the same time, Kang Hye-rim burst into the room. She had a sword in her hand and she was sweating profusely. She must have been training until a moment ago. She ran over in a hurry because she also heard the news. Yu-hyun! Did you see the news? Yes. I did. Yu-hyun quickly got ready to go out. He didnt have much to prepare anyway. He was always ready to jump into battle. Lets go, Hye-rim. Lets sweep up all the rampaging fantasy entities. Yes! Yu-hyun and Kang Hye-rim grabbed their weapons and headed outside. Hmm. Kwon Jia, who had just finished a phone call with Yu Hyun, couldnt help but sigh with mixed feelings. She hade all the way to Greece, but as soon as she contacted him, he told her to return. If it were her usual personality, she would have snapped back at him and moved on with her original purpose, but this time she didnt. Kwon Jia must have felt something in Yu Hyuns voice. He seemed to know something that I couldnt just ignore. She didnt hear the details of what happened in Korea because of the sudden incident, but Kwon Jia knew that Yu Hyun wasnt the type of person to say such things lightly. He must have judged that there was some reason that she hadnt realized yet. She didnt hesitate for long. She had learned bitterly from several experiences that being greedy and messing things up was foolish. Kwon Jia reluctantly decided to go back to Korea. What is this? She finished the check-in at the airport and came out to check the flight schedule, but she felt the chaotic situation outside. Ordinary people might not know the changed atmosphere itself, but Kwon Jia could tell through her instinct that was forged by hundreds of deaths. That something was happening in this vicinity. Ah! Everyone run! As if to prove it, from far away, a man ran toward the entrance of the airport screaming. His pale face and rough breath. The red blood that flowed from the wound on his arm. The man was desperately running away from something. The people who were near the airport also noticed him and widened their eyes. Whats going on? Whats happening? Look over there! Someones hurt! What is this? Is there a fight or something? It didnt take long for the peoples questions to be answered. Behind the man who ran toward this side, several shadows appeared one by one. They were all soldiers armed with identical weapons. And the forces that approached this way with their weapons clenched, there was no one in this ce who thought they were ordinary people. Fa, fantasy creatures?! Why are they here?! Where are the collectors? What are the collectors doing? The citizens screamed and tried to run away. Screams erupted everywhere, and the people who were watching and running away got tangled up and caused confusion in the area. Kwon Jia frowned as she watched them. This wasnt a problem that could be solved by simply avoiding it. If she left this ce empty, many people would die. To begin with, if she couldnt sort out this situation, she wouldnt be able to get back to the airport properly. Kwon Jia immediately drew her sword. The straight de of Myeongdo shone brightly in the sunlight. Im sorry for breaking my promise toe back right away. There was no way for her to avoid a fight now that things hade this far. Kwon Jia held her sword and ran past the citizens toward the fantasy creatures. Around her body, a purple haze transformed into a giant beast. Chapter 226: Chapter 226: Chapter 226 Peoples pupils shrank to a point at the sudden appearance of the white whale. The giant whale that swallowed No. 27 vanished like a fantasy, and in its ce, only the corpse of Experiment No. 27, whose more than half of its body was torn apart, and a white harpoon remained. As the white harpoon floated in the air as if rewinding time and flew somewhere, the collectors eyes all followed the harpoon. The one who caught the returning harpoon was a handsome man in a ck suit. The collectors who recognized him widened their eyes. Huh? Who, who is that person? There was no one in this ce who did not know the identity of the young man. They had heard of the rumor of the teller who fought better than the collectors even while running through the world of thought with them. The other tellers who were floating in the air, or watching their own collectors fight from their managers rooms, also recognized Yu-hyun and opened their eyes wide. The collectors faces brightened at the appearance of Kang Yu-hyun. He had knocked down Experiment No. 27, which they thought no one could stop, in one shot. With that much power, he looked at least Rank 4, and from the collectors point of view, it was as if a savior hade when such a person came to support them on the scene. Everyone focus! Its not over yet! Themander shouted with blood in his throat, and countless shadows poured out from the entrance of the world of thought almost at the same time. Someone stepped back in surprise at the sight of countless bats. Tha, thats Experiment No. 11! Damn it! As expected, all the guys on thest floor have been released! Experiment No. 11 was a fantasy creature that looked like a mix of a lizard and a bat. It was very small, only about 20cm in size, but its size did not be its weakness. Their strength was their massive quantity. Countless bats that filled the sight like swarming ants formed one experiment as a single swarm. Their teeth were sharp, and they bit into their prey and sucked blood. They also used poison at the same time, so they were fantasy creatures that should never be confronted unless they could use wide-area attacks. Everyone back off! Magicians use fire-based magic! They dig into the gaps in your armor! Everyone focus on defending your joints! If you miss even one, they will reproduce again! You have to catch them all at once! How do you expect us to catch all those things at once! The screams of the collectors who shouted what they had to do and those who protested that it was impossible got tangled up. The difference of opinion caused a hitch in the formation. As the collectors hesitated, Experiment No. 11 tried to spread throughout Seoul before they could react. Thousands of small wingbeats ovepped and made their ears hurt. Stop them! How do we stop them! As the collectors panicked, Yu-hyun moved. Baekryeon. [Okay!] Before Experiment No. 11 could spread throughout Seoul, Yu-hyun stretched out his left hand. Puhwahak! Baekryeon, which was on Yu-hyuns wrist as a bracelet, expanded explosively. It was a huge with densely intertwined fibers. The made of thin but unbreakable threads swallowed up Experiment No. 11 like a giant hand. Kkiiieek! Squeak! Squeak! Subject 11 pped its wings and tried to bite through the with its teeth, but the white lotus was not even scratched. The more it struggled, the more the tightened around it. [Hahaha! You guys tickle me!] The white lotus had undergone a breakthrough and its shape-shifting range had increased greatly. Now it could transform into something like this giant. It was a collective subject, and if even one of them escaped, it would reproduce quickly? That didnt matter. It was enough to catch them all at once like this. The collectors stared nkly at the scene, then one of them came to his senses and shouted. We cant let our guard down yet! They have a trait that makes them fuse when they are in danger, so! Kwaaaaang! The warning became reality. Subject 11s body merged together when it realized that it couldnt escape from the. Wings with membranes and a huge lizard head. The creature made of thousands of life forms was a giant dragon. It pushed away the white lotus made of with its strength and tried to break free. And that was the situation that Yu-hyun was waiting for. White lotus. Release it at the right timing. [Got it.] Yu-hyun lifted his white whale bone spear. The size of the fused subject 11 was, at the very least, bigger than subject 27 that he had knocked down earlier. And Yu-hyun was very d of that. [Kill The Whale] This skill, which he obtained by defeating Moby Dick, was a killer move for monsters that inflicted more damage the bigger the opponent was. And fused subject 11 was undoubtedly a huge monster. The white whale bone spear in his hand trembled. It begged Yu-hyun desperately to swallow that thing up quickly. Ill do that for you. Yu-hyun took his stance and finished preparing his spear. At the same time, fused subject 11 red at Yu-hyun with a murderous look in its eyes. At the same time, Yu-hyun threw his harpoon. Sssaaang. The harpoon flew like an arrow, cutting through the air with a sonic boom and transforming into a huge beast as it did when it knocked down subject 27. Mooooooo!!! The devil of the sea, Moby Dick, bared its dense teeth and flew towards subject 11. The bigger the opponent, the bigger Moby Dick became. And now Moby Dick was 1.5 times bigger than when it swallowed subject 27. Moby Dick, which was almost 100m long, tore apart the body of the fused subject with its mouth. !!! Fused subject 11 couldnt even scream and became a handful of prey. It didnt have a chance to split again. Its flesh, which had merged into one, met death, which meant that all of subject 11 was dead. The scene impressed all the spectators who watched it. Wow. Unbelievable. Was that even possible? The collectors couldnt close their mouths as they saw Yu-hyun easily subdue subject 11, which looked gloomy just by looking at it. And that was also true for Hanul n, who were watching from the scene. Crazy. Wasnt he just a mediocre management until a while ago? How can that teller be so strong? Worried that Yu-hyun might recognize them and show hostility, Hanul ns collectors shrank their shoulders and hid their bodies among the crowd of other collectors. [The spirits admire your strengthened power.] [Most of the spirits cheerfully shout to finish off the fantasy world as well.] The viewers also cheered and sent points to Yu-hyuns overwhelming performance. When no more fantasy beings popped out from inside the fantasy world, the collectors finally breathed a sigh of relief. The person in charge, who had barely cleaned up the scene, approached Yu-hyun and extended his hand with gratitude. Mr. Kang Yu-hyun, the teller. Thank you for your help. Thanks to you, we were able to stop them without much damage. Dont mention it. Yu-hyun answered, holding his hand. As soon as Yu-hyun turned his back and tried to approach the fantasy world, the person in charge called him anxiously. Wait a minute! Yes? Are you going to enter the fantasy world now? Yes, why? Is there any problem? Well, no, not that. Its just that there are some fantasy beings that escaped the siege, and I was wondering if you could help us hunt them down if possible He seemed worried about him going inside the fantasy world alone. Rather than being jealous, Yu-hyun felt grateful for his caring attitude and smiled back. Theres no need for that. Really? Yes. Because another person has already taken care of them all. Youll hear the news soon. What do you mean Before the person in charge could ask anything, his radio rang. He apologized to Yu-hyun and quickly answered. Yeah. What is it? Did you catch all the escaped fantasy beings? [Yes. We caught them all. But] What? The person in charge nced at Yu-hyun. It was really as he said, good news had arrived. Is he some kind of prophet? He thought so and asked the other person. What do you mean, but? Did something else happen? [No, nothing like that. Its just that we didnt catch them ourselves.] What do you mean? Then who did? [Well I didnt see it well because it was too fast.] The collector on the other side of the radio hesitated for a moment and finally answered. [A living blue lightning swept across the ground.] What? What are you talking about? How can lightning move on the ground? What kind of nonsense was that? Blue lightning swept away all the fantasy beings? But he couldnt get a satisfying answer even if he urged him. The collector from the association who was exining from the other side of the radio didnt know what he saw either. [Im telling you, thats the only way I can say it.] Huh, okay. Anyway, check the damage situation around and huh? The person in charge didnt even finish his radio call when he realized that Yu-hyun had disappeared. He hurriedly turned his head and found Yu-hyun approaching the entrance of the fantasy world. Hey, wait! Mr. Kang Yu-hyun! Dont worry and wait there. Reinforcements will be here soon. What? Yu-hyun did not answer. Instead, he turned his back and waved his hand, gesturing that he was fine. Yu-hyuns figure disappeared into the inner world of the fantasy, and the manager licked his lips nervously. Reinforcements areing? Who are they? His question was cut short. At the edge of his sight, a sh of light burst out, and a woman appeared in front of his nose. He startled and shuddered, feeling his heart almost jump out of his mouth. He was a fairly experienced collector among the mid-level ones, but he could not read the movement of the other party at all. What was more surprising was the sight of Kang Hye-rim, who had blue currents wrapped around her body in real time. Her hair color was not ck as he had seen before, but a bluish silver, but he could still recognize who she was. Th-the Swordmaster? Are you really the Swordmaster? Yes. I came to help. Y-yes? Did you clear all the fantasy creatures outside? Kang Hye-rim nodded with a nk face. I took care of all the fantasy creatures that were nearby. The only thing left is this inner world of fantasy, but I dont need to interfere. He went in there. He? You mean Teller Kang Yu-hyun? Is he really okay? What do you mean? He went into that dangerous ce alone, no matter what. Kang Hye-rim smiled faintly, as if she found his worry amusing. The manager wondered if he had said something wrong, and carefully reviewed his words. Kang Hye-rim did not bother to correct his misunderstanding. He would soon find out why she reacted like this anyway. She just had to wait quietly for Yu-hyun to clear the inner world of fantasy ande out. *** As soon as he entered the inner world of fantasy [Gdric Secret Laboratory], Yu-hyun was greeted by strangely shaped fantasy creatures. Are you already weing me? There was no answer. Five experimental subjects that were much stronger than Experiment No. 11 that came out earlier red at Yu-hyun. They were all solo numbering experimental subjects that had been locked up in the deepest underground of the secretboratory. The creatures that were mixed with various monsters and beasts drooled as they looked at Yu-hyun. Yu-hyun looked back slightly. It was hard to run away like this, and even if he did, they would soon break out into the outside world and ughter everyone. I have no choice. Yu-hyun shrugged his shoulders and swept his right hand over his face. And then. ck texts gathered along the path where Yu-hyuns hand passed, forming a mask. [Iplete s Mask.] Red light burst out from inside the empty eyes of the devils mask. Yu-hyun held Baekgyeongoljak in his right hand and Baekryeon in the shape of a sword in his left hand. The experimental subjects who read his intention from this tiny life form bared their teeth and exuded their killing intent. The dense killing intent emitted by the huge experimental subjects filled the space and made it hard to breathe. Yu-hyun smiled under the mask at the tingling sensation on his skin. Come on. The experimental subjects charged at me at the same time as Yu-hyuns provocation. *** After the battle was over, I wore the sword I had drawn on my waist. I was standing at the entrance of the fantasy world, far away from the airport. I had arrived here after fighting my way through the phantasms from the airport. Thanks to the collectors from Greece who joined me along the way, I wasnt injured, but I was a bit out of breath from fighting non-stop. Are you okay? Im fine. I answered the collector who asked me with a worried look. Most of the collectors around me looked at me with friendly eyes. If it werent for me, many people would have died because of this fantasy world rampage. Despite being a collector from another country, I couldnt stand the injustice and stepped up. My actions were enough to inspire everyone. What made them more in awe of me was my martial prowess. I had defeated more phantasms than anyone else on my way here. The fight I showed was enough to make even the collectors who fought alongside me forget about the battle for a moment. A goddess descended on the battlefield. That was how they looked at me. Ive raised their expectations too much. My original goal was to visit the fantasy world quietly, grab the hidden piece, and get out quickly, but now that seemed impossible. But since Ive cleared this far, I should be able to retreat. Thats what I thought when it happened. Ding. A coin-like sound rang out, and a silver coin fell from the sky. I caught it without thinking. What is this? My eyes widened. The coin I got was the hidden piece I had been aiming for. Why did this suddenly happen? I was confused by getting the hidden piece without even clearing the fantasy world. Chapter 225: Chapter 225: Chapter 225 Screams erupted in various cities of Korea in the middle of the night. The sudden outbreak of the Thought World was a bolt from the blue for the citizens. The phantoms that emerged from the Thought World attacked people indiscriminately. In a short time, countless casualties urred. The situation was worsened by the traffic congestion that coincided with the rush hour. Help, help me! A man trapped in the drivers seat of his car shrieked as he saw a four-legged beast on his hood. The beast was a grotesque wolf with bandages wrapped around its body and spikes protruding from its back. The man had been hiding in his car when he was spotted by the beast. He regretted his foolish decision and begged for his life, but the monster did not understand his words. It was a beast that moved only by instinct. Crash! Crunch! The front windshield of the car shattered as the wolfs teeth tore off the mans head. He did not even have time to scream. It was like a balloon filled with red paint bursting, blood sttered all over the interior of the car. The wolf sniffed the scent of blood that stimted its nose and let out a more ferocious howl. It looked for its next prey. At that moment, a white beam of light flew from somewhere and pierced through the wolfs torso. Thud. The wolf fell to the side with a scream. Yes! I got it! A group of collectors appeared on the scene, forming a party. There were four of them. The one who attacked the wolf was a female collector who wielded a wand from the rear. Grrr. The wolf growled and got up from its spot. It looked surprisingly fine despite having arge wound on its body. The female collector who had shot out a long beam of magic was stunned by the sight. How is that possible? I clearly pierced through its body Be careful. That thing is not an ordinary beast. The leader of the party, a middle-aged collector, stepped forward and said. Its an artificial life form created by a mad alchemist. As he said, that wolf was not a typical phantom. Its exact name was Experiment 807. It was what they called the wolf with bandages and spikes on its back. Experiment 807 was a guard dog of the mad alchemist Gdrics secretboratory. It was violent and savage, muchrger and more intimidating than a normal wolf. The spikes on its back were not just for show, they were dangerous weapons that could be shot out like arrows at enemies. Damn it. The leader clenched his teeth at the appearance of Experiment 807. It was already a problem that something that should have been inside the Thought World came out, but what was more serious was that this experiment was one of the weakest ones in Gdrics secretboratory. The fact that Experiment 807 showed up here, not far from the entrance of the Thought World, meant that there could be more dangerous experiments outside as well. Why did this happen all of a sudden The [Gdrics Secret Laboratory], which was implemented as an interdimensional story, was simr to other Thought Worlds in that it was a suitable ce for farming points. It consisted of three underground floors, each one having more dangerous experiments than the previous one. Most collectors only hunted phantoms on the first floor of theboratory. Even that first floor was full of dangerous experiments, so it was a ce that should be avoided unless one had achieved at least medium-7th grade as a collector. Considering the overall difficulty level, you cant evenpete with anything above the second floor unless youre an elite, so its a ce that hardly anyone pays attention to. It was a ce where I only had to suppress the proliferation of the phantasms by roaming around the first floor periodically. In fact, this world of thought had been stuck in that spot for more than five years without any major problems. The by-products of the experimental subjects that I obtained from them were sold at a high price to the ns rted to alchemy or production, and the collectors did not want to lose their money-making business. But, that was over as of today. The suppression of the world of thought failed, and the phantasms inside escaped to the outside and killed people. The leader clenched his teeth at the smell of blood tickling his nose. How many people had died? When he hurriedly answered the call and came, the situation was much more serious than he had thought. Everyone, focus. The man took out a shield as big as his body and warned his colleagues. Our priority is to hunt down the phantasms that have jumped out into reality as best as we can. I assume there are no objections. Can we handle it by ourselves? Other collectors areing too. Just hold on a little longer. And one experimental subject 807 is enough for us to deal with and spare. Besides, that wolf guy was already fatally wounded. It was still breathing and ring at us even after being pierced through its torso, but that was only possible because it was an artificially created monster. But that didnt mean it waspletely harmless. Get ready. Yes! Got it. Everyone went into battle preparation at that moment. The experimental subject 807 that had been bleeding suddenly lifted its head and let out a rough howl towards the sky. Awooooooo!! Damn it! Stop that thing! Yes, yes? Its calling its mates! We have to stop it No, is it toote? The leaders expression darkened. The other collectors also sensed something wrong. The howl of the experimental subject 807 in front of them spread widely over the eightne road, and then began to echo. It was the howl of other experimental subjects 807 that heard the sound from afar and responded to it. Shadows began to appear one by one over the road where half-destroyed cars were lined up. This is bad. More than 10 experimental subjects 807 surrounded the collector party and slowly approached them. One would be fine, but their number was only four. But there were 10 on the other side. The leader sweated nervously. He had experience fighting against them, but he never thought they would call their mates. Thats because the experimental subjects 807 he had faced so far were always alone. Due to excessive hunting, their regeneration was almost nonexistent, so his experience was nothing more than catching single individuals. W-what do we do? Should we run away? No. If we run away, theyll catch up with us quickly. How do you expect us to shake off four-legged beasts? Wed better fight instead. H-how do we fight them! I wish I knew. The leader suppressed his urge to scream. If he wavered here, this party would be annihted in an instant. Nothing was easier to cook than an enemy in panic. I had to find a way to avoid this situation somehow, while keeping my sanity intact. If nothing else works, Ill just lure them away and save the rest of them That was the moment I was preparing for the worst. A sh of light burst from afar. What? The only thing I could call it was a sh of light, because it was too far away to see clearly, and because there was no other way to describe it. A blue me. Like a small firework exploding in the air, a fleeting spark. It was exploding from a distant ce. Then the sound followed. Craaack! Squeeeak! It was the scream of the experimental subjects, a mix of beasts and monsters. The experimental subjects 807 that surrounded the collectors also sensed the strange phenomenon, and lifted their heads to look around. It didnt take long to figure out what was going on. I didnt know when it started, but the mes that shed from afar had reached near us. Whoosh! A dazzling sh exploded in front of our eyes. A loud noise quickly followed, ringing in our ears. Aaah! What, what is this! Whats happening! There was no time to understand what was happening. The leader focused on shielding his team with his shield, blocking the light. In the storm of light, the sound of lightning striking and the sound of beasts screaming ovepped. The thunder was from a bigger beast. The experimental subjects 807 struggled to avoid being devoured by the predator in the sh of light, but it was a futile resistance. When everything calmed down after a moment, the leader lowered his shield and opened his eyes. Oh my. What, what is this The experimental subjects 807 that surrounded us just moments ago were all ughtered and fallen. None of them were alive with huge sword marks on their bodies. As if to prove it, their flesh that made up their bodies slowly turned into text and disappeared. They cleaned up everything and disappeared before they turned into text? Who did this? The leaders eyes quickly turned to where the text was flowing. The opposite direction from where the sh came from. There, he saw someones back wrapped in blue lightning. He disappeared in an instant without even allowing a brief moment, but the leader could see him. Thats Sword Master? He didnt recognize him by his appearance. He just instinctively thought of him because the blue lightning that wrapped around him was very simr to what he had seen in the duel that many people had watched before. It was certain that Sword Master Kang Hye-rim had saved them. Oh my goodness. She was strong then, but not this much. She took down ten or so phantoms in the blink of an eye. How much stronger did she get in the meantime? Everyones bewildered eyes were stuck on where Kang Hye-rim had disappeared for a while, as if they couldnt look away. *** As soon as the library opened and the story began, the spirits rushed in as if they had been waiting. They cheered at Kang Hye-rims sight of crossing Seoul with lightning wrapped around her, ughtering phantoms. She had be much stronger than before, even though they hadnt seen her for just a few days. [You have received 3,400TP sponsorship.] Kang Hye-rim ignored the sponsorship message that popped up in front of her eyes and asked Yoo Hyun. Yoo Hyun-ssi. Ive almost cleared this area. -Good job. Hye-rim-ssi. But, it seems like theres still fighting going on near the entrance to the world of thought. I guess phantoms are stilling out from there. -You dont have to worry about that. Hye-rim-ssi. First, check if there are any remaining phantoms around you and cut them off before they spread further. Ill go there myself. Okay. I got it. Kang Hye-rims role was to quickly intercept phantoms that went far away with her good mobility. She didnt argue with Yoo Hyuns instructions. He had a much better eye for reading the situation than her. She had noints about that, and she secretly thought that this was more suitable for testing her own strength that had grown stronger. Then. Kang Hye-rim focused her mind, and the blue lightning that wrapped around her body slowlypressed and began to flow thinly over her body. Kang Hye-rims ck hair absorbed the thunder and changed its appearance. Her ck hair became lighter. It was a pale blue color that resembled the thunder of her Heavenly Thunder Sword. At that moment, Kang Hyerim became one with the energy of the Heavenly Thunder Sword. In the darkness where a streak of lightning had passed, the residual electricity lingered like a trace and writhed in the air. *** Right! Dont run away, block it quickly! Its specimen 402 from the second floor! Its shell is hard, so dont approach it rashly, aim for its joints! Specimen 313 is out! Focus your attacks on it! We cant let them break through here! Push them back with all your might! The collectors spat out blood and sweat as they shouted and swung their weapons at the phantoms. They pushed their bodies enhanced by mechanical arts to the limit, and scraped out the magic in their bodies to fight for their lives. It hadnt even been an hour yet, but they already felt like they were going to copse from exhaustion. They all stared at the entrance of the world of ideas with wide eyes. It was a situation where even the phantoms from the second floor of the [Gdric Secret Research Facility] world of ideas hade out. They couldntpletely stop the ones from the first floor, but they couldnt leave their positions either. The ones that came out now were enough to cause a national threat if they ran wild in the city. The situation was somehow under control thanks to the experienced handling of the collectors, but there was one anxiety that lingered in everyones mind. The third floor. The final gate of the world of ideas that even mid-level collectors had not entered. Surely, they wonte out too, right? In the dark night, the collectors who watched over the world of ideas with the light from the city as their fire had the same thought. The lower the number of specimens, the more dangerous they are. Specimen 807, who was the first to escape the encirclement, was the weakest among them, and the ones they were facing in the 400s were dangerous enough for mid-level collectors. The ones in the 300s were much stronger, and the ones in the 200s were even more dangerous. And, thest two-digit specimens below 100 were unimaginably powerful. They had never seen them before. In a world where even the wind was asleep and silent, the collectors stared at the entrance. Their eyes could not see beyond the white letters. At that moment, the entrance of the world of ideas, a huge white letter gate that had expanded, swayed like a stone thrown into a calm water. Ah. Someones sigh filled the scene. The other collectors felt the same way. The phantom that appeared was a giant over 10m tall. It was only that much because it bent its upper body awkwardly, and if it straightened its waist, it would be over 15m. Its rough skin looked like a giant old tree that had lived for hundreds of years, and its two arms that touched the ground were abnormally huge. Its face was wrapped in bandages, only showing its mouth, and there were steel pirs stuck on its back, and chains were tied around its wrists. Specimen 27. The faces of the collectors were dyed with despair. Woooooo!! 27 roared as it breathed in the outside air. Its massive voice shook their bodies. The collectors who came to the scene from ns or from associations all had the same thought. They would die if they stayed here. How do we catch that? Where are the high-level collectors? 27 moved its body. The asphalt road cracked like a spider web and the ground shook every time it walked. Its pace gradually shortened and its speed slowly increased. Who could stop this giants unstoppable charge? When none of them could do anything. Something white flew in a straight line through the air. Huh? What is that? All of them saw it. The strange spear that flew through the air as if floating suddenly exploded and expanded into a white whale. Wooooooooooooooooo!!! White Whale The whale that could sink a giant ship in one hit tore off 27s upper body. Chapter 227: Chapter 227: Chapter 227 At the same time that Yu-hyun entered the secretboratorys mind world of Gdric, collectors were fighting hard to stop the runaway of the mind worlds in other ces. The state of national disaster was enough to make even the high-ranking collectors, who usually did not move much, show up on the scene. And their actions impressed upon the people why they were called high-ranking collectors. The mind world near Bukhansan National Park, where human footsteps rarely reached. The collectors who rushed there after receiving the call could not close their mouths at the sight that unfolded before them. Hey. Youre here? Youre a bitte. Ive already cleaned up everything here. A 30-something man in a sloppy outfit, high-ranking collector Im Gunwoo, waved his hand at the collectors who had just arrived on the scene. Around him, giant insect-shaped phantasms that he had just knocked down were turning into text and scattering. The fight must have been fierce, as the surroundings were a mess that resembled a ruin. The trees were either uprooted or broken, and the ground was turned upside down as if it had been bombed. Choi Yeri, who was standing next to Im Gunwoo, sighed. Is that what you say to your colleagues who came to the scene? Whats wrong with that? I just told them they wasted their time. Whatever. Uh, excuse me A middle-aged collector who had been looking around cautiously opened his mouth. Did you, did you clear everything here by yourself, Im Gunwoo collector? Yeah. Why? Oh, do you think someone else helped me? No way. Of course I did it by myself. Dont brag. Its disgusting. Hey, why? I honestly worked hard. The middle-aged man smiled awkwardly at the bickering pair. Ha, haha. I see. Okay. Then well go to support Seongbuk-gu. Oh, Seongbuk-gu? You dont have to go there. Huh? At the mans question, Im Gunwoo grinned and looked far away. The Martial God is there. Gasp! The Martial God? The collectors all let out a gasp of horror at the mention of the name Martial God from Im Gunwoos mouth. The strongest among the high-ranking collectors in South Korea. The number one in the Korean ranking, and the only one in the country with a grade 1 collector, Martial God Wi Joo-hyuk. The fact that he had already gone to Seongbuk-gu meant that the runaway of the mind world there was tantamount to an apocalypse. *** Jungneung-dong, Seongbuk-gu, adjacent to Bukhansan National Park. The collectors who came to the scene could not open their mouths at the sight of the fire that burned as if to turn even the sky into ashes. If they saw the person who walked out slowly from the center of that zing hell, carrying a giant sword bigger than his body on his shoulder, anyone would have reacted like that. Gulp. Thats the number one collector in Korea. He went into and came out of a mind world that no one can ess, almost bare-handed? It was more than respect. It was fear, wondering if he was even human. The world of thought that erupted in Seongbuk-gu was a world of mes and magma. Collectors without heat resistance couldntst five minutes inside, and ordinary people would get second-degree burns just by approaching it. And to make matters worse, the world of thought was eroding, slowly leaking magma around it. But Wi Juhyuk went in there alone and cleared it. Wi Juhyuk, who had stabbed a giant sword nearly 2m long into the ground, quietly savored the night air of reality. His angr face and body looked stiff, but his well-trained muscles stood out even over his tight-fitting clothes. His neatly trimmed sideburns and beard, and his hair pushed back in a slick-back style made his impression even more intense. But his calm eyes were filled with gloom, like a bowl. Is there nothing here either? As everyone looked at him with awe, Wi Juhyuk thought that he couldnt find it this time either, and slowly moved his steps. It was time to go home. *** Inside a dark and dingy undergroundboratory. Yu-hyun stood on top of the corpses of the solo numbering subjects and fixed his disheveled clothes. The phantoms that were nightmares for mid-level collectors and could only be hunted by high-level collectors barely posed a challenge to Yu-hyun. They turned into text and disappeared without even leaving corpses. [The spirits admire your prowess.] [The spirits ask you to keep doing this.] [Current viewers: 12,045] The spirits showered points on Yu-hyun as they admired his strength. The number of viewers was slowly increasing, as more spirits flocked to hear the rumors. The teller who survived from the second generation spirit of Paradise, Chpantaka! Even without advertising, the rumors had spread throughout the mixed world, elevating Yu-hyuns name. Then, I guess Ive taken care of all the subjects. Shall I take down the remaining one? The clear condition of the world of thought [Gdric Secret Laboratory] was to subdue the boss-level phantom. Yet, this dangerous world of thought remained uncleared not only because it was not bad for point farming, but also because of the increasing strength of the phantoms as they went deeper underground. Especially, the solo numbering subjects were too daunting to fight, so the collectors who focused on protecting themselves didnt bother to clear them. But now that the world of thought has started to erode, I have no choice but to clear it as soon as possible. There was no more grace for humanity. They had to make a choice eventually. Whether to keep their position as collectors and fight in the world of thought. Or to stay put for their own safety. Yu-hyun moved his steps toward the depths of theboratory. The inside was sturdy, but it was marked with sharp teeth and ws, and bloodstains. They were all made by the subjects who ran amok. It reminds me of old times. Yu-hyun knew the internal structure of theboratory. He easily found the stairs leading down. In the early days of the apocalypse, Choi Doyoon hunted phantoms here. When the apocalypse just broke out, the existing worlds of thought disappeared. And they became reality instead of worlds of thought. Gdric Secret Laboratory was one of them. A huge structure that had been buried in the ground broke through the earth and spat out countless subjects inside. Back then, three colleagues including Choi Doyoon went inside and cleared it with great difficulty. I cant believe Im here to clear this ce by myself. Its nostalgic. He was done with reminiscing about the past. Yu-hyun arrived at the fourth floor, hidden below the third floor that everyone thought was thest. Uh-huh? Ohohohoho! Whats this? An unexpected guest! The alchemist Gdric, who had a hunched back and pus all over his body, found Yu-hyun andughed exaggeratedly. One of his eyes was bulging out, and he had almost no teeth left. His appearance was repulsive. Yu-hyun didnt answer, but drew his weapon. Gdric saw that and narrowed his eyes, thenughed with a shrug. Youre a cheeky intruder! You dont even greet me, but just draw your weapon! Good. Good. I was just wanting to make a new subject, and you came as a nice material. Im d! Gdric said that and slowly straightened his body. His baggy clothes couldnt withstand the force of the muscles rising inside and started to tear. Contrary to his weak appearance, he was the boss-level phantom of this world of thought. The alchemist who had mass-produced countless subjects, and in the end, modified his own body to be a monster. Subject 0 Gdric. The moment he tried to reveal his power, Yu-hyun, who had been silent, opened his mouth. I have a question. Uh-huh? What is it all of a sudden? Why are the strong subjects numbered from 1 to 9, and the weaker ones have higher numbers? Usually, you number them in the order they were made. Doesnt that mean the ones madeter should be stronger? Thats It was absurd, but also urate. Gdric stuttered for a moment. [The spirits agree with you.] [The spirits wonder why the order is reversed.] [Some spirits are shocked that they only realized it now.] Uh Gdric hesitated what to say. He knew Yu-hyun was right. A moment of confusion led to carelessness. And Yu-hyun didnt miss that gap. Opening. Whats that all of a sudden Kyaaak!! A spear flew into Gdrics chest as he was careless. Green blood sttered as Gdric staggered back. Phantoms that could think and had egos were easier to deal with if you shook their minds like this. Gdric tried to pull out the spear stuck in his chest with his hand. How dare you, how dare youuuu! Do you think you can take me down with this little toy! You cowardly human! He was not unharmed by being attacked while transforming, but Gdric was not dead yet. Even if his heart was pierced, he had several spare hearts in his body, and he could even survive if his brain was blown away. He had modified himself like that. But Yu-hyun knew that too. Baekryeon. [Okay.] Zzzzap! As Gdric tried to pull out the spear, Baekryeons shape changed. It became a form of countless thorns spreading outward from the part that prated Gdrics body. Kuhuk! Gdric couldnt even scream properly. He died without finishing his transformation from the countless thorn attacks that cut through his body. Gdrics fallen corpse turned into white text and scattered. Yu-hyun retrieved Baekryeon. You shouldnt show an opening when you transform. [You have cleared the world of thought Gdrics Secret Laboratory.] As the world of thought was cleared, the surrounding scenery turned into white letters and crumbled into pieces. Yu-hyun was transported outside the world of thought surrounded by light. Huh, huh? He came out! He really cleared the world of thought by himself! As Yu-hyun came out, the collectors who were waiting eximed in admiration. Their eyes couldnt leave Yu-hyun and the entrance of the world of thought behind him that disappeared with light. The erosion that caused a huge metal structure to pierce through the ground also ended with the clear of the world of thought. Everyone stood in their ces, not knowing what to do. Only Kang Hye-rim approached Yu-hyun. Good job. Thank you. You did well too. Wasnt it hard running around? What did I do? You did everything. She said that, but Kang Hye-rim also worked hard. She didnt get hurt or anything, but it wasnt easy for anyone to hunt phantoms while moving at almost lightning speed with electricity all over her body. Still, you caught all of them without missing any. Thats thanks to Sung Yu-chans support. Kang Hye-rim was able to hunt the phantoms without getting lost thanks to Sung Yu-chans guidance. Sung Yu-chan analyzed the positions of the phantoms and Kang Hye-rim and told her the shortest route. It was a remarkable achievement. However, Sung Yu-chan was not in a position to thank Kang Hye-rim for herpliment. Reacting in real time to Kang Hye-rims movements that were like shes of light and telling her the locations of the phantoms was not something that could be done with ordinary concentration. Sung Yu-chan was now half-fainted with his energy drained. What about the other worlds of thought that went berserk? They said the other high-level collectors took care of them. Who else are there among the other high-ranking collectors? They say the God of War himself has moved. Thats surprising. The God of War, Juhyuk Wi, rarely moved. Even more so after he secured his position as the undisputed number one. He was a man who had awakened right after the Day of Integration ten years ago and fought on the front lines. But after that, he had no notable achievements or traces until the end of the world. Yu-hyun thought that his change was just superficial. If the number one moved, it would affect the other collectors as well. But right now, what was important was not Juhyuk Wi or the runaway situation of the World of Ideas. Ding. Ding. The countless messages from the spirits that poured down. Yu-hyun carefully looked at some of the specific messages among them. As expected, I see a lot of spirits that I couldnt see before. Especially from Great Sage Army. The spirits belonging to Great Sage Army, who had not shown much interest in Yu-hyuns paintings before, also started to visit his library one by one. Olympus from Greek mythology. Asgard from Norse mythology. Hermopolis from Egyptian mythology. Rigveda from Indian mythology. Hwaninje and Mabinogion from Korea and Celtds, and Anunnaki from Mesopotamia. Famous spirits that he was familiar with even in his previous life showed off their names and watched Yu-hyun with curious eyes. But there was one among them who sent him a particrly intense gaze. [The Brat at the Edge of Greed shows interest in you.] It was the most unwanted, pure evil and curiosity-filled interest. Chapter 228: Chapter 228: Chapter 228 I remained silent under the malicious attention. To be precise, I deliberately ignored it and pretended not to see it. The other party was a monster that corrupted even the origin of existence. From the fact that he named himself Mischief, I could tell how much yfulness was behind his actions. So, I didnt give him any attention. I consistently ignored him. That was all I could do. Id rather focus on something else. It would be morefortable for my mind. Besides Mischief, who was at the edge of greed, I also paid attention to other famous visitors. [The Golden Bird of Heaven res at you with fierce eyes.] As a second-generation spirit belonging to the Rigveda League, his original name was Garuda. He was the swift scout and the excellent warrior of Rigveda, who carried the sun on his back and swallowed snakes. Although he was a second-generation spirit, he was known to be as powerful as the first-generation ones, and he was called the best among the eight gods. Rigveda also sent a big shot. They sent Garuda, who is the personal mount of Vishnu, the guardian of all things. From the perspective of the League, it would be embarrassing if they sent a spirit with low fame and recognition for their first visit. They might say that its not a big deal to visit Shiwas Library, but when they reached the level of the League, they cared about such seemingly trivial things. Olympus also seemed to have that in mind when they sent one. [The winged marker of the messenger looks at you with interest.] He belonged to Olympus League and was one of the twelve Pantheon members who were first-generation spirits. He wore a wide-brimmed hat with wings and winged shoes, and held a staff with two snakes coiled around it. He was a mischievous shepherd boy. Everyone knew him as Hermes. He was also a very fast spirit, and I had a silly thought that they sent him for that reason. As I looked at the other spirits calmly, I felt sorry for those who didnt catch my eye, but there were already 12,000 spirits gathered here. Naturally, there were ranks among them. And the ones who caught my eye were only the peculiar and outstanding ones from the Leagues. They were people who even those who didnt know about myths had heard of at least once. They naturally exuded their presence. The third-generation spirits and below were gradually crushed by their atmosphere. The mood was fine when there was only one first-generation spirit to control it, but now that there are many first-generation spirits, the mood ispletely dead. As I stroked my chin and wondered how to break this mood, one spirit sent a message directly. [The Thundering God donated 1,000TP!] [Whats up with this room? Why is it like this? Did someone try to eat something? Just rx and have fun.] The message window shook once with the appearance of the new spirit. It was the same for me. The Thundering God, who had such an arrogant name, was a spirit I had exined to Baekryeon before. The Great Sage Equal to Heaven, Sun Wukong. He was the founder and de facto leader of the Demon King Alliance, which consisted of a very small number of members. He had both a bad reputation and a great reputation that matched his self-made arrogant name, and he was also qualified enough to do so. I didnt expect that even the Demon King Alliance would show up here. The spirits started to look around more nervously. [Hey, rx, okay? There are so many numbers here, it looks fun. Why is everyone so down?] [The One Who Laughs in the Darkest ce donated 1,000TP!] [We are all equal viewers in this room anyway. Theres no need to be careful or anything like that. Just enjoy yourselves purely as he said. If anyone tries to give you trouble or something like that here, Ill step in personally. Dont worry.] [The Thundering God donated 1,000TP!] [Ill add one too.] It was Satan and Sun Wukong who told them to enjoy themselves freely. They even added that they would protect them in case of any disadvantage. Only then did the third-generation spirits who had been watching start to send messages one by one. The mood that had been heavy due to the appearance of the named ones gradually loosened up and regained its previous vitality. The viewers themselves showed self-regtion, so I felt no need to intervene and felt proud. Yeah. Even if they say to do it, they wont cause trouble in a ce where there are so many spirits. I felt relieved, but I couldntpletely scratch out the lingering anxiety. Mischief didnt seem to have any intention of acting conspicuously from the beginning. He just quietly watched this side. His gaze that touched my skin was heavy and calm. I couldnt read the meaning behind his calmness, which was like a tangled thread. *** The runaway of the world of thoughts that urred in various ces around the world. No one didnt know what it meant. It didnt matter if there were people who didnt know. Soon, all kinds of media, including TV, would talk about this incident, and people would naturally know even if they didnt want to. On this day, which caused countless deaths and property damage, the world named it the Second Phantasm Shock. A s if fate was mocking them, they received a message. [Phase 1.5 patch isplete.] [The status window changes.] [Stats are more refined.] [The tooltips of titles, stories, and skills are revamped.] [The information of the world of thoughts is updated.] [Some of the restricted stories are unlocked.] Many people were stunned by the absurd notification that seemed like watching a game. What was that mysterious system that treated human deaths like a game? Was human life such a trivial matter? Many people were angry at Genesiss message, but more people focused on the details of the message that said things would change. Kang Hye-rim, who returned home, sat on the sofa and looked through the new messages that popped up. Yu-hyun, look at this. Its like a game, isnt it? The description of skills, the breakdown of stats. And the status window has changed a lot too. Oh, theres also a level added. Name: Kang Hye-rim Traits: [Goryeo Era Sword Master] [Divine Sword Fusion] [Sky Piercing Sword] Titles: [Holy Roman Empire Knight without Honor] [Sword Master] Owned Stories: [The Maid of Orleans] [Apostle of God] [Labyrinth Survivor] [Cobalt yer] [Weed Killer] (More) Skills: [Three Element Sword Technique] [Alzor Mercenary Swordsmanship] [Sense Amplification] [Bright Eyes] [Sword Technique against Many Enemies] [Strength Enhancement](More) -Stats- Strength: Intermediate Agility: Intermediate Stamina: Intermediate Intelligence: Intermediate Magic (Qi): Intermediate If Kang Hye-rims previous stat window was like this, the new stat window became more detailed. Name: Kang Hye-rim Estimated Level: 76 Traits: Goryeo Era Sword Master (Protagonist) Divine Sword Fusion (Protagonist) Sky Piercing Sword (Protagonist) Titles: Holy Roman Empire Knight without Honor (A) Sword Master (S) Sessor of Thunder Sword (S+) Owned Stories: The Maid of Orleans (Legendary) Apostle of God (Legendary) Labyrinth Survivor (Heroic) Cobalt yer (Rare) Weed Killer (Normal) Shape of Water Current (Heroic) Main Skills: Heavenly Thunder Sword (S+) Sword Technique against Many Enemies (A+) Sense of Battle (A) Sub Skills: [Three Element Sword Technique] [Alzor Mercenary Swordsmanship] [Sense Amplification] [Bright Eyes] [Sword Technique against Many Enemies] [Strength Enhancement](More) Strength: A (31%) Agility: A+ (67%) Stamina: B+ (46%) Intelligence: C- (21%) Power of Stories: A (88%) The much more refined stat window was like changing all the flesh while keeping only the skeletonpared to the previous one. Each trait had a grade, and so did the titles and stories. One could see how strong they were and how much they had grown in detail and at a nce based on their traits, titles, stories, and stats. And also the level. The level ranged from 1 to 100 at most. And that was calcted by the system from an absolute perspective. Probably, there would be a lot of changes in the collectors ranks due to this level in the next few days. And, I also lumped together the usual magic or qi, chakra that collectors use into power of stories. It would be better to do that considering the future. Uh, what are these percentage gauges next to the stats? You can think of each stat as a proficiency level for the next stage. For example, if you fill up 100% at A rank, you be A+. I divided it into 21 levels from S+ to F-, and further subdivided them, so anyone can easily tell how strong they are. Ah, I see. But what about this intelligence Kang Hye-rim was about to ask about intelligence, but she closed her mouth. Her other stats were very superior, but only intelligence was C-. This isnt a sign of stupidity, is it? Kang Hye-rim felt uneasy and held her tongue. She tried tofort herself that it wouldnt be the case, but the more she looked at it, the more intelligence seemed like IQ. As Kang Hye-rim was sweating nervously, Yu-hyun guessed her thoughts and smiled mischievously. Oh, that? I heard that people with lowprehension skills get low scores on that. What do you mean by that? By any chance, Hye-rim, you dont have low intelligence, do you? Well, thats Come on, dont tell me. Youre a collector I chose. You must have at least B, right? Right? What?! As Yu-hyun threw a word at her, she flinched and reacted strongly. He thought she might cry if he teased her a few more times. Its a joke. Intelligence is actually one of the stats rted tobat. To be precise, its for those who deal with magic, such as mages, sorcerers, shamans, cursers, etc. It tells you how much power you can output and control, and how fast you can implement it. Its natural for someone like you who specializes in closebat to have low intelligence. What are you talking about! You scared me! [Youre really mean sometimes.] Baekryeon also clicked his tongue at Yu-hyun. He had done this kind of thing more than once or twice, so he ignored him. Yu-hyun looked at the overall structure of the new stat window and his eyes sparkled. Its exactly the same as the format I submitted. The format that changed this time was exactly the same as the one he used at the end of the apocalypse, about 14 years from now. Of course, the uracy of the numbers was iparable to before. He just added a little bit of his own changes. But it was necessary. He didnt intend to brag about it being his work. But whether to use it or not was another matter. This changed stat window format would provide a stepping stone for collectors to grow more diligently in the future. More than anything, what he wanted most was the reward for having his idea adopted. It was a massive overhaul using the system. He was sure that the reward would not be small. Celestial Corporation was a ce that didnt care about those without talent, but gave sure rewards to those who proved their qualifications. Chapter 229: Chapter 229: Chapter 229 As Yuhyun was filled with anticipation for the reward he would receiveter, various meetings were taking ce in the departments of the Celestial Corporation to secure their share of the Earth in the future. Who would fill the empty spot left by the Pentagram department? The Earth, which had been treated like a rotten fruit until now, would have been ignored by them, but after the recent massive patch, it became the hottest potato for the tellers of the Celestial Corporation. Celestina was one of the tellers who was interested in the Earth. I think you already know why I called you here. I heard some rumors. In Celestinas personal office, two tellers were having a meeting. One of them was obviously the owner of the office, Celestina, a red-haired beauty and the head of the department. The other teller was standing opposite her, and he was her direct subordinate. He wore a ck Wilhelm helmet on his head and a ck uniform that fit his body. He also had a red cloak fluttering behind his back, making him look like a nobleman and a knight from modern Europe. He was Romxis, the manager of the Celestial Being department. He was the one that Celestina was going to send to Earth. What?! However, Romxis, who had been listening to Celestinas words silently, let out an exmation that waspletely ipatible with his solemn appearance. Ive never heard of that?! Hey! I already told you! Celestina, who was trying to set the mood, couldnt help but get angry and mmed her hands on the table as she got up from her seat. Romxis then nodded his head as if he realized something. Now that I think about it, you did give me a hint before? And? Oh, oh no! You did! You did! So please, open your clenched fist! Hoo. Celestina rxed her fist that she didnt even notice she had clenched. It was always like this when she talked to him. Romxis was a guy who had a serious gap between his appearance and his frivolous behavior and speech, and she often found herself getting heated up without knowing it. But then again, his skills are really good. She had recruited this guy because he was interesting, but wasnt that ultimately her own choice? That meant that all the mental stress she received from him was her own fault. How could she convince this guy who was a weirdo among weirdos to ept the situation? As Celestina was pondering this, Romxis raised his fingers and made a preemptive move. Well, I guess I know why I have to go to Earth. Its because its the world thats hitting the highest pricetely, right? So you want to squeeze into the empty spot and get the first-mover advantage. Thats right. You know well. But its not first-mover advantage. There are already some people who went in. But they dont have any affiliation yet. The Earth was a world that was almost abandoned, right? The Pentagram, which used to be the boss there, gotpletely screwed by this incident. Even so, you cant ignore their influence. They withdrew some of them, but they still have some good ones left. But they still lost their teeth. So you want to send me there? What? Is there a problem? No? Well Be honest. What? Do you think Im going to eat you? Its annoying Can you say that again? Ah, no I mean honestly Ouch! In the end, Romxis got punched in the head. As he rubbed his crushed head(?), Celestina said in a cold voice. Geez. How did I end up picking this guy? Its your mistake. You have to deal with it. Are you saying that with your mouth right now? Celestina didnt even feel like hitting him again. It would be better for her mental health to send him to Earth as soon as possible rather than wasting time here. The other departments have already finished their personnel selection and are ready to send them. Were thest ones. So theyre all eyeing it too? Of course they are. There are eight departments in total in the Celestial Corporation. Originally there were much more departments than that, but some of them were dissolved due to poor performance or merged with other departments due to political defeat or new departments were created. It was now that this turbulent change had settled into a system of eight departments. They were called Shi Hua Ba Bu () within the Celestial Corporation. The 1st Department: Tian Gan Di Zhi The 2nd Department: Halo The 3rd Department: Pentagram The 4th Department: Celestial Bing The 5th Department: Star Seeker The 6th Department: Liu Xing Guang Qun The 7th Department: Prominence The 8th Department: Ophiuchus Among them, the Pentagram, which had upied the Earth, had weakened its position, and the remaining seven departments were coveting the empty spot. For now, they agreed not to touch each other and send one or two managers or deputies at most, but who would trust a verbal agreement that was not signed by a contract? Im sending you there for that reason. You have the best ability among the executives, even though your personality is not so great. Thats why Im sending you there. What? Whats wrong with my personality? I think my personality is better than my ability. Bullshit. The chiefs sharp rebuke made Romxis slump in his seat, assuming a posture like a pitiful heroine. Boo-hoo, youre so mean. Cut it out. Anyway, theres no other reason for sending you there. Just remember that. Yes. Got it. By the way, is there anything I should be careful of? Its been over three years since Ive been to Shiwa, so I might have lost some touch. Theres nothing to worry about. Just do as you please. Hes not the type to listen to you anyway, right? Oh dear. You know me so well, boss? If I have to warn you of one thing, its to watch out for the others. The others? You mean Exodus and Tragedy Faction. Theyve also started to show interest in Earth, using this incident as an excuse. Celestina sat back in her seat, crossed one leg over the other, and tilted her head slightly. Youve shed with them before, so I trust you know what to do. Romxis, who always retorted cheekily, kept silent this time and maintained his silence. *** A memorial service was held for the victims of the runaway of the Thought World. The whole world was in sorrow, but they did not dwell on it. The Genesis System had already warned them enough. It was ultimately the humans of the limit who did not ept it and acted as before. The government and the association immediately discussed the closure of the Thought World. This is exactly what the Genesis Systems warning meant. The Thought World, which had been quiet until now, ran wild and eroded ournd. We cant leave it alone any longer. Thats right. It happened once. Who can guarantee that it wont happen again? The people are afraid. If this continues, there might be social panic. However, there were also those who had opposing opinions. They said that the other sides argument was too idealistic and that they should look at the reality in front of them. Its not easy to close the Thought World all of a sudden. Have you forgotten? How huge is the proportion of the by-products of the Thought World in the world economy? We are trying to cut open the belly of a goose thatys golden eggs. Thats right. Besides, even if we fight now, will the collectors risk their lives to fight? And there are more than three digits of Thought Worlds that have not been cleared in our country. When will we clear them all? In a huge conference room, opinions shed harshly. The pro-association faction and the pro-n faction both had reasonable arguments. But reasonableness was not all the same. Their ims did not mix with each other. People have died! The people are afraid! Do you want to leave the Thought World alone, which is like a ticking time bomb? Lets be rational, rational! Do you know how muchbor it takes to get rid of it right now? Lets say we do it anyway. Then what about the collectors? Have you thought about how many of them will die? Then what do you want us to do? Just leave it alone? Think about the damage that will happen if we do! What if another runaway happens? Will you go out and fight with a gun then? Dont say things you cant take responsibility for! Hey! We didnt say wed just leave it alone! We just said its hard to do it right now! Theres a sequence to everything! How can you do anything without following that! Youre probably getting paid by the n! What?! Have you said enough?! Enough! Why! In some cases, they even fought with each other by grabbing their cors. But when the higher-ups were having a desk debate, others were not just sitting around. Especially, the collectors. The collectors witnessed the disaster firsthand at the scene. And their choices were narrowed down to two. Would they continue to fight? Or would they stop where they were? Whats the point of going on like this? We became collectors, but were supposed to retire because were afraid of phantasms? Its better than before. Because of that damn boundary line, we had to hold back ande back even though we wanted to catch more. What if it disappears when we clear it? Anyway, they said more will be createdter. Still, people might die if we just stay still They were not afraid of fighting either. But they realized something as they went through the fight. Why they were chosen as collectors, and what it meant to be a collector. And this second Phantasm Shock gave the collectors a great enlightenment. The collectors who had a sense of cooperation began to form an organization with those who shared their will. They didnt need a n or management. They were the only ones who moved them, and their goal was only to clear the Thought World. They were born as humans, chosen as collectors, and walked toward the sky. Those who gathered stories discarded the name of collector. Now they called themselves Walkers. And. Along with the appearance of the Walkers, new Tellers broke through the sky and descended to Earth. The Earths pie had grown much bigger than before, and more than half of the pentagram members who had beenying eggs had left. The tellers who came down from the remaining seven departments of the drawing room and some of the tellers who did not belong to any department had a dream of making a fortune, and they tried to squeeze in somehow. Fortunately, there were plenty of vacancies for them. The problem was that there were too many vacancies. That is Romxis, who was looking down at the scenery of the lower world from a high ce in the sky, turned his head as he felt an unpleasant waveing from not far away. There were two sses of tellers there. One group was tellers who hid their identities by wearing ck robes. The other group was tellers who wore strange masks and bulky clothes. Just by looking at their appearance, the two groups that could not be called the same race belonged to two other organizations that were long-time rivals of the Celestial Corporation. Exodus and Comedians. Romxis thought that the chiefs words were true and set out to find his first contractor who returned to the lower world for the first time. The ones they mainly looked at were those who had more fighting spirit than anyone else. They were walkers. *** Golden lights wandered around the universe. They did not flock together and moved individually. They were looking for a ce that suited them. A ce rich in stories. A ce where many stories gather. A ce where there are more audiences than anyone else. Countless golden lights roamed the vast universe, the entire region of the hybrid system, but they could not find it easily. The golden lights did not know what they were looking for. The golden lights had no will. They just moved instinctively. They were not living beings, but rather close to a kind of concept. Then one day. The golden lights felt a stream that crossed this hybrid system. Countless texts that were invisible to others formed a huge river like a gxy and flowed to one side. It was a sign that some story was about to be born. The golden lights sensed the flow. And they felt a familiar energy at the end of it. It was an energy simr to theirs, and more than anything, it was something much bigger than them. A conceptual golden light that was invisible to peoples eyes. One by one, they descended to Earth. Chapter 230: Chapter 230: Chapter 230 Agael was not in a good mood. The reason was simple. She had to watch with her own eyes as new Tellers descended to Earth. Normally, she should have ruled the area of Korea, but other Tellers from different departments had taken over, and even China, which was thergest area of the Pentagram department, had been divided into dozens of parts. It was unfair, but she had no choice. It was a lucky thing that she was not dragged down to the rank of associate right away because of what Shamath had done. But how can I just watch those bastards take over mynd! Agael tore a handkerchief with her teeth in the managers room and suppressed her anger inwardly. She felt that her dream was slowly fading away. If this goes on, my grand dream will! Agael had a small but one goal. It was to be the fairy of the tutorial that appeared first in the end sequence, which started when the Earth was ruined, and led people to despair. If anyone dares to talk back to me, I have prepared to blow their heads off and even have lines ready! How could it be so sad that there would be no such thing now? Agael gritted her teeth and med it all on Kang Yu-hyun. Her new subordinate, Ramaro, who had been watching her from the side, cautiously opened his mouth. Miss Agael. What! If you hate Kang Yu-hyun Teller so much, why dont you nt fractals in his library? Are you stupid? Agael red at the Teller who had been Shamaths subordinate, but came under her after his expulsion. That method has been blocked for a long time! You still dont know that? Uh, really? Sigh. How did Shamath train his subordinates? Hmph. Fine. Ill kindly exin it to you, our Ramaro. She was about to get annoyed, but as soon as she got a chance to teach something, her tone changed in an instant. She was like that. She had malice hidden in her small and cute appearance, but more than that, she had an excessive desire to show off her knowledge by exining too much. A fairy Teller who was obsessed with intellectual vanity. That was Agael. Listen carefully. Originally, the Tellers library was quite open. Not only spirits, but also other Tellers could enter freely. There was virtually no distinction between them. But there was a big problem with that. Do you know what it is? Uh, the fractals you just mentioned? Thats right! Not only nting fractals, but also some Tellers who failed to make good stories in their libraries would sabotage other libraries that were doing well. This happened more than once or twice, and it caused a lot of problems. Oh, so thats why its like this now? Yes. They made a clear distinction between the Tellers and the spirits who entered the library, and Tellers were restricted from participating in the chat itself. And the rey function that existed before also received a lot of restrictions. Agael stretched out her tiny fingers and said. Originally, the rey function was given equally to everyone, but because of that incident, the rey function became a privilege only for the spirits. That means we Tellers have little chance to see other Tellers paintings again unless we watch them live. But there must be some way, right? There is a way. When we Tellers stories, books pile up, right? And a copy of the story in the book goes to headquarters. You know that, right? Yes. I heard about it in basic training. Thats easy then. Do you know where the copy goes? Uh, that The archive. Oh, there. The ce where no one goes anymore? Yes, thats right. If you want to see other Tellers past paintings again, you have to check them in the archive. But you cant just see them if you go there. You need aplicated procedure to ess the records. You can only see them if you satisfy all of that. But which Teller would do that? No Teller would go through such aplex process just to see another Tellers painting. The only way to sabotage another library was to use low-ranking fourth-generation spirits and step on them in the early stages. But Yu-hyun had be arge-scale library Teller with an average viewership of over 12,000. He even rose to the same rank as her in an instant, so Agael had to look up at him rather than down at him. That was why she hated him so much. If Yu-hyun decided to challenge her to a painting battle, Agael would have no reason to refuse, and she knew she would surely lose if she fought. So she was stuck in the managers room, venting her stress with annoyance. Ugh! Shamath, you damn snake head! Agael kicked her cute legs and exploded with anger again. It seemed unlikely that she would ever achieve her dream in the future. *** After the second Phantasm Shock, there were more groups that made a big noise in the world. Among them, thergest proportion was upied by religious groups. They shouted that this second Phantasm Shock was a trial and a punishment from God to humanity. Those who died by the phantasms were punished and those who did not believe in God deserved to pay the price. They did not hesitate to spout nonsense. Even before the existence of God was unclear, the power of religion was strong enough to influence the world. And when the existence of God was proven to them, it was not strange that they went crazy. Even though they knew that those gods only watched and did not intervene in anything. They ignored that fact and imed that they were chosen by God, and that following them was the true way of martyrdom. They took an oppressive stance. Hmm. Kwon Jia, who returned to Korea from Greece, sighed softly as she saw the peoples reactions, which were louder than usual. She knew this would happen someday. Their outbursts were always part of her repeated life, but this time it was especially excessive. She did not know that it was because of the second phantasm shock. Originally, they were the ones who died first when the end began. Of course, there were some who survived terribly among them. But even those people did notst more than two or three years at most. It was the same for Kwon Jia. She hated getting involved in unnecessary things and headed straight to the office. What she had to worry about right now was not that. What should I do with this? Kwon Jia felt the touch of the silver coin in her right hand and sank into thought. She originally went to faraway Greece to get this, but Yu-hyun said she shouldnt do that. Yu-hyun was not someone who would say that without a reason. Kwon Jia trusted him already, so she guessed that there must be some reason. But who could have imagined that she would get this coin by ident? [Ancient Drachma Silver Coin] This coin, which looked ordinary and had no use other than disying it somewhere for ornamental purposes, was the most essential item to restore Kwon Jias memory. I was going to give up on it, but I suddenly got it. What kind of joke is this fate? Speaking of fates joke, she remembered the time when she had a drinking contest with Yu-hyun. She said then. For a few special people, the flow of the world itself revolves around them. Kwon Jia thought this was also an extension of that. She thought. Then is fate now forcing her to regain her memory? Kwon Jia put the drachma silver coin in her pocket. She had already gotten it anyway, so it was too much to throw it away like this. It would be a lie if she said she had no hesitation. She decided to keep it for now and use itter or consult with Yu-hyun. It wouldnt be bad. Im back. Normally, Yu-hyun would greet her here with a smile and say Wee back. But there was no answer to Kwon Jias words. What? Are they all out somewhere? Seo Su-min was a student at the academy, so he might have gone to school, but it was unexpected that Yu-hyun and Kang Hye-rim were also gone. Then, btedly hearing her voice from the stairs, there was a thumping sound and someone came down hastily. Representative Baek Seo-ryeon? Oh, Ms. Jia. Youre here! Im sorry. I couldnte out to greet you because I had something to do. No, thats not important right now. Whats going on? Its quiet today. Where are Yu-hyun and Hye-rim? Well, thats Kwon Jia couldnt help but open her eyes wide when she heard Baek Seo-ryeons answer. Are you saying theyre in the hospital right now? *** Fortunately. The fact that Kang Yu-hyun and Kang Hye-rim were in the hospital did not mean that they were injured and taken away. When Kwon Jia arrived at the hospital room in a hurry, what she saw was Kang Yu-hyun and Kang Hye-rim sitting quietly around the bed in the ward. And Kang Yu-ra, who was sleeping as if dead. What is this Oh, Ms. Jia. Youre here? Im sorry. I couldnte out because I had something to do. No, thats not important right now. Whats going on here? She also had a sense of the situation, so her voice was more careful than usual. Yu-hyun did not answer. Instead, Baek Seo-ryeon, who had guided Kwon Jia here, exined. There was a protest at the academy. A protest? Yes. A religious group that has been on the risetely held a picket against the students at the academy. Their words were obvious. Collectors are heretics who oppose Gods will, and the academy that trains collectors is a demons den, so they should close it down as soon as possible. The protesters broke through the front gate and pushed into the academy grounds. The security guards came outte, but it was not easy to stop the people who were madly inmed. But then, it happened to ovep with the time when the students were going to school. As soon as the protesters saw the students, they spat out saliva and poured out abusive criticism, and the kids also got angry and fought back. They shouted at each other with sticks, creating a situation that was like a ticking time bomb that could explode at any time. Then, eventually, the dreaded thing happened. The protesters moved first. No. It wasnt the protesters. Yu-hyun corrected Baek Seo-ryeons exnation. It was terrorists. Wait a minute. So they got hurt? Even so, the students are prospective collectors, so they shouldnt get hurt by ordinary people. Kwon Jia did not understand what he said. No matter how young the students were, they were ultimately people who had been chosen by the system and awakened. They could move in impossible ways with their bare bodies, and their sturdy physique did not get injured by ordinary things. Unless they were collectors themselves, they could not hurt the collectors. Unless they were collectors themselves, that is. Could it be? Yes. Thats exactly it, Jia. Kwon Jia wished that this was just her uneasy thought. But this cruel reality was not so easy. Are you saying that among the protesters, there were awakened ones mixed in? Thats what they say. They caught a suspect at the scene, and they suspect hes an awakened one. Yura got hurt because of him. Yu-hyun looked down at Yura, who had fallen asleep, with a calm and settled gaze. The original target of the violencemitted by the suspect was not Yura, but another ssmate. But when they were in danger, Yura stepped in to save them. She said she wanted to protect her friends and got hurt instead. Kang Yura was another Yu-hyun who had not experienced the end of the world. She was still tender and weak in her heart. Even if the opponent attacked her, she focused more on protecting people than on taking them down. And this was the result. Yu-hyun did not me Kang Yura. She had made the right choice. That fact did not change. Yura did nothing wrong. The ones who did wrong are clearly others. The ugly and twisted humans. The people in the hospital room felt a chill down their spine at the bleakness in his voice. Kwon Jia, Kang Hyerim, and Baek Seoryeon. They saw it for the first time that day. What Yu-hyun looked like when he was truly angry. Chapter 231: Chapter 231: Chapter 231 Yu-hyun was trying to suppress his anger. But that didnt mean he had extinguished the mes of rage. Everyone in this room knew that there was a huge anger burning enough to swallow the world at the bottom of the calm-lookingke. There was no one who could stop Yu-hyun in this situation. They were angry enough just by hearing the story, let alone Yu-hyun, who called Yura his sister and his brothers friend. Ill be back in a moment. Yu-hyun left the hospital room. No one followed him. He reached a ce where there was no sign of anyone and immediately contacted Sung Yu-chan on his phone. Mr. Yoo Chan. Im here. -Oh, yes. Mr. Kang Yu-hyun, the teller. Is everything ready? -Yes. For now, Ive gathered all the data you requested. Yu-hyun had entrusted Sung Yu-chan with one role before entering the hospital room. It was an investigation into the mastermind behind the terror at the academy. The police who investigated this incident concluded that there was no connection between the terrorists and the religious group that protested. The person whomitted the terror was an unregistered collector, and it was impossible for a religious group that hated and ostracized collectors to move with such people. Thats how this incident ended as a mischief done by some unregistered collectors who had dissatisfaction with society and secretly infiltrated to make the situation worse. But, was that really true? Yu-hyun felt something out of ce in this incident. His senses, developed by countless experiences, read the discrepancy of this situation without even having to open the other persons book. There was definitely something in this incident, he said. What did you find out? -This is exactly what Mr. Kang Yu-hyun said. I was skeptical at first, but as I dug deeper, it was no joke. Sung Yu-chan told Yu-hyun what he had seen and heard over the phone. -Park Moon Chul. Currently 57 years old. The leader and cult leader of the religious group that staged this protest. But this guy has been active as a cultist since before the integration of thoughts, and he has done all kinds of dirty things in thest 10 years. Protests are basic, but he also harassed collectors using his followers or imed to be Gods apostle or his son and stole money from them or forced them to convert. What else? -There are so many that its hard to list them all. He alsomitted a lot of illegal acts, but the police couldnt touch him easily. Especially recently, there seems to be a strange rumor going around. A strange rumor? Yu-hyuns ears perked up. If Sung Yu-chan said that, there must be a reason for it. -That is, this guy used to say he wasnt ready when his followers asked him to show them a miracle, but suddenly he started showing off some weird abilities as if he had awakened some divine power. There was a video that was captured on camera and quickly deleted a while ago, but when I recovered it and watched it, it looked real, not fake. Park Moon Chul awakened? -No. Rather than awakening, its a bit different. Yu-hyun couldnt help but widen his eyes at Sung Yu-chans words. -Rather, this guy ims to awaken others. *** Oh. Youre here? Yes. I have something to check. Yu-hyun returned to the hospital room and looked down at Kang Yura, who was lying like dead. She was asleep now. She didnt actually get hurt much either, so she would probably get discharged as soon as she woke up. But just because of that ugly adult, this child got hurt, and Yu-hyun felt an unprecedented anger. Yura will be okay, right? Kang Hye-rim, who was closest to Yura, asked cautiously. She didnt get hurt much and got treated well on the spot, so shell be fine soon. Thats right. Yu-hyun where are you going? I have something to check. Yu-hyun left the hospital room again after saying that. Kwon Jia hurriedly followed him behind. Kang Yu-hyun. Yes, Ms. Jia. What is it? That Kwon Jia didnt know what to say. She had never seen Yu-hyun so angry before. So she couldnt even bring up the story of the silver coins she got aspensation this time. It wasnt the mood for that right now. She called him urgently, but when she had nothing to say, Kwon Jia felt frustrated with herself. Ms. Jia? No. Just, um. Come back safely. Okay. Yu-hyun also noticed that Kwon Jia had something to say to him by her actions. But that was different from stopping what he had to do now. Yu-hyun left Kwon Jia behind and left. The first ce Yu-hyun visited was the prison of the association where the mastermind of this terror was locked up. I was surprised that you came so suddenly. Im sorry. I have something urgent to check. A man was sitting quietly in the prison cell that Yu-hyun and Choi Joong Mo arrived at, following the hurried guidance of Choi Joong Mo who had jumped out at Yu-hyuns appearance. He looked at Yu-hyun and Choi Joong Mo, and then showed a sneer, revealing his teeth in an instant, as if his docile attitude had gone somewhere. What? You came to ask me something again? I told you. Ive already said everything I have to say. What, are you trying to pressure me like this? But my answer wont change. I just did it because I was sick of this world. What is it? If you want to put me in jail, just do it. He was quite confident for someone who had been arrested for simply having aint. Those kinds of people were usually one of two things. Either they had nothing left to lose and went all out. Or, they have someone behind them who they trust and follow enough not to waver in this situation. Yu-hyuns gaze was not directed at the man from the beginning. His eyes were rather fixed on the book that he had. A small and insignificant brown book that would have been ignored if it had been seen passing by. Yu-hyun checked its contents. Hey. Cant you hear me? Are you just ignoring me? Wow, the association staff are now ignoring peoples words? Park Moon Chul, the leader, asked you to be a martyr. What? The man was noticeably flustered when Park Moon Chuls name suddenly came up. How did he know that? No, did the story that the leader secretly told him leak out? That cant be. Then what will happen to me? The man who had been confidently talking until a moment ago was shaken by Yu-hyuns words. I dont know what youre talking about Did you think you became something because of that pathetic blessing he gave you in the name of a miracle? ! The man was startled. The fact that he uttered the word miracle meant that it was not a guess based on spection. Yu-hyun in front of him knew everything, even that he had received a miracle directly from the leader! Choi Joong Mo just listened carefully to their conversation. He had learned from several experiences that he would not be surprised by anything Yu-hyun said here. You nned a lot of interesting things. Using the awakened martyrs in various ces to reduce the position of the collectors. The academy was the first start, and then it was the n buildings and the association, right? You, you No, who are you? Well. Who am I, really? Yu-hyun smiled at the man trapped in the iron bars. Choi Joong Mo, who was watching him from the side, felt a chill. That smile. That smile again. The one he showed himself once, the smile that Yu-hyun showed before he ate someone properly, full of fever and madness. The man who faced it directly became speechless. Looking down at the man who had copsed on his seat with his legs giving out, Yu-hyun quietly dered as if he was making a promise. Look forward to it. Youll soon see what happens to that agent of God you follow so much. Uh, uuuuuu! Youll find out soon. Ah, devil! The man barely moved his lips that had not fallen off and uttered those words. It was a word that was reflexively derived from instinct in the extreme sense of crisis, without any rational thinking mixed in. A devil Yu-hyun turned his body and got up from his seat at the mans spasmodic scream and chuckled. The man inside the iron bars saw it for a moment. The red energy that flowed out of Yu-hyuns pupils for a moment. I like it. *** A dark night like pitch ck where even the stars in the sky were not visible because of the clouds. Everything covered in darkness looked like one blurry thing as their clear boundaries copsed. But even if something didnt seem to be in front of him, it didnt mean it wasnt there. Na Min Hyuk felt it painfully as he ran hard through the dense forest. Huh. Huh. Hey! Where did that bastard go! Hurry up and catch him! We cant let him go! He felt the dazzling light chasing him from behind. Na Min Hyuk ran desperately while suffering from breathlessness that reached his chin in order not to be caught by them. How did this happen? Na Min Hyuk recalled what had happened just a while ago. He was a young man who had nothing special to stand out anywhere. He was such a person who went through high school normally, graduated from a four-year college, and went to the army. He had no confidence that he could do anything properly in his life, and the only achievement and pride in his life was that he hadpleted his service as a sergeant. He didnt know anything about current affairs, liked games, didnt dress well, and had no vision for the future. A miracle happened to Na Min Hyuk, who was like that. That was, he got a lover who was so attractive that he had more than enough for himself. Im sure, it was good. Na Min Hyuk was so happy that he thought he had spent a lifetime of happiness then. He felt it keenly as he dated her for over a year. Thats when the misfortune struck. It was just a few days ago. It was only a few days ago that my girlfriends father had fallen into a cult, and she had sent me a text asking for help to stop him. Nam Minhyuk, who had been a lowly citizen, had shown courage for the first time in his life. He nned to save his lover and expose the cult group that had imprisoned her against her will. I was foolish. He realized toote how futile it was for an individual to topple a well-established organization. It was only in movies or dramas that one could infiltrate a group, reveal their corruption, and deliver a satisfying blow. Reality was nothing like that. Nam Minhyuk had seeded in sneaking in, but he was caught by a guard and now he was being chased by men with fierce expressions. If you catch that bastard, kill him! We have to get rid of anyone who harms our leader! Keep torturing him until he begs for mercy, then kill him! Nam Minhyuks crisis was heightened by the murderous voices behind him. If he was caught, it wouldnt be just a simple beating. Those fanatics were really intent on torturing him to death. But Nam Minhyuk couldnt escape from the clutches of the cult. He had a poor physical condition, having not exercised properly since his military service. On the other hand, the men chasing him were muscr and energetic, as if they had trained hard. The midnight chase ended with a tragedy for one side. Ha! You bastard. Did you think you could do anything by running away? Cough! The man in front led the kick to Nam Minhyuks abdomen, who copsed to the ground. Then the merciless beating from the others began. I curled up my body, trying to endure the pain as much as I could. There was nothing else I could do against their violence. The men who had beaten me upughed and taunted me. Hey, look forward to it. Well make you very cute for making us suffer so much. Well make you beg us to kill you. I heard their mocking voices, the followers of a cult, and thought to myself. I shouldnt havee to a ce like this. Did I think I was something special? Did I delude myself into thinking I was a hero for trying to save my precious lover? I realized how pathetic I was. But it was toote. I gritted my teeth as I looked at the men who were hurting me. You bastards, you im to believe in God, but youre killing people? Filthy cultists. But I didnt say that out loud. I knew that would only make me suffer more. It was a horrible world. There was a God who existed and people who followed him, but they were trying to kill me now. What kind of God is that? What kind of mercy, what kind of miracle are you talking about? You never gave me any miracle, not even once. God watches. But he never reaches out his hand. God just watches. No one, neither God nor human, ever reached out to me. Huh? Whats that? Whos that? The men who were about to drag Nam Minhyuk to their headquarters were startled to see someone standing nearby. They shed their lights at him. What, what is that? What kind of mask is that? Is he crazy or something? He was a man wearing a tight-fitting suit and a scary-looking devil mask on his face. He seemed to have been watching this situation from the beginning, as he stood there so naturally. Nam Minhyuk lifted his head and looked at the man. In the dark night, in the starless forest, his outfit was almostical. But Nam Minhyuk couldntugh at him. What, what Aaagh! Ugh! Gurgle! As soon as his voice faded, the pseudo-religious group members who had been chasing him all fell down screaming. Nam Minhyuk, who had been pushed to the extreme, realized that this was all done by the man with the devil mask. I identally witnessed something interesting. The pseudo-religious members all copsed, and the shlights they used went out. The forest was once again shrouded in the same silent darkness as before. The only difference from before was the existence of two red eyes floating in the air. A demon. Nam Minhyuk thought so when he saw him. Get up. And then, the demon reached out his hand to him. Chapter 232: Chapter 232: Chapter 232 Naminhyuk realized, btedly after having a conversation with him, that the person who saved him was not a devil but just a man wearing a mask. Th-thank you for saving me. He had never said a word of gratitude to his parents in his life, feeling too embarrassed, but now he said it so naturally. Well, he did save his life, so it wouldnt be strange even if he knelt down and bowed his head. More than anything, that man was strong. Very strong. He knocked down those cult followers with a speed that was invisible to the eye. Seeing his unbelievable physical abilities, he was sure that he was a collector, and a very high-ranked one at that. Why would someone like him be here? He had been ignoring them anyway, since they were people from another world that had nothing to do with him, but who would have thought that he would run into him in a ce like this. Moreover, while talking to him, he found out that this collector also came to the cults headquarters for a simr purpose as him. Its still dangerous, though. What is? Inside there. There are people like collectors in there. Like collectors? What do you mean by that? Well, you see Naminhyuk knew that he was bad at exining things, but he really had no other way to express it. Theyre not real collectors. That leader, the leader Park Moonchul, you mean? Yes? Yes. Thats right. Park Moonchul. He said he brought miracles. The eyes behind the mask narrowed. Naminhyuks words matched what he had read in the book of the terrorist suspect. The miracle that Park Moonchul had brought down. It said that there was something that could turn ordinary people into collectors. Turning ordinary people into collectors by force? Thats something that never happened even in my previous life. If he had to question whether it was possible or not, it didnt seem impossible. Right after the apocalypse, everyone without exception awakened as collectors or something simr. It wouldnt be strange if such a case happened after this second phantasm shock. But still, why did such a power fall into the hands of an extremist cult leader? And why does he use it so naturally? [But does it matter anyway? Whatever he did, it doesnt change what you have to do, right?] Yeah. Nothing changes. As Baekryeon advised him. No matter what truth was revealed, Yu-hyuns task would not change. He would deal with Park Moonchul, the mastermind behind this incident that hurt Yura. His intense will did not lose any of its brightness. A being like Park Moonchul who had obtained an undeserved power was a scourge that devoured this world. Just by existing and breathing, they caused many people to suffer and agonize. He caused a terror attack and then clearly drew a line between himself and it. Hes not someone who acts without thinking, but someone who has a brain. The more evil a person is, the more secretive their crimes be, but the scale besrger. And under the weight of those crimes, there are always the screams of powerless ordinary people. This young man in front of him, Naminhyuk, would have died without anyone knowing if he hadnte here today. Do you know what the leader is doing right now? That bastard, hes probably done with his speech about miracles or whatever and getting ready to receive sexual favors from his followers. That was why Naminhyuk tried his best to save his girlfriend. It wasnt a simple delusion. Naminhyuk actually felt something when he sneaked into the cult headquarters. And on top of that, those who resisted were locked up in solitary cells. He tried to check more closely but got caught and ran away. That was what happened just before. Naminhyuk remembered that and became anxious. My girlfriend is inside there. I have to go quickly and stop Park Moonchul, or I dont know what will happen. Naminhyuk bit his lips hard as if they were trembling from imagining it. Is it not possible after all? Yeah, of course it is. Why would someone as strong as him help someone as insignificant as me? Get up. Yes, yes? But the thing that Nam Minhyuk feared did not happen. The demon, instead of killing him, grabbed his hand and helped him stand up. You dont have to beg me like that. Thats not a request, thats a plea. You just have to say, lets do this together, and Ill help you. Me, me with you? Do you not want to? Its not that I dont want to, but I dont know if I can What if you can? The demons faint voice jolted Nam Minhyuks mind. If you can, would you really do it? If I can. Nam Minhyuk repeated those words in his heart several times. If I can, who wouldnt do it? Who wouldnt do it because they didnt want to? If possible, if only I could. He felt like kicking his chair and storming into the headquarters of that cult right now. I want to Then Im d. The demon smiled. Nam Minhyuk could only describe it that way, even though the other was wearing a mask. He felt an illusion that the red eyes shining brightly in the darkness curved like a crescent moon hidden by the clouds for a moment. Yu-hyun, who read Nam Minhyuks will, smiled contentedly. He did not open his library right now. He came here alone without telling anyone. Even the stars in the sky could not hear their conversation or see their faces. If the spirits saw this scene, they would have mocked Nam Minhyuk. Weak, pathetic, and a pushover. He couldnt even save his precious lover properly, and he was begging for help. But, was that really true? Was Nam Minhyuk really a despicable human being? Sacrificing ones dignity and kneeling before someone to protect something precious is never easy. That means one is desperate and earnest. Only that can give one the motivation to move forward. To have the conviction to ovee hardships and difficulties in order to achieve something as a powerless person. To show that iron-like strong will. How beautiful is that? Lets go. Lets save the people and punish the crazy cult. *** Park Mooncheols life was simple. He had been living a life of plundering from others since he came of age. He used his natural intelligence to manipte and control stupid people. Religion was the most reliable means and tool for him to rule over humans. Thats how he realized that this tool in his hand became stronger when the world of thought emerged and the existence of God was proven. People praised him and bowed their heads to him. The funny thing was that Park Mooncheol had no faith or belief in himself. He only believed in his own power that he held right now. He was the king here. No, king was not enough to describe him. Gods representative. He called himself that so often that it stuck to his mouth. In this sect, Park Mooncheol believed that he was God without doubt. But, you still havent caught that runaway rat? Ah, yes. But well catch him soon. He cant escape in the dark forest anyway. Secretary Kim. Thats not what I want to hear. The important thing is, a heretic has sneaked into my sacred territory. Park Moon-chul was not in a good mood. There had been a few times before when reporters or police came to investigate this ce, but he had quashed them all with his power. Anyway, they only investigated superficial things, and he was confident that they wouldnt find anything even if they searched. But this time, a rat had entered and seen what Park Moon-chul had been hiding like a sore spot. He didnt know if he really saw it. But Park Moon-chul guessed that he did. He said so, and from the perspective of the believers, they had no choice but to believe him. How did the heretic get in here? Well, it seems that Mr. Kims daughter contacted him. Oh, that woman? Park Moon-chul recalled the woman who had boldlye to him a while ago and demanded him to release her father. How flustered he was when she confronted him face to face, calling him a cultist or something. But Park Moon-chul treated her well. There was only one reason: she was pretty. If he had known that Mr. Kims daughter was so pretty, he would have noticed her sooner. He thought so and locked her up in a separate room for the time being. He did that, but he never thought that she would secretly contact the outside from inside. Park Moon-chul felt annoyed as he thought that the rat came in because of her. He should have vented his anger on Mr. Kims daughter, who was the source of all this trouble, but Park Moon-chul didnt want to hurt her for some reason and turned his arrow elsewhere. Call Mr. Kim. Ive already made him wait. Hey. Bring him in. The door opened and two burly men dragged in a shabby middle-aged man. He was a believer whom even other guards called Mr. Kim without knowing his name. O, oh great representative of God. Mr. Kim looked like he didnt know what to do with himself as he was dragged here. Park Moon-chul felt worse just by looking at this shabby man. How dare you look into the eyes of Gods representative!? Im s-sorry! It was a sight that would be unbelievable even with open eyes in modern times, but everyone here acted as if they were used to it and showed no reaction. Do you know what your daughter did? She brought a heretic into our sanctuary. A heretic! Dont you know how big of a sin that is! O-oh, Im sorry. Ill teach her a lesson. No. Its toote to regret now. The childs fault is the parents fault. A cruel smile formed on Park Moon-chuls lips. Mr. Kim was not stupid enough to not know what his words meant. G-great representative! Please spare me! I-I didnt do anything wrong! How could he not know? But Mr. Kim had no money left after giving it all to him. That meant that Mr. Kim was now useless trash to Park Moon-chul. Drag him out. Park Moon-chul didnt bother to hide his annoyance as he watched Mr. Kim being dragged out while crying and sniffling. But he soon brightened up his face. After all, that man left behind a pretty child, and what betterpensation could there be? He sent out his secretary and picked up the phone in his room. Hey, its me. Bring that woman I locked up to my bedroom. If she resists too much, use drugs. Park Moon-chul ended the call and immediately returned to his personal room next to the office. He took a shower first, humming and singing a nasal song. He grinned wickedly, looking forward to the uing deal. That was when it happened. The light in the bathroom went out and his vision went dark. What? Damn it. Whats going on? He hurriedly put on a gown and came out, only to find out that not only the shower room, but also all the other lights were off. Could it be a ckout? What are those guys who manage the generators doing? Park Moon-chul came out to the office to check what was going on. He tried to contact someone by phone. If only there was no one sitting there. Wha-what? Who are you? He became cautious when he saw a ck figure sitting cross-legged on the luxurious leather chair he usually sat on. The moment he saw his blurry silhouette, illuminated by the faint lighting through the stained ss of various colors, Park Moon-chul could only mutter like an idiot. Ah, a devil? Two horns sprouting from both sides of the mask, sharp teeth, and red eyes. A ck suit, ck gloves, and ck shoes. It was as if he was looking at a devil. At that moment, two red glows like burning hellfire turned toward Park Moon-chul. Sit down. In the center of the room, there was a chair that he didnt know when he had left. Chapter 233: Chapter 233: Chapter 233 What, what are you? Park Moon-chul was so flustered that he couldnt speak properly. Who was this ridiculous masked guy? A ck suit with ck gloves. And red eyes too. It was as if he was tantly mocking him with his outfit. But at the same time, Park Moon-chul felt a sense of incongruity from his appearance. What is this? How did he get in here? There were so many guards outside, and so many patrolling in between. The number was roughly 100. And they were not ordinary people. He had awakened 50 of them himself with the miracle power he had recently acquired. But there was nomotion until this intruder came here? Park Moon-chul barely came up with an answer and snickered. Aha. I see. So you were the one who caused the ckout. You sneaked in through an invisible gap, huh? You bastard, youre in trouble. Can you take responsibility for trespassing on someone elses property? Yu-hyun didnt answer. Instead, he spoke with a more intense gaze than before. Sit down. Park Moon-chul knew what that look meant. His thick lips trembled with anger. You insolent son of a bitch, how dare you challenge me, the agent of God? Hey! Is there anyone out there?! Secretary Kim! Secretary Kim!!! Normally, Secretary Kim, who was waiting nearby, would have rushed in as soon as he called once. But strangely, no matter how much he called, there was no answer and it was only quiet. Whats going on? Where did these bastards go? Hey! Is there anyone there?! Its no use calling. What? They cant move even if theye in. He didnt even get to ask what that meant. Huh? Park Moon-chul finally noticed Yu-hyuns surroundings. He didnt realize it because he had such a strong presence by himself, but there were faint shapes lying on the floor around him in the darkness. He realized that they were Secretary Kim, whom he had been looking for desperately with an annoyed voice, and the other bodyguards he led. It didnt take long for him to realize that nearly 10 people were lying unconscious on the office floor. When did that happen? He didnt hear any sound. Park Moon-chul suddenly felt a surge of fear. What, what is this? What is this bastard? Hey, outside! Is there anyone outside?! Anyonee quickly! Heretic, heretic! Theres a heretic here! He didnt realize it until now, but the crazy guy in front of him was not just crazy. He was the one who quietly and secretly knocked down the humans he had awakened with his own power. A collector, and if you look at his skills alone, he was almost a high-ranking collector. A strong man who could twist a persons neck like a fly with one hand. *** Na Min-hyuk couldnt believe what he had just seen with his own eyes. He recalled his conversation with Yu-hyun. Yu-hyun had asked him for one favor. Yu-hyuns favor was nothing special. He asked him to turn off the power generator after 5 minutes from now, rescue the people trapped inside, and get out of here. But what about you? Ill deal with Park Moon-chul. But there are bodyguards inside. And there are a lot of them. There are more than 50 of those humans who received the blessing. 50? Even after hearing that, the man smiled lightly as if it was nothing. That should be enough. He couldnt ask what enough meant. He finished his words and wrapped himself in something ck in an instant. It looked like fire and mist at the same time. He was already wearing almost all ck fashion, but with that ck thing added, he looked like a real devil. Na Min-hyuk, who didnt know that it was the energy of 36 Thousand Heaven Realms , could only stare nkly at his back as he entered the building. Do I really need to help him? Suddenly, such a weak thought came to his mind, but Na Min-hyuk tried hard to deny it. Yu-hyun told him directly. Do what you can do. It doesnt matter if its a small act of kindness or helping someone. -Dont be discouraged because youre not a collector or an awakened person with great power. You have something you can do. And you know what it is. You will change just by doing that little thing. Na Min-hyuk didnt ignore his words. He clenched his teeth and shook off his negative thoughts and turned off the power as Yu-hyun had promised. He immediately rushed into the building. He had a shlight that the pursuit team had been using in his hand. He ran along the path lit by the light and swallowed a scream when he saw the people lying on the floor one by one. How, how are there so many? It was obvious that they were all knocked down by Yu-hyun on his way. The more surprising thing was that there was no dy in clearing out these many people. He knew Yu-hyun was strong, but he realized anew that he was really far beyond strong. And he felt proud that he had something to do for him, who trusted and entrusted him with it. How long had I been running? I felt a human presence on the other side. Whos there? Yeeun? Is that you, Yeeun? Minhyuk? Is that really you? Naminhyuk finally found his lover whom he had been desperately looking for and hurried towards her. Kim Yeeun also saw Naminhyuk and widened her eyes. Minhyuk! You really came to save me! Y-yeah, Yeeun. Im so d youre safe. Are you hurt anywhere? Why are you standing here? I dont know. I thought the people who locked me up were taking me somewhere, but suddenly everything went ck and they all copsed. And then the lights went out, so I stayed still just in case Okay, I get it. But now is not the time for this, lets move. Huh? Kim Yeeun felt a strange sensation from Naminhyuks attitude. The boyfriend who came to find her was not the Naminhyuk she knew. Was it her imagination that he seemed more reliable and manly than before? Naminhyuk didnt notice Kim Yeeuns thoughts and checked his surroundings with a serious expression. Yeeun. Are there many other people trapped here besides you? Yeah! I saw them on the way here. Good. Lets take them with us and get out of here. Are you sure? What if those cultistse after us? Dont worry about that. Naminhyuk said with a confident face. Because hes with us. *** Park Moon-chul was frozen stiff as he quickly racked his brain. How many times had he faced such a crisis in his life? He had gone through a lot to get to this position, but never anything like this. The moment he realized that his life was hanging by a thread, he was consumed by the fear that he might die if he made a wrong move. The devil who had his back against the stained ss spoke. Cant you hear me? Sit down. Park Moon-chul decided to follow his words for now. A chair was prepared in the center of the office. Park Moon-chul sat down on it. Swoosh! Ugh! As soon as he sat down, invisible thin threads wrapped around his body and fixed him to the chair. He couldnt budge even if he exerted his strength, and the threads dug into his skin, causing him pain and chills. Park Moon-chul gave up on escaping. The devil sped his fingers together as if he was enjoying himself. We finally have a situation where we can talk. What, what do you want? Youre asking me that now? You should know that better than anyone. What, what do you mean! I dont know anything! Youre the one who, who did ckmail and trespassing. Youve gone this far, are you sure you can handle it? He had more than one thing to be caught for, but Park Moon-chul pretended to be ignorant. Yu-hyun had already expected him to react like that. The human who ordered a terror attack on the Collector Academy students is really shameless. Terror? I dont know what youre talking about. Judging by your mention of the Academy students, are you from the Association? Dont you know what will happen if you mess with me right now? Youre not nning to wipe out all the religious people in the country, are you? Park Moon-chul carried his authority and momentum on his back. If the person in front of him mentioned the Academy, he must be a Collector. He might even be someone who did the secret work of the Association, considering that he sneaked into the headquarters that ordinary people didnt know about. You better think carefully. What will happen if you touch me. Park Moon-chul tried to change the subject while looking straight into Yu-hyuns eyes without avoiding them. He had obtained a miracle power. It was something that could awaken ordinary humans to be simr to Collectors, attract luck, and cause unbelievable things to happen one after another. It was akin to bing the protagonist of this world. He had another ability that he didnt even reveal to his closest aide, Secretary Kim. It was brainwashing. Stupid bastard. Ill just control your mind and strip you off. The condition for activation was to look into each others eyes for more than 5 seconds while having a conversation. He had used this to make some people who didnt listen to him his dogs and exploit them like ves. He was confident that he could do the same to that masked guy. But then. Youre doing something interesting. Snap! Argh! When Yu-hyun snapped his fingers, the threads that bound Park Moon-chul tightened even more. Park Moon-chul writhed in pain that tore through his whole body, sweating coldly and making an incredulous expression. Yu-hyun sneered at him from behind the mask. You look like youre saying how did you do that? You must have had a lot of fun acting as if your pathetic power was something special. What were you nning to do with just brainwashing? No, no way. This is, this is a power from God. A mere Collector like you cant possibly withstand my miraculous power! Park Moon-chul felt lost as the truth he had believed in was shaken. But Yu-hyun already knew what kind of power he had. He had examined the silver book he possessed carefully since the moment he tied him up. Do you think you have the right to speak of God, you vile creature? Shut up! I am Gods apostle! His representative! You are nothing but a heretic who cant do anything! Gods apostle What a boring joke. You bastard. I felt it from the first time I saw you, you are a demon! A wicked creation of evil! Inom! I am Gods apostle! God watches over me! This miraculous power is the proof of that! Do you think you can touch me and get away with it? Really? Then lets do this. Yu-hyun snapped his fingers, and the thread that bound Park Moon-chul was released. Park Moon-chul fell from the chair and rolled on the floor. Yu-hyun approached him. If God watches over you so much, then show me. That you are Gods apostle. His representative. In the way you used to enjoy. You know what I mean? What? Here. Park Moon-chul noticed the dice that fell on the floor through Yu-hyuns hand. As he recalled the way he used to enjoy with the dice, Park Moon-chul realized what this devil wanted. The method is simple. We throw the dice and see who wins. You want to challenge me, Gods representative, with dice? Thats right. But it would be too boring if we just did that, so Ill give you a little advantage. 6. You just have to avoid getting 6 on the dice. On the other hand, if 6es up, I win. If anything elsees up, Ill spare your life. How can I trust your words? Then dont. Or what, are you scared because you cant do it? Dont make meugh! You foolish devil! Park Moon-chul shouted in his mind. What an idiot. How dare he challenge me, who can perform miracles chosen by God, with this? Ill make him regret it! Park Moon-chul took the dice and threw it. Statistically speaking, Park Moon-chul had a much higher chance of winning. And on top of that, he added the miraculous power he had newly acquired, which made it impossible for him to lose. But. Thud. Rattle. Huh? The dice showed 6. This, this is. You must havecked faith. No, this cant be Your reaction is pitiful. Well, fine. Ill give you another chance. Try again. Hoo. Al, alright. Park Moon-chul picked up the dice again with trembling hands and rolled it again. The next number was also 6. What, what is this. Again. Park Moon-chuls voice trembled. He steeled his mind and rolled the dice again. This time, he prayed desperately for a different number toe up. He activated his miraculous power that had made him act as Gods representative until now to the fullest. But again, 6 came up. Again. Park Moon-chul rolled the dice as if he was possessed. Again. He did it again. Again. He rolled. Again. He rolled. But no matter how many times he threw and rolled the dice, the number on the dice was always 6. It was the same every time. Why is this happening? Park Moon-chul felt like he was losing his sanity. He unconsciously tore at his hair. Why?! Why is this happening?! What are you doing? Hurry up and roll the dice. I, I He didnt know how many times he had rolled. But they all showed the same number. Its a curse. This is a curse. In his fading mind, Park Moon-chul wanted to scream that, but he couldnt. Roll it again. Now he felt like he was going to have a nervous breakdown from the annoying voice that wouldnt let him go. Park Moon-chuls eyes saw the future. In his fantasy, Park Moon-chul followed Yu-hyuns words and threw the dice. No matter how high or low he threw them, the dice that rolled on the floor always showed the same number. It was like that now, and it would be like that in the future. Are you scared? Snap. At Yu-hyuns voice, Park Moon-chul came back to reality and realized how dangerous his opponent was. A devil. He was a real devil. The power of miracles that he had believed in so firmly was nothing but a pathetic thing that couldnt even make a dent in front of that devil. He finally realized it. All his actions that were filled with confidence just a moment ago were nothing but iling in a sinking swamp. Then pray. The devil said. He whispered in his ear, corrupted him, destroyed his soul. Pray fervently to God like the other believers and roll. If you cant do that, you lose. No, no! I cant do this! This doesnt make sense! God wouldnt abandon me! Im Gods apostle! Im his representative! To a mere devil like you, for something like this dice game! God. Yu-hyun cut off his words and picked up the dice that fell on the floor. He doesnt y dice games. His eyes left red traces in the air as he moved. Yu-hyun lightly tossed the dice. The dice that rose high slowly fell and rolled on the floor. The dice that spun like a top in front of Park Moon-chul stopped with a rattle. It was 6. This was the power that dominated all possibilities and probabilities, the power that he possessed. Aw of imperfection that transcended miracles. The one who rolls the dice is the devil. That was Maxwells demon. Chapter 234: Chapter 234: Chapter 234 Nam Minhyuk ran around the cult headquarters, shing his light. Everyone, get out of here! Hurry! This is our chance to escape! He had hardly ever raised his voice and shouted like this in his life. But he was so immersed in this situation that he didnt care about such things. Park Moonchul had locked up those who opposed his will in solitary cells. There were almost 30 people who were trapped inside, unaware of what was happening outside. Nam Minhyuk used the key he found on the floor to free them all. His girlfriend Kim Yeeun helped him by his side. As they opened thest cell door, Kim Yeeuns face brightened when she saw a middle-aged man sitting dejectedly in front of it. Huh? Dad! Dad? Nam Minhyuk realized that this man was his girlfriends father, whom she had been looking for desperately. Ye, Yeeun? Dad! What are you doing here? Are you okay? Are you hurt anywhere? Look at your pale face. I told you not toe to ces like this. Lets get out of here. The agent, the agent of God, he abandoned me Hes not an agent, hes a psycho and a cultist! Get up. Lets go. I, I Sir. Lets go. Nam Minhyuk intervened when he couldnt stand it anymore. As the old man turned his empty eyes towards him, Nam Minhyuk shrank his shoulders involuntarily. Did he make a mistake by calling him sir? Who are you? Uh, Im, um. Well My boyfriend. Kim Yeeun stepped forward and cut him off. Kim Chulju, her father, widened his eyes in surprise. Nam Minhyuk did the same. Before Kim Chulju could say anything with his trembling lips, Nam Minhyuk hurriedly cut him off again. Anyway, lets get out of here as soon as possible! If we waste time here, more dangerous people mighte after us. Right. So move quickly, dad! Let, lets do that. The three of them finally escaped from the cult headquarters. Maybe it was because they had gotten far enough to be safe, but Kim Yeeun, who had been panting for breath, asked Nam Minhyuk cautiously. What about that? You said someone came to help you earlier. Isnt it bad to leave him like this? Hell be fine. Nam Minhyuks voice was t and calm, without any worry. Kim Yeeun realized for the first time that her boyfriend of one year could make such an expression. He was timid and couldnt speak well, alwayscking motivation and energy. Hes very strong. But now, he felt much more reliable. *** Cough! Cough! Park Moonchul struggled with his arms and legs as he felt his breath being choked. He tried to hold his neck with both hands and endure it, but every time he did so, the wire around his neck tightened even more. He wished he could faint or die from rolling his eyes back, but that devil didnt give him even a moment of rest. You cant run away so soon. Yu-hyun didnt intend to stop at simply killing Park Moonchul. Sometimes death was a relief from pain. Yu-hyun didnt allow that at all. You have inflicted pain on many people. You had no qualms about trampling on others for your own vile desires. I cant sense any conviction in your actions, only a pursuit of momentary and base pleasures. What would have happened if I had left him alone? He would have used his newfound power to awaken his followers, and exploited their blind fanaticism for terror. People would have died, and the public perception of the Collectors would have be even more dangerous. Bak Moon-chul, who barely managed to breathe, coughed harshly and shouted desperately. Cough, cough! Stop, stop! If you kill me, youll be the same as me! How pathetic and predictable. Thats your argument? Aaaargh!!! This time, the thread turned into a needle and pierced his right wrist. Bak Moon-chul screamed in agony and drooled from his mouth. Same as you? Is that what youre saying? Then tell me. How are we the same at all? Ughhhhh. Tell me. How are we, the same? This time, his left wrist was pierced. The room was filled with a tearing scream, and Bak Moon-chul writhed on the floor in pain. Just as he was about to faint, a strange power seeped into his body. It was the power of the story called The Shape of Azure that Yu Hyun possessed. As the blue vegetation-like vitality filled his flesh, the pain subsided and his sanity returned to normal. But Bak Moon-chul knew that this was not to save him. Rather, it prevented him from losing consciousness, so he had no choice but to feel the next torture vividly. Please, please Oh. Now youre begging? Pleasespare me. I beg you. The arrogant fraud who had ruled this ce like a god was gone. With just a few moments of pain, Park Moon-chuls spirit hadpletely broken. He bowed his head and pleaded with Yu-hyun. Please spare his life. He would never do it again. He would never do it again. Yu-hyun watched him silently and clenched his fist. How disgusting was this sight? Compared to the agony he had endured in the apocalypse, this was not even one percent of physical pain. And yet, he acted as if he had repented for everything. Did you say you were Gods agent? No, no. Thats not it. Did you say I was a devil? Do you think Gods agent can beg a devil for mercy? Do you think you can kneel before a demon? Im not, Im not Gods agent. Im sorry. I was, I was crazy for a moment. I was wrong. Im, Im the real bad guy. He desperately tried to show remorse for his sins. Yu-hyun stroked his chin. Did you really do wrong? Yes, yes! Yes, I did. I was wrong. So please, please have mercy Hmm. Really? Is that so? Yu-hyun raised a finger as if he had a good idea. Then, pay me. What? You did it often, right? You said to give a generous donation to prove your faith. I agree with that. If you want to repent for your sins, and if you want to ask for mercy, you have to pay me. You know, right? Ill personally give you absolution. That, that is Park Moon-chul rolled his eyes. He didnt really think he had done anything wrong in the first ce. He just pretended to be pitiful and hoped to get out of this situation somehow. Yu-hyun had seen through his ugly intentions from the start. Of course, someone who had been doing this for decades wouldnt suddenly regret everything because of a moment of pain. If that were the case, the world wouldnt have be like this. Why? Cant you do it? Ho, how much? That depends on how much you think your sins are worth. Park Moon-chul broke into a cold sweat. He seemed to be racking his brain hard. He had to protect his hidden fortune without offending the other party. I, I dont know. You dont know? You dont even know how many sins youvemitted? That, that is Fine. Then Ill help you. With your sin price. What? Yu-hyun got up from his seat. He walked over to the bookshelf where religious books were stacked. Why over there? No, no way. That cant be it? Park Moon-chuls anxious gaze never left Yu-hyun. As he did so, Yu-hyun tapped on a few books on the shelf. Rattle. Then something surprising happened. The bookshelf suddenly moved sideways, revealing a safe hidden behind it. Park Moon-chuls eyes widened. That was his secret wealth that he had umted over his long career. He had deliberately kept it in cash and valuables to avoid tax scrutiny and bank records, but he didnt expect it to be exposed so easily. Ho, how did you? He had never told anyone the location of that secret safe. It was his and his alone. But this man who suddenly appeared knew about his dark past, and even the location of the safe that he could never let anyone find out. It was no surprise that he also knew the password for the digital safe. Yu-hyun grabbed a handful of the contents of the open safe and showed it to Park Mooncheol. Youve taken quite a lot. This amount should be enough. You can pay back all the people youve been exploiting, with interest. Bang! Park Mooncheols reason snapped at that moment. He was pathologically obsessed with his wealth, which had be distorted by his greed. But Yu-hyun touched it and even said he would give it all back to those pathetic believers. He couldnt keep his sanity. Thats mine! Its my property! No one can take it away from me! Park Mooncheol screamed like a madman and lunged at Yu-hyun. He hadpletely forgotten the pain of having his arms pierced by spikes. He was ovee by the urge to strangle that damned devil. Yu-hyun flicked his hand lightly. Then, the white lotus that turned into a thin thread bound his body again. Park Mooncheol red like a wild beast. Aaaahhh!! No! No! Ill kill you! Ill kill you all!!! If he lost that too, he would be a penniless beggar with nothing left. Park Mooncheol hated Yu-hyun. He felt that he was being tormented by him for some reason. Why me! Why are you doing this to me! What did I do wrong! What did I do so wrong! [Youre really disgusting.] Its because this is his true nature. Yu-hyun knew that was his real self. He didnt know that he was sinning even when he did wrong. Instead, he had the audacity to ask why not. He didnt even try to learn when he taught him. The heads of those kinds of people had already hardened and refused to change. He enjoyed it even more. The sight of a person who was wronged and exploded with rage, and who eventually fell into despair of this reality where he could do nothing. It was the best. Ugh. Ugh. Why, why are you doing this to me. Yu-hyun shed a red gleam in his eyes as he looked at Park Mooncheol, who was gasping for breath after struggling by himself. Theres no need to waste my words on someone who wont listen. I am So, just know this. I will dispose of all your former assets and return them to other people. Your solid fortress here will soon be trampled by the heretics boots and taken away by the association. Your believers who trust and follow you? They will curse and mock you. They will im that you were not an agent of God, but a mere cult. I am, I am Park Mooncheol, the human, will be forgotten as he loses everything, without anyones sympathy, and as he bes the talk of the town. In this country and in this world. Having no one to remember you means the eternal death of your existence. Gurgle! The thread that wrapped around Park Mooncheols body had turned into a rope and tightened around his neck. His legs lifted off the ground and hung in the air. Park Mooncheol had a hallucination. He saw himself flying endlessly toward the light of heaven, then his golden wings behind him breaking and tearing, and falling down to the depths of the abyss below. Below the people he had stepped on to climb up. Much lower than that. Swoosh. Thud! And his feet stopped in mid-air before they touched the ground. Park Mooncheols body, fixed in the air, was supported by only a single rope and swung like a pendulum. Its over. Yu-hyun didnt even spare a nce at Park Mooncheols dead body. He scraped up all the loot in the secret safe. He nned to convert them into moneyter and ask Sung Yu-chan to send them to the victims. The death of a cult leader would be a hot topic for a while, but then it would fade away. He had taken all the evidence of Park Mooncheols corruption, and it was time to leave. Whoosh! Hm? He felt a faint golden lighting from somewhere. He turned his head toward the source of the light. It was Park Mooncheols corpse. The light came out of his body that had fallen to the floor after the rope disappeared. Then, it slowly formed into a shape and floated in the air. That is Yu-hyun felt a huge sense of awe from that light. It was not just what he saw with his eyes. All his senses told him that the light was extraordinary and had a great connection to him. Yu-hyun could immediately recall what that golden light was. Yes. Surely, that something of golden light that he had seen at the end of the apocalypse before he died, was the same as what he saw in front of him. Chapter 235: Chapter 235: Yu-hyun red at the golden paper in front of him. This was it. This was what gave Park Moonchul the miraculous power. Yu-hyun reached out his hand towards the golden paper. It obedientlynded on his palm. What is this What was it? Before Yu-hyun could react, the golden paper turned into countless particles of light and was absorbed into his body. It happened so fast that he had no time to respond.He should have been surprised and confused, but Yu-hyun was calm. He felt like he instinctively knew this would happen. I see. I have a rough idea of what this is. This golden paper was rted to his regression. It was invisible to the Divine Spirits, and of course, the ordinary people didnt even know it existed. The numbers on the golden paper were many. And the owners of these golden papers gained various powers. In Yu-hyuns case, he gained the power to see the history of others as books along with his regression. There must be different levels of these golden papers. Yu-hyun felt that the golden paper he obtained this time was much smaller and more insignificant than the one he had. He didnt learn it from anyone or see it for himself, but he naturally knew it as soon as he absorbed it. Is this rted to my regression? And in my previous life, there was no one like Park Moonchul who awakened such power. The flow of the world has changed. Because of me. Golden paper. He didnt know what it meant right now. But there was a high possibility that other people had obtained simr powers like Park Moonchul did. No. There must be others. People who have awakened powers like Park Moonchul. In this changing world, new protrusions that didnt exist before. Yu-hyun felt a strange rity and a headache at the same time. The emergence of new forces that he didnt know of. And this mysterious golden paper that was connected to his regression. He didnt know what it was, but Yu-hyun sensed that he was caught in a huge whirlpool of fate that he couldnt handle from this moment on. In the rough wind and waves, he had to go beyond the horizon of the vast sea that he didnt know where it ended. How interesting. If he collected these golden papers, he would get closer to the answer. And there were more people who had these golden papers besides Park Moonchul. And it was obvious that more would appear in the future. The reason why I regressed. All kinds of events that had happened to him since his regression. Maybe they were all caused by those who were drawn by these golden papers instinctively. One thing for sure was that these golden papers were closely rted to the truth of this world that he didnt know. Yu-hyun twisted his mouth into a smile behind his mask. Ill collect them all. The terrorist incident that happened at the academy was also swept under the rug. What was important now was the purge of the Mental Realm after the second phantasm shock. Of course, the media did not cover it, but in ces where people did not know, the association was already cleaning up his cult along with the investigation of Park Moon-chul. It was a very satisfying result for Yu-hyun. Yura also got discharged safely, and Ive finished dealing with the annoying people. The pseudo-religion that lost its core, the guru, had no choice but to copse. Of course, this country was not the only one with a pseudo-religion. There were several others of simr scale in reality. The others are rtively quiet, so they wont make a fuss right now. Rather, if they came out and said they were right at this timing, Yu-hyun would have suspected them. If they had a golden paper, they would surely reveal their activities in the near future. He had one more thing to worry about. It was not surprising for Yu-hyun anymore. He rather needed to me himself for being too loose until now. The world was changing in the direction he wanted. But he couldnt let his guard downpletely. There were still dangers that hindered the future, and he could even say that there were more troubles than before. Anyway, theres no reason to stop. Yu-hyun thought so as he watched Nam Min-hyuk, who was eagerly answering the interview with the reporter on the TV screen. The young man who bowed his head in fear when he first saw him had a spark in his eyes that he couldnt see before, thanks to going through a tough situation. People change. It was like that with Han Yong-woon, and it was like that with Nam Min-hyuk. Well, shall we solve the next problem? Yu-hyun called out to someone who was secretly watching him. Ms. Jia. !! I knew you were here all along. You have something to say, right? Kwon Jia, who was hiding and wondering whether to talk to him or not, finally approached Yu-hyun reluctantly. Her expression was mixed with worry and apology. What happened? By the way, how did it go in Greece? Thats why I called you right away when I got there. You did. After I hung up, I tried to go back to Korea right away. I tried, but Kwon Jia confessed what she had experienced there. She had no choice but to fight because of the sudden rampage of the Mental Realm and the phantasmal creatures that pushed into the airport. However, Kwon Jia did not get swept away by the flow of the fight. She only drove away and cleaned up the phantasmal creatures near the entrance of the Mental Realm, and she did not forget what Yu-hyun said. The problem is this. A silver coin? Yu-hyun confirmed what Kwon Jia took out and threw a look that asked what this silver coin was. This was originally the hidden piece I went to find. This coin? It doesnt seem to have anything to do with you regaining your memory. Thats what you would normally think. Anyway, I originally had to go inside the Mental Realm to get this, but something changed because of this rampage and it fell into my hand while I was cleaning up the phantasmal creatures. I didnt expect it at all, but I got it. So you were worried about it. You should have left it alone, but you got it suddenly and brought it because you couldnt throw it away. Kwon Jia nodded her head as if she had no face. Hmm. Yu-hyun stroked his chin for a moment and thought. Then what should he do with this? Yu-hyun first briefly exined to Kwon Jia why he told her toe back right away. The memory that someone had, what kind of impact could it have on the mixed world? Kwon Jia, who had heard the whole story, epted it with a heavy expression. Indeed, if its the mixed world, then theres a possibility. After all, we almost died by that Divine Spirit in a world that was made of Sumins memory. Thats right. In the end, this world is influenced by peoples memories. I stopped you because of that reason. I cant guarantee what will happen when you regain the memory that you have forgotten now. But Kwon Jia argued. If I regain my memory, I might be able to see things that I couldnt see before. Hmm. Yu-hyun pondered a bit at her unwavering words. She was right. She was right, but did she have to risk the danger and dig up her memory? If it was his own personal matter, Yu-hyun would have taken some risk. But, the memory he had to find was Kwon Jias. If something went wrong, in the end, the one who would be most affected was Kwon Jia. Lets just take some time and think about it for now. Yu-hyun decided to postpone the answer for now. It wasnt urgent right now, so it didnt matter, did he imply? But, Kwon Jia didnt seem to be easily convinced. Its better to get the information as soon as possible. That way, we can prepare for the future events. If we dy it day by day, do you know what will happenter? [I agree with Kwon Jias words.] Baekryeon also agreed with Kwon Jias words. To prevent the events that would happenter for sure, he couldnt overlook even the trivial things. Yu-hyun also admitted that part. He was curious about the memory she had lost too. Then lets do this. Give me three days. Thats okay, right? Im not saying this because of my greed. Im worried about you too. He said he was worried about her with a serious tone, and Kwon Jia bit her lips and blushed. If thats the case well. Is that okay? Three days fine. Then thats settled. Yu-hyun said that and got up from his seat with a satisfied look. Kwon Jia looked up at him vaguely. Where are you going? The association asked for support. They said they need to clear one Mental Realm. They said a new one appeared recently. He didnt tell the others, but the association had sent him a kind of help call. The reason was one. They wanted him to help clear the Mental Realm that had appeared recently. And he also heard what kind of ce it was, and how peculiar it was. Only one person can enter. And its not easy to clear it just by being strong. Dozens of people have failed already, and giants pop out from inside the Mental Realm and sweep around. Youre going there now? Its just a sightseeing. He said it too confidently, so Yu-hyun decided to correct himself a bit. Probably. ** When he arrived at the entrance of the Mental Realm, Yu Seong-ah greeted him. Yu-hyun smiled warmly and greeted her back. Its been a long time. Miss Yoo Sung-ah. Ah, yes. It has been a long time. Huh? You look less energetic than usual. As Yu-hyun said, Yoo Sung-ah had lost her usual volcanic and explosive momentum, and now she looked deted. Yoo Sung-ah sighed and sat on a pile of equipment boxes that were conveniently stacked, in response to Yu-hyuns words. I failed. Who did? You, Miss Yoo Sung-ah? Who else would it be? Sigh. I thought I was confident, but I guess not. Yoo Sung-ahs level of strength, which had been renewed by the change, was a whopping 68. She was practically at the top level among the mid-level collectors. And she had failed. She was not the only one who failed. There were already nearly 10 other collectors who couldnt let go of their regrets and were lingering at the entrance. They were all people with levels over 50. Some felt sorry, some felt annoyed, and some felt angry. Their reactions varied, but it was obvious that they had all failed to clear the Mental Realm. I got a call from the association and came here, but what happened here? Yoo Sung-ah hesitated a bit and then told them that they had all failed. But to Yu-hyun, it seemed very strange. Even if he epted the fact that only one person could enter this Mental Realm as a peculiarity, it was illogical that none of the failed people died and returned safely. Yoo Sung-ah grumbled as she heard his words. Thats because it was so peaceful inside. Except for that damned old man. Damned old man? Youll see when you go in. Im so angry just thinking about it. Go get a briefing from the agents first. I wrote everything down there. I need a break. Thats right. It was nice to see you. Leaving Yoo Sung-ah behind, Yu-hyun entered the briefing barracks and finally learned what kind of ce this Mental Realm was. And why everyone outside had failed. As he turned over each page of the data, Yu-hyuns eyes sparkled. This. Yu-hyun smiled slightly, as if he was a bit embarrassed, but also couldnt hide his joy. I knew I had toe here from the beginning, but this is more fun than I thought. Yu-hyunsing to this Mental Realm was not a coincidence. When he saw the future with Laces power a while ago, he obtained various information, and this Mental Realm was one of them. He didnt know what was inside. But he was sure that something very important was hidden inside this Mental Realm, and if he didnt clear it and left it alone, the surrounding area would be literally blown to pieces. Clearing this ce was essential for him to be stronger, and curiosity added to such a sense of duty was never a bad thing. Yu-hyun immediately left the barracks and approached the entrance of the Mental Realm. Huh? That guy Dont tell me, he came here to clear this ce too? Hurry up and go. No matter how great he is as a teller, no one can break that. Most collectors recognized Yu-hyun and shook their heads in disbelief. However, some tellers who had contracts with them started to get nervous at his appearance. He didnt know anything else, but Yu-hyun had cleared several worlds of ideas that were thought to be impossible so far. He had the power to make miracles happen, so they were worried that he might somehow clear this one too. Well then, shall we go? Yu-hyun received their expectations and entered the Mental Realm. At the same time, the library opened and viewers flocked in. Hmm. Where is this? The changed scenery was a wide and green meadow. The sky was clear and high, and the sun was dazzling. The wind that blew was warm as it caressed his skin, and the smell of grass and soil tickled his nose with vitality. Yu-hyun sat leaning against a tree in the center of the meadow. He checked his clothes. As soon as he entered this ce, some kind of power applied and changed his clothes to those of a medieval traveler. My clothes have changed. A role has been assigned to me. As soon as he got up to check his surroundings, a shadow fell over him. Sancha! What are you doing here? Heeheeheeheeng. Along with the sound of a horses neighing came a loud voice from an old man. When he turned his head, there was a knight there. An old knight with white beard and hair. A full te mail that covered his whole body. In his hand were ance and a shield, and a sword was strapped to his waist. He wore a helm helmet, but there was no face cover, so his unique face was clearly exposed. Get up quickly. Adventure is not waiting for us, is it? And this old knight, who had frustrated and tormented the collectors outside. He was the protagonist of this Mental Realm, so to speak. Don Quixote. Chapter 236 Chapter 236 I had only heard about it, but seeing it in person is definitely shocking. An old man with a snow-white beard and a sturdy full te armor that was excessive. There were countless ways to describe him in this world, and it would not be an exaggeration to say so. The story of a knight who charged at a windmill, even those who had never heard of Don Quixote would know how symbolic it was. The worlds first modern novel, Miguel de Cervantes novel [Don Quixote] was such a story. Yu-hyun had witnessed the fictional character who was famous enough to be engraved in history in reality. Sancho! Have you note to your senses yet? Get up quickly. Ah, yes. As Yu-hyun got up from his seat, a system message window popped up in front of him. [You have entered the Mental Realm Don Quixote of La Mancha.] [The clear condition has been updated with the new patch of Genesis.] [Clear condition-Make Don Quixote wake up from his dream.] What is this? Seeing the message window that popped up more than usual, Yu-hyun soon recalled that this was the changed content. Now they tell me the clear condition of the Mental Realm right away. Considering how the collectors had racked their brains to figure out how to clear the Mental Realm before, it was a huge improvement. But what does it mean to wake him up from his dream? Yu-hyun nced at Don Quixote and recalled thements left by other collectors in the briefing materials before entering this ce. -An old man who still dreams of being a knight -No matter how much you tell him its not real, he wont listen. So I tried to subdue him by force, but he was so damn strong. Estimated level at least 85. -He causes trouble and makes incidents wherever he goes without even trying. I got caught up in it and couldnt do anything and got kicked out. Just thinking about it was enough to make him feel this way. And what Yu-hyun recalled was only a very small part. Somements were full of long curses at Don Quixote, which showed how much stress the other collectors had. In the actual novel, Don Quixote was deluded by the illusion that he was a knight errant. [The Divine Spirits hope that this story will be fun and watch it with interest.] [Some Divine Spirits are worried that you might fail too.] The Divine Spirits of other libraries also knew that Yu-hyun was challenging, and they flocked to the library as soon as it opened. In addition to the existing 12,000 viewers, 3,000 more were added, and the current number of viewers in the library exceeded 15,000. The library, which was noisy from the beginning, became even more lively. [100TP donation!] [New challenger! But more than 10 people have already failed, and honestly, I think this is impossible.] [100TP donation!] [This is not a ce where you can clear it by being strong. How are you going to persuade that crazy old man?] Some of the Divine Spirits negative opinions were valid, but underneath them was a kind of lowly desire to see Yu-hyun fail. He ignored such messages lightly and naturally stood by Don Quixotes side. Oh, my knight. Im sorry. The wind was so warm today that I fell asleep without knowing it. His expression and tone changed in an instant. Most of the Divine Spirits who were watching him were surprised and turned over. Yu-hyun smiled inwardly. ttery and acting are very basic elements to survive in the apocalypse. Yu-hyun decided at this moment that it was right to cater to Don Quixote. The people who had failed so far had either treated him as a madman or as a lunatic, and urged him to face reality. But no words could break the old mans stubbornness, and let alone force, he was beyond their match. Yu-hyun chose a different route. He decided to do his best in the role of Sancho Panza that he was given. Don Quixotes expression, which had been ring at Yu-hyun, softened. Hm. You are still not a knight, but my servant, so I suppose that can happen. But Sancho. Dont forget. A true knight errant does not close his eyes easily, even when the hot sun sets and the ck nightes! Yes. Of course. Good. Then lets move on. My lovely princess is waiting for me from afar. Don Quixotes appearance was magnificent no matter how you looked at it. But Yu-hyun knew. The background of this ce did not allow knights at all. Don Quixotes background was thete 16th century, when the Battle of Lepanto took ce. In this era, where cannons and firearms already existed, the existence of knights was nothing but a ghost left behind by the times. In fact, the novel was about Don Quixote, who had gone mad, causing trouble and bringing idents everywhere. He thought he was a knight and had to save a fair princess. [Now that I see it in front of me, it definitely looks like that. But how is this old man so strong? He looks like he would break with just a poke.] The collectors wouldnt have lied, so it must be true. Rather, the fact that they only wrote strong might have been an understatement. The collectors, who had strong pride, would not easily ept their defeat, but they honestly recorded that they fought and lost to Don Quixote, saying he was strong. Looking at the estimated level of 85, it meant that he had the power to match the upper collectors. If he had to fight him directly, he would probably see an unbelievable power exploding from his thin and frail body. Huh? But where is the donkey? What are you talking about, Sancho? Didnt you agree to serve me barefoot from the beginning? Ah, right. In the original novel, Sancho Panza rode a donkey when he followed Don Quixote. It seemed that there was no donkey in the story implemented in the Mental Realm. Then, he had no choice but to walk. Yu-hyun stuck to Don Quixotes side and followed him. Fortunately, Don Quixote thought of his servants footsteps and drove his horse Rosinante slowly. Thats how the adventure of one beast and two men began. Hmm. What was the first trial? Was it staying at an inn? As Yu-hyun thought, they crossed the hill, and an inn appeared in the distance. Don Quixote eximed with a gleam in his eyes as he spotted the inn. Sancho! Look! The majestic appearance of the castle standing there! Ah, yes. Yu-hyun answered as if he agreed, but he couldnt help but wonder inside. A majestic castle? Wasnt that just a normal inn for travelers? The roof was not properly repaired and had holes in it, and the stable next to it was so shabby that the donkey could easily escape. Two women were dryingundry near the entrance, and anyone could see that they were the innkeepers wife and daughter. But, it seemed that the old knight did not see it that way. Wow. Amazing. Such a splendid castle. And look. Two lovelydies are waiting to greet us at the entrance. No, thats Yu-hyun was about to correct him without knowing it, but closed his mouth. The Divine Spirits who were watching the ridiculous scene finally burst intoughter, saying it had begun. [100TP donation!] [LOL, are you shocked?] [100TP donation!] [Ive never seen Kang Yu-hyun so flustered LOL] [100TP donation!] [Ah, I missed Gumho and Mad dog. But this is fun too.] The only regret of the Divine Spirits was that Yu-hyun didnt act as excessively as the previous collectors who had failed. Lets go, Sancho. Im afraid that the delicate skin of thedies, white as jade, might be hurt by this fierce sun. Yes. Of course, sir. Yu-hyun followed Don Quixote to the inn. Oh, you beautifuldies. I, the noble Don Quixote, praise your beauty! A scream that made his limbs curl involuntarily. Even the people who lived in the same era as Don Quixote would have thought of him as a madman when they saw his words and deeds, let alone the people who lived in the 21st century. Yu-hyun decided to think positively. Compared to the ugly human figures he had seen in the apocalypse, Don Quixote was rather cute. Sir, would you like to stay here for the night? No, Sancho, what are you talking about? Pardon? The sun is still in the middle of the sky, and you want to rest already. Ive told you over and over that we still have a long way to go. Uh, um. Im sorry, but my memory is not very good. Could you please tell me again what our adventures goal is? Of course. Contrary to what he had expected, Don Quixote was rather happy to exin again. Hmm. Listen carefully, Sancho. We are on our way to rescue mydy and the lovely princess, Dulcinea del Toboso, who was kidnapped by the evil wizard, Freston. Of course, the journey will be very perilous. There is the giant Caraculiambro that Frestonmands, and countless other giants and demons that will block our way. But dont worry! My princess Dulcinea will never Ugh. Yu-hyun desperately rejected the endless rhetoric and only took the necessary information. In summary, he was saying that they were going to rescue the kidnapped princess. [Im going crazy. Hes really hopeless, isnt he?] If there is someone who can say such things while sober, that would be more amazing, wouldnt it? While Yu-hyun and Baekryeon agreed with each other, the Divine Spirits reaction was something like here we go again. Some of them had already heard this magnificent scream more than ten times without a single mistake. The Divine Spirits who were suffering from PTSD in the chat window were noticeable. Sancho! This is not the time. Lets move quickly. If we are a little more diligent, the weight of the tears that my love Dulcinea sheds will be lighter! And then, without waiting for an answer, he turned his horse Rosinante and headed in another direction. Why did hee to the inn in the first ce? He was a really whimsical person. Im sorry. Our sir is a bit, very passionate. Yu-hyun apologized to the mother and daughter and hurriedly chased after Don Quixote. The ones left behind were bewildered. They thought they were travelers and greeted them, but they spouted some anachronistic speech and left right away. What a strange person. Mother. Indeed. *** Yu-hyun felt the eyes of the mother and daughter on his back until he disappeared from sight. He could bear it, but it was obvious that the other collectors would not be able to stand the shame. Most of them had picked a fight with Don Quixote here and got smashed, and were kicked out of the world of imagination. Even in this world, Don Quixote, who pursued his ideals and dreams, was a freak who deserved everyones ridicule and finger-pointing. Lets see. The next incident was picking a quarrel with the people he met on the road? Just then, he saw two priests riding horses from the opposite side. They were wearing robes, just ordinary priests. Normally, they would have passed by with a light eye contact, but. What! How dare those evil demons wear the disguise of holy priests! Don Quixote never let it go. Sancho. Do you see? The appearance of those two demons. They seem harmless, but in my eyes as a knight of the wind, I can see their true form. They are demons wearing masks. We must erase them from this world right now. [100TP donation!] [Its starting LOL] [100TP donation!] [Get ready for the popcorn.] Before Yu-hyun came, the other collectors had scolded Don Quixote. That was a delusion and a mistake, and they were not demons but ordinary humans. But Don Quixote insisted otherwise, and was sure that he was not wrong. While he was doing that, the priests realized that Don Quixote was a madman and ran away. The Divine Spirits thought that Yu-hyun would face the same choice. Yes! You are right, sir! But the words that Yu-hyun uttered werepletely unexpected. While the Divine Spirits were confused, Don Quixote was even happier to see Yu-hyun agree with him. Good, Sancho! You are worthy of being my servant. You have a discerning eye unlike the other rogues. Thats what makes you my servant. Hey! You demons there! Take off the masks you are wearing and reveal your true identity! Yu-hyun also echoed him. Right! Reveal your true identity in front of our sir, and confess your sins and kneel down! The Divine Spirits couldnt figure out what was going on. Yu-hyun had chosen apletely new way. The two priests stopped their horses and exchanged bewildered looks. Yu-hyun smirked inwardly at their expression. Of course. If someone called them demons out of nowhere, they would have been angry and insulted. But Yu-hyun decided to go along with Don Quixotes words for now and didnt stop his reproach. Dont act innocent! Reveal your true identity in front of our sir! We already know that you are demons. The two priests exchanged looks again and then spoke in a heavy voice. How did you know? The priest threw off the leather he was wearing over him. Inside, red-skinned demons with pointed horns revealed themselves. Yu-hyun was stunned to see them. Why are they real? Chapter 237: Chapter 237: Not only was Yu-hyun bewildered, but so were the Divine Spirits. The message window was flooded with question marks in an instant. [100TP donation!] [Is this real?] [100TP donation!] [No, it wasnt a delusion, it was a real demon?] [The one who resembles the brilliant light says he already knew.] [The one whoughs in the darkest ce donates 1000TP!] [Dont pretend its not now.]Ignoring the messages from the Divine Spirits that exploded in a sh, Yu-hyun pointed his finger at the demons in front of him. Uh, sir knight. The demons, um. They revealed their true colors? Well done, Sancho! Those despicable creatures dared not to show me their true colors and only wore filthy masks. Unfortunately, I could not punish them as I pleased. No matter how great a knight I am, I have to care about my reputation in the world. Don Quixote was overjoyed that the demons disguised as priests had revealed their true selves, and he was itching to fight them. He raised hisnce and entered a battle stance. Yu-hyun had no time to stop him. Kicking his saddle, Don Quixote became one with Rocinante and was like a rushing wind. Even though he only saw him pass by at his side, Yu-hyun felt goosebumps on his skin. Hes fast. And strong. The two demons who revealed their identities inted their huge muscles and tried to block Don Quixotes attack, but Rocinante elerated even more. Now, the super-fast charge that was invisible even to the afterimage became a streak of light and pierced through the demon on the right. Boom! The air exploded and the demons upper body disappeared as if it was torn off. The other demon who watched hisrade die in vain next to him felt a sense of crisis and spread his wings to escape. How dare you show your back to a knight and run away! With Don Quixotes roar, Rocinante quickly turned and charged at the demon. The demon had no time to cast a spell or use his sharp ws. He was stabbed through his back and heart along with his wings, and he vanished into ck mist with a scream of pain. Having finished off both demons, Don Quixote returned to Yu-hyun with a relieved expression. Did you see that, Sancho? This is the enemy that a knight of chivalry must fight, and the evil horde that hinders our adventure. Someday you will also have to fight with your own weapon. So always be alert and prepared. Yes, sir knight. Good. Then shall we move on? As if there had been no fierce battle just before, the two resumed their journey. However, unlike Don Quixote who hummed with joy for his brave exploration into the unknown, Yu-hyuns mind was stillplicated. I did respond differently from the others, but did he really mean it? From the original novel, everything Don Quixote did was nothing but a delusion. He mistook passing merchants for knights who opposed him, called ordinary women nobledies, and shouted that priests were demons like he did just now. The climax of that was his charge against the windmill. Don Quixote. He was a weirdo who dreamed while living in reality. He dreamed and had ideals, but In the end, he failed to ovee the wall of reality. Aedy and tragedy of an outsider. That was Don Quixotes story, and everyone else knew that and tried to persuade him. And the clear condition of this Mental Realm was to wake Don Quixote up from his dream. The system also shouted reality. What if we were wrong? What if everything Don Quixote said that people dismissed as delusions was true? The evidence was the demons disguised as priests that happened just before. Even though there were no corpses left to prove their existence, Yu-hyun did not dismiss it as an illusion. He found a way. He didnt need to use Laces power. He found a new way that he had never shown before, and he felt confident about the future. The answer derived from the clues. And for that, he needed to sincerely join this knights adventure. Lets go, sir knight. I also want to see Princess Dulcinea as soon as possible. Oh, Sancho. You know too. How beautiful she is. You said so yourself, sir knight. How can I not know? Thats right. But the other rogues doubt her existence even. They are irreverent beyond measure. They dont know how great you are, sir knight. They are just jealous of your greatness. What if? There was someone who sincerely believed in his dream and stayed by his side. Your words are true, Sancho. But I forgive them. Their jealousy is a natural emotion, and it proves how great I am. A true knight must know how to show mercy and fight for the weak. Maybe this story could go to a different end. Yu-hyun thought so. *** The adventure was smooth and uneventful. After defeating the demons disguised as priests, they hardly met anyone on the road. The two crossed a wide field and passed through a forest with a clear stream. They stopped for a while to admire the scenery of a waterfall that sprinkled countless beads in the distance, and enjoyed the chirping of the birds that flew through the forest. [100TP donation!] [It suddenly feels like a healing broadcast] [100TP donation!] [But its kind of addictive. This kind of ssic adventure is worth watching.] In fact, Yu-hyun and Don Quixotes adventure was really a ssic in every sense. They walked on rough mountain paths, crossed ins, and cut through forests. And so, before they knew it, the sun in the sky set on the western horizon and soon the night came with brilliant stars. Well have to sleep on the road today, knight. Hmm. Lets do that. For a windmill knight like me, this nature is truly the real cradle. Yu-hyun quicklyid down a mat and lit a fire. His movements were so natural that the Divine Spirits thought he was not really Sancho. It was a habit he had cultivated for 10 years during the apocalypse. The one who received the hospitality, Don Quixote, took it for granted and nodded with satisfaction. Soon, the two wrapped themselves in nkets and sat in front of the bonfire. What a pity. Don Quixote suddenly muttered. What do you mean? Didnt we only kill two of those special groups? The enemies that lie ahead of our path are literally mountains, and two are too few. I thought it was enough. Too few. Are you worried? Of course not! Don Quixote said indignantly. As a windmill knight, I have never felt worry or fear in my life. The only fear I have is that my nobledy Dulcinea del Toboso will escape from that wicked magician as soon as possible. Dont worry. If you are a knight, you can do it. Of course I can. There is nothing impossible for me, Don Quixote! He was not just trying to motivate himself. The old knight sincerely believed that and followed his hearts desire. Even though Dulcinea was not a real existence and was only created in Don Quixotes imagination. The Divine Spirits who watched this scene all shook their heads and clicked their tongues. [Most of the Divine Spirits sigh at Don Quixotes ideal.] [Most of the Divine Spirits say that dreams cannote true.] From the perspective of the Divine Spirits, Don Quixote was ultimately a created being. No matter what he said or what ideal he had, it was nothing but a story implemented within the Mental Realm. What need did he have for an ideal when he would disappear without a trace along with the end of the Mental Realm? They only found him ridiculous and amusing from their point of view. Arent you angry, knight? What are you talking about? Dont you see how they ignore and mock you, sir knight? They say you are mad andugh at you. They say that ideals are harmful to humans, dont they? Well, I think Ive heard something like that. What do you think, sir knight? What a strange question. Sancho, what do you think? Me? Do you really think that ideals are harmful to humans? Don Quixotes face was filled with a seriousness that Yu-hyun had never seen before. It was a different kind of gravity than when he was in battle. Yu-hyun answered nervously. I dont know, um Im not sure. Hmm. It may be a difficult question for you, who are amoner. What about you, sir knight? I have already given my answer. Not only me, but all the knights of the pen have given the same answer. The ideals we hold are the most noble and beautiful things in the world. Don Quixote said that and added with a smirk. Of course, mine are the most splendid. Ah, yes. And look, Sancho. Don Quixote said that and pointed to the sky. The ck night sky was filled with countless specks that could never be seen in the city. A dazzling feast of starlight. It was a new sensation for Yu-hyun to feel the warmth of the bonfire and look up at the night sky. See those brilliant stars. The eyes they send to us. Yu-hyun was startled by his words. Could it be that he felt the eyes of the Divine Spirits? They are jealous of my greatness and re at me. Fortunately, that was not the case. [The Divine Spirits are enraged by Don Quixotes words.] [Most of the Divine Spirits shout to kill that old fool of a knight.] However, Don Quixote had unwittingly provoked the anger of the Divine Spirits. But he didnt know that and kept on giving a long speech about how great he was. The old knight who deluded himself that the stars praised him and the stars who were furious at his interpretation. They didntmunicate with each other, and for Yu-hyun who watched them both, there was no more hriousedy. He found their ridiculous appearance amusing and burst intoughter without knowing it. Hahaha. Why are youughing? Sancho. I just find this situation funny. I didnt mean to mock you, sir knight. Hmm. Laughing is good. Laughter is the medicine that drives our lives. Since itse to this, Illugh too. Hahahahaha!! His suddenughter was like a madmans. But Yu-hyun liked that look of Don Quixote. The Divine Spirits were also annoyed, but that was also a wonder. He always does whatever he wants and makes nonsense. He causes trouble whenever he takes his eyes off him, intes his imagination, and never stops talking. Normally, he would have ignored or turned away from the Divine Spirits who were frustrated and annoyed by him. But they were interested in Don Quixote while they were angry and mocking him. The charm of Don Quixote had captivated even the stars in the sky. How could I notugh? Those noble celestial spectators had lowered their eyes to the level of a mere knight. Suddenlyughing, the atmosphere is lively. Let me continue this excitement by reciting a romance. Don Quixote, who wasughing and talking as he pleased, cleared his throat and sang a song. No, could that be called a song? He couldnt match the pitch or the rhythm properly, and it sounded like a horrible noise from a tone-deaf person. That is the true duty and obligation of a knight. No! Not an obligation, but a privilege! But why? As I listened to his yful shout, I felt as if I was moved by his experience. Dreaming an impossible dream. Defeating an unbeatable foe. Bearing an unbearable sorrow. Dying for a noble ideal. Before I knew it, even the Divine Spirits who had been mocking Don Quixote were listening attentively to his soulful romance. Knowing how to correct mistakes. Loving with purity and goodwill. Falling in love in an impossible dream. Having faith, and reaching the stars in the sky. Don Quixotes eyes were full of tears as he recited thest line. I felt goosebumps all over my body when I heard those words. His unwavering gaze, his firm will to move forward for his belief and goal. That was the most magnificent sight I had ever seen in a human being, and the ideal image that I wanted to pursue. How was it, Sancho? Don Quixote asked me with hopeful eyes after finishing his romance. Uh, um. What should I say? I was a little hesitant. It was hard to express this feeling in words right now. To be honest, he didnt sing that well. If I had to be picky, it was ear-splitting, but the emotion behind it made my soul tremble. Lets just go to sleep. In the end, postponing the answer was the best option. Don Quixote, who had been looking forward to it, quickly became gloomy. Wey down and covered ourselves with nkets. I wanted to fall asleep right away, but Don Quixote asked me a question before he fell asleep. Sancho. Are you asleep? Why do you ask? My lord. I just thought that when I sang my romance, the atmosphere was lively. Should I have raised my voice more at that time? I think you have already shown your great knightly Divine Spirit, my lord. There is no need to do that. Is that so? Yes. I see. Just as I was about to fall asleep again, Don Quixote suddenly lifted his head as if he had remembered something. Still, maybe I couldnt stand it anymore and exploded. My lord. Please go to sleep. You may not need to sleep, my lord, but I am a humble servant who needs to rest. Don Quixote answered meekly. Im sorry. Chapter 238 Chapter 238 As soon as the sun rose the next day, the two of them woke up from their sleep and prepared to move again. The Divine Spirits seemed to be amused by the fact that Yu-hyun was annoyedst night, and they giggled andughed as soon as he woke up. How often would this man be so miserable in the future? By then, the Divine Spirits became more curious. What would be the fate of that phantom who made even the kind Kang Yu-hyun Teller lose his temper? Where was the end of the knights path that he wanted to follow, and the end of the story that this mental realm would face? Before long, the Divine Spirits began to have some expectations for this hopeless knight. Its not a bad reaction. Why did he feel that he would be more tired by this? Was it just an illusion caused by worry? Come on! Rocinante, Sancho. Lets move. Adventure awaits us! Yes. I understand, so dont rush me. He wondered what would happen next. It was Yu-hyuns first time to spend a day without any trouble. The other collectors were bounced out of the mental realm without evensting a day, so no one knew what would happen next. Yu-hyun decided to enjoy the beautiful scenery around him as he walked slowly. Ah. He suddenly asked as if he remembered something. Sir Knight. What is it? Sancho. What are you going to do when you finish this adventure? Yu-hyun was curious about that. Whether Princess Dulcinea existed or not, he doubted that Don Quixote would ever end his adventure. For some reason, this gentleman seemed like someone who would wander around the world until he died, and it didnt seem strange to think so. Don Quixote asked back as if it was a weird question. Sancho. You are talking nonsense. How can there be only one adventure in this vast world? Are you not going back to your hometown? Yu-hyun mentioned Don Quixotes hometown El Toboso vige. The vige where he felt suffocated in the novel, dreamed of adventure, and escaped right away. Im sorry, but Im not going back there. Why not? Because I still have many missions and duties to fulfill. Oh, of course I dont mean to say that I hate my hometown. Rather, I can say that my hometown El Toboso is the most beautiful vige. Don Quixote boasted about the scenery of El Toboso from atop Rocinante. From that alone, Yu-hyun realized that he didnt hate his hometown. By now, the grass there must always be green and fresh. The trees that grew everywhere had deep roots in the ground and were more sturdy and beautiful than anything else. If you leaned against their shade leisurely, it felt like your mother was holding you in her arms. It sounds very cozy. The stream that flowed between the trees and rocks never dried up. Whenever you were thirsty, anyone could freely drink from its water. The vigers were so friendly too. They always waved at me when they saw me. The lovely maiden next door, thedy at the bakery, they all fell for my splendid appearance. Theirughter still sounds clear in my ears when I close my eyes. Don Quixote hastily added to his words. Sancho. Of course, I only have Miss Dulcinea in my heart. Dont misunderstand. Oh, of course. Anyway, the wind always blew high and cool in my hometown El Toboso. Sometimes it blew low, but then it was so warm that itforted even my tired mind. The animals sometimes ran around on the yard peacefully, and the birds always sang without stopping. The children chased after those birds and yed hard. I see. When he said that, Yu-hyun thought it was surprising. Wasnt his hometown a ce that Don Quixote hated so much that he would rather die than go back? But from his words, it seemed that he was more proud of his hometown than anything else. Even just listening to him, the scenery unfolded vividly in front of his eyes, as he described it in such detail. And above all, the look on Don Quixotes face as he talked about his hometown. It was as if he was facing something he had dreamed of, filled with such longing. Sir Knight. Dont you really want to go back? Even though he had such a wistful expression? Don Quixote answered firmly. Yes. Sancho. What will you do if youplete all your missions? You have a strange obsession with some things. Hmm. But if I reallyplete all my missions and duties, and save my beloved Dulcinea and finally fulfill the purpose of my life. Then. Maybe then. He might return to his dear hometown. Don Quixote said that. Yu-hyun was about to say something as he looked at him, but Don Quixote cut him off. But for now, we have something to do, so dont worry about that. The important thing now is to rescue the princess who is in danger from the evil wizard Freston. Yes, sir. Sancho. You are a farmer, but you know that someday you will be a knight after me. You will naturally understand what I mean as time goes by. The two of them focused on walking after that. Thud thud thud thud! Far away, beyond the hill, a cloud of dust rose up with countless cries. Yu-hyun felt uneasy at the sight. Of course, the source of his uneasiness was not the dust cloud in front of him, but the unpredictable knight next to him. His anxiety became reality. Sancho! Look there! There are soldiers and knights with shields from the enemy country trying to stop us! I dont see anything. Its just a dust cloud. Thats why they are sure to be enemies. They dare to interfere with me. They are not to be underestimated. But dont worry. I, the great Don Quixote, can defeat anyone no matter who they are! Sigh. [100TP donation!] [He doesnt listen to a word you say, does he? LOL] [100TP donation!] [Yu-hyun Teller, season 17242356 sigh LOL] Sir Knight. Lets at least check who they are first. Yu-hyun and Don Quixote were able to see the scenery beyond the hill only after they climbed up. The cause of the dust cloud was none other than a countless flock of sheep. The cries of the sheep were so far away that they sounded like soldiers shouts. Yu-hyun looked at Don Quixote as if to say look at this, but this old knight did not budge from his stubbornness even after seeing the sheep. Sancho! Look there! Those countless soldiers and knights with shields! What? They might try to deceive me with their illusions, but they have no chance! They cannot fool my eyes with their dust clouds, or stop me with their woolen disguises! Come on, Rocinante! Sir? Sir! Yu-hyun was at a loss as he watched Don Quixote suddenly jump up and run out. But his moment of hesitation was brief. He had decided to follow Don Quixote no matter what he did. Ivee this far, I might as well go all the way. Yu-hyun quickly chased after Don Quixote. Don Quixote had already mounted Rocinante and was approaching the flock of sheep, thrusting hisnce at them. Servants of the wicked sorcerer! Soldiers of the evil empire! Receive the judgment of Don Quixote! Baaah! Sheep were bleeding and dying one by one. To anyone who saw it, it looked like nothing but a senile old man abusing animals. Oh, no, what are you doing! Someone stop that crazy old man! You there! Youre hispanion, right? Our sheep will all die at this rate! The shepherds who were leading the flock shouted at Yu-hyun. From their perspective, Don Quixote was nothing more than a bully who tormented the weak. Yu-hyun desperately tried to ignore the absurdity of the situation and made his choice. Fight. He transformed Baekryeon into a sword and charged into the flock of sheep. Kneel before the knight! He had no hesitation since he had already chosen to follow him. Yu-hyun swiftly cut off the neck of a sheep in front of him. The Divine Spirits were also surprised by his actions, as if they didnt expect him to go this far. How many sheep did the two men kill in a while? Suddenly, something strange happened. Baaah. Eeeeh. Aaaah!! The cries of the sheep gradually turned into human screams. And the corpses of the sheep that fell before Yu-hyuns eyes were actually people wearing woolen coats. Was it because their true identities were exposed? The soldiers in sheeps clothing got up one by one and drew their weapons. [The Divine Spirits are shocked to find out that the sheep were really soldiers.] [Most of the Divine Spirits start to see Don Quixote differently.] Look! Sancho! These are the evil minions who oppress the weak! Do not spare any of them and strike them all down! Don Quixote shouted and Yu-hyun nodded, swinging his sword. The soldiers were strong, but not enough to stop these two men who had gained momentum. Don Quixote on Rocinante was like a raging storm, piercing several enemies at once with hisnce. He was almost like a natural disaster. Yu-hyun was not inferior to him either. His weapon that changed freely confused the enemy soldiers and his physical abilities were far beyond theirs. More than a hundred soldiers fell to their swords in an instant. Oh, no! Lets run away! Save meee!! The terrified soldiers threw away their weapons and woolen coats and ran away in panic. Themanders who had led the flock were already cold corpses. The fallen illusions turned into text and scattered. The Divine Spirits looked at Don Quixote with awe in their eyes. It all came true as he said. Everything that everyone had dismissed as delusions became reality. As I expected. Yu-hyun smiled inwardly. Not going against Don Quixotes will, and believing his words. This was the key to clearing this worldview. It was a strange feeling, as if he was under a spell. Sancho. You fought well. Don Quixote approached Yu-hyun, riding his horse Rocinante, and asked. Are you tired? Of course not. Yu-hyun shook his head with a smile. Don Quixote, who noticed that he was not bluffing, alsoughed heartily. Good! Then, lets move on. A noble knight does not get weary here. Im a squire, though. A fine squire, indeed. And also one who has the potential to be a noble knight. Dont underestimate yourself, Sancho. Everyone has greatness within them.????????????????????????.?????? Those who havent yet are just ones who havent discovered their greatness. Don Quixote said that and reached out his hand to Yu-hyun. I think you have already awakened your potential perfectly. Yu-hyun took his hand. Thank you for thepliment. Good. Well, theres no time to dawdle. Lets go. Hee-hee-hee-hee! His steed Rocinante also seemed to look forward to the adventure ahead and neighed vigorously. As he watched Don Quixotes back as he went ahead, he suddenly remembered the old days and felt something hot rise up from somewhere in his chest. He also dreamed of having such an exciting and cool adventure someday when he became a collector when he was young. Adventure and fight. The crisis that came at him and the hot passion that overcame it. He thought that all those things were just fleeting dreams that had scattered and were no longer left. But now, at this moment, he didnt expect his heart to beat again like this. Don Quixote turned his head and looked back at Yu-hyun. Sancho. What are you doing? Come on. Anytime. Hee-hee-hee! Rocinante says hes ready too. The two men and one beast resumed their adventure. *** A frozen. The huge world that named itself Cocytuswas coiled by a snake that twisted its tail. The symbol of corruption, deception, and anger. The existence of the ck snake with three heads was the incarnation of evil that was shunned even in the far universe. Satan, or Lucifer, the snake sat quietly and watched a tellers painting. Sometimes heughed as if it was fun, sometimes he empathized with his emotions, and sometimes he cheered for his adventure. This tiny being was always hopeful and made his own by oveing the crisis. And as his level became refined and higher, Satan began to feel confident in his faint hypothesis. Youre watching something interesting. At that moment, a voice came from the space above his head. The three heads looked up at the same time. Rumble. His body moved slightly, but the frozen ground cracked and the sky tore. The frozen atmosphere shattered and dropped countless fragments. They were huge chunks of ice, some as big as several kilometers. The three pairs of eyes of Satan narrowed as he recognized his opponent. [Why are you here? Im busy right now, so if youre going to be annoying, Id rather you just leave.] Come on. Dont you think thats a bit too much for fellow lords? How many people would bother to visit you, the universal loner? Practically just me. So you should be grateful. [Then tell me why you came. Mephisto.] Mephisto. His real name was Mephistopheles, a demon who once made a bet with Eden to corrupt a human named Faust. He was one of the seven lords of the Great Legion Pandemonium, and the sessor of Satans seat of pride, who had held two seats of wrath and pride. His alias as a Divine Spirit was [The Demon Who Praises Love and Philosophy]. However, even though he belonged to the same Pandemonium, he was not someone that Satan liked very much. Satan had never gotten along with anyone in the same Great Legion. Mephisto was the only one who approached Satan as he pleased. Im curious about something. I heard that you have an interest in a certain tellertely. [Itsmon for Divine Spirits to have fun with someone theyre interested in.] But its strange that its a teller. Especially when that teller fights like the humans of other lower realms. Mephisto descended slowly from the sky in the form of an avatar, not his true self. He wore a costume that suited a medieval nobleman, and had a stylish beard on his middle-aged face. He smiled slyly at the giant snake that filled his sight. But whats surprising is that youve been watching the teller recruitment ceremony of Celestial Corporation without fail. As if you were looking for something. And Mephistopheles was also the only one who knew about Satans past deeds. And then suddenly you stopped going there. And at the same time, something strange happened. A teller from a lower realm called Earth started to gain fame. The very teller that youre watching. [So, what are you trying to say? Mephisto.] What did you see there? What did you see in that teller? Was that teller the one youve been looking for? [I dont know what youre talking about.] Oh,e on Satan. Or should I say Lucifer. My oldrade. You cant fool my eyes. I can tell that youre seeing something from that teller named Kang Yu-hyun that others dont know. Satan did not answer. Instead, he red at Mephisto with killing intent in his eyes. It was a warning not to babble any more. The other Divine Spirits of Pandemonium who were secretly watching from nearby scattered in fear at the pressure of his disregard. Mephisto shrugged his shoulders, not expecting an answer anyway. Dont forget,rade. We dont have the right to refuse our given roles. With those words, Mephisto left Cocytus. Satany down on the frozen again, pondering over Mephistos words. [Ill find out soon enough.] He muttered that to himself, not to anyone else. Chapter 239: Chapter 239: Rocks fell from the sky and shook the ground. The chunks of stone that rained down like hail shattered into pieces when they hit the surface, scattering fragments like sharp thorns in all directions. The massive impact that shook the space itself and the swarm of debris that followed were so dangerous that they could cause serious injuries if one was even slightly careless. In the midst of this natural disaster, Yu-hyun and Don Quixote were there. Sancho! Look! Those cowardly giants are still tormenting us! Can you please be quiet for a moment? I know that already! Oh, Rocinante. Hurry up and run. My righteous spear will pierce through the throats of those wicked giants! The two were charging towards the giants who were throwing rocks from the cliff. It wasnt supposed to be like this from the beginning. The rocks that were on the cliff were just ordinary rocks at first. But then, Don Quixote saw the rocks and shouted, The evil wizard Preston has sent giant assassins to kill me! And then, the rocks turned into giants and attacked them.The attack of throwing countless rocks from above to below was so threatening that it made ones bones tremble. No, Im saying, lets go around a bit. Yu-hyun tried to stop Don Quixote as soon as he saw the giants, saying that it was dangerous and they should watch the situation first. But Don Quixote reacted with indignation to Yu-hyuns words and yelled like this. How can a true knight turn his back on the enemy in front of him! Im not saying to turn your back, but to retreat one step for two steps forward Moreover, they are the creations of an evil wizard and giants that emit a rotten smell! As a righteous wind knight, I cannot stand by and watch them. I will pierce them with my spear right now! And then, he immediately drove Rocinante andunched a reckless charge. Yu-hyun couldnt leave him alone, so he hastily followed him. And thats how the situation came to this point. Yu-hyun dodged the falling rocks lightly and asked sarcastically. So what are you going to do now? Sir knight? Hmm. Don Quixote smashed a flying rock with his spear and let out a groan of doubt. He was fine until he ran with a good momentum, but the problem was how to climb up that cliff after that. If Hye-rim was here, we could fly up with Icaruss wings. Yu-hyun had a ranged attack of harpoon throwing, but after he took down one giant with it, they became cautious and started to focus on him. If they hadnt noticed him, he could have used Baekryeon to climb up the cliff like a hook. It was all because of Don Quixote who stupidly ran straight ahead. Thats why I told you over and over again. Sometimes, taking a long way around can be the right way. Come to think of it, youre right. What do you mean by saying that now? Im sorry. Sigh. Yu-hyun felt frustrated, but it was toote to argue about it now. They had to somehow get up to that cliff that was over 30m high in order to stop or fight the giants. This is why I need more ranged attacks. Yu-hyun decided that if he ever got a fourth collector, he would definitely pick someone with a ranged support trait. He dodged another rock that came flying at him. What now? Hmm. Aha! I have an idea! [The Divine Spirits listen to Don Quixotes words.] [The Divine Spirits are curious about the method that Don Quixote mentioned.] What is that? Don Quixote quickly got off his saddle from Rocinante and stood in front of Yu-hyun. Sancho. I just saw your strength when you threw the spear, and it seemed quite impressive. You also have uracy. Yes, well. Its thanks to my hard work to be a knight. But why do you ask? There is only one way. Sancho. Throw me. What? [The Divine Spirits are bewildered by Don Quixotes words.] [???] A feast of countless hooks filling the message window. Yu-hyun also wanted to question what kind of idea this was for a moment, but after thinking about it carefully, it wasnt bad. It was just that the image of a person throwing another person was strange, but they both had already stepped into the realm of superhumans, so there was no reason they couldnt do it. Okay. Then lets go. Yu-hyun first raised a dust cloud around them to get out of the giants sight. It wouldntst long, but it was important to buy that short time. Im ready! Just signal me and throw me in style! Don Quixotes voice, who was standing upright on Yu-hyuns hands with his head raised and facing forward, had a hint of anticipation. Don Quixote was full of thoughts of flying gracefully in the sky andnding gracefully on top of those giants, swinging his sword gracefully and knocking down those giants gracefully. No, he was already convinced of the future where he had seeded in doing that. Throw! Lets do this! Yu-hyun threw Don Quixote over the cliff as he said that. The giants who were throwing rocks from the top of the cliff were momentarily watching the situation quietly as they missed the moment when they hid their figures in the dust cloud. Then, out of nowhere, an old man with a beard flying in their direction broke through the dust cloud, and even the giants with big guts were startled. Huh? What is that? Something is flying over here? Its a knight. Kill the knight! Don Quixote soon began to fall in a parab toward where the giants were. He had a spear and a shield in his hands and was ready tond in style. At that moment. Don Quixote and Yu-hyun, who threw him, realized something. Uh, were a bit short on distance? As he said that, Don Quixote fell just slightly short of reaching the edge of the cliff. Ugh?! Don Quixote hastily stabbed his spear into the wall of the cliff. Thanks to that, he avoided falling miserably and was able to hang on to the cliff. However, the problem was. Knight. He is here. Knight. He is stupid. Stupid knight. We hit him with rocks. The shadows of the giants loomed over him, and they were about to throw rocks at Don Quixote, who was defenseless. Sancho! Help me! Rocinante. Let me borrow your back for a moment. Heehee! Rosinante did not refuse Yu-hyun. This clever white horse also sensed his masters crisis and had the same idea as Yu-hyun. Run! Rosinante, with Yu-hyun on his back, made a turn and ran towards the cliff. It seemed like a foolish act of crashing into the cliff, but there was a reason for it. Baekryeon! [Got it!] Baekryeon, which sprang from Yu-hyuns right hand, turned into a hook with a rope. Yu-hyun immediately threw the hook over the cliff. Baekryeon, sharpened into a hook,nded on the cliff and stuck firmly into the ground, and the other end of the rope was driven into the ground like a peg. A rope that was taut with tension connected the bottom and top of the cliff. Rosinante ran on it. [The Divine Spirits cant believe their eyes.] The sight of a horse carrying a person on its back running at full speed on a rope was nothing short of astonishing. It was hard enough for a person to ride on a rope, let alone a four-legged beast. But Rosinante did it. He was showing it in real time. The skill that Rosinante showed now was not inferior to any mythical or legendary horse, but rather surpassed them in some sense. The giants who were about to throw rocks also noticed that and shifted their attention to Rosinante and Yu-hyun. They seemed more dangerous than the skinny knight who was hanging on the cliff with a spear stuck in it. A horse is climbing up the cliff. Theres a human on the horse too. Kill them. The moment they tried to throw rocks at Yu-hyun and Rosinante, Don Quixote, who was hanging on the cliff with a spear, stepped on the spear shaft and jumped up to the top of the cliff. How dare you take your eyes off me! He drew his sword from his waist and cut off the head of the nearest giant. While the giants were confused, Rosinante and Yu-hyun safely arrived at the top of the cliff. When they were at the bottom of the cliff, they had no choice but to be beaten because of their position, but now that they were standing on the same ground, things changed. In front of two superhumans and one horse, no matter how big they were, the giants could not use their strength properly. Its over. Hmm. We have achieved another glorious victory today! Heehee. Rosinante made a small sound as if he was used to it. Yu-hyun, who muttered as if he was tired, and Don Quixote, who celebrated his glorious victory. This strange trio had achieved another splendid victory against new enemies today. Of course, the process of fighting was hardly cool even if they washed their eyes, and something seemed to be missing. But we won in the end, didnt we? Yeah. I guess so. Night came before they knew it. Yu-hyun and Don Quixote decided to spend the night at the top of the rugged mountain cliff. Although it was at the top of the cliff, it was wide enough for ten giants to stand at once, so it was more than enough for two people to use. It feels like the road is getting harder and harder, and there are more enemies. Yu-hyun said that as he threw some firewood into the bonfire. They had fought dangerous bandits, beasts enchanted by magic, and giants with clubs before they faced the giants on top of the cliff. Yu-hyun thought that this Mental Realm was quite difficult for a single person to enter. Fortunately, Don Quixote himself was strong enough to deal with most enemies. But I cant clear this world by just agreeing with him and ying along. The enemies they encountered were getting stronger. And the evil wizard that Don Quixote mentioned had not shown his face yet. The condition for clearing this Mental Realm was to wake Don Quixote from his dream. To do that, he must not die. He didnt seem like someone who would die easily, but considering how strong their enemies were getting, anything could happen. Sancho. Its natural that you feel that the enemies are strong. This world is vast and how many monsters are lurking in it? But remember this. We knights errant never give up fighting. It must be nice to be a knight errant. If you want to be a knight errant too, you should know how to befortable in this situation. He said it sarcastically, but Don Quixote answered seriously. Yu-hyun had suffered many times today because of Don Quixotes whimsical actions. If he had used his head a little bit, acted rationally, and behaved calmly, Don Quixote would have only charged, charged, and charged again. And after winning the fight with gritted teeth, he always shouted like this. I, Don Quixote, have won fair and square again! At this point, he was too tired to get angry, so Yu-hyun just let it go. No, maybe Im enjoying it too. He stirred the ashes of the bonfire with a stick. He outwardly expressed astonishment and annoyance at Don Quixotes exploits, but deep down, he felt a joy in following this knight-errant and experiencing his adventures. If he really hated it and was fed up, he would have left him long ago. When did he decide to trust and follow someone? At the end of the world, he chased after him not out of reverence, but out of desperation to survive. After that, he gathered people with his own strength and carved his way through the mental realm. If he looked at it closely, this adventure with Don Quixote was the first time in his life that Yu-hyun had ever done something like this. It was hard, but it was nothingpared to back then. It was nothingpared to when he had to shoulder everything alone and lead the way, even when he was mentally exhausted. This old knight was both clever and foolish, both pitiful and reliable. At this moment, Yu-hyun felt like he had truly be his squire, Sancho Panza, instead of being Kang Yu-hyun. Well, I think the adventure itself wasnt so bad. Yu-hyun voiced his honest feelings. He always had to show a strong face in front of someone and hide his true feelings. But now, he felt like he could be honest. Its a fun adventure. Of course, Sancho. How could this great adventure of Don Quixote be anything but? But this adventure will also end someday. This Mental Realm would also be cleared eventually, and everything would be a fleeting story that passed by. The conversations they shared under the night sky around the bonfire. The memories of being together. Everything. Do you feel sad? A little. The adventure with Don Quixote was more enjoyable than he had thought. Suddenly, Yu-hyun didnt want this adventure to end. Its greedy. This was a wish that he shouldnt have. He shouldnt have it. He wasnt a person of this world, and outside, there was a life given to him. Well, I think I would also feel sorry if this adventure ended now. Surprisingly, Don Quixote easily agreed with Yu-hyuns words. Who would have thought that this man would say something like that? Yu-hyun looked at Don Quixote with a surprised expression. There are countless adventures in the world, but where can you find one as important as this moment? And who wouldnt feel empty and worried about the fact that it will somedaye to an end? But just as every story has an end, so does our life, our adventure. Its inevitable. I guess so. Sancho. Thats why we should enjoy this moment more, make our adventure more splendid and fun until it ends. Even if that story ends someday, when we look back and reminisce about itter, we can say that we had fun, that we didnt regret it. Don Quixote smiled slyly. Isnt that enough? Chapter 240: Chapter 240: Yu-hyun could not give any answer. What the hell did that guy just say? The process being satisfying does not mean that the end is not empty. It is a world where people who are not satisfied and move on are the norm. Don Quixotes words are absurd idealism. They are nothing but hollow shells that can never convince anyone. But strangely enough, when he listened to the words of this old knight who was lost in his dreams and ideals. Thats really cool. That was the only answer he could give.Of course! Sancho. I knew you would answer like that. Do other people not do this? Those whock always see only the reality in front of them and the anxiety that wille. They only feel the pain of the present, and do not know how much happiness and joy they have missed. Those people always see only misery. But Sancho, you are not one of those people, as I have seen. Don Quixote said, taking a sip of the soup in the iron bowl. Your eyes are always looking forward. Your feet are on the ground, but your head is in the sky, and your eyes are looking at something much farther and higher. Infinite aspiration. It is a virtue that a knight-errant should have by all means. Infinite aspiration. Yu-hyun thought there was no word that suited his heart better than this. And, how wonderful it was. Sancho. Remember, I recited to you the Romancest night. Do you remember what thest verse was? Of course I do, sir knight. Having faith and reaching for the stars. The light that was stuck in the sky was a very meaningful verse in a world where light had a will. He uttered it with all his heart, and Don Quixote nodded his head with satisfaction. To strive endlessly is the virtue of a knight. Even if chivalry has fallen to the ground in this world, and fine armor and swords, shields have disappeared and guns and gunpowder have taken their ce, that will does not disappear and continues. To inherit the will. Don Quixote carried the wishes of all the great knights of his previous generation. Even if others pointed fingers at him for being delusional and hallucinating, Don Quixote never bowed orpromised or hid his wishes. Thest knight of this age. He always showed it proudly. Reaching for the stars. Thats a very cool word. The stars in the sky never lose their light, and they are always there. They are eternal. Just like the hot hearts of all the great knights who ever lived. They do not disappear and do not change. Do you think sir knight that human will and heart are eternal? Of course, if I think they are eternal, that would be an exaggeration. Someday, someones will will disappear. It will erode and fade away in the sand of time, until even its traces cannot be found. In the history of this countless universe, human beings are so small. Their wills were also like fleeting fireworks. But Sancho, human hearts are connected to each other. The will of a knight-errant that I have now is also inherited from all the great knights of my previous generation. Do human hearts disappear? Then just pass them on. Their wishes, my will. If it doesnt work in my generation, then next time. If its not enough next time, then again next time. The moment he heard those words, Yu-hyun felt like he knew why this thin and ridiculous knight had such a strong power. Human will goes on forever. Don Quixote is thest knight of this age. His original story was enough to end all the previous knight novels and open a new modern curtain. But was Don Quixote really a novel to criticize and mock the knights? Was it really a story to ridicule and point fingers at those who had ideals? Sancho. Remember. I am the one who carries the wishes of all knights. This man, this knight who everyone ignored and watched as a clown. And you, my descendant, will someday be a great knight who will follow me. Thest knight. Don Quixote was truly the only real knight left in this age. *** It had been three days since Yu-hyun entered the Mental Realm. That day, there were especially dark clouds in the sky. As if this world itself was announcing its end, thunder sounded from beyond the clouds in the distant sky as if echoing. Yu-hyun and Don Quixote stood at the entrance of a rugged mountain range. It was a barren rock mountain where no grass roots could be seen. The sharp peaks were like porcupines with their spikes raised, and the wind was dry and parched. Sancho. We have finally arrived. It seems so. The end of this adventure and the end of the story of the Mental Realm. Don Quixote, who would have been excited as usual, was tense and calm at this moment, watching the top of the mountain. At the top of the rock mountain, there was a spire, and above it, a shadow was looking down at them. Just by being still, it exuded a sinister aura. It was the evil wizard that Don Quixote had talked about endlessly. Preston! I, Don Quixote, havee to judge you personally! Come out and kneel before me and release mydy Dulcinea del Toboso! Preston said nothing. He reached out his withered hand from under his robe and pointed at me. At the same time, huge shadows sprang up from all over the mountain. Giants with scars, disgusting and stinking of decay. Among them, there was one especially huge creature with four arms, the leader of the giants. It was the giant Caraculianbro. [The Divine Spirits ask you if you are okay as they see the enemys forces.] [The Divine Spirits say that there are more enemies than they expected.] I didnt need them to tell me. I could feel it. The number of enemies gathered there was more than all the ones I had fought before, and there were some particrly strong ones among them. The evil archmage Preston. The king of the giants, Caraculianbro with four arms. His army of giants and corrupted soldiers. Sir knight. Are you alright? They seem to have a lot of enemies this time. I feel it too. But look, Sancho. There, on the tower, my lovelydy Dulcinea is trapped. Im standing here, seeing my destination, but do you think I can run away? Of course not. I vaguely expected such an answer. I would have been disappointed if Don Quixote had been scared by the enemies. This was thest battle. So I had to fight with all I had and do my best. Ill support you from behind. Sir knight. Leave it to me. Sancho. With that, Don Quixote tapped Rosinantes waist lightly. Rosinante snorted and looked at the enemies with steady eyes. This noble steed that carried the great knight did not show any fear even in front of countless giants, mages, and soldiers. Preston pointed his finger at me. Attack. He didnt say it, but it must have been his intention. At the same time, the giants who had not moved since they appeared roared. Hundreds of giants screamed at once, shaking the entire mountain range. And then, thest knight moved. Lets go! Rosinante! Heeheehee! A gust of wind wrapped around Don Quixote and Rosinantes bodies. It reduced the resistance of the air and blocked the arrows flying at them. It was a blessing from the Divine Spirits of nature, the winds path. He raised hisnce in front of him and pierced through with the horses momentum. Man-horse unity. The moment they saw his super-fast charge, the corrupted soldiers in front raised their shields. Like reptile scales wriggling and interlocking, ck square shields piled up in an instant, forming a huge wall. Spears protruded from the gaps in the shields like thorns. A terrible dust cloud that threatened to pierce anyone who approached it with countless spears. If you went near it recklessly, your whole body would be pierced like a worm. No way! But for the final knight, even a shield stronger than steel was nothing but a paper wall. My fierce will is a sturdy armor, and my unwavering faith is a piercing spear. I will make every ce I pass by a road, and it will never stop. The wind that wrapped around Don Quixotes body exploded violently. It shattered the window that was the first to touch the gust, and hisnce pierced through the shield. The front line copsed in an instant, and the soldiers panicked. It was just one person who broke through their defense. Rosinantes rough hooves trampled and tore through the confused soldiers. The soldiers grabbed their spears and tried to surround and stab Don Quixote. Whooosh!! The wind that protected the knight and his steed swept like a de and blew away the armored soldiers like paper dolls. Even so, the number of soldiers did not decrease easily. Yu-hyun, who had been watching the scene from behind, flew into the gap that opened up. Hup! Kwaaang! The soldiers who were trying to surround Don Quixote were ambushed by Yu-hyun who broke into their rear. Yu-hyun, who moved with ck energy wrapped around his body, was too blurry to see under the dark clouds that blocked the light. And the greatsword that he swung, which was over 5m long, was even harder to see. The moment the white de shed with its own light, a 10m diameter clearing appeared around Yu-hyun. Yu-hyun ran towards the other soldiers who were clustered together and swung his sword. The exploding ground and the soldiers rising into the air. Those soldiers flew like fragments and collided with other soldiers around them, scattering the formation. The Divine Spirits in the sky, who were watching the unbelievable feat of just two people, could not hide their excitement. [The Divine Spirits respond joyfully to your prowess.] [You have gained 6,300TP.] Countless soldiers were swept away like fallen leaves in autumn. If it werent for the giants who were watching quietly from above, that is. From the top of the mountain, the giants pushed boulders as big as their bodies down. Rumble. The boulders crushed everything that blocked their way, creating andslide. There was no concern for the safety of the soldiers fighting below, as if they never existed. The boulders that were as big as houses did not distinguish between friend and foe. Crack! Crunch! The soldiers scattered in confusion, and those who could not escape were crushed by the rocks. The rocks did not stop and aimed for Don Quixote. How foolish! Don Quixote, who became a sh of light, dodged the rolling rocks with incredible agility and climbed up the mountain path. Then, the giants who rolled the rocks panicked. Their action, which involved sacrificing their own men, ended up benefiting their enemy. At the same time, Yu-hyun also moved. He took out a harpoon from his inventory window and threw it at the giants. He didnt need to use monster hunting. His innate strength was enough to bring down the giants. With one throw of his harpoon, he pierced through two or three heads of giants at once and killed them. After throwing his harpoon, he pulled the rope to retrieve it and threw it again. There was no way to block or dodge it. The giants who rolled the rocks had no choice but to back away. Thats when a four-armed giant, Caraculiambro, stepped forward. Thats enough! The king of giants, who was several times bigger than other giants who were almost 10m tall. When he spread his four arms as wide as possible, he was much bigger than his 50m body. Human! Caraculiambros mouth emitted a sulfur smell that boiled from the depths of hell. He swung his four arms to crush Don Quixote and Rosinante. Darn it! Even if he was Don Quixote, he couldnt break through this giant who seemed to crush him like a mountain with his strength. He quickly pulled the reins and stopped Rocinantes movement, but Caraculiambros hand didnt stop. Get out of my way, you stupid giant! Dont block my path to Princess Dulcinea! Human! You shall never pass through here! It was useless no matter how much Don Quixote shouted. He had to knock down this giant first. But would the evil wizard on top of that spire stay still all this time? If he had to choose the most dangerous enemy among them, it was obviously Preston who ranked first. As he was wondering what to do, Don Quixote smiled at the sensation he felt behind his back. At the same time, a white sh flew over Don Quixotes head and headed toward Caraculiambro. With just this kind of toy! Caraculiambro sneered at the white whale bone that Yu-hyun threw, but he couldnt help but widen his eyes at what happened next. The harpoon that was smaller than Caraculiambros finger swelled up like a balloon and soon turned into a huge beast. A whale that was big enough to swallow the world. Moby Dick, which was over 200m in size, bared its teeth at Caraculiambro. How dare you, you beast! But Caraculiambro was not easy to deal with either. He roared and grabbed both sides of Moby Dicks mouth with his four arms and resisted with his strength. The giant and the monster collided and started a tug-of-war. This is crazy. Yu-hyun, who had fired [Kill The Whale], unknowingly uttered those words as he watched the scene. Kill The Whale was more powerful the bigger the enemy was. If the size was about 10m, it would produce a 50m Moby Dick, and if the size was about 30m, it would produce a 150m Moby Dick. The Moby Dick that appeared to tear apart Caraculiambro this time was the same size as the one that Yu-hyun had defeated in his worldview, 230m. It was practically the maximum limit. He faced it with his strength. Crack! He couldntpletely block it, as Caraculiambros two legs dug deep trenches on the ground as they were pushed back. But there was nothing that could be called a wound. Soon after, Moby Dick disappeared as its power ran out. Caraculiambro, who spat out a rough breath, looked at Yu-hyun. Human. You have a dangerous power. Yu-hyun bit his lip and shouted at Don Quixote. Ill take care of this guy. You go ahead! I understand. May fortune be with you, Sancho! Don Quixote left Yu-hyun behind and rushed toward the spire. There were some giants blocking his way, but they all had to die with huge holes in their bodies under Don Quixotes spear. Soon after, he arrived right under the spire where the great wizard Preston stood in a robe with his face hidden by a dark shadow. He couldnt see his face, but he could feel his gaze. We dont need to talk to each other. Come at me. Preston. Along with Don Quixotes roar, a magic circle spread over Prestons outstretched hands. Chapter 241: Chapter 241: A fist as big as a house filled my vision. I quickly flew back to dodge it. It didnt even graze me, let alone hit me. But I felt a sting on my skin from the force that flowed through the air.Caraculiambros fist was that huge and powerful. And he had four arms that shot out fists at an incredible speed. As I dodged one fist, I saw in my eyes a barrage of countless fists flying towards me, leaving behind trails of afterimages. Crazy. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The ground where the fistnded shattered into pieces. The earth shook and cracked, and spiderweb-like fissures spread in all directions, scattering debris everywhere. Clouds of dust rose up, and the shockwaves from the fists blew them away. The process repeated itself. Even if dozens of giants threw rocks at the same time, it wouldnt be like this. It was no different from a concentrated meteor shower in a narrow area. Caraculiambro was a monster that could cause a natural disaster by himself. He survived that? The dust cleared and revealed the scene. I stood up with my shield in hand. In the storm of force that should have pulverized any humans body without leaving a trace, that human had only some slight tears in his clothes, but he was unscathed. Phew. That was close. I almost died. However, contrary to his appearance, my condition was not that good. If it wasnt for the enhanced defense of Baekryeon that rose with my Divine Spirit, and if I didnt wrap myself with the story of the Untrained Knight and engrave its mark on my body. I would have been the one to fall. [Are you okay?] Not at all. I answered Baekryeon and threw off the clothes I was wearing. The travel clothes I wore as Sancho were nothing but rags now, so there was no need to keep wearing them. Not bad, human. To survive in that attack. I didnt answer. Instead, I turned Baekryeon back into a sword shape and held it in my left hand, and held Baekryeonk in my right hand. Caraculiambro met my eyes that didnt lose their will and smiled with his yellow teeth. Not bad indeed. Caraculiambro winked at the giants behind him. The giants moved busily and surrounded me. I dont intend to fight you fair and square. It was already a tough task to fight Caraculiambro alone. But with his subordinate giants added to the mix, the situation reached the brink of despair. The knight is My eyes looked over Caraculiambros shoulder, at the spire high above. There, a fierce battle was taking ce between Don Quixote on Rocinante and the Grand Mage Preston. The knights eyes that dodged and broke the magic and charged towards the mage had no sign of giving up. Seeing that, I pointed my left sword at Caraculiambro. Sigh. Phew. I took a breath and smiled provocatively. Bring it on. Snap! A vein popped up on Caraculiambros head. Fine. Then Ill grant your wish. Hit him. Kwaaaaaa!! At Caraculiambrosmand, the giants surrounding me roared and rushed at me. The sight of giants over 10m tall running at me in a group was like a tidal wave of flesh. I lowered my posture and steadied my breath as I pulled up my text. ck letters floated above my body andpleted a mask on my face. A ck devil-shaped mask with horns. Above it, a pair of red eyes glowed. The giants areing from all directions: front, back, left, and right. There is no space to escape. If I simply collided with them head-on, I would be pushed back. They had enough numbers to crush me t. So, before they surround me, Ill strike first. I moved. I kicked off the ground and ran towards the first giant that came at me. The distance between us narrowed in an instant. My left hand thrust forward. The white de of Baekryeon emitted light and left behind a faint afterimage as it disappeared. When it returned to its original shape, the upper half of the giant facing me was sliced apart and scattered. Through the falling giants corpse, I saw fear in the eyes of the giant following behind. In hisrge pupil, there was a devil with ck energy covering his whole body and red eyes shining. Focus. Focus. I calmed my mind as I saw that. The energy of Seven Demons ck Sky Divine Skill that I could now fully control was like a wild beast that ran rampant. To handle it perfectly, I needed extreme concentration. I poured the ck energy into Baekryeon in my right hand. Ipressed the energy at the tip of the harpoon. Until the limit, until the weapon trembled hard. As the harpoons head that was white turned ck and the second wave of giants approached. I release it. Whoosh! A dark purple energy burst out along the de of the Baekryeon Bone Spear. Countless thin lines sprayed out in a fan shape. The energypressed to the limit easily pierced through the giants huge body, and even went through the giant behind it. After the energy passed, the giants in front of Yu-hyun were all scattered like pieces. Haha!! Yu-hyunughed with joy. The energy that had not been properly handled until now, showed its true power for the first time at this moment. A giant from behind swung down a sword at Yu-hyun. He dodged it slightly and stepped on the sword stuck on the ground, then stabbed a harpoon into its head. Another giant sword flew towards Yu-hyun. Yu-hyun jumped into the air. He saw another giant cutting off the head of the giant he had just been standing on. Yu-hyun, who rose into the air, swung the Baekryeon like a whip. The Baekryeon, wriggling like a snake, turned into a four-sided sword and cut off the heads of all the giants within reach. In an instant, about 10 giants lost their heads and fell to the ground. He should have rested by now, but as soon as hended, countless spears fell from the sky. They were spears used by giants, no different from iron pirs. They were more like blunt weapons than piercing ones. Yu-hyun lowered his body and ran sideways. Spears continued to fly after him and stuck to the ground. As the energy of the Seven Demons ck Sky Divine Skills wrapped around his body reached its peak, Yu-hyun elerated and flew like a meteor, hitting the rear of the giants who were throwing spears from afar. Wha-what? H-how did he? Hes already here? He didnt wait for them to finish and cut off their heads with the Baekryeon turned into a sword, then pierced their hearts with the Baekryeon Bone Spear. Blood and flesh sshed along with the screams of the giants. Leaving behind the corpses of the fallen giants, Yu-hyun moved without stopping. His movements became sharper and more precise than before. He cut off all the branches and removed all the excesses, revealing the most optimal movements between his actions. Yes. The moment he reached the extreme situation, his body began to remember on its own. How many lines of death he had crossed in the past, and how strong he had be in them. He had done it before in Moby Dick, but Yu-hyun was able to recall it again at this moment. This is it. The countless crises that choked his breath. The zing danger that did not allow a moment of carelessness. The relentless attacks of the giants. This hell is what makes me truly strong. A giants club bounced him off from his left. He barely blocked it with the Baekryeon, but he couldnt release his power properly and his insides shook slightly. Still, Yu-hyun got up from his spot. He didnt fall. He couldnt fall. Dont stop. Every minute and second of living and breathing in hell. Every step he took. The trajectory of his swinging weapon. They melted into his body and made him stronger. More. More. More. More crises. More battles. The moment he overcame them and moved on, his level would rise higher than before. Ugh, ugh! Hes a monster! They fought and fought, but those who died were still their fellow giants. At some point, the giants couldnt approach Yu-hyun and only red at him from a distance. They were overwhelmed by Yu-hyuns momentum. They even felt fear at his sight of ughtering their kin without getting tired. It felt like their muscles would be cut and their bones would break if they just got close to him. The giants, who could be called creatures of nightmare, were ironically backing away from Yu-hyun, who was several times smaller than them. You stupid bastards! What are you doing! Hes alone! Push him with numbers! Caraculiambro shouted at that frustrating sight. He didnt just talk, but pushed away the giants himself and ran towards Yu-hyun as if he would finish him off himself. Seeing their king take the lead, the giants regained their courage. The giants who followed Caraculiambro roared again. Kill him! Caraculiambro threw a punch. At the same time, Yu-hyuns thrust unfolded. As soon as their fist and harpoon collided, a dazzling sh burst out and a huge shock engulfed everything around them. The air was pushed out in a dome shape by the shock wave, and then wind rushed back into the vacuumed space, forming a whirlwind for a moment. Caraculiambro frowned at the stinging pain he felt in his fist. There was a scar on his fist. Surely, his power wasnt this much until a while ago. Could it be, he became stronger during the fight? How dare you! Caraculiambros clenched his fists with his two arms and mmed them down. Kwaaang! The ground within a radius of 100m from Caraculiambros cracked like a spider web, and the unstable terrain sank or erupted. A cloud of dust soared high. In the scene that looked like arge bomb had dropped, Yu-hyun was no longer there. Caraculiambross pupils chased after Yu-hyuns traces. A red line drawn in the air. It was clear that it was the trajectory of Yu-hyuns movement. Where is he? Where is he! If he only followed the traces, finding Yu-hyun would not be a problem. However, as he rolled his eyes quickly and chased after the red afterimage, Caraculiambros felt something strange. Caraculiambros realized toote that his surroundings were full of red lines. When did he do this? He couldnt see the end of the traces. He became stronger after putting on the mask. No, he was getting faster and faster since then. Now he couldnt even see Yu-hyuns traces, but Caraculiambros could feel it. He was roaming around at a tremendous speed, looking for his gaps. Chwak! Caraculiambros frowned at the wound engraved on his cheek. If he hadnt seen it and reflexively turned his head, a huge wound would have crossed his entire face. Lord Prieston! It would be disadvantageous to fight like this. Caraculiambros, who made that judgment, pulled back his body and shouted the name of the mage Prieston. At that moment, lightning fell from the sky and swept through the surrounding area. This is bad. Yu-hyun realized that the power of the lightning was extraordinary and retreated. Caraculiambros shouted with a flushed face. Lord Prieston! You came to help! Shut up. Caraculiambros. Prieston, who slowly descended from the air, looked fine even though he had fought fiercely with Don Quixote. No, hes not fine. Prieston was also quite exhausted. His robe was stained with traces of being cut, and even blood was flowing from his shoulder. What about the knight? As Yu-hyun hurriedly looked for Don Quixote, a white sh followed Priestons back and flew into the air and stood next to Yu-hyun. It was Don Quixote riding Rocinante. His condition was not very good either. His armor was so damaged that it was hard to find a clean spot, and his breathing was quite fast. Sancho. Are you okay? Yes. Im still bearable, but how about you, sir? Huh. This is nothing to me, the great knight Don Quixote. I am also the one who will defeat those wicked mage and giant. And to save my beautiful and mysterious woman, Dulcinea, who is suffering in that spire Cant you just say it short? Are you talking nonsense because its almost over? If I wanted to talk nonsense, I would have done it sooner. You know that, right? Im sorry. Rocinante, who heard their pointless conversation, rolled his eyes and snorted softly. I see. Rocinante also tells us to focus on the enemy in front of us. We dont have much left. We just have to knock down those two monsters. Thats right. So lets go. To end this adventure. Although it was an adventure they didnt want to end. At least at this moment, fighting with this man was an undeniable truth. Even if in the distant future this memory bes one of the memories, I wont forget it. Don Quixote wrapped in a white light and Yu-hyun surrounded by ck energy ran toward the giant and the mage. Chapter 242: Chapter 242: Mr. Preston! The weapons! I know, I know. Preston muttered a spell in response to Caraculianbros shout. Then, the ground rose up as if scooped by a giant spoon. Four huge chunks of earth split and floated in the air, then quicklypressed by the force of gravity. They were massive clubs made ofpressed earth. Caraculianbro grabbed each club with his four hands. At the same time, Yu-hyun and Don Quixote charged at him. ng! ng!The clubs and swords shed, creating a huge shockwave. Preston took advantage of the gap and muttered another spell. But then, a white bone hook thrown by Yu-hyun flew towards him. It was always fatal for a mage to expose a weakness while casting. But Preston didnt stop his casting, trusting his ally. You cant even touch a finger of Mr. Preston! Caraculianbro swung his club and knocked away the bone hook. Yu-hyun bit his tongue inside his mask. He was already annoyed by hisrge size and fast speed, but having four arms also made him cover a wide range with his attacks. While he was distracted, Preston finished his casting. A red me formed into a sphere between Prestons outstretched arms. The me was only the size of a baseball, but it contained a power that could burn down a mountain with a wildfire. Sancho! I got it! They had reached a point where they could understand each other with just their names. Don Quixote raised his shield, and Yu-hyun also changed his lotus into a shield and stood beside him. Right after that, a me burst out from Preston like aser, engulfing them both. Kwaaaaaa! A pir of me that looked more like aser than fire. It swallowed up Yu-hyun and Don Quixote, and even reached beyond the horizon. The pir of me heated by high temperature cut across the rocky mountains. The ground that touched the me lost its shape and copsed, melting like magma. A terrifying power that could turn a small mountain peak into magma. From the ruins of that attack, Yu-hyun and Don Quixote got up. Squeak. White smoke rose from their heated shields. Sancho. Are you okay? Im fine. How about you, sir? They said so, but their stamina was greatly depleted. They barely blocked the previous attack. It was bad enough to have an unfavorablepatibility, but Grand Mage Prestons power was much stronger than they expected. I had a feeling that he would be as strong or stronger than the final boss-level phantasm, considering Sir Knights power. But this was too much. Yu-hyun nced at the melted mountain peak. It was still hot, and red magma flowed along the ground. If this was the level of his power, it would beparable to the trials that appeared after seven years in the apocalypse. If he ranked his level in terms of fantasy worlds, it would be definitely S-rank. If he measured his level and rank in terms of stories, he had already surpassed legends. But hes also quite exhausted. Preston had invested a lot of magic in that one attack, and I could see him heaving his shoulders. But even so, he couldnt bring down the giant, let alone touch him. We had already exhausted ourselves by breaking through their minions. But still. I couldnt stop. I had fought enough to survive. I had also fought to save. Why do I fight? Why dont I stop? The answer was always in my heart, never fading away. Sir Knight. What is it, Sancho? Ill make a way for you. A big one. Is that so? I understand. Our senses, honed to the extreme by fighting, were so sharp and keen that we could understand each others intentions with a short conversation. It was a strange feeling. The bond that I vaguely felt when I fought with Kang Hye-rim, Kwon Jia, or Seo Sumin in moments of crisis. This sense of unity, as if we knew each others hearts. Who would have thought that I would feel it here, against these phantasms? Im going. Were ready here. Sancho. Yu-hyun lifted his White Whale. Don Quixote also gripped his battered spear. Preston must have sensed something too, as he levitated himself and said. Caraculiambro. Hold them off. This time, Ill finish them for sure. I understand. Preston Nari. Caraculiambro raised his club. Preston gathered his magic and assumed his beast form. Bang! Without anyone telling them to, the four moved at the same time. The first to strike was Yu-hyun. Take this!! He threw his White Whale with all his remaining strength. And then, the follow-up [Kill The Whale]. The huge white harpoon that swelled up exploded into a 230m-long sperm whale and lunged at Caraculiambro and Preston with its dense teeth. Its useless! Caraculiambro crossed his four arms and smashed Moby Dicks head with his club. The collision of the giant and the whale caused a storm around them. Kugugugung! The iplete stratum twisted and cracked. The cracked ground flew out as if pushed by the shock. Caraculiambros lower body, which had muscles that exploded in size, dug into the ground. Caraculiambro and Moby Dick were locked in a tug-of-war. Yu-hyuns attack this time didnt disappear easily since it was his full power, but Caraculiambro was also giving his all. As the sh of forces continued, Preston took a short magical form. Freeze. At the same time, countless ice pirs sprouted in the air and pierced Moby Dicks body. The bnce that was created by the sh of forces copsed at that moment. Caraculiambro didnt miss this opportunity and put more force into his club, smashing Moby Dick to the ground. Moby Dick screamed and scattered into dust in the air. And that was what Yu-hyun was aiming for. Hiding behind the fading traces of Moby Dick, Yu-hyun swung his Baekryeon with both arms. A whopping 30m-long Baekryeon. What?! Caraculiambro didnt expect him tounch such an attack and hastily raised his club to defend himself. But it was toote. Yu-hyun had been pumping the energy of Seven Demons ck Sky Divine Skill into his Baekryeon since he was struggling with Moby Dick. And for that, he had also increased the size and mass of his Baekryeon to the maximum he could wield. A sword 30m long. A 4m-wide de. The explosive aura on the sword. It swung at Caraculiambro. A strike more fitting for a giant than a giant. A final blow without looking back at what would happen next. The Baekryeon roared with excitement. [Lets see you block this one, you giant!!!] Swoosh! That massive sh cleanly cut off the four clubs that Caraculiambro held and sliced his upper body diagonally at the same time. A huge amount of blood spurted from Caraculiambros upper body. The Divine Spirits who were watching cheered as they had finally dealt a fatal blow to the giant. But Yu-hyuns expression behind the mask was not very good. Its shallower than I thought. He thought he had hit him for sure, but Caraculiambros muscles and bones were tougher and denser than he expected, so he couldnt cut him properly. Proving that, Caraculiambro was still standing, bleeding from his mouth and ring at him. But it doesnt matter! Yu-hyuns goal from the beginning was not to bring him down, but to open a path to Preston. A gap opened as Caraculliam Bro fell to one knee. Seizing the opportunity, a white sh ascended towards Preston, who was floating in the air. Preston! Don Quixote thrust hisnce at Preston. It was a strike of supersonic speed, with no one to interfere. But Preston was not flustered. He even smirked under his robe. Don Quixote couldnt see his face because of the shadow, but he thought he was smiling. Foolish knight. You fell for it. Along with Prestons mockery, his hand that was forming a seal made a different move. Then, hidden magic circles appeared and surrounded Don Quixote. Damn it! Its over! Don Quixote! Zap! ck lightning shot out from the magic circles and hit Don Quixotes body. Hisnce snapped weakly, and his armor shattered and scattered. Thest knight was caught off guard by the unexpected attack. Sir! Yu-hyun shouted and tried to help him, but a huge w pressed down on his body. Where do you think youre going? Youre staying here with me! Caraculliam Bro grabbed Yu-hyun and copsed, bleeding like a waterfall. Yu-hyun used Baekryeon as a shield and struggled against Caraculliam Bro. Meanwhile, the ck storm that swallowed Don Quixote was raging like a tempest. He could feel from the shockwaves of magic that touched his skin that this magic was not ordinary. No. Desperation filled Yu-hyuns eyes. Preston was confident of his victory, having rid himself of the annoying knight. That was when it happened. Kuhh No way?! What flew through the ck storm and tore apart the magic circles was a sword. Preston had been careless, thinking he had won. Don Quixote had thrown away his brokennce, blocked the magic with his shield as much as he could, and pierced through this onught with the sword at his waist. Thats impossible! How did he break through that with his bare body! Freestooone!!! Don Quixote roared as he flew towards Preston. His armor was almost destroyed, barely maintaining its shape, and Rocinante had already fallen and dropped below. My dear steed. Thank you for blocking this attack with your body for me. Don Quixote felt gratitude and sorrow for Rocinante, who had been with him and sacrificed himself to help him at thest moment. He swung his sword with all his remaining strength at Preston. It was natural for Preston to be startled by Don Quixote, who popped out of nowhere, but he was still worthy of being called a grand mage. His hand moved quickly and conjured up a small magic. A wind cutter thatpressed the air to its limit. It precisely cut off both of Don Quixotes eyes. St! Blood sshed as his eyes were sliced. But Don Quixote didnt stop even after losing his sight. I can feel it. A true knight doesnt see everything with his eyes. I can feel his aura on my skin. I can hear his rough breathing in my ears. I can smell his foul odor close by. Thats why. His sword trajectory didnt waver at all by such things. The souls of all the knights who had been passed down from generation to generation were now holding the hilt with him at this moment. sh! With a silver sh, Don Quixotes sword cut Prestons body in half. Aaargh! Preston crumbled into dust along with his scream. How could this be Did we lose? Caraculliam Bro, who had been watching the scene nkly, also lost his strength and slowly dropped his head. His huge flesh soon turned into dust like Preston. Yu-hyun, who had been wrestling with Caraculliam Bro, realized that his corpse had disappeared and sensed that Don Quixote had won. Sir! Don Quixote lost his strength and fell. Yu-hyun ran to him and caught his body. His wounds are serious. Don Quixotes condition was terrible, no matter how optimistic he tried to be. His armor was broken, and his body was scorched by magic. He even lost both of his eyes to blindness. But he won. We won anyway. Sir. Sir! Are you alright? Can you hear me? SanSancho, is that you? Yes. Sir. Its me. Are you conscious? Yes. I did I did win, right? Yes. We won. I see. Don Quixote chuckled softly. Then he coughed roughly. Sir! Dont worry, Sancho. This wound is nothing to me. But Rather, lets get up quickly. All right. Yu-hyun lent his shoulder to Don Quixote and helped him stand up. The surroundings werepletely overturned, and the ground was destroyed and looked like ruins. But the spire at the top remained intact and unscathed. Where is Rocinante? Rocinante? Yu-hyun turned his head to look for the horse that had thrown himself for his master at thest moment. But his eyes caught the strangeness of this world before Rocinante. Huh? The world was copsing. It looked like the old Ancient Sihwa War was over, and the field was disappearing. The Divine Spirits were also confused by the sight. This was an unexpected anomaly that no one had anticipated. Could it be that they had cleared the Mental Realm with that? No, this was different. If they cleared it, this world would disappear with the light clusters. But now it was not that the world was scattering into letters. Rather, it was closer to peeling off what had been oveid on the original. Like smoke from a Phantasm swept away by the wind. It was returning to its original state. The originalndscape of the world. What is this, exactly The mountain full of rocks disappeared. The spire that had been on the mountaintop faded away like an illusion. The destroyed ground, the melted peaks, the traces of fierce battles, all returned to their original state. And what was revealed was a yellowed, withered grasnd. Whats going on here. Why is everything disappearing? Why is it all gone? And what is this? Sancho. Sir. This is Im sorry. Don Quixote smiled faintly, as if he knew what was happening even though he couldnt see. Im sorry. Im sorry. I wanted to have adventures forever. Sir Do you know something? But in the end, it turned out like this. Yes. We had to wake up from our dream someday. Yu-hyun swallowed his words at Don Quixotes words. Dream? Wake up? Yu-hyun then remembered what the system had said when he first entered this ce. To wake Don Quixote up from his dream. In the end, all the adventures and life-threatening fights he had experienced so far. They were all dreams. Leave me behind, Sancho. Your role as a squire is over now. Don Quixote said. This was the end. This was the final destination of adventure. Could it be Yu-hyun finally realized what kind of ending Don Quixote had in the original novel. What this mans fate was. This world eventually followed the predetermined story. Chapter 243: Chapter 243: Dream of a better world. -Don Quixote- **** Ouch. Yu-hyun bit his lip. He was suddenly waking up from his dream now? The clear condition was met just now? That cant be. Yu-hyun thought. If he epted Don Quixotes words and left here, then it would really be over.The end of the Mental Realm. Thest of all stories. He didnte this far with this man just to see this. I dont want to. Yu-hyun lifted Don Quixote up with difficulty and stood up. Sancho? Didnt you say you wanted to see your hometown, sir? You said you would go back, didnt you? Or did you lie to me all this time? Thats You want me to just leave aftering this far? No way. He didnt understand why he was being so stubborn, even to himself. Just. He was just annoyed. He felt like he had to do this, or else it wouldnt work. Lets go back. To your hometown. The story of this world was not over yet. Yu-hyun carried Don Quixote on his back and staggered towards Rocinante. Was it because the illusion that swallowed this world had disappeared? Rocinante, who had boasted steel-like muscles, was an old and sick horse. Rocinante, who could barely stand up, looked miserable. Where did the famous horse that roared the world with thest knight go, and only the horse that was dying of illness remained here? He didnt even have time to feel sorry for him. Rocinante. He called his name softly. Rocinante, who had been lying down, barely raised his body and met Yu-hyuns eyes. His half-closed eyes looked at his master on Yu-hyuns back. Lets go together. To your masters hometown. Neigh. But. Rocinante refused Yu-hyuns words. The horse that had fought with him until a while ago, said in a weak voice that had no trace of life left, that he would stay here and that they should go if they wanted to. I see. I get it. Yu-hyun didnt bother Rocinante anymore. He left him behind and walked away with Don Quixote on his back. Everyone who was here knew that they couldnt be together anymore. Whinny. The presence moved away. Rocinante felt the loose wind blowing from beyond the hill. His blurry eyes looked at the back of his master who was getting farther away. When the two people disappeared beyond his sight. Thud. Rocinante, who had been standing still and watching, fell to the side. Death was approaching. Already, from the moment he faced Yu-hyun, this horse had reached his limit. He hid it and turned his back on them out of loyalty to his master. Even if he was a beast that couldnt speak, he didnt want to hold his master back on his way. He squeezed out thest bit of strength he had left and endured it until now. Yu-hyun knew that too, so he left him as he wished. Neigh. Rocinante snorted as hey down. He thought the adventure with that man was fun. They ran across the ins together, defeated evil, and saw beautiful scenery. He wanted to go to the end of the world with that man. He thought so. Swoosh. The wind blew over the teau where even warmth had disappeared. Rocinante closed his eyes and dreamed. He saw himself with a white and dazzling mane fluttering in the wind, carrying Don Quixote on his back and running across the ins. *** Yu-hyun kept walking with Don Quixote on his back. Towards Don Quixotes hometown, El Toboso. [Do you know where we are?] I dont. I dont know where we are. Yu-hyun didnt even know where he was heading right now. But strangely, I feel like this is the right way. It wasnt just a simple guess. As he climbed up this hill with Don Quixote on his back, he felt that he was being guided by something invisible. Here. This is El Toboso. The beautiful vige that Don Quixote had spoken of, his hometown. Don Quixote felt it too, as his body twitched on Yu-hyuns back. Sir Knight. Do you feel it? Yes. We are getting closer. To my hometown, El Toboso. Don Quixote said weakly. For someone who had said he didnt want to go home, his voice sounded slightly hopeful. To Don Quixote, his hometown was reality. The reality that always cruelly restrained him from dreaming, and tried to force him to wake up. Don Quixote loved his vige, but he also hated it. Thats why he left the vige. Wearing armor, carrying ance and a sword, a shield. Leading Rocinante. To achieve his dream. Sancho. I feel it. The air of my hometown. El Toboso. His hometown, the ce he had longed for but didnt want to return to, was getting closer. In the end, Don Quixote had no choice but to ept reality as he approached his hometown. That all his adventures so far had been nothing but a dream. Dreams eventually end. Sancho, are you there? His senses were fading. He couldnt see anything, and now he couldnt even smell anything. He was on Yu-hyuns back, but he couldnt even feel his touch. Don Quixote couldnt see his hometown anymore. But even feeling his own situation, Don Quixote smiled. He was so happy that he could finally step on his homnd. Sancho. Are you by my side? Yes, Sir Knight. Sancho. Are you really there? Yes, Sir Knight. I am here. Sancho. I cant see anything. But you can see it, right? Can you tell me what you see? El Toboso of La Mancha. This is El Toboso. My hometown. My home. The ce he didnt want toe back to, but when he did, it felt like magic. Don Quixote let out augh mixed with dry breaths. He still sounded like a boy dreaming, with a voice full of ideals. Sancho. I cant see anything in front of me. But you can tell me, right? What do you see? Where are we passing by? Of course, Sir Knight. Yu-hyun spoke without stopping his steps. Its a beautiful vige, Sir Knight. Just as you said, it looks peaceful. There are flowers everywhere, and clear streams flow endlessly. I see children ying with branches in the distance. They must be trying to be great knights. Thats right. Just as I said. Even though I left so long ago, my hometown hasnt changed at all. We are passing by the square now. I see a bakery in the distance. Unfortunately, it seems like they havent opened yet, because I cant smell any bread baking. Thats alright. People cant always work. I see farmers in the distance. They all look happy, maybe because of the good harvest. Yes. This ce has always been fertile. I used to help them out sometimes when I was young. Its uphill now. There are green trees on both sides of the road. Beautiful butterflies are flying around. Yes. Thats right, thats how it was. It reminds me of the old days. And Yu-hyun told Don Quixote everything he saw and heard and felt. Don Quixote echoed his words, eximed or responded softly. Even though he only heard them, it seemed like he could see the scenery in front of his blind eyes, and the old knight rejoiced like a boy. We are at the end of the vige now, at the highest hilltop house. We have finally arrived at your house, Sir Knight. Is that so? Wevee this far already. Be careful, Sir Knight. Let me help you. Its okay. I can walk by myself from here. Don Quixote refused Yu-hyuns help and walked into the house with his own strength. Yu-hyun looked at Don Quixote with an uneasy gaze and turned his head to take in the view of the vige. What he saw was a shabby ruin. A dead vige that barely had any traces of being a vige. [Yu-hyun.] Baekryeon couldnt hide his pity and called Yu-hyuns name. The Divine Spirits felt the same. They had watched him silently. When he first saw this scene, when his expression crumbled endlessly, when he still tried to exin the viges scenery to Don Quixote with a bright voice. The vige of El Toboso, which Don Quixote was so proud of, was no longer there. A barren teau with no trees. There might have been a vige and people once, but now it was a forgottennd that no one visited. Yu-hyun followed Don Quixote into his shabby house. Creak. As soon as Don Quixote opened the door, he thought he heard a voice from inside. Wee. A beautiful blondedy greeted him with a smile. Don Quixote trembled. Soon he realized that he had seen nothing. It was an illusion. There was no one in the house. His family, thedy he was looking for, his friends from his hometown. No one. Don Quixote moved slowly, feeling his way with his hands. He slumped down on a chair. The chair that had not been touched for a long time squeaked and made a noise. The dust piled up on the chair rose up. Don Quixote coughed without realizing it, but felt a longing for the sensation that flickered at the tip of his nose. Don Quixotes wrinkled hand lightly swept over the table. He could not feel anything at his fingertips anymore, but Don Quixote felt something. Something that no one else could see, only he could feel. The atmosphere of his hometown. Yu-hyun, who had watched the scene silently, sat on another chair and stared at Don Quixote quietly. A narrow space filled with dust. The sunlighting through the broken window was all there was in this shabby house. The two men kept silent for a while. The first to open his mouth was Don Quixote. Sancho. Yes. Sancho. Yes. Sancho. Yes. Don Quixote kept calling Yu-hyun like a soulless person. Yu-hyun also answered the same way every time he was called. Sancho. Yes. Sancho. Yes. Sir. Thank you. Don Quixote said abruptly. For following this stubborn old man to the end. For letting me return to my hometown. For believing in me. Yu-hyun barely answered with his trembling lips. I just did what I had to do as a servant. No. You did more than a servants role. Without you, I could not have defeated that evil wizard, nor beaten the giant. Yes. I would have been trapped in my dream forever. Sir Im going to rest now. Ive walked too far. Ive had many adventures. Adventures that no one can envy. So this is the end. Sancho. Take this sword. And the burden I carry. Don Quixote extended his trembling hand and offered his sword to Yu-hyun. The heirloom he had used until the end, the symbol of a chivalrous knight. Sancho. You are now a knight of La Mancha. You have more than enough qualifications, you have an abundance. You are already, a splendid knight. Sir. So, this is the end. Go. Take everything and leave this ce. Sir. Go on, get out of here. Sir! Get out, I said! Don Quixote shouted and Yu-hyun closed his mouth. For a while, only Don Quixotes weary breathing filled the air. Sancho. Im going to rest now. Can you understand this old and tired me? I understand. Yu-hyun epted Don Quixotes sword. Yu-hyun looked down at the sword in his hand withplicated emotions in his eyes. It was the sword that contained everything Don Quixote had umted, the sword that carried the wishes of all the knights from the past to the present. This was not a simple sword, but a symbol of something else. Yu-hyun tried to say something to Don Quixote several times, but he couldnt say anything in the end. He picked up the sword and the leather backpack and got up from his seat. Don Quixote didnt stop him. Before leaving the house, Yu-hyun gave hisst farewell to Don Quixote. I hope you have a good dream. And then Yu-hyun left. A silence like a quiet dawn lingered. The knight who always dreamed of a bright future was no longer here. There was no bravery to defeat monsters, no lovely princess waiting for him anxiously. The dream was over. Don Quixote was alone in the end. He woke up from his dream and had no choice but to face the reality in front of him. That was the fate of this old man. Thats why he wanted to remain as a dignified knight until the end, at least in Yu-hyuns memory, at least in that mans mind. Squeak. Squeak. He felt a loss of strength in his whole body, and his head that he had held up stiffly lost its power and slowly lowered. Thats when it happened. There was a hand that held Don Quixotes hand as he was dying alone. Sancho? When did youe back? Get out of here, I told you. There was no answer. Don Quixote realized toote that it wasnt Sancho who held his hand. Rather, the touch on his skin was small, warm, and soft like a womans hand. Then who was the owner of this touch? Was this a hallucination before death? Don Quixote hoped that if this was indeed a hallucination, it would be of his beloveddy whom he had always followed and trusted. But then he suppressed his spection with a snort in his mind. Ive had enough of dreams. He had dreamed for too long. He had repeated the same dreams over and over again, trying to deny reality. If this was a hallucination before death, he wished to wake up soon. He wanted to die in reality, not in a dream. It was the moment when Don Quixote gave up everything. Youve done well. My knight. At the sound of that voice, softly ringing in his ear. Don Quixote felt something overflowing from the depths of his heart. Ah. Tears rolled down his cheeks. How could he not know? This was the voice of the princess he had longed for and dreamed of. Mydy? Is it really you? There was no answer. But the gentle touch that held his hand tightened. At that moment, Don Quixote realized. It didnt matter whether it was a dream or reality. Yes. He nodded and smiled with a satisfied expression. That was enough. That was all he needed. He thought he had given up everything and woken up from his dream. But his dream was not over yet. Of course. My princess. People live by dreaming dreams that will someday end. They knew that, but they couldnt stop. Even though when they woke up from their dreams, they faced the cruel reality and felt pain and sorrow. Waking up from a dream meant that they could dream another dream. So, lets dream again. In a paradise where no one is sad, lets ride a magnificent horse in a dazzling silver armor. Lets shout out our chivalry in a ce where we spend our lives with the lovely princess. Lets dream such a dream. It would surely be an exhrating adventure. Will you stay with me then? Forever. The sweet scent tickling his nose. The warm touch embracing his falling head. Don Quixoteughed with satisfaction. Is that so? Another happy dream Ill have. The movement of his shoulders that had been gently shaking stopped. Only the faint scent of the woman remained by his side, who had gone to dream a new dream. Forever. Chapter 244: Chapter 244: Chapter 244 Yu-hyun walked across the ruins, looking straight ahead. He didnt want to feel any regret, or get swept away by his emotions. So he deliberately avoided looking back. Just as he wanted to show him his best side, Yu-hyun also wanted to remember him in his best light. Suddenly, he saw the small leather bag that he carried around with him along with Don Quixotes sword. He opened the leather bag and saw some portable food and a potion in a ss bottle inside. Is this a potion?Yu-hyun checked the item. [Fierabras Oil] Grade: Legendary A knights elixir that has been passed down from the age of myths. It can heal any wound when consumed. Only knights can use it. Yu-hyuns eyes widened as he saw the contents. A legendary potion. And one that was only a notch below an elixir in terms of quality. That alone was astonishing, but what surprised Yu-hyun more was something else. Wasnt Fierabras Oil just a figment of Don Quixotes imagination? In the novel, Don Quixote and Sancho Panza had drunk Fierabras Oil and suffered from stomachaches several times. They vomited their guts out, but still believed that their bodies were healed. Don Quixotes delusional behavior was nothing butughable from the readers perspective. In the end, Fierabras Oil was a fake with no effect, created by Don Quixotes imagination. But the Fierabras Oil that Yu-hyun was looking at now was the real one, as described in the legend. If all the fantasies in the world have disappeared and we have woken up from the dream, shouldnt this oil be nothing more than simple grease? Why did this oil retain the story of the legend? Could it be? Yu-hyun hurriedly turned around. A hill covered with weeds and rubble. At the end of it, there was a shabby hut where a woman was standing and looking at him. Her golden hair fluttering in the wind caught Yu-hyuns attention. He felt like he was dreaming. What on earth He stared nkly for a few seconds. A gust of wind blew. Thedy vanished like a petal in the wind. Before she disappeared, herst mouth movement was saying thank you to Yu-hyun. Ha, haha. Yu-hyunughed. He couldnt help butugh. So thats how it was. Thats how it happened. That man. The man who had to ept reality and suppress all his ideals in his heart. In the end, he received salvation at the veryst moment. He bit his lip and smiled. Im d. Really, Im d. Yu-hyun muttered sincerely. The wind that came from afar brushed lightly against Yu-hyuns body. Between the sound of the wind, he thought he heard a horses neigh and a familiarughter mixed together. Yu-hyun looked down at Don Quixotes sword in his hand. The sword crumbled into dust and seeped into Yu-hyuns body. All the wishes and beliefs of the knights contained in the sword filled his chest. Dream impossible dreams. Defeat invincible enemies. Endure unbearable pain. Risk your life for noble ideals. Know how to correct your mistakes. Love with purity and goodness. Fall in love in impossible dreams. And Have faith and reach for the stars. This was not a simple sword, but a story where all the knights wishes were condensed. It was an oath that transcended generations and generations, fantasies and realities. Yu-hyun, who inherited that oath, finally became the ultimate guide and a true knight. [You have cleared the world view Don Quixote of La Mancha.] [You have acquired 300,000TP.] [Congrattions! You have cleared the Mental Realm more perfectly than anyone else!] [You have acquired an additional 150,000TP.] The world shattered. Like the wind. Like petals. Beautifully. The vastnd of La Mancha, the in of Montiel, the vige of El Toboso. They turned into letters and disappeared with the light. [You have acquired the wishes of all the knights.] [The title Knight without Honor has changed to The Last Knight.] [You have acquired a legendary title.] [You have received 150,000TP as a reward.] Now the stories and letters that had flowed away rose high in the sky. Some of those letters gathered and changed into the shape of a gant knight on a horse. The knight ran towards the sky. No, he went further towards the stars. [The Divine Spirits are moved by your story and the story of the great knight.] [Your name spreads widely in the mixed world.] [You have received 243,000TP as a settlement reward.] Yu-hyun had always seen things that would crumble with his eyes. He remembered the moments when those things he had never held in his hand fell apart. But that was then. What did he see now? What he thought had copsed stood up again. Don Quixotesughter still sounded clear in his ears. Chwaruruk. In the brilliant light, Yu-hyun saw letters gather in front of him and make a book. The book that told him that this world had existed, contained a story that would never have been revealed if it werent for Yu-hyun. Yu-hyun moved his hand as if bewitched and engraved a title on the book. [The Great and Wonderful Adventure Knight Don Quixote] The man had been saved and embarked on a new adventure he had longed for. He already missed hisughter. Its okay. Relief and regret. In that ambiguous boundary, Yu-hyun recalled the knights words. Although the end of the adventure was regrettable, it was really fun while itsted. That was enough. Yu-hyun held the book with both hands and quietly touched his forehead to it. As if reminiscing about the fun adventure he had with that man. *** It had been about three days since Yu-hyun entered the Mental Realm. The people from the association who were watching the situation outside looked at the Mental Realm with hopeful eyes. Most collectors bounced out in less than half a day, and even Yu Seong-ah, who was considered a star by the association, couldntst more than a day. But Yu-hyun hadnte out for three days already. Could it be? Could he, this time? Unlike the first day when they thought that even Kang Yu-hyun wouldnt make it this time, soon enough, expectations rose in the hearts of the people waiting at the scene. Yu Seong-ah also came to the scene early the next day and wandered around near the entrance to the Mental Realm. She felt the same as others. While muttering what if Yu-hyun clears it, she secretly wished that he woulde out safely. And then, around noon when the sun rose high. There was a change in the Mental Realm. Wha, what? Its shining! Clear! Its clear! Crazy! He really cleared it! Yu Seong-ah, who was eating lunch at that time, also heard the news and ran over in a hurry. She didnt even care about the rice grains on her mouth, and she found the scenery of the Mental Realm disappearing with the light. And, along with the light, she saw him appear. Wow!! Its real! Kang Yu-hyun Teller did it again? Uh, but something seems different? Yu Seong-ah also felt it. Unlike when he entered, Yu-hyuns atmosphere was somehow different from before. She didnt know exactly what it was, but Yu Seong-ah thought that he looked like a boy who had grown up into a young man in an instant. People who met Yu-hyuns eyes, which had be deeper and more profound, shuddered and froze in their ces without knowing it. Would it be too much to think that they wanted to serve and follow this man sincerely, just by looking at him? Hey, are you. Okay? When no one else dared to approach him, Yu Seong-ah took charge and asked him. Yu Seong-ah flinched when she met his eyes without knowing it. Wha, what is this. This guy became apletely different person in just three days? Is this what they call a remarkable opponent? Even though he was standing right in front of me, I felt like I was looking at something much bigger and more powerful than his existence. I was overwhelmed without realizing it. Miss Yoo Seong-ah? The voice that brought me back to reality was Yu-hyuns. Ah, yes! Weve just cleared the entire Mental Realm. Oh, you did? Good job. I didnt even notice that my tone became more polite to Yu-hyun. He didnt point out that part either. Yes. Im tired, so Ill go back now. Anyway, theres no need to fill out any paperwork for the cleared Mental Realm, right? Thats fine, right? Yes? Oh! Of course. Then, Ill be going. Take care of the rest. It was astonishing, if not bizarre, to see a teller who wasnt even human clear a Mental Realm that most collectors had failed. And what was even more surprising was that everyone hade to ept that Yu-hyun could do that as a matter of course. Everyone on the scene just stared nkly at Yu-hyuns back as he left. He didnt show off or brag about clearing that difficult world. Rather, his calm attitude made him look even more impressive. No one moved as if they were nailed to their seats until Yu-hyunpletely disappeared. *** As soon as he returned home, Yu-hyun went to find Kwon Jia. You said youd be back soon. It took longer than I expected. Kwon Jia rolled her eyes at Yu-hyun. How much anguish had she gone through in the past three days, would he ever know? Youve changed quite a bit. Youre on a roll. Ah. Do you feel it? You got some good news, huh? I got the title of the Last Knight. Kwon Jia barely managed to stop herself from falling over. What, what? The title of the Last Knight. Do you know it? No, what She knew it very well. It was a legendary title. As a regressor, she couldnt not know it. It sounded impressive enough, but it had the effect of raising all skills by one level. And the way to get it was impossible by ordinary means. The Last Knight was a title that required bone-grinding effort to obtain. You had to have a heart of justice that no one could surpass, and you had to receive direct recognition from a great knight that everyone could acknowledge. And not just once, but twice. To name such knights, you had to face the knights of the Round Table or those under Charlemagne. What did you meet inside? A hopeless old man. He said it as if he was annoyed by the mere memory of him, but his lips were full of smiles. But he was someone who had the most amazing dream. I see. Sigh. Well, its funny to ask how you got it when you already have it. So did you think about it for thest three days? Kwon Jia took out a Drakma silver coin from her pocket. This seemingly insignificant thing had a huge weight at this moment, and Yu-hyun knew it very well. Yes. He had been busy with Don Quixote for the past three days and had put Kwon Jias memory on the back burner. But now, his mind was clear enough to give an answer. I guess we should postpone finding your memory Lets do it. Now. Huh, huh? Lets find your memory, Miss Jia. Really? Yes. Really. Im not joking. If he said it with such unwavering eyes, even if it was a lie, she would believe it was sincere. Let alone when it was true without a trace of falsehood. Youve changed. Please say that my hesitation is gone. The past three days with a knight had tempered Yu-hyuns heart even stronger. Kwon Jia sighed with relief and nodded. At least this man wouldnt waver, and that fact eased her heavy burden. Okay. Then lets do it right away. They headed straight to the floor that was used as a dining hall. Do you need anything? he asked. No, I dont. Just this drachma coin and Kwon Jia filled a ss with water. This water is enough for me. I wonder how this coin can help you find your lost memories. Its not a simple coin. This drachma silver coin is one of the first ones that were minted back then. Kwon Jia dropped the drachma silver coin into the bottle. The coin slowly sank to the bottom, releasing tiny bubbles. Upon closer inspection, the coin was gradually dissolving in the water. The coin is melting? Yu-hyun. Do you know the origin of the word money? Despite the sudden question, Yu-hyun seriously pondered. If I remember correctly, the word moneyes from the Greek goddess Mnemosyne Do you know what she is the goddess of? That would be memory. The goddess Mnemosyne was the personification of memory in Greek mythology. She was not part of the Olympian pantheon, but she was a beingparable to the first generation of divine Divine Spirits in terms of her longevity. Ah. You figured it out. Mnemosyne is the goddess of memory. And what she owns is called the pool of memory, which is the opposite concept of the river Lethe, where the dead forget their memories. Before they knew it, the silver coin hadpletely melted away. Kwon Jia lifted up the cup. Dont tell me this water is the pool of memory? Its not perfect, but a slightly degraded version. But it was more than enough for her to regain the memories she needed. Kwon Jia looked at the water of memory in the cup and hesitated for a moment, then made a determined expression. She gulped down the water of memory. Chapter 245: Chapter 245: Kwon Jia drank the water without hesitation, feeling refreshed from the spectators perspective. Yu-hyun examined Kwon Jias condition after she finished drinking the water of memory. Contrary to his expectation that something dramatic would happen as soon as she drank it, there seemed to be no change in Kwon Jia. Jia? Are you okay? Hmm. Kwon Jia also looked down at herself, wondering if there was anything different. I dont think anythinges to mind She stopped mid-sentence and froze like a broken robot. Her pupils shrank, and her body began to tremble like a pine tree.Kwon Jias body slowly tilted forward. Jia? Jia! Yu-hyun quickly supported her. He looked closely at Kwon Jias condition and saw that she was not moving with her eyes closed. She was not dead. Judging by her steady breathing, she had just fainted. [What the hell is going on?] I dont know. We cant leave her like this, so lets move her to a safe ce. Yu-hyun carried Kwon Jia in his arms and walked to the room where she lived. He checked her condition while moving her, but contrary to his worry, she was fine without any injuries. Did she fall asleep? Yu-hyun muttered to himself as he reached the door of Kwon Jias room. The door lock of Kwon Jias room allowed Yu-hyuns entry without any password. A familiar dj vu. It was the same with Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jia. Both of them did not set any password for their door locks. Yu-hyun vowed to scold these twodiester for their careless security measures and entered Kwon Jias house andid her on the bed. [Wow] Baekryeon eximed as if he had seen something he shouldnt have. Yu-hyun felt the same way. He just didnt show it. Kwon Jias room was surprisingly beautifully decorated, unlike what he had expected it to be bleak. The bookshelf that upied one wall and the books that filled it were nothing. The important thing was that the interior wallpaper was all pink, and near her bed were small and cute dolls. It seems like the opposite of Hye-rim? Kang Hye-rim, who seemed most likely to reveal such things, had a rather barren room, while Kwon Jia, who seemed least likely to do so, had these misceneous things. He was confused by this fact. Yu-hyun did not know, but the reason why Kwon Jia had recently decorated her room so prettily was because of her own small hobby that she had gained after meeting Yu-hyun. The fact that she decorated this room itself was evidence that Kwon Jia had regained the leisure that she had forgotten and neglected. [She seems to have fainted suddenly, but nothing serious, right?] Probably. She reacted shortly after drinking the water of memory. That meant that Kwon Jias forgotten memory might be more vast than he had thought. Maybe the reason why Kwon Jia was lying down like dead was also a process of regaining her lost memory. She didnt seem to wake up anytime soon. Yu-hyun watched over Kwon Jia for about an hour and then quietly left her room. Since he couldnt do anything right now, he decided to check the rewards and points he had earned from clearing this Mental Realm. Ding dong. The bell at the entrance of White Flower Management rang. Since most of them were out of their seats right now, Yu-hyun decided to go down himself. Yes. Who is it? He opened the door and asked, and his eyes widened at the sight of the guest. You are *** Seo Sumin stared nkly out the window during break time. Kang Yura, who should have been next to her, was not there. She hadnt fully recovered yet, so Seo Sumin was alone now. And Seo Sumin being alone was an opportunity for the other students who had been watching her closely. At least for this moment, it was easier for them to approach her. However, the students still couldnt approach Seo Sumin. She was still in a distant position that was hard to reach, but also because she had been tantly giving off a vibe that told them not toe near since Kang Yura got hurt. An invisible iron wall. The only ones who could cross this were A-rank students who were considered equal to her. Hey. And indeed, an A-rank student approached Seo Sumin and spoke to her. Red hair with swirling energy and cat-like eyes. It was Gu Seo-yoon. Wow. What is Gu Seo-yoon doing? Is she talking to Seo Sumin? Could it be a recruitment offer? The students around them whispered and spected among themselves, but Gu Seo-yoon ignored their words and focused on Seo Sumin. Seo Sumin, who had been staring nkly out the window, sensed her approach and turned her head to face Gu Seo-yoon. What do you want? Mysterious white hair and somewhatnguid eyes, but the emotion in them was clear annoyance. Gu Seo-yoons pride was hurt by that, but she held it in since the other person was much stronger than her. First of all, Im sorry about your friend Yura. It was a tragic ident. So dont worry too much about it. Is that all you want to say? No. Theres something else. Unable to hide it, Gu Seo-yoon whispered in a low voice that only Seo Sumin could hear. Seo Sumin. Youre affiliated with White Flower Management, right? Not officially yet. But, I guess it will be soon. She was still a minor and was bound by a provisional contract with White Flower Management. She would be a full-fledged collector under White Flower Management only after she got the permission to enter the World of Ideas. But, why do you ask? Well Gu Seo-yoon hesitated on what to say. How could she tell her that she wanted to meet him just because she thought she saw him in her dream? She would be lucky if he didntugh at her. But, she couldnt just ignore that dream either. She felt uneasy about it. She thought that if she met him in person, this feeling would subside somehow. Well, you know, that Sigh. Never mind. I dont need to pry into your reasons. Then? Ill arrange a meeting for you. Its not like its a matter of national security. You dont need to ask me for permission. Oh. Gu Seo-yoon realized that she was being too stiff and her face turned slightly red. But, the students who were watching them from afar misunderstood that Gu Seo-yoon was angry and blushed. Were they fighting? They had just enrolled and Gu Seo-yoon was already challenging the first ce? Was there going to be a second match after the entrance test? The students imaginations ran wild. If they knew that the conversation between the two was so ordinary and trivial, how would they react? But neither Seo Sumin nor Gu Seo-yoon felt the need to correct the third parties misunderstandings. *** It was time to leave the academy. Gu Seo-yoon followed Seo Sumin to White Flower Management. What? A bus? Dont you have a car or something? Why would I need that? Gu Seo-yoon felt a culture shock at Seo Sumins puzzled look. She always rode an expensive car with a chauffeur from her home whenever she went to school. She took it for granted and didnt think that Seo Sumin, who was stronger than her, would do less than that. But when it was time to go home, Seo Sumins appearance was so casual and carefree that it had nothing to do with the charisma she showed at the academy. What? You dont have a transportation card? Whats that? Sigh. Ill pay for you this time. Just pay me backter. Beep. Student. Hearing that sound, Gu Seo-yoon failed to control her expression and widened her eyes as she followed Seo Sumin. There was such a function on the bus. The two found empty seats and sat down. The two students wearing academy uniforms were enough to attract all the attention on the bus. Gu Seo-yoon felt uneasy and asked Seo Sumin cautiously. Is this okay? What is? What if it suddenly explodes or something? Seo Sumin frowned at Gu Seo-yoons absurd question. She felt pity and contempt for Gu Seo-yoon, who had lessmon sense than herself who lived in the martial world in her previous life. Thats when Seo Sumins characteristic behavior of talking like a babysitter kicked in. When you want to get off the bus, you press that bell over there. Then the bus will stop at the next station. Oh. And if you have a transportation card, you can also transfer to another bus. Its useful to have one, so keep that in mind. The distance between the academy and White Flower Management was not far, so the two arrived soon. Follow me. Okay. Hmm. This ce is pretty big, huh? I just moved here recently. I dont know much either, but thats what they say. Come on, lets go in. Ex, excuse me. Gu Seo-yoon entered the White Flower Management building with a lot of nervousness. She already knew about White Flower Management. It was the agency that had the legendary entric teller Kang Yu-hyun and the two tellers he personally picked and trained: the ck Fox Kang Hye-rim and the Mad Wolf Kwon Jia. They only had three tellers in total, but they had enough power to make anyrge agency look ridiculous. This ce, which had a reputationparable to the elite Nemesis n, was also a ce of envy among the academy students who wanted to join it someday. She felt moved by the fact that she was stepping into such a ce, and her actions became even more careful. Im here. Seo Sumin said as she entered. But there was no answer. Huh? Is everyone out? Are there usually a lot of people? It depends on the situation. I heard that Hye-rim unni and Seo-ryeon unni went out because they had something to do today. Seo-ryeon unni? Our agencys president. Didnt you know? Oh. Gu Seo-yoon nodded her head as if she remembered that name. Baek Seo-ryeon, the president of the agency, would have cried if she heard that reaction. Hoot. As they entered the hall, they heard an owl hooting from somewhere. Gu Seo-yoon looked up in surprise and saw a white owl sitting quietly on the railing of the stairs leading to the upper floor. It was staring at them with a mysterious aura. Its cute, but what is that? Oh. Baek-hyo? Its an owl that Teller Kang Yu-hyun raises. Baek-hyo, say hello. This is my academy friend Seo Sumin. Hoot. Baek-hyo hooted in response to Seo Sumins words. Gu Seo-yoon widened her eyes at the sight. What? Does it understand human speech? Yeah. Its not an ordinary owl. Baek-hyo is very smart. Hoot. As if to agree with that, Baek-hyo pped its wings once and answered. Seo Sumin stroked Baek-hyos head once and went up the stairs. Gu Seo-yoon followed her with a curious gaze. The guest reception area is on the second floor. Just wait there for now. Ill call you. Uh, okay. When they arrived on the second floor, Seo Sumin realized that there was already a guest there, unlike what she had expected. Gu Seo-yoon felt the same way. Did you know? You should have told me if you did. On the guest sofa, Yu-hyun was sitting and across from him was someone he hadnt seen before. Who is that? Seo Sumin examined the other persons appearance carefully. It was someone wearing a turban. And whether they were trying to hide their identity or not, they also covered everything except their eyes with a turban. The skin that was visible was brownish, and they seemed to be female. Yu-hyun was sitting quietly facing her. Oh. Did you arrive? Just now. But who are you? Seeing that there was a guest, Seo Sumin consciously used honorifics to Yu-hyun instead of her usual tone. She said she came to see me. A guest? Do you know each other? I dont know. But more importantly, you brought a guest too? Yu-hyun noticed Gu Seo-yoon standing behind Seo Sumin and asked her. Gu Seo-yoon was startled and bowed her head at a 90-degree angle. Ni, nice to meet you! Im Gu Seo-yoon! Im sorry foring without notice! Yu-hyun wondered how to react to this behavior that was so different from what he had seen before. Then, the woman who was sitting across from Yu-hyun looked at Gu Seo-yoon and her eyes lit up. She took off the turban that covered her face. The ck hair that had been hidden by the turban fell down to her shoulders. Gu Seo-yoon lifted her head and finally got a good look at her face. Huh? She uttered that sound when she saw the guest who had arrived first, Jam. She is definitely The girl who had been with him in his dream. Jam also seemed to have the same thought as she looked at Gu Seo-yoon with an unreadable expression. Yu-hyun felt something strange about the two people who recognized each other and frowned. Whats going on? Only Seo Sumin questioned this bizarre situation. Chapter 246: Chapter 246: Yu-hyun looked at Jam and Gu Seo-yoon, who were sitting side by side across from him, and Baekryeon shouted excitedly. [Wow. There are two faces that I saw in my previous life!] Be quiet. From Baekryeons perspective, it must have been very amazing, but for Yu-hyun, it was an extremely ufortable situation. He would have felt better if Huang Se-eun was there. Why did Jam and Gu Seo-yoon, two out of the three people, have to meet? How did this happen? Gu Seo-yoon had shed with Yu-hyun frequently since his previous life, but Jam was also an awkward opponent in her own way. She was not very talkative in the first ce, but Jam always followed Choi Do-yoons tail. So they never had a conflict, but Jam would re at him with a sharp look or asionally throw a word at him if he made a minor mistake.She was also fundamentally simr to Gu Seo-yoon, who pursued only strength. It was not a very good memory for Yu-hyun. But, its all gone now. The Gu Seo-yoon in front of him now couldnt even look at Yu-hyun properly and was frozen stiff. Jam was still the same as she was in her previous life, but unlike the contemptuous look she always gave him, her eyes were full of curiosity now. Yu-hyun felt very ufortable. He wished they had lived without knowing each other. Gu Seo-yoon is understandable, but Jam came here herself. Is it because of the dream I had then? Yu-hyun guessed why they came to see him. Because the memories of his past life had melted into the mixed world, Jam and Gu Seo-yoon vaguely remembered him through their dreams. That means Huang Se-eun, the ck Iron Knight, also has a high chance of having a dream, even though she didnt tell me. Yu-hyuns expression hardened slightly. If they were like that, he wondered if that guy would remember too. It was a problem that it wouldnt end with a simple worry. Anyway, he has to wait at least four more years to return. No, since the flow of the world has changed, he mighte back sooner. But he didnt think he woulde back right away. It took at least two years for Benishing to be called a returnee. Even if Choi Do-yoons return to Earth was shortened, it would take at least two more years. There was no need to worry. First of all, why did youe here? Is it because of the dream? Yes? I, I mean Gu Seo-yoon looked at Jam with a look that asked what she thought. Jam blurted out without hesitation. I saw it in a dream. !! Gu Seo-yoon turned to look at Jam next to him with a shocked expression. She was so surprised that her pupils shrank and asked Jam if she was sane, but Jam didnt seem to care at all. If its a dream The dream of the destroyed world. There I was with you. And with this girl next to me. I, I too! I did too! Gu Seo-yoon also gave up and shouted out of desperation. Yu-hyun nodded his head as if to say I see. His expression didnt seem to change at all. Huh? His reaction is weird? Hmm. Did we say something stupid? They vaguely guessed that Yu-hyun had the same dream as them. But Seo Sumin, who had been watching this conversation from the beginning to the end from Yu-hyuns side, was different. Hes subtly trying to hide his emotions. Seo Sumins senses were far beyond those of ordinary people. Her senses had already reached the level where she could catch even invisible things beyond cognition. Thats why she easily noticed that Yu-hyun was hiding something from them. She thought he had a reason to do so, so Seo Sumin stayed quiet. She rather felt proud of herself for being considerate of Yu-hyun. How much of a loyal heart is that? Seo Sumin praised herself for being good at supporting him and nodded her head with her arms crossed. ? Yu-hyun was puzzled by Seo Sumins sudden strange noise, but that wasnt important right now. Hmm. You said it was a dream, but is that the only reason you came here? Yes? I, I mean Gu Seo-yoon hesitated and looked at Jam for her opinion. Are you the same as me? She received a curious look that seemed to expect something from her, but Jam betrayed it nicely. Theres one more thing. One more thing? Back then, I had a dream. Yeah. The day you guys called the second phantasm shock. Thats when I had a different dream. What kind of dream, then? A dream about the source of my power. Jam was called Arash in her hometown. It was a nickname she got because she was very good at archery, but Jam knew. The story of her trait was not that of Arash, the hero. Rather, as soon as she set foot on this Korean penins, Jam was able to fill her vague thoughts with certainty. This is it. This is where the source of her power lies. So you mean the source of your trait. And you read the story of your trait through a dream. Jam nodded her head. She thought she was good at Korean, but it seemed that the influence of her trait was not good either. Thats why I visited this country. I had two dreams, and they were both rted to the same country. From Jams words, Yu-hyun could tell why she came to Korea in her previous life. She came to Korea to find the source of her trait. That clears up one question. She came over much faster than in her previous life, but Yu-hyun didnt bother to weigh that part. So, are you curious about what your trait is? Do you know? The trait called [Seongmu Shinmu (})]. At Jams words, Gu Seo-yoon and Seo Sumin reacted as if they had never heard of it. Only Yu-hyun nodded his head as if he knew. Thats because he had seen her trait so often in his previous life. Seongmu Shinmu (}) The exact name is Seongmu Shinmu Jeongui Gwangdeok Daewang (}x´). The king who founded Joseon and was known to be unparalleled in archery, Taejo Yi Seong-gye. That was the trait that Jam possessed. [Wow. Yi Seong-gye? Wasnt he the king of this country? How can his trait manifest in someone from a faraway country?] In a mixed world, the meaning of a country is practically meaningless. Just look at that collector whose name I dont even remember who fought with Hye-rim. He had the trait of an Italian master. It was a mistake to think that Korean collectors necessarily had traits rted to Korea. When looking at the whole world, it wasmon for people with traits of heroes from each country to appear in other countries. Jam was also like that. Yu-hyun exined to her what her trait was. Taejo Yi Seong-gye was a great person who was unrivaled in archery. Wow, Yi Seong-gye When she learned about her trait, Gu Seo-yoon looked at her with admiration. A trait possessed by the first king of Joseon, it was almost like a protagonist-level trait. If you put it that way, Gu Seo-yoons [Red Revolutionary] was also simr, but it was always the case that other peoples things looked bigger than his own. So, what level did you quantify in the newly revamped stat window? 42. 42 wasnt such a low number. Rather, it was a skill that matched the mid-level collectors. The average level of the students who entered the academy now was about 10. In the case of A-rank students, there were cases where they exceeded 30. Gu Seo-yoons level was 32. Shes my age, but shes higher than me? Gu Seo-yoon thought there was only Seo Sumin besides him, but he felt hurt for no reason. Jam herself was quite wary of Seo Sumin sitting next to Yu-hyun. Stronger than me. Much more. Seo Sumins exposed level was 38. But this included the part that was not revealed and not quantified. If you actually check Seo Sumins level, it says 38(73). If she shows her best power in her current state, her level isparable to 73. That was almost on par with the end of the mid-level collectors. And Seo Sumin was still recovering and getting stronger. Theres one more thing Im curious about. Jam, who had been quiet, opened her mouth then. She looked at Yu-hyun and asked him bluntly. Have we ever met before? Gu Seo-yoon also wanted to ask that question, so she kept her mouth shut and waited for Yu-hyuns answer. Seo Sumin also didnt show it, but she perked up her ears and secretly nced at Yu-hyun. Yu-hyun shook his head. No. This is the first time I see you. Hmm. Jam stared at him intently, wondering if he was lying. But no matter how hard she looked, she couldnt feel any sign of lying from Yu-hyun. Then, it was one of two things. Either Yu-hyun was so good at hiding his emotions that he could fool her sharp senses, or he really didnt know. It was rude to dig any further without any evidence. Is that so? I understand. Thank you for your time. Jam said that and got up from her seat. Gu Seo-yoon, who had been watching the situation, also got up from her seat following Jam. She had no choice but to ept it when Yu-hyun said that much. She had nothing more to ask. Yu-hyun escorted the two of them to the front gate. It was nice to meet you. I, me too. Yeah. The two of them left with a light greeting after receiving Yu-hyuns farewell. Yu-hyun looked at the backs of Gu Seo-yoon and Jam, who were moving together, with a sunken gaze. Seo Sumin approached Yu-hyuns side. Youll get a hole in the back of your head if you keep staring like that. Did you notice? How could I not? It was so obvious. Seo Sumin, who no longer needed to be careful, returned to her usual tone of speech. She only said that much and did not ask Yu-hyun why he was like that. It was Seo Sumins own consideration. I wont ask whats going on. Rather, you still have some time left. Lets start your self-training today. You seem to have be much stronger than before after spending three days in the Mental Realm, but how much have youpleted the energy of the Seven Demon ck Sky Divine Skill? Oh, I was going to tell you that right away. Yu-hyun smiled faintly. 100%. Ive mastered it all. *** Hey You said your name was Jam, right? Yeah. The two who had been moving together soon realized that it was time to part. Gu Seo-yoon felt strangely sorry and spoke to Jam. I heard you came back from living abroad. Do you have a ce to stay? No. Huh, what? I dont have a ce to stay. Then, what about money? I spent it all oning here. Gosh. Gu Seo-yoon couldnt believe what Jam was saying. Wa, wait a minute. Then where are you going to sleep? I can sleep anywhere if its decent. I did that in my hometown too. Sleeping in a shrimp position on a battlefield where sandstorms were raging was too natural for Jam. Compared to that ce, Korea was a peaceful and good ce to live. The air was humid, but she could bear it. Then do you want to stay at my house? We have a lot of empty rooms. Gu Seo-yoon owned several houses under her own name. Lending one house to Jam was nothing to her. She wouldnt have made such an offer if she was aplete stranger, but strangely enough, she felt a sense of kinship with Jam as if they had been friends for a long time. Hmm. Jam hesitated slightly. She would have refused such an offer right away if it was normal, but she also felt a certain kinship with Gu Seo-yoon. More than anything, Jam also needed a ce to stay for a long time where she could at least sleep well. Lets do that then. Good. Then lets go to my house first. Gu Seo-yoon grabbed Jams hand and dragged her along. Jam didnt bother to resist either. *** The next morning, early in the morning. Yu-hyun stopped by the hospital affiliated with the academy and visited Kang Yuras ward. Oh, oppa. Come on in. Yeah. Yura, are you feeling okay? Yeah. Hehe. Well, Ive been fine for a while, but the doctor said he had to watch me for a few more days because he wanted to see how I was doing. But Im getting discharged the day after tomorrow. Yu-hyun smiled at Kang Yuras bright appearance. Thats good. Youre safe. Be careful from now on. I was so surprised when I heard you got hurt. Sorry. Dont be sorry. It wasnt your fault. After all, you got hurt instead of saving someone else. He was angry at first, but that was anger at the person who made Kang Yura like that, not at her. He had taken care of Park Moon-chul, and seeing Yuras healthy appearance made him feel relieved. Work hard. Dont make your parents worry. I know. Do you think Im some kind of kid? You are a kid. Is that so? From what youre saying, it seems like youve gotten better than before. Ive confirmed that youre fine, so Ill go now. Hey, what? Youre leaving already? Stay a little longer. Im bored. I just came to check on you. Im a busy person, you know. Sure, sure. As if youre even human. Just y along, will you? Heh heh. Yu-hyun casually nced at Kang Yuras book. The cover was bright silver, and the light that flowed from it was even brighter. It had be brighter than thest time he saw it. It meant that her potential for growth was still open. It wasnt gold yet, but maybe someday she would reach that level. The level that he had failed to reach in the past, the unknown realm. See you next time. Yeah. Ille visit when I have some free time. Yu-hyun parted ways with Yura and wandered around the academy grounds. Suddenly, he felt someones gaze on him. A gaze? Who is it? The academy grounds were so vast that there were many people who worked here besides the students. Yu-hyun pretended not to notice and sat down on a nearby bench. His senses lightly scanned the surroundings. There were some people fixing a broken streetlight far away from the bench. There were three of them. The youngest one, a man, was pretending not to look at Yu-hyun while sneaking nces at him. It was different from the gaze of someone who recognized him and wanted his attention. It was more sticky and suspicious, as if he was wary of him. Yu-hyuns eyes moved to the book floating above the mans head. What is that? The book that the man had was nothing but amon brown cover. But the light that came from it was the opposite. It was faint, but it had a brilliant gold color with a hint of rainbow. There was no doubt that it contained potential within it. But then. He has two books? Who is that guy, and what is his identity? Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Could he be a returnee? Or a reincarnator? Yu-hyun scrutinized the young man who smiled pleasantly. The first impression of the youth, who was working in a greasy work uniform, was that he was simple and likable. Its surprising that hes doing odd jobs with such potential. Its suspicious that he has two books, unless he doesnt know his own potential. He also sneaked nces at this side with a strange look. But he seemed unaware of it, so he was either a novice or naive in this regard. One of the books had a brown cover and no light at all, a in book. The other one had a brown cover too, but it was bigger and shone brightly. The young man had these two books. I need to check them out. Yu-hyun raised his head and stared at the youth tantly. Their eyes met in the air. Huh? He looked flustered, as if he didnt expect to make eye contact. An easy reaction to read. Compared to the normal people, his reaction was different and unnatural. He quickly looked away and pretended to be absorbed in his work, but Yu-hyun knew he was still conscious of him. Youre going to act like nothing happened? I have ways to find out, even if you hide it. Yu-hyun pulled the books that the young man had to his side. But something strange happened. The books, they dont move? He could only take one of the two books, and the other one didnt budge. What was more surprising was that the book that didnt move was an old and shabby brown book that didnt even emit silver light. Rather, the book that had a brown cover but a rainbow-colored gold light came to Yu-hyuns hand. Yu-hyun immediately opened the book and checked the contents. Name: Yoo Young-min Estimated Level: Impossible Traits: Extra Novelist, Delusional Protagonist Titles: None Stories: None Main Skills: Artisans Craftsmanship, Skill Creation What? He didnt have the abilities of an odd-jobber at all. No, rather, looking at what was written in the book, the young man was clearly an awakened collector. But he was doing odd jobs Is he hiding his power? His attitude of noticing this side and his unique abilities. Above all, what caught Yu-hyuns eye was the trait called [Extra]. All traits were divided into four grades as he had ssified before: protagonist, main character, supporting character, and extra. Just by the name, the young mans traits were the lowest of the four grades. But the trait name is Extra, but the grade is Protagonist. Yu-hyun could think of who this kind of person was. Possessor. A possessor was someone who possessed a novel or game world. He had heard of it in his previous life. They came from another world and perceived this world as another medium. There was no clear name for them, but Yu-hyun arbitrarily called them possessors. [What? Possessor? What the hell is that?] Theyre people who came from another world. [Another world? Where? Martial arts? Or fantasy?] No. Its a very different ce. To be exact, it was another Earth, a parallel worlds Earth. [What? Is that possible?] I only heard rumors, Ive never seen it before. I dont even know if its true. But ording to what I heard, those possessors act like they came from another world and see the world we live in as a novel or a game. The one who gave him that information was Seong Yu-chan from his previous life, the man who kept the title of ck Mamba even in the apocalypse. Yu-hyun recalled the information he had heard from Seong Yu-chan. The truth about whether the possessors really came from another dimension was not known well. Well, their bodies were from this world, but their souls changed. So some people even said that they might have gone through some process of [Memory Alteration] and deluded themselves into thinking that they were from another dimension. [What? So theyre like mentally ill?] If you only look at the situation theyre in, maybe. The important thing was the trait that the possessor had. Just like Yoo Young-min over there, the possessors all had unique powers. Because they see this world as a game or a novel, the possessors power is a kind of metafiction, a peculiar thing. The possessor I knew in my previous life also used weird abilities as if he was ying a game. Just Yoo Young-min alone, his trait name was Extra, which couldnt even be a supporting character. And the trait that was attached as a sub was Delusional Protagonist, a strange thing that even Yu-hyun, who knew a lot, had never heard of. The thing he had as a main skill was Skill Creation, an EX-grade skill that was rare even in the genesis system. There would be various restrictions, but at the point where he had such a thing, it was clear how unusual the possessor was. But then again, there were only three examples. And Yoo Young-min was the third one. The first and second ones didnt survive the apocalypse and died. Only after they died did the information about theme out through Seong Yu-chan, so it was a part that showed how little the possessors were known. But, I didnt expect to see a possessor here. The person in question didnt think that the individual before them could be the possessor person who had been mentioned in their past life. First of all, the name was different. In their previous life, they had never properly heard the name Yoo Young-min. Whatever the case may be To encounter someone with such remarkable potential was either a stroke of good luck or a simr misfortune. Yu-hyun stood up from the bench and approached Yoo Young-min. Hello. Uh, who are you? The middle-aged man repairing the streemp looked puzzled as Yu-hyun suddenly approached. He seemed experienced, likely the team leader, and saw no reason for Yu-hyun to strike up a conversation. His gaze swept from Yu-hyuns polished shoes to the top of his head. Smiling, Yu-hyun introduced himself. Im Kang Yu-hyun, affiliated with White Flower Management. White Flower Management? Where is that? The middle-aged man nced at his colleagues, seeking an answer. An older man who had been resting chimed in. Oh,e on. Isnt it right there? They have an impressive collector. What was it? Geomu? Huh? Whats Geomu? Yoo Young-min corrected the coworker who stumbled over the name. Not Geomu, its Sword Empress. Oh, right! Sword Empress! So that Sword Empress is from the samepany as this young man. Ah, youvee from an impressive ce. So, what business brings you here? Well, Im interested in the young man over there. Who? Young-min? When Yu-hyun pointed at him, Yoo Young-mins expression stiffened. Having been identified by Yu-hyun, who came from Collector Management, the two older men patted Yoo Young-mins back in congrattions. Hey! Young-min! This person wants to meet you! Brat. Always causing trouble, and now youve made it in life. Well, are you also bing a collector or something? Hahaha. Its not like that, gentlemen. Im a collector. Yoo Young-min awkwardly smiled and stood before Yu-hyun. Shall we find a quieter ce to talk? Sure. After Yoo Young-min sought permission, they moved to a more secluded spot. Yu-hyun got straight to the point. Why did I call you? Youve probably already guessed. Well No need to hide. Youve been watching me since earlier. Did you think I wouldnt notice? Youre a reincarnator, arent you? ? At Yu-hyuns direct words, Yoo Young-min sighed and hesitated before nodding. Yoo Young-min excelled at reading situations like this. The man before him had already seen through all the characteristics he possessed. The more he concealed, the more he stood to lose. Fine, you can see that ability. And your gaze was more obvious than you thought. Yeah. Yoo Young-min, I have one question. How do you perceive this world? What do you mean? Is it like a novel, a game, or aic? Thats what Im asking. Yoo Young-mins face was filled with bewilderment. Did I ask too difficult a question? No, its not that. I already know, so why hide it? Young-min sighed, shoulders slumping. He briefly exined the situation to Yu-hyun. So, Mr. Yoo Young-min, youre saying youve been possessor as an extra character in your own novel? Yes. However, I dont think of this world as a novel or anything like that. Ive learned that from the talkative, meddlesome old men here. This ce is clearly its own world. And even the strange looks you gave me There are characters I dont recognize Oh, Im sorry. Not characters, but people. I understand. Anyway, your novel is set in an academy, right? Yes, thats correct. What motivated you to write it? Well, I wanted to write about characters growing in an academy setting. Young-mins previous life was that of a web novel author. Until recently, he hadnt written any major hits. But one day, an idea flooded his mind. The novel he wrote was set in the academy where Seo Sumin currently attends. But right after I arrived, things felt odd. Characters who shouldnt exist in my original work, like A-rank students, started appearing. People I didnt know. Young-min felt a dissonance as his novel became reality. After all, not every character from his novel should exist in this world. But as he worked and interacted with others in his new body, Young-min realized that this world was vastly different from what he had imagined. Watching those middle-aged men work hard to support their families made me realize, Ah, the ce Im in is truly a different world. Not the world of my novel, but the real world. I see. Considering your exceptional abilities, why do you still do this kind of work? Young-min scratched his head. Well, its just I find it interesting to be around these men. Plus, Im still inexperienced, suddenly bing a collector and all. And And? Seeing the characters from my novel actuallye to life intrigues me. So, I stayed here to observe and enjoy the spectacle. Despite his intentions to eventually be a collector, Young-min added, Its like being a stalker, you know? Not in that sense! Young-min eximed, taken aback. Initially, it was just to adapt to this changed world and find out whats different. But now, Im genuinely curious. Isnt that the case for me too? Young-min nodded hesitantly. His reincarnation had happened recently, during what people called the Second Fantasy Shock. To understand this world, information was crucial. Young-min had learned various facts through the inte, but Yu-hyuns existence intrigued him the most. Of course, I wasnt stalking or anything. What I saw today was purely coincidental. Really. Your reaction gave it away. You believe me? Theres no reason not to. Yu-hyuns matter-of-fact response touched Young-min in an unexpected way. He had feared being treated like a lunatic, but Yu-hyun believed and understood him. But considering how openly youve spoken to me, are you trying to recruit me or something? Then? Really? Yoo Young-min was taken aback by this unexpected proposal. In the novels he used to write, if the protagonist encountered such a situation, they would confidently retort, How much is the advance payment? I wont work for cheap. But now, faced with this reality, he found himself speechless. The dissonance between virtual and real was indeed immense. More than that, its hard to believe this person is a genuine teller. I only casually included such a concept in the academy setting. Young-min had blended a touch of the supernatural into his novel, but he hadnt meticulously crafted detailed settings for a teller. However, Kang Yu-hyun was an otherworldly teller who stood out remarkably. An existence transcending his own creation. As a creator, Young-min felt a mix of wariness and disappointment when confronted with someone like Yu-hyun. Ill do it. As a collector. After all, someday he would need to establish his own position. Young-min believed that now was the right time. He had suddenly be a wanderer in a different world. Although he had kept this fact hidden, Yu-hyuns tant revtion left him initially flustered. Yet, the knowledge that someone understood his situation brought a sense of relief and a touch of gratitude. Was it akin to meeting someone who knew your hometown, even though they werent from there? Yu-hyun wasnt a native, but the mere acknowledgment of his difference provided sce to Young-min. Since he didnt yet know how to return, he had no choice but to live diligently here. In this context, Yu-hyuns recruitment offer was almost wee. Yes. Going to a well-known ce makes sense. White Flower Management aimed for a select elite. Young-min found it appealing. The term select elite carried a certain grandeur. But street casting? Its a bit crude, but it should be fine, right? Apart from his web novel contracts, Young-min hadnt tried anything else. Having been confined to writing in his room, he didnt realize how peculiar his situation was. But besides me, there are three more people. Who are they? Young-min asked out of curiosity. Although he felt a touch of arrogancethinking that only remarkable individuals would be part of this select eliteit was a genuine question. Yu-hyun read Young-mins candid thoughts and chuckled. Theyre people who wont be easily swayed by you, Mr. Young-min. Oh,e on. Seriously? Still, Im the one whos been the possessor, right? Young-min thought Yu-hyun was exaggerating a bit. Without directly addressing that, Yu-hyun simply smiled. Chapter 248: Chapter 248: Chapter 248 Say hello. Hes the youngest. Wow! Yu-hyun, who brought Yoo Young-min to the White Flower Management office, immediately introduced him to the family. By chance, Kang Hye-rim, Baek Seo-ryeon, and everyone else were gathered there. Yoo Young-min opened his eyes wide at the sight of the beautiful women, and quickly bowed his waist at a 90-degree angle to greet them. Oh, hello! My name is Yoo Young-min! Seeing Yoo Young-min, Baek Seo-ryeon was the first to exim in surprise. Yu-hyun brought a man! Yu-hyuns smiling eyes twitched slightly.Seo-ryeon? Why are you shouting like that? Huh? Thats obvious. You always bring women, and only pretty ones at that. I thought if you brought the fourth collector, it would be a woman too. This is unexpected. Yu-hyuns smiling face cracked at the blunt words. Then Kang Hye-rim, who had no sense of the situation, agreed with Baek Seo-ryeons words and spoke up. I thought so too. I actually assumed the fourth one would be a woman as well, and I was half-giving up on it. But I guess you never know what will happen in this world! Hye-rim. Come here. Huh? Why? Yu-hyun grabbed Kang Hye-rims head with both hands and squeezed hard. Kyaaak! A scream rang out, and Kang Hye-rim copsed on the sofa. Yu-hyun, who had vented some of his anger, nced sideways at Baek Seo-ryeon. Baek Seo-ryeon immediately shrank her shoulders and hid behind Seo Sumin. Ill let you off this time, Seoryeon. Yes, yes. Hey, why are you only scolding me and leaving Seoryeon alone! Kang Hye-rim, who had fallen down, sprang up and shouted. Huh? Thats because Seoryeon is our management representative. How can I do that to the representative as a mere employee? You had the awareness that I was the representative? Baek Seo-ryeon asked incredulously as if she had just realized it. Just then, Seong Yu-chan, who had sensed themotion, came in to see what was going on and saw Yoo Young-min, who had just arrived. He gave him a look of curiosity. Huh? Who are you? A new employee? Oh, Yu-chan. Say hello. This is our managements newly recruited fourth collector, Yoo Young-min. Oh. This time its a man? Yu-chan? Yu-hyuns expression turned cold in an instant at Seong Yu-chans clueless remark. Seeing that, Seong Yu-chan turned pale and quickly clutched his stomach and ran out of the room as if fleeing. Yoo Young-min watched Seong Yu-chans back as he entered and exited at once and wondered if he had reallye to the right ce. Yu-hyun sighed after chasing away Seong Yu-chan. Sigh. Ive learned very well what you all think of me in this short time. What about me? Dont you have anything to say, Sumin? Seeing Seo Sumin smile yfully at him, he felt that the answer he would get from her was obvious. Yu-hyun red at Kang Hye-rim and Baek Seo-ryeon with a sharp look, and they avoided his gaze. It was a very open-minded ce, but somehow chaotic. That was Yoo Young-mins evaluation of White Flower Management after watching the whole process. But it doesnt seem as impressive as I thought it would be? He knew well enough about Kang Hye-rim, who was famous for being a former prosecutor, but what was up with that white-haired girl? Seo Sumin sensed Yoo Young-mins gaze and introduced herself with a confident smile. You said your name was Yoo Young-min? Nice to meet you. Im Seo Sumin. She didnt need to pretend anymore since they were now part of the same family. Yoo Young-min was taken aback by Seo Sumins speech, which sounded like an older person. Is she a middle schooler? She has a pretty face, but how did she end up like this? Feeling his gaze, Seo Sumin narrowed her eyes. Thats a hostile look. Dont forget. Im the third collector who joined before you. Im your senior here. What? Is that true, Yu-hyun hyung? Hyung? Yu-hyun was slightly surprised when he called him hyung. Oh, I just feel morefortable calling you that. Is that okay? No, its fine. You can call me whatever you want. Its the first time someone called me hyung. Oh, then you can also talk to me casually. Should I? As soon as Yu-hyun rxed his speech, Kang Hye-rim got up. Thats not fair! You never do that to us even when we ask you to! Hmm. I cant help but butt in on this one. No, why are you suddenly picking on me for this? Yu-hyun asked incredulously, but their heated reactions did not seem to die down easily. He felt that the conversation would not end at this rate, so he quickly changed the topic. Come on. Lets wee Young-min, who joined us as the fourth member. Nice to meet you. Im Yoo Young-min. I hope we can get along well. Hmm. Nice to meet you too. Im Kang Hye-rim, the first one here. Im Seo Sumin. The third one. Im Baek Seo-ryeon. The representative here. They each introduced themselves, and Yoo Young-min asked curiously. Uh, then where is the second senior? Jia is resting in her room right now. She has some work to do. Yu-hyun vaguely exined that she was asleep for now. Yoo Young-min nodded and moved on. He wondered why they didnt question him about joining their elite team so suddenly. I thought they would at least be a bit hostile at first. Wasnt there a clich like that? When an F-rank protagonist joins a team, the B-rank members dont acknowledge him and act arrogant. But looking at their reactions, they didnt seem to be wary or suspicious of him. Yoo Young-min soon realized why. They all trust Yu-hyun hyung. The eyes of everyone in this ce were filled with infinite trust towards Yu-hyun. They firmly believed that there was no way he would bring or choose someone who wascking. Even though Yoo Young-min was new here, he could clearly feel that atmosphere. In fact, the existing members had simr reactions to Yoo Young-min. The fact that Yu-hyun brought him was enough to prove that he was different from ordinary people. Hmm. But it would be a bit awkward if you dont know anything when you just joined. Seo Sumin stepped forward and said that. Uh, yes? Yoo Young-min unknowingly used honorifics and asked. She was clearly a young girl, but he didnt know why he spoke politely. Seo Sumin smiled faintly at him. Its a test. I was the youngest until now, so I need to check the level of the new one. Is that okay? As long as you dont go too far, its fine. Yu-hyun also said that, and Yoo Young-min felt a slight sting in his pride. Hey, hyung. Im not that bad, how can I take a test from a kid? As soon as he said that, the atmosphere around him changed. Baek Seo-ryeon and Kang Hye-rim looked at him with disbelief, as if he was crazy. Yu-hyun shook his head as if he had messed up. Only Seo Sumin smiled more brightly as if she was amused. Yoo Young-min was confused by the change. Uh, uh? Why are you all like that? Young-min, you dont know anything, so let me tell you. Yu-hyun whispered to him so that only he could hear. You know our managements third member Sumin, right? Yes. She was a heavenly demon in her previous life. What? Yoo Young-min didnt understand what that meant. This girl was a heavenly demon in her previous life? As a web novel writer, Yoo Young-min knew what a heavenly demon was. Who was a heavenly demon? It was an entity that led the trend of martial arts novels, and basically it was someone who held the position of the strongest in the world whenever they appeared. The appearance of Seo Sumin and a heavenly demon did not match. A joke, right? If you think so, I wont force you. Just try it and see for yourself. Okay. Our teller has given us permission. Lets go to the training room. Newbie. Huh? Yoo Young-min was dragged to the training room by Seo Sumin with a bewildered expression. The people who remained at the scene saw him as amb being taken to the ughterhouse. Aaaah!!! Soon after, Yoo Young-mins scream echoed throughout the building. This was how Yoo Young-mins first induction ceremony went splendidly. *** Leaving behind Yoo Young-min who was groaning in pain, Yu-hyun visited Kwon Jias room. He took in the familiar sight of the room that he had seen once before and looked at Kwon Jia who was sound asleep on the bed. Contrary to his optimistic thought that she would wake up in half a day, she had been sleeping for more than a day without any sign of waking up. Yu-hyun ced a chair next to the bed and sat down. [When will she wake up?] I dont know. Seeing her not waking up, he wondered if he had done something wrong. She was a collector, so she would be fine without eating or drinking for three days and nights, but that didnt mean it had no effect. Yu-hyun wished that she would open her eyes and get up as soon as possible. [Wow. Anyone would think youve been in aa for years. Its only been two days, what are you so worried about?] Thats what Baekryeon said, and Yu-hyun gave a bitter smile. I know. But I cant help being worried. [Sheesh. Really. You look like a father to her.] Thats how I raised her. [The other kids would be so jealous if they heard you say that.] Why? [I dont know, okay?] Why is Baekryeon being like this? Yu-hyun ignored Baekryeon and checked on Kwon Jias condition. She was sleeping peacefully, like a princess in a sleeping forest. Yu-hyuns gaze soon moved to the top of Kwon Jias head. A bookshelf filled with various books. It was the number of lives that Kwon Jia had lived, and the traces of the hardships that she had endured. Over 600 books. Some of them were locked with iron chains, making them impossible to open or read. The ones that I think are the most important are the first book and the next ten books. Those books had dazzling golden covers. They must have been the times when she was the most enthusiastic and hopeful, living more diligently than anyone else. Maybe because she failed in the end, the books after that were thinner and barely maintained a silver color. But Yu-hyun didnt think that was bad. Even if she lived in pain and despair every day, it was still a life. Its meaningless to be miserable here. He was wondering when she would wake up, when he heard a sound. ng. The sound echoed in Yu-hyuns ears. It sounded like something made of metal had broken, and Yu-hyun thought it was some construction noise nearby at first. But it wasnt. ng. ng. With the following sounds, Yu-hyun realized that they wereing from very close by. The chains on Jias books are breaking? The noise he heard earlier was the sound of the chains on the books that only Yu-hyun could see breaking. And only the chains on the books rted to Kwon Jias memories within the tenth cycle, which Yu-hyun had been paying attention to. The chain on the tenth book brokepletely. The change didnt stop there. ng. ng. ng. Ninth. Eighth. Seventh. The books that had been trapped until now began to emit brilliant light as they were freed from the chains. As they did, the speed of the chains breaking slowed down. Sixth. Fifth. Fourth. And when the chain on the fourth book broke, Kwon Jia also changed. Ugh. She opened her eyes with a groan of pain, after sleeping like a dead person until now. Kwon Jia grabbed her forehead and sat up, and Yu-hyun got up from his seat and approached her. Jia. Are you okay? What, what is this Kwon Jia was confused as the memories she had forgotten flooded in like a tsunami. Meanwhile, the chain on Kwon Jias third book was shaking violently. The water of memory was trying to force open the sealed memory, and the chain was resisting it. But the third chain couldntst long. ng. With a clear sound, the chain shattered into pieces. And unlike the other books, the third book emitted a radiant rainbow light. At the same time, Kwon Jia finally remembered what she had forgotten and jumped out of bed. She hurriedly went to Yu-hyun and grabbed his arms. Yu-hyun was surprised and asked. Jia? Whats wrong with you? Did you get your memory back? No, no! What do you mean no? Her fingers that held Yu-hyuns arms were trembling with anxiety. Is Jia scared? She was a regressor who could survive even her own death, and she was afraid of something? Something was wrong. Jia. Its okay, just answer me. What happened? It was a mistake. It was a mistake to regain memories that I didnt know. A mistake? These memories are not something I forgot over time. Kwon Jia said the truth with a pale face. I sealed them on purpose. Chapter 249: Chapter 249: What do you mean you sealed your memories on purpose? How is that possible? Thats ugh! Kwon Jia tried to answer, but stopped and gasped for air as a piercing pain stabbed her brain. She had forced the seal to break and recalled her memories, and now she was feeling the agony of having her head torn apart in real time. She barely regained her senses and spoke hastily, as if she was running out of time. I sealed my memories. I had no choice. If they awaken, they will bring danger to this world. Danger? What kind of danger? Do you remember what you said before you drank the water of memory? Its the same as that. In this mixed world, things like memories and recollections, whether you like it or not, affect the world. Yu-hyun knew that well. Even Jam and Gu Seo-yoon, who had visited him in the past, were influenced by the fragments of his memory. Because of that, the future he knew had changed again. Kwon Jia said that his guess was right. It was because the memory she remembered was rted to that. The more intense the memory, the more impact it has. Yu-hyun. Do you know how many cycles I repeated? Thats Kwon Jia had repeated more than 600 cycles. Moreover, the real essence of her memory was from the 2nd to 10th cycle. Its not much yet The influence of the mixed world is still small, but if all my memories awaken, then it will be a disaster that cant be reversed. Thats why I sealed my memory. How stupid. Why didnt I remember this sooner? Kwon Jia muttered to herself like a person with unstable emotions. This world is not ready for my memory to be released yet. Because of this, I have how many times how many how many times was it? Miss Jia? The material world is devoured by the mixed world. Thats the natural flow. The earth will eventually, inevitably face its destined future. We can only change its direction. We have to prepare. Prepare. Prepare for the future Kwon Jias condition was strange. Not only was her body trembling more violently, but her eyes were unfocused as she looked at Yu-hyun. She was not seeing reality right now. Kwon Jia was seeing the traces of her swirling memories. A huge, huge being is watching us. The Foundation is watching us. Kiiing! There was a change in Kwon Jias book as well. The light of her book, which had broken the seal with the water of memory, gradually weakened and then the broken chains were restored and began to seal the book again. The seal that had been released up to the third cycle was restored as if time was reversed. The chains were regenerating all of a sudden? What the hell! Yu-hyun panicked. Miss Jia! Is there anything you need to tell me right now?! The Foundation. Be careful of the Foundation. And golden. Golden? Yu-hyuns eyes widened at the word golden. Golden was the strange power he had recently be aware of. The dazzling paper-like thing was a mysterious existence that came from who knows where. Did Kwon Jia know about it? Yu-hyun grabbed her shoulders. Miss Jia! What is that golden thing you mentioned? Golden. Thats a fragment. Of the Book of Genesis The Book of Genesis? What is that? Fragments attract fragments. The bigger ones attract the smaller ones. Thats the Book of Genesis. Cough Thud. Kwon Jias head dropped down. All of a sudden, all of her books that symbolized her memory were bound by chains. They were thicker and stronger than before. Seeing that, Yu-hyun bit his lip. It was too sudden for him as well. Ugh. Kwon Jia, who had been limp, came to her senses again. Where am I? Miss Jia! Are you okay? Huh? What happened? Dont you remember? Remember? What do you mean? You drank the water of memory and Yu-hyun stopped himself from saying more. Kwon Jia felt something strange about his reaction. Yu-hyun. Whats going on? You stopped in mid-sentence. The water of memory? Right. I think I drank it too No, no. Nothing happened. Nothing at all. It seems that the water of memory you drank was a weaker version with less power. Youve been lying down for two days after drinking it. Two days? And I didnt get any effect? Unfortunately not. But Im d youre awake. I see Even though Kwon Jia had drunk the water of memory, she couldnt remember anything and looked quite angry. Yu-hyun looked at her with a sunken gaze. First of all, you havent eaten anything for two days, so lets have a meal. Yeah. I guess so. Thanks for taking care of me. Dont mention it. It was only what I had to do. ! Suddenly, Kwon Jia opened her eyes wide and shivered. Yu-hyun was worried that something had happened again and asked hastily. Jia! Are you okay? Why did you suddenly H-Here Isnt this my room? Huh? Well, you fainted, so Oh. Yu-hyun stopped talking and realized it btedly. He had forgotten because of the important matter that had happened, but this was Kwon Jias room. And, Kwon Jia was hiding the fact that she liked small and cute things. Looking closely, Kwon Jias face was flushed red. Her clenched fists trembled. I I? Get out!!! Kwon Jia shouted like a girl for the first time. *** Yu-hyun, who was kicked out by the squeaky Kwon Jia, returned to his room. He immediately recalled the conversation he had with Kwon Jia a while ago. Her memory loss was an intentional seal, and it would be very dangerous if it broke. Yu-hyun and Kwon Jia had unwittingly triggered the detonator of a sleeping time bomb. Fortunately, the seal was restored and the disaster was prevented, but it was still a terrifying thing to remember. Baekryeon. [What?] Do you remember what Jia said earlier? [Huh? What did she say? What did you two talk about?] What? Was this some kind of joke? But Baekryeons reaction didnt seem like he was joking. No, Jia said something to me in a whisper after she regained her memory. [Huh? She did? She regained her memory? But she failed.] Thats Yu-hyun stopped talking. The conversation with Baekryeon, who had watched the situation from the beginning with him, kept going in circles. Baekryeon didnt remember the information that Kwon Jia had said. It wasnt just Kwon Jias memory that was sealed, but also Baekryeons who had seen it all. Could it be that Im the only one who remembers it? He needed to check it out. Golden. The Book of Genesis, she said. Yu-hyun wrote The Book of Genesis on a suitable paper with a ballpoint pen in his room. Then something amazing happened. Sssssss. The letters written with the ballpoint pen turned into dust and disappeared into thin air. Yu-hyuns expression hardened as he saw it. Baekryeon. Did you see that? [See what?] The letters I just wrote. [What are you talking about? Yu-hyun. Youve been acting weird since a while ago. You didnt write anything on the paper with the ballpoint pen.] Really, is that so? From Baekryeons reaction, Yu-hyun could be sure. The Book of Genesis that Kwon Jia had mentioned was forbidden information that should not be known to this world yet. It was so serious that it applied even to Baekryeon, a mythical item. But why do I still remember it? Yu-hyun still remembered the information that the world itself rejected. He came up with an answer right away. Its because I have the fragment of the Book of Genesis that is golden. Then what exactly was the Book of Genesis? Where did the golden thing that he got from killing Park Moon-Chule from? Kwon Jia said that the flow of this world could not be changed. The earth was destined to be devoured by the mixed world. But she said that the direction could be changed. In the end, it was inevitable that the earth would be fully integrated into the mixed world. But whether the earth would exist as a proper world when that moment came or change into a spectacle of apocalypse for the Divine Spirits depended on how they did it. The changing flow of time. The Book of Genesis whose origin was unknown. Memories that should not be awakened. My head is full ofplicated things. They said that fragments attract fragments, right? Yu-hyun thought of the golden light he possessed. The ability to read other peoples past and traces, and their possibilities, as books. It was nothing but a power he obtained through a fragment of the Genesis Book. And, those who possessed such fragments, whether they liked it or not, would draw in other fragments. It was the fates power that led them that way. Jia, and me too. Is it because of this that many incidents happen frequently? First of all, the situation was this. Yu-hyun saw a golden light before he died in his previous life. It was a fragment of the Genesis Book, and thanks to this power, Yu-hyun reincarnated as a Teller and gained the ability to read books. And this power inevitably called for the flow of fate, and created incidents. The conflicts between various characters and groups that Yu-hyun had experienced so far, the sudden problems of the worldviews, and the appearance of new Divine Spirits who were interested in this side. All of them were because of this power? He couldnt get rid of this power now. In the end, Yu-hyun was destined to face many incidents in the future. It doesnt matter what happens. Anyway, the things I have to do wont change. If he had known this fact when he first returned, he might have despaired. But Yu-hyun, who had gone through many processes until now, was not shaken by such things. In front of the essence of immovability, it didnt matter where his power came from. What mattered was where he was going now. And how far he could go. Once he chose his path, he pushed it to the end. No matter what trials or painse. He would ovee them. Yu-hyun vowed with his shing eyes. *** Ouch. Yoo Young-min let out a groan of pain without realizing it as he felt a tremendous pain throughout his body. His body was sore everywhere after the confrontation with Seo Sumin. What the hell. She was really a reincarnated Heavenly Demon! He wondered how this could happen. He vaguely thought she was a younger girl, but she was a reincarnated Heavenly Demon in her previous life. And she was the same Seo Sumin who had ranked first among the new students at the Academy! Yoo Young-min med himself for his foolishness. He had some confidence that he knew about this world to some extent, but his pride was shattered as soon as he met Seo Sumin. If this was a novel, it would have been cursed as a sweet potato. He suddenly thought of that andughed without realizing it. He had already fallen into this world without any connection, but he still thought like a novel because of his upational disease. No. But if the third one is a reincarnated Heavenly Demon, who is the second one? The first one, Kang Hye-rim, was literally a very strong person. She wasnt called Swordmaster for nothing. She even moved at an invisible speed with lightning around her body when she saw some of her videos. Shes almost like a protagonist of a novel. That was the first impression Yoo Young-min had when he saw Kang Hye-rims activities. Yoo Young-min adjusted his sore body and climbed up the stairs. He nned to go to Yu-hyun and get his room assigned and ask him what to do next. On his way there, Yoo Young-min ran into Kwon Jia who wasing down. Hmm? Who are you? Ah. Yoo Young-min shivered involuntarily as he received Kwon Jias sharp gaze. The first thing that came to his mind before beautiful was scary. Kwon Jias natural charisma and momentum gave Yoo Young-min a new shock, who boasted that he had tasted the bitterness of the world. I-I mean Im a new collector who just joined. My name is Yoo Young-min. Yoo Young-min? Kwon Jia frowned as she heard a name she had never heard before. Hmm. Is that so? Anyway, wee. Im Kwon Jia. Ah, yes. So youre the second collector that Yu-hyun hyung mentioned. Well, yeah. Nice to meet you. Yeah. Me too. If that guy brought you here, you must have some talent. Lets do well from now on. Yes, yes! As he watched Kwon Jia pass by him swiftly, Yoo Young-min muttered to himself without realizing it. Whats with that stiff tone? She looks young. Is she a regressor or something? It wouldnt be strange if the third one was a reincarnated Heavenly Demon and the second one was a regressor. Of course, it was just a vague guess. Hey, no way, is she really a regressor? Yoo Young-min shivered as he thought of the possibility. Can I do well here? Yoo Young-min couldnt help but imagine a bleak future where he would be bullied often. It was an instinctive feeling. Chapter 250: Chapter 250: The next morning after Yoo Young-min officially joined White Flower Management, Yu-hyun took him to the Collector Association. If you want to work as a collector, you have to register first. Uh, is this okay? I heard that before bing a collector, you have toplete a training course at the training center. Thats a basic education program that everyone who awakens has to take. It takes at least a few weeks, right? Hyung. Am I okay? Its okay, because Im taking you with me. To whom? To someone high up in the association. Yoo Young-mins eyes widened at Yu-hyuns words.Really? Is that okay? Connections are for times like this. And its not mandatory to go to the training center. Theres a system that allows ns or managements to exempt training under the pretext of personal tutoring for talented people. Of course, the person in charge has to teach them diligently. Oh, I see. Of course, not everyone can do that. You need some conditions. What are the conditions? Its nothing. You just need to have a skill that can get you special treatmentpared to others. Yoo Young-min had enough qualifications for that. First of all, his creation-type skill alone made it possible. If his skill was higher than Yu-hyuns [Engraving], passing the document review would be nothing for Yoo Young-min. Uh, but is that really okay? What is? It feels unfair. Yoo Young-min felt guilty about getting special treatment. What about the other people who worked hard and trained? How would he feel if he skipped out on them? He would have felt natural about it in the past, but he had changed after seeing Kwon Jia and Seo Sumin and realizing that he was nothing. Its natural to feel unfair, but think of it this way. This world has always been like this. Even if you feel guilty and do the same as the others at the training center, will that benefit this society? Huh? Its cruel, but people have different talents. Especially in this era, collectors who are exceptionally talented are bound to get more respect. An A-rank person doesnt need to do the same as F-rank people and invest the same time. This world was never fair. Yoo Young-min dreamed of a fair world and had his own sense of justice, but to Yu-hyun, that was nothing but a spoiled tantrum. You have a unique power as a possessor. And your skill is a creation type. Youre already on a different starting line from other collectors. Different starting line Yoo Young-min muttered Yu-hyuns words nkly, as if he still couldnt believe it. Yu-hyun chuckled and pped Yoo Young-mins back. Ow! Dont space out. Yes, yes. Well, I understand that its ufortable and burdensome to suddenly get special treatment. But someday youll naturally ept it. I guess so? If not, Ill have to make it happen But if youre still anxious, dont forget this one thing. Just because Im great, I wont look down on or belittle other people. Thats Isnt that obvious? Yoo Young-min was about to say, but closed his mouth. Yu-hyun meant something more than that. As someone who prided himself on having some social experience, Yoo Young-min realized what Yu-hyun wanted to say. When your position changes, your perspective on the world changes too. And then people forget. Their former position. The ce where they used to look up at everything. The feeling they had when they were there. The desperation. That was what Yu-hyun was most wary of. Yu-hyun had risen to the position of manager and showed several sessful exhibitions, growing into arge library. He also had personal connections with the first-generation saints of Great Sage and many collectors recognized and respected him. Anyone who received such treatment would be tempted to have a twisted mind. Im pretty great now, right? This kind of treatment is natural now, right? And then they would naturally develop a sense of entitlement and look down on others. But he couldnt do that. Dont forget your past by being immersed in your present prosperity. Rather, remember your old self more clearly. What thoughts did I have then? What goals did I have? Dont forget that. Yu-hyun always tried not to lose his original intention even after reaching this position. If he said it was easy, it would be a lie. Everyone had greed. They wanted to be recognized without doing anything, they wanted to do something easier when they did something hard. As Ipromised one by one, I eventually changed as a person. Even if someone praises you and tells you that youre amazing, dont get carried away by it. Never. Got it? Even if you reach a great position, if you dont forget that moment, you can consider yourself sessful. Yes. I got it. Yoo Young-min knew that Yu-hyun wasnt just saying empty words. This man was able to give such advice because he had really practiced what he preached. Hes amazing. Yoo Young-min felt a new admiration for Yu-hyun. No wonder I wanted to call him brother since the first time I saw him. As Yoo Young-min was having such thoughts, Yu-hyun suddenly asked a new question as if he had just remembered something. Hey. By the way, can you create anything with skill creation? Huh? No. This is not omnipotent. I see So there are limitations to the skill? Yes. What are the conditions for creating a skill? Well, first of all, I need TP to create a skill. The stronger the skill, the more TP is consumed exponentially. So, something like instant death cheat is impossible even in my dreams. Did you try to make something like that? Ah, no, no! Im just giving an example! Yu-hyun looked at Yoo Young-min with a suspicious gaze as he seemed strangely flustered. Yoo Young-min hastily changed the subject. Ah, anyway, I dont have TP right now, so I cant do that. And also, I cant make the skill too vague. I have to be detailed. And make it look not too good while having decent performance. There are a lot of things to consider. Hmm. So you cant create any skill without points? Ah. Thats not it. Huh? That, how should I say it? There was an initial bonus. For the first three skills I create, it reduces the TP consumption drastically or makes it almost free. Thats pretty awesome. Yu-hyun thought that he was indeed a possessor. While others would have to worry about how to do it, they didnt have to worry about that from the start because they received a lot of benefits. So what are you going to make with those three free skills? Uh, do I have to decide in advance? Of course, dont you? Youre not nning to bber about skill creation or something like that at the association, are you? Yoo Young-min closed his mouth at the urate remark. He thought that he had a sucker vibe since he followed him easily, but he didnt expect it to be this bad. Should I ask Jiater to give him some mental training? If Kwon Jia, who had the highest level of experience as a returnee, could give him proper education, he thought. No. No way. Jia cant do it either. Aside from losing some of her past memories and experiences, Kwon Jia was alsocking in some aspects as a returnee. It was risky to entrust Yoo Young-mins education to such an altruistic returnee. Then, Hye-rim? No, that wont work either. Sumin It would be lucky if she doesnt beat him up. In the end, he realized that there was no one else who could do it but himself. First of all, remember this. You must hide anything rted to skill creation. And also hide your extra or other traits as much as possible. Dont stand out too much. Just moderately, very moderately good enough. The skill creation that Yoo Young-min possessed was too out of the norm to reveal openly. It was best to hide it somehow. If this was exposed, it wouldnt be a simple fuss. He could use this to attract attention or something like that, but the loss would be greater than the gain. It would attract not only annoying humans but also Divine Spirits excessive attention. He didnt want to skip the steps of gradually advancing his progress. So, those three free skills. Lets use them now. Ill help you decide what to make. Ah, yes. If you were going to create a skill, did you already think of what you wanted to make? Yes. Well, I decided on two for now Yoo Young-min hesitated whether he should tell him or not. Why? Just tell mefortably. Uh, well. The first skill is like a long-range technique. Long-range? Yes. I mean, even if you suddenly tell me to fight with a sword or something, I cant do it properly So I want to go for something safe. And then? Well, and then the second one is something with high versatility, to enhance my overall abilities. Something that I need to deal with any situation smoothly. If its a skill that can strengthen the skill itself, it wouldnt be bad for growth either. Thats not bad. And the third one? I havent decided on the third one yet. Yu-hyun reviewed the skills that Yoo Young-min told him and evaluated whether they were good or not. Thats not bad. No, rather, its very good. Really? Yu-hyun had been feeling the urgent need for a collector who specialized in long-range attacks in his team. Kwon Jia, Kang Hye-rim, and Seo Sumin were all excellent in closebat, but their ability to deal with distant enemies was significantlycking. Moreover, besides skill creation, he also had a production-type ability that used his manual skills, and enhancing this ability was also a necessary task from the managements point of view. It would be hard to raise this skill at first, but once it got on track, he would be able to produce more than that. Okay. Ive decided. Lets go with those two. Really? Is that okay? Would you do it if I told you to learn a skill rted to swords? Uh, thats a bit Its your choice, right? And it doesnt look bad at all. You have a good idea. Yu-hyun sincerely praised him, and Yoo Young-min felt happy for no reason. He realized once again that his ideas were not bad when he was active as a web novel writer. First of all, it would be perfect if you go for a supporter-type who can attack from a distance and enhance your abilities. Yes. Thats what Im going to do. Yoo Young-min immediately activated his skill. [Skill Creation is activated.] [You can minimize TP consumption for the first three times. Do you want to use it?] Yoo Young-min answered yes in his mind and immediately created the two skills he had thought of. [You have acquired the skill Remote Control.] The first skill was Remote Control, which was rted to long-range attacks. He deliberately made it this way because he had not decided whether to use a bow or a gun. Rather than choosing one clearly, he used this trick to cover a wide range of possibilities. Contrary to his worry that the system might ask him to pay TP, the system seemed to recognize it as nothing and the first one was created right away. Lets go for the second one. [You have acquired the skill Skill Enhancement.] [Warning. Skill Enhancement is a skill that exceeds the given limit.] [If you make it as it is, the skill will be downgraded. Do you still want to make it?] As expected, this one is hard? But considering the versatility, this skill was essential even if it was weakened. Yoo Young-min pushed through with the second skill as well. [You have acquired the skill Warm Up.] It was not as good as he expected, but it was not a bad result. Yu-hyun, who was watching the scene, nodded his head with satisfaction. You cant fill your stomach with one spoonful. Thats more than enough. Is that so? Yeah. Lets go to the association for now. Okay. Yoo Young-min followed Yu-hyun with his big dream in his chest. Thats when they saw the huge figure of the association building in the distance. Yu-hyun stopped his steps and stared intently at the dark alleyway between the buildings. Yoo Young-min also stopped and looked at the alleyway. Hyung. Why did you stop? Is there something in there? Hmm. Yu-hyun said that and turned his direction to enter deep into the alleyway. Yoo Young-min followed him with confusion. When they reached the end of the alleyway, they found something. It was the entrance to the Mental Realm. Chapter 251: Chapter 251: Huh? Why is there a World of Thought here? A World of Thought with a small entrance between the alleys. Yoo Young-min, who recognized it, was full of panic as if he had seen something that shouldnt be there. It was the same for Yu-hyun. A World of Thought here? Was it newly created recently? Or, was it there before? His intuition leaned towards the former. If the World of Thought had been there for a long time, it would have been eroded by now. After the recent Second Phantasm Shock, the government had been keen on finding unidentified Worlds of Thought to make sure of their number and location.No matter how empty the alley was, there was no way that a World of Thought would be left unguarded between the buildings close to the Association. Hyung. What should we do? Should we report it to the Association first? Wait a minute. Yu-hyun cut off Yoo Young-mins words and put strength in his eyes. His right eye turned red for a moment and read the information that others couldnt see. His power had been enhanced much more than before after clearing the Don Quixote World of Thought. Thanks to that, he could use the fragments of Laces Demon much more freely without wearing a mask. [World of Thought Nightmare of the Betrayed] Nightmare of the Betrayed? The first thing that came to mind was the name of the World of Thought. It might sound like a big deal by its name, but Yu-hyun didnt judge hastily. His instinct, which was like intuition, told him that the World of Thought in front of him was peculiar, but not dangerous at all. Yu-hyun put more strength in his right eye. His brown iris turnedpletely red, and new information came up. [There are no entry conditions for the World of Thought.] [The difficulty level of the World of Thought is very low.] [It has been created less than a day ago.] What? Yu-hyun felt more curious about the peculiarity of the World of Thought. The difficulty level is so low that its very low, but there are no entry conditions? Usually, in the case of low and easy Worlds of Thought, the grade and quality of the story itself are low, so intermediate or advanced collectors with massive stories cant enter them. Its because the World of Thought itself cant handle the collectors capacity. Thats why each World of Thought has a minimum and maximum limit, but Very low but no limit. Is this possible? And, it hadnt been long since it was created. Yu-hyun suddenly felt that he had to check out the World of Thought. He unknowingly approached the World of Thought and barely regained his reason and stopped his steps. Hyung? Are you okay? Yeah. Yeah. Its nothing. Yu-hyun answered Yoo Young-min like that and recalled his attitude a moment ago. I was drawn to something in that world without knowing it. The reason is I have a guess. Golden light. Yu-hyun remembered that and had no choice but to admit that the World of Thought had some connection with the golden light, and that he was drawn to it. It wasnt a trap or anything like that. Even Laces fragments told him that the World of Thought wasnt dangerous. Then Yu-hyun nced at Yoo Young-min. Young-min. Yes, Hyung. Lets go in. Huh? Stop talking and just follow me. Uh, uh? Yu-hyun dragged Yoo Young-min into the World of Thought. As he felt something passing through his body, the scenery in front of him changed drastically. The dark and damp alley disappeared and what appeared was a space that looked like an office in apany. Cant you do your job properly?! If you keep doing this, get out of thispany! Im sorry. Im sorry. And, a harsh scolding voice. A beggar in shabby clothes bowed his head repeatedly in front of his boss whose hair was half torn off. The surrounding employees were watching him andughing quietly. Hyung. This is a World of Thought, right? Yeah. Probably. Yu-hyun and Yoo Young-min were surprised to see a scene that they could only see in reality inside the World of Thought. This was something that was absolutely impossible in reality. The Mental Realm was a world where a clear story was realized with the power of the mixed world. Of course, even if it was a low-difficulty Mental Realm, there was a minimum standard. Like the cobalt mine in the Anbar Mountains. But what the hell is this? I thought the name of the nightmare of the betrayed person was an exaggeration, but I didnt expect it to be this bad. If I had to name it objectively, wouldnt it be more appropriate to call it the trauma of office worker Kim? Yu-hyuns thin eyes looked at the man who kept bowing his head. It seems that this person is rted to this Mental Realm. The surrounding fantasy bodies were all office workers, but only that man was dressed like a homeless person at the train station. It seemed necessary to check it out. Excuse me. Im sorry. Sorry Huh? Ill just ask you one thing. Who, who are you? Im here to clear the Mental Realm. At that, the homeless mans expression, which had been crumpled up, brightened up. Fi, finally you came! He, help me! Please! The homeless man knelt down in front of Yu-hyun and grabbed his hem. The fat old man who had been scolding the homeless man red at Yu-hyun. What are you?! Huh? Do you want to die? Sigh. Yu-hyun didnt even feel the value of answering that. Yu-hyun immediately swung his arm and tore everything in that range to pieces. In an instant, a storm swept inside thepany and all the fantasy bodies turned into text and scattered. Yoo Young-min covered his face with both arms. Then he saw the scene that Yu-hyun had created and eximed inwardly. Wow, what is this? He just swung his arm once, and the power is He had heard that he was a teller who fought directly, but the level of strength was amazing. If he had topare, he was at leastparable to a high-ranking collector. Yoo Young-mins analysis was urate. [You have cleared the Mental Realm The Nightmare of the Betrayed Person.] [There is no reward because the story is too poor.] The Mental Realm disappeared and the three people returned to the outside of the alley. The homeless man, who was happy to escape from the terrible world, asked Yu-hyun. Now. Ive cleaned up around here, so lets hear your story. Yes, yes! Anything! Whats your rtionship with this Mental Realm? The homeless man exined everything he had experienced to Yu-hyun, his benefactor. I, Im a homeless person as you can see. I lost my job and just lived like that. The Mental Realm just now was my nightmare that came true. I used to have a decent job, but that damn deputy chief in thepany framed me and Sob! The homeless mans name was Choi Woo-jin. Contrary to his worn-out appearance, he was still in his mid-30s. He was originally a promising talent, but his jealous deputy chief framed him and yed office politics to kick him out of thepany. Choi Woo-jin had a panic disorder from being betrayed and lost his motivation and wandered around the streets. But why are you in a Mental Realm, let alone one rted to you? Thats because of the seed I picked up recently. Seed? Yu-hyuns eyes narrowed. Dont tell me, you mean that seed is ck? Yes, yes! Thats right! Thats it! As soon as I picked it up, a light came out of the seed and letters popped out and swallowed me. Inside was a horrible past that I never wanted to remember again. I didnt know what to do and I was trapped there. Where did that seede from? Yu-hyuns voice became heavy. Yoo Young-min, who had been listening quietly next to him, also sensed that this was not an ordinary incident. The Mental Realm was not naturally urring but artificially created! He didnt remember writing anything like that in his content. Some strange people dropped it as they passed by. I dont know who they are. It was dark and they were all hiding their faces They looked dangerous and suspicious so I stayed away from them. Choi Woo-jin shivered as if he felt cold just thinking about them. Thenter when those people disappeared and left their ce, there was one seed left. At first I didnt know anything so I just picked it up, but suddenly, suddenly! I understand. Yu-hyun decided to stop asking any more questions since he already got an important clue. Anyway, he had already secured the most important clue. The seed of the story. That was what the Pentagram Department used to try to kill Sumin. Yu-hyun first suspected the Pentagram Department. They had a history, so they were a strong candidate for the artificial Mental Realm. But, whats strange is that the Pentagram Department is hiding their bodies right now. Shamat, who ruled China, disappeared and arge number of channels opened up there, and tellers from other departments came and took over the empty space. In addition, the Pentagrams position had narrowed infinitely due to the Paradise of the Earths Chpantaka incident. The Twilight Veil n, which the Pentagram used like limbs, also shrank so much that they could hardly find their former glory, and there was talk that they would be gone today or tomorrow. *** Collectors brought various items from the Mental Realm, and an industry that used and processed those items developed in various parts of society. However, there were few cases where collectors could make weapons or items that matched the ones they used. Most collectors just used the [Dimensional Shop] verified by the Tellers. But there were always people who were restless and wanted to express their overflowing talent and creativity. And those people tried to manipte the stories they acquired from the Mental Realm and apply them in a different way to reality. A story that represented the mixed world. A material that represented the material world. They harmoniously mixed those two things and made one item. And among them, there was one who seeded and obtained a position. He was Kim Hakjang, an inventor affiliated with the Association. He was also a collector who was close to 60 years old, but rather than fighting in the Mental Realm, he was a person who had the ability to make items through stories. The name of his trait was [Scientist of the Joseon Dynasty]. He had the story of Jang Yeong-sil, a very famous Korean scientist. A for catching giant phantasms, a firearm called Firearm Heavenly Control, and even a walkie-talkie that could be used inside the Mental Realm. All these items used by the Association were made by him. He had the ability to make items, the talent to seed in making them, and an endless obsession with making items that he had no interest in anything else. Even now, when the second Phantasm Shock erupted and the world was in turmoil, Kim Hakjang was focused on making a new invention. This time, please! Kim Hakjang had been working on one thing for days without sleeping properly. He had been using old-fashioned items like firearms ands, and enhancing them by adding stories. He gradually moved on to modern items and managed to make some changes to the walkie-talkie. But what he was trying to make now was something he had only vaguely imagined before. A bomb. Kim Hakjang wasbining a story with a modern time bomb to make a new item. Just a little more, just a little more! His voice sounded almost insane. But the bomb Kim Hakjang was making was not an item to threaten people. Rather, it was the opposite. A bomb that would only dpose the story of the mixed world instead of material when it exploded. That was what Kim Hakjang was making right now. If this could be sessfully used, it would be possible to eliminate the Mental Realm without clearing them directly. In fact, it was an absurd item in theory. Kim Hakjang hade up with this idea, but he had to discard it right away. It was such an outrageous item that he couldnt make it. But now it was different. Now that the influence of the mixed world had be stronger on Earth. It became possible to make things that he couldnt make before. Before, these stories wouldnt have fused together, but now theyre so natural. Is this the effect of the Phantasm Shock? Is it because the material world Earth is gradually merging with the mixed world? Kim Hakjang didnt care much. Rather, he weed it with open arms as he got the opportunity to realize his many ideas that he had only thought of. Of course, unlike his mad scientist-like appearance and madness, he only made very good items for the safety of people and collectors. He was a very diligent man despite his appearance. I did it! Kim Hakjang jumped up from his seat. He had found a clue to his new item and wanted to show off his achievement to someone right away. But who? Choi Jung-mo! A colleague who had been close since his days as an active field agent. Kim Hakjang didnt know what Choi Jung-mo thought of him, but he considered Choi Jung-mo a great friend. He wanted to brag about his achievement to Choi Jung-mo right away. And Choi Jung-mo was now Having a conversation with Yu-hyun. Chapter 252: Chapter 252: Yu-hyun met with Choi Jung-mo and introduced him to Yoo Young-min. He then quickly changed the topic and told him about what he had experienced today. Artificial, a Mental Realm, you say? It sounds unbelievable, but its true. And the suspects are probably Unleashed. Did you have a hunch? Choi Jung-mo nodded with a heavy face. Notpletely. I just heard some intelligence that they were acting suspiciouslytely. The religious group thats been making a lot of noise has calmed down a bit, but Choi Jung-mo nced at Yu-hyun as he said that. Yu-hyun shrugged as if he didnt know why. Choi Jung-mo didnt ask any further and continued.From Africa, there were rumors about them, and they sneaked in here secretly. Ive been watching them quietly, because I thought they would explode if I touched them, but their movements have be more suspicioustely. And now youre telling me about an artificial Mental Realm. Phew. He took off his sses and rubbed his eyes, as if he had a headache just thinking about it. But its a good thing that you found out in advance. Thank you for letting me know. Dont mention it. Its better to know at least a little bit than to be ignorant and get hurt. Ill have to raise the alert as much as possible. Sigh. How did theye to Korea and do this? Anyway, thats all I wanted to tell you. And Young-min, well take care of him at White Flower Management. Please do. Compared to the information that Yu-hyun brought, the request to not send Yoo Young-min, the collector who specialized in long-range attacks, to the training camp was nothing. He heard that he was a collector who specialized in long-range attacks, and if Yu-hyun cared for him so much, he must be a talented person. If White Flower Management bes stronger, Ill have more reliable allies. Since they already had a solid trust rtionship, Choi Jung-mo didnt bother to argue or ask for anything. Thats when it happened. Hey! Choi Jung-mo! An old man who kicked open the office door shouted Choi Jung-mos name. Choi Jung-mos eyes widened as he recognized the man who came in with his white hair scattered. Director Kim Hak Jang? Jung Mo! Look at this! I made it! I finally made it! Hahaha!! Kim Hak Jang immediately put the thing he made in front of Choi Jung-mo as if he was proud of it. It was a silver metal cylinder. It was about 25cm wide and 1m tall, and there were still some texts that were not properly cleaned up on the outside. Choi Jung-mo adjusted his sses and said. Director Kim Hak Jang. Dont you see that I have a guest right now? And what do you mean by saying that you made something? What is this? The invention of the century! Kim Hak Jang shouted without calming down his excitement. With this, collectors dont have to risk their lives by entering the Mental Realm anymore! No, but what is this exactly Its a bomb. It was Yu-hyun who interrupted their conversation. Huh? Kim Hak Jang noticed Yu-hyun for the first time. He was so excited that he didnt even pay attention to Yu-hyun and Yoo Young-min. Kim Hak Jang was a weirdo and a loner who didnt care about anyone else. But Yu-hyun recognized what Kim Hak Jang had made at first nce. He secretly hoped that someone would appreciate his invention, so he couldnt help but be interested in him. You know what this is? Yes. Youbined a bomb and a Shredding Story. Its not just shredding, but more like breaking the bonds. When it explodes, it doesnt produce mes from gunpowder, but forcibly breaks the bond between texts and invalidates the story itself. Thats He nodded his head before feeling doubt and shock. Kim Hak Jang couldnt believe how this young man recognized his invention at first nce. Whats your name? My name is Kang Yu-hyun. Kang Yu-hyun? Hmm. It sounds familiar somehow. Kim Hak Jang stroked his chin as if he had heard the name before. Choi Jung-mo sighed and took over the conversation. I told you before, Director Kim Hak Jang. Theres someone who can fight in the Mental Realm directly. Oh! Thats right! Dont tell me, youre that Teller? Thats an overstatement. Huh. Thats amazing. Well then. How does my invention look from your perspective as a Teller? Kim Hak Jang stored the name Kang Yu-hyun in his head perfectly and asked for his opinion. He thought that he would easily understand the greatness of this item if he recognized what it was for at first nce. Kim Hakjang, who was already drinking the soup of praise in his mind, couldnt help but twist his expression at the words that flew from Yu-hyun. Its crude. What, what?! Crude?! Sure, the idea itself is not bad. Although its formalistic, its okay to have some semnce of shape. But its notplete. Kim Hakjangs face turned red with Yu-hyuns harsh criticism. How dare this teller, who knows nothing, undervalue his masterpiece like that! Before Kim Hakjang could spit out his anger. Yu-hyun opened his mouth first. Bomb and shredding stories are goodplements. A material worlds time bomb that destroys anything and a shredding story that grinds anything. And you made the text neatly cut off, which ismendable. But this is notplete yet. Yu-hyun said that and reached out to the bomb. The faintly engraved texts on the cylinder shone white and floated in the air like a hologram, and Yu-hyuns hand touched them. Hey, hey, what are you doing! Kim Hakjang didnt ask how Yu-hyun could touch the text with his hand. He was more worried that he might ruin his hard-made masterpiece. Just watch. Yu-hyun said that and activated [Engraving]. Yu-hyuns finger moved over the arranged text like drawing a picture. He supplemented the letters between the roughly twisted texts and decorated them more neatly, and boldly cut out the unnecessarily stretched parts. Like making an unorganized mathematical form neat and tidy. At first, Kim Hakjang tried to stop Yu-hyun, but when he realized what he was doing, he couldnt help but swallow his breath. Oh my. His two clenched fists trembled. It was not only the surprise that he did what he couldnt do so naturally. But the joy of seeing the distant realm that he had longed for with his own eyes was the greatest. There. Its done. Its crude because I made it on the spot, but it should be better than before. Yu-hyun showed him the bomb that he changed with [Engraving]. Kim Hakjang touched it with his trembling hand. His two pupils turned into crosses. He activated the skill to see and feel the story and text. Oh my. It really became perfect. No. Not perfect, but at this level, theres nothing more to do How is it? Yo, you No, who are you Instead of answering Kim Hakjangs question, Yu-hyun finished talking about the bomb. Its a pretty good item. If you explode this, you can erase the Mental Realm. The only thing that seems tricky is You have to detonate it from inside. Thats right. You knew that too? No matter how much you do, you cantpletely erase it by exploding it outside of the Mental Realm. To do that, you need to consume a lot of TP to make one. You have no choice but to minimize the cost as much as possible. Even then, mass production is not possible. Even if mass production is not possible, it does not mean that the value of this item disappears. As long as you activate it properly inside the Mental Realm, you can erase it without satisfying the conditions and clearing it. Like the disposal box in Celestial Corporation. Yu-hyun admired that inspiration came up with that. He came up with this and made it. He had never heard of such an item being made in his previous life. This must be a change that urred as the flow of Earth changed. Not bad. An item that can forcibly erase the Mental Realm. Of course, if the Divine Spirits find out, they will say that they want to take it easy or cheat or cowardly or foam in their mouths. But from the perspective of someone who fights with their life on the line, there is no better item than this. Besides this. To explode it, a collector has to go inside with it. Thats right. There is no way to remotely detonate it from inside the Mental Realm. In the end, one collector has to go inside and blow it up. It was a groundbreaking weapon, but there were many conditions to use it. Which collector would risk their life and go inside the Mental Realm to blow this up? Unless they have a self-sacrificing personality, they would refuse outright. Thats something to decide when we get there. Hmm. But does he still not know? Yu-hyun nced at Kim Hakjangs reaction. He had changed the text that Kim Hakjang had engraved earlier and made it much more pleasing to the eye, but there was a little trap here. A very small part. A mistake that you had to overlook naturally without looking closely. This was something that Yu-hyun deliberately left out without changing to check Kim Hakjangs level. He had a little hope that he might notice this, but Kim Hakjang seemed to have no clue. Maybe I expected too much from him because he made this thing. He had never heard of such an item being made in his previous life. This must be a change that urred as the flow of Earth changed. I thought it was time to tell him and move on. Bro, this is a bit weird, dont you think? Yoo Young-min, who had been quiet until now, stepped forward. Kim Hakjang and Choi Jung-mo looked at him with a puzzled expression, while only Yu-hyun showed interest in his eyes and urged him to continue. Yoo Young-min scratched his cheek with his finger, feeling slightly burdened by the sudden attention. Well, um. You see this part here. Between the action points of [Cutting] [Crushing] [Exploding], the connecting text that smooths them out is a bit loose, dont you think? Theres a subtle but strange part here. Where exactly? Here. Yoo Young-min pointed his finger at the countless letters carved on the cylindrical pir, precisely catching the error. That cant be! Kim Hakjang eximed incredulously and immediately scrutinized the text of the part that Yoo Young-min pointed out. And then, he had no choice but to admit it as he opened his eyes wide. Its, its true? How, how did you How did you notice it? He didnt have to hear the rest of the sentence to know what he was asking. Yoo Young-min smiled awkwardly. I just saw a weird part. At that response, Choi Jung-mo couldnt help but admire him. He vaguely thought that the collector that Yu-hyun brought wouldnt be ordinary, but he didnt expect him to catch an error that even Kim Hakjang couldnt notice. Moreover, Yoo Young-min went one step further. Bro. Can I fix it a bit? Sure. What, what?! Kim Hakjang was shocked and almost fell over. Seeing something with your eyes and touching something with your hands are two different abilities. Thetter was much harder than the former. But Yoo Young-min said he would do it very easily. And it wasnt a bluff. My goodness Yoo Young-mins hand touched the letters. The glowing letters were grasped by Yoo Young-mins hand and slowly changed shape at his fingertips. The skill [Craftsmans Dexterity] that Yoo Young-min possessed was activated. A cheat-like skill that could not only make things but also touch and modify the text that made up the world. Kim Hakjang was on the verge of fainting when he saw it. Its done. The process was over and what waspleted was a different thing from what Kim Hakjang had brought at first. The appearance was the same, but the story contained in its contents was much more refined, detailed and clear than before. Kim Hakjangs eyes lost focus. He looked like he had lost his soul. Yu-hyun felt a bit sorry for him. Did we go too far? From Kim Hakjangs perspective, two people he didnt know had modified his masterpiece without permission and even produced a better result than he did. And they were much younger than him. Overwhelming talent. People who face that huge wall eventually lose their hearts. Kim Hakjang, who had been doing this for a long time, must have felt it more strongly than anyone else. We werecking in consideration. Kim Hakjang was definitely amazing. He had a book with a hint of gold in it. The cover was brilliant silver and the potential for development was faint gold. The path he had walked until now must have been solid. But the world is wide and if you think about the future you will face, that alone is not enough. People like Kim Hakjang were in the top 1% from an absolute perspective. But those 1% of people had to realize something. Above their heads. There were people in the top 0.0001%. The existence of those who were beyondparison. It would be hard to ept. Anyone would be like that. People who thought they were the best and had pride would bow their heads and settle for the present reality after hitting a wall once. That was what most people did. Amazing. But the words that came out of Kim Hakjangs lips werepletely different from what Yu-hyun thought. Really amazing. How did youe up with this? Thats right. This way, the loss of power will be reduced much more and the directionality can be clearly set. A mumbling that sounded like he had lost his soul. It wasnt the voice of someone who had copsed and given up. Rather, it was full of Divine Spirit that suited someone who had fallen into his own world while looking beyond a bigger stage. This guy. He didnt copse. Even though he ran fast and hit a wall, even though he felt pain and hurt because of it. This man didnt lose his willpower. He couldnt hide his anger though, as he bit his lip. Yu-hyun saw a fiery me burning in the eyes of this old man who had reached 60. Whats your name, young man? Huh? Im Yoo Young-min. Yoo Young-min. He repeated the name several times and hammered it into his head as if he would never forget the names of Yu-hyun and Yoo Young-min. Next time, Ill surprise you guys. Definitely. He left the office with the thing he had made, ending with those words. Chapter 253: Chapter 253: Im sorry about this. Director Kim is very stubborn and does things his own way. No, no. Its not your fault. We didnt do anything special, really. Please ept our gratitude for your help today. And well also reward you ordingly. Well be thankful if you do. Yu-hyun exchanged smiles with Choi Jung-mo. But Yoo Young-min looked dejected ever since Director Kim left. After finishing his conversation with Choi Jung-mo. Yoo Young-min quickly registered as a collector and got out of the association. He didnt say a word until then.Hyung. On the way back home, Yoo Young-min stopped Yu-hyun. Was it because he remembered what Director Kim did a while ago? Yoo Young-mins voice, which was usually confident, sounded weak. What is it? I dont know if I did the right thing. What do you mean? I just feel like I did something wrong to that old man Yoo Young-min couldnt forget the expression on Director Kims face when he showed his ability. He felt like he knew how Director Kim felt. He couldnt not know. Before he came to this world, before he became a possessor, Yoo Young-min was a web novel writer who had experienced the same feeling as Director Kim. That old man worked hard for years to get to that position. No, not years. Maybe decades. And then? And then I, just because Im a possessor, just because I got this huge privilege, I easily caught up with his efforts. You should be happy about that. How can I? Yoo Young-min looked helpless. He showed off his ability to a high-ranking person in the association, but he wasnt happy at all. Rather, the moment he saw Director Kims expression, he realized what he had done. This kid. Yu-hyun looked at Yoo Young-min with a surprised expression. I thought he was clueless. But he wasnt. Most people would abuse their power if they were given it. They would think that the power they received out of nowhere was theirs, and they would brag about all their achievements as if they did them themselves. And they would even mock those who didnt use their power as stupid. Hyung. This is not my power. Yoo Young-min hated that. This power was not his. It was rather a bonus that someone forced on him when he crossed over to this world. Could he really im that the results he achieved with this power were his own? Young-min. Thats a rich mans talk. I know. I know there are people who are struggling without this power. But even though I know My heart cant ept it easily. What made Yoo Young-mins feelings more intense was the money that Choi Jung-mo gave him on behalf of the association. It was a token of appreciation for helping with the invention that will shake the world, right? Three billion won inpensation. It was given under Director Kims name. That huge amount of money was deposited into Yoo Young-mins ount in an instant. Yoo Young-min felt awkward about it. Three billion won was a fortune that he would never touch in his lifetime. Yu-hyun checked the time. He finished his business earlier than expected, so he still had plenty of time left. Young-min. Yes, hyung. Lets take a walk. Yu-hyun led Yoo Young-min to the Han River embankment park. Yoo Young-min sat nkly on a bench where he could see the view of the Han River. Yu-hyun bought a drink from a nearby vending machine and handed it to Yoo Young-min. Drink up. Ah, thank you. Yu-hyun sat next to Yoo Young-min with some distance between them. The two of them silently sipped their cans and enjoyed the peaceful scenery of the city. Are you feeling better now? Thanks hyung. Thanks to you, my head cleared up a bit. So what do you think? That I still dont know. Yoo Young-min smirked, recalling the astonished expression on Kim Hakjangs face. He suddenly started to tell his past story. When I was a web novel writer. Oh. When I wrote and earned money, I was very happy. Well, of course. I had no family and no decent qualifications, but I earned my own money when others were busy looking for jobs. I felt proud of myself. I earned an amount that ordinary office workers couldnt touch. You did well. I did. But then, there were also many difficulties. Sometimes the results were not as good as I expected, or I had to rewrite several times to prepare for the next work and suffered for months. Even after all that, I didnt have a hit work and just barely survived as a mediocre writer. I wrote steadily for 10 years like that. Yoo Young-min crushed the empty can in his hand. And he lightly threw it towards the trash can far away. Thanks to his unbelievable dexterity, the empty can went neatly into the trash can. Yoo Young-min looked at his hand and clenched and unclenched his fist. As I earned money and tried hard, I also developed some pride. I wanted to be a more amazing writer. I wanted to earn more money. I wanted to climb higher. Something like that. So I worked hard, but the results were not very good. It must have been hard. It was hard. Maybe it was because my expectations were too high. When I saw the poor results that fell far short of my expectations, I wondered why I was doing this. Objectively speaking, it wasnt that bad, but I still found it hard to be satisfied. But I could still be proud of myself for working hard. When others went to college and had fun drinking and eating, I worked part-time at a convenience store and barely wrote in a corner of a gosiwon. He lived as an orphan without parents, and he couldnt even go to college because he didnt have money for tuition. He couldnt even enjoy the basic life that everyone else enjoyed. He was sad about it, but he didntin. He thought he just had to work hard and did his best at what he could do. Thats how he seeded as a writer. He had enough reason to be proud of himself, but Yoo Young-min was different. The emotion he felt was anger. I thought I was doing well, but then I saw someone like that by chance. Someone who was much younger than me, who had a nice foreign car and a house under his own name. Even though I thought I earned a lot of money, I couldnt even dream of having those things. At that age. His parents must have given it to him. Yes. Thats right. And I also saw him messing around. Yoo Young-min clenched his fist tightly. I was angry. I worked so hard and diligently, but some people were living without envy just by being born with something. Really, what did he do to get what he had? And when he saw it for himself, how close he was to breaking down? Yoo Young-min knew that what he was doing was a petty jealousy. He also knew that the world was like that and there was nothing he could do about it even if heined. He knew that. But he couldnt help but grumble. What he did to Kim Hakjang was no different from what he had suffered so much. 100 million won is a lot of money. To save up for that, ordinary people have to work and save for years. But as a writer, if my work goes well, I can earn it in less than a year. But that 100 million won is nothing to that rich kid. 1 billion won or 2 billion won would be the same. Thats true. But look at me now. 3 billion won. And thats from using a skill thats not even mine. Yoo Young-min was not naive enough to be happy with the amount of 3 billion won. He rather felt miserable. Because what he did now was essentially denying all his past value. I earned more money in one moment by using a skill than by writing for 10 years as a writer. He found it hard to ept that cruel reality. I used the skill for only 3 minutes. Is that 3 minutes using an ability thats not mine more amazing than my more than 10 years of effort? Youre making a problem out of nothing. But could anyone really say that to Yoo Young-min? There are many people who are worse off than you. Be grateful that you got such an ability. These ridiculous things. Could they really appease Yoo Young-mins dissatisfaction with these words? Just ept it and move on because thats how the world is? Theres no way. How could Yu-hyun not know Yoo Young-mins feelings? He sometimes had the same thoughts. If he didnt have this golden light, could he havee this far? He was living as if he was better than others just because he had returned. He couldnt be sure that he hade this far purely by his own effort. His ambition and pride were too strong to be satisfied with the given reality. But still. Young-min. I dont have anything to say that can help you. I know how you feel. You too, hyung? Yes. But lets make one thing clear. What do you want to do? I I dont know. Do you want to quit being a collector? Do you want to stop for that reason? Then let me ask you something else. Did Director Kim feel discouraged when he saw your talent? That No. Director Kim was amazed by the incredible talent that Young-min showed, but he felt his own shorings and ignited his motivation even more. Yu-hyun saw it. The golden light that the mans potential emitted, it shone much brighter at that moment. Director Kim became more determined. But look at you. You pitied him instead. Do you think thats what he really wanted? Do you think he would feel better if he heard you say sorry? I dont think so. I think that would make him even angrier. Then what about you, Young-min? Do you want to give up everything and say sorry for this? Do you want to throw away everything you have, and start from the same starting line as everyone else? No. I have to do it. I still have to do it. How can I stop? He had already decided to do it, and he couldnt stop for this reason. Thats all that matters. If youre suffering because of your overflowing ability, then work harder. Work so hard that it cant get any worse, and do your best in everything. Can I really do that? Theres nothing you cant do. Dont just rely on your ability, but keep working hard. Well, its funny to lump everything together with the idealistic word of effort at this point, but the truth is, I dont have anything else to say. Yu-hyun added with a but. You cant stop. You have to keep going. Theres nothing else we can do but this. Whats going to change if we whine here? Its not like people will praise us for doing well. Youre right. Someone might have heard hisints and been annoyed by his greed. He had no excuse even if he got hit by a stone on the road. Young-min knew that too, so he only acted spoiled to Yu-hyun. So in the end, we have no choice but to do our best every moment. To not be swayed by mere power or ability. At least, we can be proud that our effort was more than half of what we achieved, even if not 100%. There was no such thing as all or perfect in the world. Even if it was only a part, He had no choice but to make sure that his effort was part of his achievements. Young-min nodded his head with a nk expression after hearing Yu-hyuns words. Youre right, hyung. Just because I have this power, I shouldnt be swayed by it. Rather, I should work hard to make this power mine. It will be hard. There will be times when your heart will weaken, and you will want topromise without knowing it. Yu-hyun chuckled and patted Young-mins back. When that happens, dont hold back and tell me that youre having a hard time. Oh, can I do that? Its my job to take care of the mental health of the contracted collectors. Its only natural that I should do it. Yu-hyun said so, and Young-min felt relieved. Maybe he wanted to hear something like this. Its okay. Even if its hard, do your best without being ashamed of yourself. He didnt think that the 3 billion won he received was worth more than his 10 years of life. If he did, he would work much harder. He would prove that the value of his money was not just his ability, but his own worth. Yu-hyun saw Young-mins expression and decided that this was enough. Are you feeling better now? Yes. Thank you. Its all thanks to you, hyung. Then lets go back. Sumin will nag at me. Why? Im learning martial arts from her. So I have to spare some time every day. Young-min was curious about the martial arts of Heavenly Demon. Really? Can I learn too? I dont think so. Its not something that ordinary people can learn. Well, maybe if you use your skill creation to strengthen your body a lot. Then it might be possible. Do you want to? No. I was just asking. There are other martial arts that Sumin knows besides the Foreign martial arts, so it wouldnt be bad to learn them for self-defense. Oh. Young-min felt excited. He had a chance to learn martial arts for real. How could he refuse as a man? I was curious about martial arts. Im looking forward to it. Dont take it lightly. Sumin is very strict when she teaches. Strict? Young-min remembered the day he came to White Flower Management and had a sparring match with Seo Sumin as an entrance test. He remembered how he had underestimated her as a young girl and got mercilessly beaten by her. Wait a minute. If I have to learn from someone, it should be her, but theres no way Ill lose to her, right? Yoo Young-min felt worried. Whats wrong? Uh, well you know. Yoo Young-min smiled awkwardly. Can we do thister? No. Yourete. You have to pay the penalty. Ah. *** Agael was not in a good moodtely. First of all, she was frustrated by the fact that she had to stay still almost like a prisoner, but more than that, she noticed that the tellers of Exodus had been frequenting the Korean library recently. What do these crazy cultists want from here? Do they have something to eat? Although the Pentagram department and Exodus were said to be in a cooperative rtionship, Agael never thought of them as her colleagues. They were just business allies, and if she had to choose, she would rather avoid dealing with the tellers of Exodus. She couldnt help but stick out her tongue at those who praised despair and destruction, even though she was a twisted person herself. Besides, it seems like there are more collectors who call themselves Unleashed in Koreately. Agaels eyes wrinkled. The Unleashed were collectors who had been rejected by the Pentagram even after they proposed to join them. They were very proud for collectors. She wondered if they had some kind of connection with Exodus, or was it just her imagination? Sigh. For now, I have to keep quiet. Agael couldnt move freely yet. But this life wouldntst long. She might be holding her breath now, but as soon as the opportunity came, she would snatch it and regain her old glory. Hehehehe. Agael couldnt help butugh wickedly just by imagining it. Of course, reality was always miserable. Chapter 254: Chapter 254: An abandoned building on the outskirts of the city, where people had no interest. A group of people gathered in the dark ruins, where even light could not enter properly. So, you dont know where you dropped one of the precious seeds? Th-that is One of them, a bald man, knelt down and sweated profusely. In front of him was the leader of this group, who wore a robe with a hood. No, he was not just a leader. He was the founder of Unleashed, a terrorist group that had a notorious reputation in the world. Im disappointed. You were supposed to be careful with the transport, but you made such a trivial mistake. Unleasheds boss, Jun Cheng-woon, stood up from his seat.His subordinates, who were lined up on both sides, watched the scene with bated breath. Please forgive me! Please! Next time, next time I wont do this again! Anyone can regret after making a mistake. N-no! Im serious! Please Jun Cheng-woon did not answer and approached his subordinate who made the blunder. The mans face turned pale. He felt like Jun Cheng-woon was looking at him with contempt in the darkness that he could not see. This is the end. The moment he thought that, Jun Cheng-woons handnded on his shoulder. So, be more careful from now on. Huh? Youre not going to kill me? Its just one seed. Your mistake deserves to be punished, but I wont take your life for that. Comrades are precious. Ah. The subordinate let out a sigh of relief without realizing it. He had done many things since he joined Unleashed, and he was not fazed by anything. But Jun Cheng-woon was different. He was someone who would make him fear even if he saw himself. He was cruel, cold-blooded, and meticulous to the point of being creepy. Such a man usually did not forgive his subordinates mistakes. So he was prepared to die, but Jun Cheng-woon surprisingly spared him. He felt a surge of emotion throughout his body and shed tears. Sob! Th-thank you! He vowed sincerely on the spot that he would follow Jun Cheng-woon with his life if it was for him. I expect better performance from you next time. Y-yes! Go ahead. The subordinate got up from his seat and disappeared as if he was running away. One of Jun Cheng-woons subordinates who watched the scene cautiously asked him. Are you sure you dont need to discipline him? If I kill them for failing, who will follow us sincerely? Sometimes its necessary to have magnanimity to embrace their failures. Besides, losing one seed is not that big of a loss. The important thing was each persons manpower. Jun Cheng-woon was certainly disappointed and angry with his subordinate who made a mistake. But he suppressed his emotions. I want to create a world for collectors, but is it right for me to kill collectors? I wish for the arrival of a true world, not to be a dictator of that world. Im sorry for saying something unnecessary. Its okay. Then what about the seed? Dont we need to recover it? At least? No. I dont dwell on what Ive already lost. Rather, we might expose our tail if we try to find it. But The important thing is not to be attached to what has passed, but what we do and how we do it in the future. We have a lot to do. You know that, right? Yes. For the sake of a new world. Thats right. Everyone else can go too. Its busy time. They all nodded and left their seats. Jun Cheng-woon, who was left alone, took off his hood. His long blue hair flowed down. He had a sharp face and looked sharply at the air. Come out. Youre still rude as ever, contractor. The one who appeared in front of Jun Cheng-woon was a ck-robed being who emitted an ominous aura. It was Exoduss Teller. I need more seeds. What did you say? What we have now is not enough. And you know that too, right? That seed is low-quality. Thats why you gave it to us willingly. What do you want? At least ten seeds of intermediate stories. And one seed of a high-level story. Youre crazy. Even for us, thats not something we can easily give you. Then lets end this deal here and now. A blue glow burst out from inside the ck robe. Jin Cheong-woonughed and did not avoid his gaze. Ordinary collectors would feel quite pressured by that kind of look. But for Jin Cheong-woon, who had experienced many things on his way here, it wasughable. Hey. Exoduss teller. What was your name again? Ubratra. Yeah, Ubratra. Lets make one thing clear here. Im not your subordinate. And youre not mine either. Were in a rtionship of equal contract. And youre the ones who came to me first to make a contract. For the collectors of Unleashed, who had few proper tellers in secret agreement with the Pentagram department, the tellers of Exodus were wee people. Collectors needed the patronage of the Divine Spirits through the tellers stories to be stronger. Collectors without tellers could still earn points, but the amount they could get was significantly less than the effort they put in. Conversely, the tellers of Exodus also had a hard time finding proper collectors on Earth. The stories they usually showed were all cruel and stimting. Most collectors wanted Pentagram tellers, not Exodus tellers. Naturally, the Exodus tellers had no choice but to pay attention to the Unleashed collectors. People who terrorized the world with weapons and killed people. Who could be more suited to their stories than them? We made a contract because we both needed each other. You dont want this peaceful era either, and neither do we. But ten seeds of intermediate stories and one seed of a high-level story are too excessive demands. Its not excessive. Have you heard the recent stories? The collectors who are active in Korea, where we are now, have be more alert than before. No, should I call them workers now? Ubratras glow dimmed at Jin Cheong-woons words. He knew what he was talking about. The Pentagram department, which had been secretly agreeing with them, had made several mistakes and lost a lot of Earths shares, and as a result, the proportion that Exodus should have originally upied had decreased significantly. That was a painful blunder, but after the second Phantasm Shock, some collectors started calling themselves workers and became more enthusiastic about clearing the World of Thought. That was not a pleasant thing for Ubratra. The collectors on Earth should bezy. The World of Thought should be maintained and continue to grow. That way, the Divine Spirits would lose interest in this world, and they would rule over the abandoned Earth. That was the original n and operation, but it all failed. Because of a single teller. So what do you want us to do? Whether we like it or not, were business allies, so we have to take some expenses into ount. Look. We have to fight not only with the Association but also with the workers from now on. You know that too, right? Ubratra didnt want to admit it, but he was convinced by Jin Cheong-woons words. It was the same on this side. Without Jin Cheong-woon, who wished for Unleashed, they would have had a hard time setting foot on Earth as Exodus members. So they had no choice but to support Unleashed as much as possible from behind. Ill try my best. Thats enough. We wont ask for more than that. Just one thing. What are you going to do with high-quality seeds? Just cause chaos in the world? No. I have one person in mind. Who? Military God. There was nothing to hide. Jin Cheong-woon honestly told him. First of all, I need to tie up his feet. I see. Its none of our business what you do or how you do it. I got it. Ill try to get the seeds as soon as possible. Im counting on you. Ubratra disappeared as if he melted into thin air. Jin Cheong-woons eyes kept looking at where Ubratra had disappeared. No one knew yet that Unleashed and Exodus had joined hands. *** Huff! Huff! Ugh. Im dying. White Flower Managements training room. Yoo Young-min sat down on his spot soaked in sweat and gasped for breath. When was thest time he did such hard training? Even when he went to the gym and got PT sometimes, it wasnt this bad. Hey. Youre already exhausted and copsed. Get up. Its not over yet. Sa, save me. Seo Sumin, who was wearing a ck training suit, scolded him. It was supposed to be a training that only Yu Hyun participated in. The problem was Yoo Young-mins curiosity about Military God. Yoo Young-min had joined the training with a casual thought of learning a martial art, but he soon felt like he was going through hell as he endured the brutal physical training that pushed him to the edge of life and death. Why me? What about Yu-hyun? Yoo Young-min felt unfairly treated and grabbed Yu-hyuns arm. It was understandable, since while he was constantly tortured by the physical exercises, Yu-hyun was just sitting quietly and meditating. You dont know what youre talking about. Kang Yu-hyun Teller-nim has already achieved a perfect bnce of his body, so he doesnt need to do anything else. What? People cant judge by appearances alone. And you still have the strength to lie down on the floor? Shame on you. Squats, 300 more! No, please! Yoo Young-min wanted to run away, but he couldnt escape from Seo Sumins grip. He hated to admit it, but she was much stronger than him. Resistance was futile, and in the end, Yoo Young-min had no choice but to move as she said, with tears in his eyes. It was hard, but as Seo Sumin said, he still had the energy to move his body. Seo Sumins eyes could see through the opponents condition clearly. She noticed that Yoo Young-min still had some room left, and she calcted that she could squeeze him more until his limit. One! Two! Ugh! Your voice is too low! One! Two! O-one! T-two! At that moment, Kwon Jia, who had just entered the training room, saw them. Oh, Jia-nim, youre here? Yeah. But whats that? Soo-min-nim said she would personally train the youngest one. So theyre doing that right now. Yu-hyun said that while shaping the ck energy on his palm into the form he wanted. He had mastered the energy of Heavenly Demon ck Sky Divine Art, and his next step was to control it freely. Heavenly Demon ck Sky Divine Art was a violent and powerful energy, so it was difficult to control it. He had to be able to manipte it as he wished before he could enter the real stage of Chosik. I see. By the way, please take care of the mental education for the collector. He needs to know what to do and how to do it in this mental realm. You should also instill some sense of danger in him. Me? Kwon Jia showed a clear expression of dislike. She had be more expressive than before. If you dont do it, I dont have anyone else I can trust. Please. Well if you say so. I cant refuse. Youll do it? Fine. Kwon Jia, the Infinite Regressor who had once amazed everyone. She had be an easy person for Yu-hyun alone. Its over. Yoo Young-min, who had used up all his strength, was lying on the ground like a corpse, and Seo Sumin came back to Yu-hyun with a satisfied expression. Its done. So what do you think after seeing him yourself? Hes not bad. Seo Sumin didnt just torture Yoo Young-min. Her eyes and senses were more urate than anyone elses. Her role was to assess Yoo Young-mins potential. And this was the result. His talent itself is not bad. Of course, its not outstanding either. But he has something else thats unusual. What is it? He has a knack for it. What Seo Sumin felt while teaching Yoo Young-min was his flexible way of thinking. A knack? It means he doesnt just blindly follow things like an idiot. But he doesnt have the talent to intuitively grasp everything either. He tries his best to think and find the best thing he can do at the moment. Thats his knack. And of course, thats also a necessary skill for a person. The fact that he had endured Seo Sumins training that was impossible for a normal person proved it. Yu-hyun nodded as if he understood. Kang Hye-rim, who had innate talent. Kwon Jia, who pushed herself with hard work. And Yoo Young-min, who had a knack for things. Somehow, Ive gathered some very unique collectors. Sword Emperor, Infinite Regressor, Reincarnated HeavenlyHeavenly, Extra Possessor. It would be hard to gather them even if he tried. But with this, Yu-hyun had almostpleted the perfect picture he had in mind. Then, his phone rang. The caller was Choi Joongmo. Yes, Joongmo-nim. Whats up? [Did you hear the news?] What news? [ording to our informationwork, the Unleashed have started to move in earnest.] And at the same time. Thump. The golden light inside Yu-hyuns body beat fiercely. So youre contacting me because you need my help? [We wont just talk. Well make sure to reward you.] Then, sure. He had to face them sooner orter. And since they were paying him, Yu-hyun epted it with a happy heart. Chapter 255: Chapter 255: Unleashed was not very well-known to the Korean citizens. It was hard to find anyone who would even say, Oh, those guys like the old IS? when asked on the street. They mainly operated in Africa and Southeast Asia, and were biased towards Europe, so it was a natural reaction. More importantly, Korea was a small country with good public security in the world, so there was hardly any terror incidents. There were asional cases of corrupted collectors like Scavengers causing trouble, but even that was at the bottom level of urrence in the world. There was no reason to be rmed. Was it because of that? Blessing Scenery Pce Square in Seoul. In that ce where there were many people, no one noticed the suspicious person who was mixed in the crowd. Stupid fools.Albert, a terrorist affiliated with Unleashed, sneered at the people who were living peacefully without knowing what was about to happen here. How stupid were they? Death was approaching them, but they didnt even realize it. Thats why inferior beings are no good. Albert thought of himself as a chosen person. He had the power to do anything he wanted. But the world judged collectors like him as dangerous and tried to suppress them. And while doing that, they sent collectors to ces with dangerous ideologies. How arrogant was that? We are the new humans. We are different from those inferior beings who are scattered on the street. We collectors deserve to be treated well. No, thats not enough. We should rule the world and make everyone bow down to us. But these foolish ones didnt praise him, but rather treated him as a madman. Albert was furious and harbored a grudge against the world. The European Association bastards who didnt recognize his abilities and kicked him out right away, saying he had a problem with his personality. The people who didnt respect him at all, even though they had his power in front of them. The foolish ones who protested, saying they were defying God by acknowledging the superiority of the Collectors. Die, all of you. Alberts eyes glowed bleakly. It was time to cause a disaster. His role was to hide among the crowd and use his power to wreak havoc. Albert, who had been holding back and waiting for this moment, was ready to wee it with open arms. Of course, there would be government-affiliated Collectors or special teams from the Association who would respond to the report. But Albert was confident that he could take them all down. His anger that he had suppressed until now would never lose to them. Moreover, I got a huge amount of points by signing a contract with the Exodus Tellers this time. The alliance between Unleashed and Exodus. The Exodus Tellers supported the Unleashed Collectors to make it easier for them to run wild. It was a necessity, but Albert still deluded himself that it was because he was great. The Tellers liked him too. Albert felt proud and decided to move. First, Ill start with that family over there. He didnt like the couple who were walking down the street with their child,ughing and smiling. How should he deal with them? Should he kill the child first in front of the parents? Or should he kill the parents first in front of the child? As Albert licked his lips with his tongue, at that moment. Thud. A handnded on his shoulder. Huh? What is it? Albert Dupree. ? Who are you and how do you know my name? Albert frowned as the young man in a suit called his name. He was so immersed in the uing disaster that he didnt find it strange that his identity was exposed. Youre a terrorist from Unleashed, arent you? You cant do this in broad daylight. ! Albert realized then that the other person was not his colleague, but his enemy. But it was toote. Ugh! The hand on his shoulder from Yu-hyun. He couldnt resist the immense force that was applied to him. Ack! What, what is this?! The people passing by were all startled, but soon the special teams of the Association appeared on the scene and subdued Albert in an instant. What, what is this? How did this happen? Albert couldnt understand the situation. How did his identity get exposed so suddenly? And how did the Association bastards know and find him here? Did someone leak information? Or was there a traitor? Alberts mind raced, but he couldnt physically resist. I cant, move my body! From the moment I locked eyes with Yu-hyun and felt his power, my body trembled like a willow in the wind. My flesh involuntarily sumbed to fear and lost any will to resist, regardless of my mind. I couldnt understand why this was happening, but I already felt a loss of strength throughout my body as I was dragged away by the association collectors. How can this be? Im supposed to be a great being of this era? I didnt even put up a decent fight, and I was subdued by just a touch on my shoulder. Even as I was restrained and taken away, I couldnt ept the situation and kept questioning it. Well, thats one more down. [Youre amazing.] Baekryeon admired Yu-hyuns effortless subjugation. It looked like he just found the terrorists hiding in the crowd and lightly pressured them, but it was not easy to suppress a vicious terrorist with just his aura. But Yu-hyun did it naturally, as if breathing. He ced his hand on their shoulder, looked them in the eye, and crushed their whole body with an immense pressure. It was an experience of losing all strength without knowing why for those who were on the receiving end. It was not a lie that those who reached a certain level could overwhelm their opponents with just their atmosphere. Mr. Kang Yu-hyun Teller. Thank you for your help. An association employee who had cleaned up the scene bowed his head to Yu-hyun. Yu-hyun had just joined as a tracker following Unleasheds trail, but in that short time, he had already identified more than 10 terrorists hidden in Blessing Scenery Pce Square. The employee was amazed by Yu-hyuns performance, but also curious. The citizens thought that the series of incidents happening around them were just trivial matters and ignored them. No, how can he find them so easily among so many people? And no one around suspects anything. The manual for a possible panic situation was reduced to scraps of paper. Besides, it was hard to find anyone suspicious in this area, even if you looked with a keen eye, but Yu-hyun was catching them all. Was that the eye of a teller that he had, as the rumors said? The ability to see only the peculiar ones? It was said that collectors also saw something invisible to ordinary people when they reached a high level, but maybe that rumor was true. Thank you so much. You made my job so easy. Dont mention it. I managed to catch them, but there seem to be some remnants left. They seem to be scattering and running away after noticing us. Yu-hyuns eyes caught some books that were feeling uneasy and leaving the scene. Oh. Then we should catch the rest quickly You dont have to worry about that. Huh? Our people have already moved. He said that before the association staff could ask what he meant. sh! A bright sh that was clearly visible even in broad daylight exploded in the distance. Huh? Whats that? Are they doing fireworks or something? It was a sudden event that made everyone passing by turn their heads. But there was nothing to see where their eyes were directed. They thought Did I see something wrong? while smaller shes followed one after another. The staff who was watching from afar trembled his lips. Wha, what is this He btedly remembered who the collector who came with Yu-hyun was. That white-blue sh. The one who wrapped it around her body and moved at a speed like lightning. Co, could it be Sword ? And right after that, a dazzling light shed in front of him and a woman appeared. A woman who wore a thinyer of lightning around her body and had blue-white hair. She threw four unconscious people on the floor. The association staff swallowed his saliva. Swordmaster Kang Hye-rim. He had often heard that she was strong, but it was the first time he witnessed her action. I didnt see her. More than that, he saw four shes from far away and when he came to his senses, she was standing in front of him. How fast is she? At this point, he wondered if she really moved at the speed of lightning. While he was thinking that, Kang Hye-rim released the lightning around her body. Her hair turned ck again and her heated energy calmed down. Good job. Miss Hye-rim. It was nothing. What about the rest? Theyll be here soon. Soon? The staff who was quietly listening to their conversation realized btedly that there was another collector with them. Right after that, Kwon Jia came dragging the terrorists of Unleashed that she had captured from afar. She had some skirmishes while capturing them, as purple energy flowed over her shoulders. Gulp. I swallowed hard as I watched the purple aura twist and disappear into the beasts mouth. So, shes the Mad Wolf. I could see why she was called that, just by looking at her aura. Swordmaster Kang Hye-rim. Estimated level above 80. Rank close to high. Mad Wolf Know Jia. Estimated level above 78. The most likely candidate to be the next high-rank collector after Kang Hye-rim. And the one who recruited and trained them all, Teller Kang Yu-hyun. I didnt know his level, but I didnt think he would be weaker than the two of them. This is White Flower Management. There were also Seo Sumin and Yoo Young-min, but I didnt know much about them yet, so I only saw the three of them, including Yu-hyun. But what did that matter? Those three alone could easily surpass the power of anyrge-scale management, and evenpete with ns. It looks like everything is settled here. Ah, yes! Thank you for your help! The staff bowed hastily and thanked Yu-hyun repeatedly. If they hadnt helped today, there would have been a bloodbath at Blessing Scenery Pce Square. And the associations collectors might have had to risk their lives to suppress the rampaging Unleashed collectors. But no one was hurt, and the situation was resolved without even being properly known to the public. Is this even possible? It was possible. It happened, so it must have been possible. The staff felt like they were dreaming with their eyes open. Then they received a call. There was another ce where the Unleashed remnants movement was predicted. It was a message from there. Yes. Oh, its over there too? Yes. There was some help. Yes? Walker? The word Walker caught Yu-hyuns ear. Actually, he had been listening to the conversation with his excellent hearing since the moment the staff picked up the phone. Walker. Apparently, the terror in the other ce was also suppressed before it even started. And that was not only thanks to the associations power, but also to the help of a group of collectors called Walkers. Unlike collectors who only gather stories, they are an ambitious group of people who want to move forward to the future. If you awakened as a collector and received that power, you should do something right with it. That was the Walkers im to their actions. Yu-hyun liked them very much. And the Tellers who supported those Walkers were not from Celestial Corporation. Comedy Troupe. They were one of the groups of Tellers that divided the Hybrid System into three parts, along with Cheonche Jusikhoesa and Exodus. Their position in the MixedSystem was simr to Exodus, but their evaluation was the opposite. If Exodus wanted despair and misery for the lower beings, Comedy Troupe wanted pure pleasure for fun. But that doesnt mean I can see them in a good light. This fun was not necessarily good or right. Rather, pure fun could be more cruel than anything else. Life is aedy when seen from afar, but a tragedy when seen up close. It means that the same thing can be seen differently depending on the perspective, but conversely, it also means thatedy and tragedy are essentially simr. And, the Comedy Faction, who only wantededy, was a group of lunatics in a different sense from Exodus. They were not the ones I wanted to be close with. But the situation is getting interesting. The Unleashed, who want to overthrow the world, are supported by Exodus, and the Walkers, who want to protect and improve the world, are supported by the Comedy Faction. [Its like a three-way battle has been formed. Does this make it moreplicated?] It might be better for us, who have to stop Exodus as a priority. I weed any new changes like this. The more the Comedy Faction was around, the less Exodus would be able to run wild. Anyway, those two groups were like water and oil, hard to mix with each other. There was no one better than the Comedy Faction to keep Exodus in check. By the way, Mr. Yu-hyun. As Yu-hyun was thinking about the future developments in his mind, Kang Hye-rim, who was next to him, tapped his waist lightly. Why? Look. Do you know that person? Who? Yu-hyun realized why Kang Hye-rim suddenly said that when he saw where her finger was pointing. There was a Teller with a huge height, wearing a ck helmet and a ck suit, kneeling in front of Kwon Jia. He was giving her all kinds ofpliments. Oh, beautifuldy. You have such a beauty that blinds my eyes. Oh, of course I look like I have no eyes, but I have proper eyes inside, so dont worry. My heart is beating wildly for you like never before. What is it? What is he doing? While Yu-hyun was looking at him with disbelief, the Tellers actions did not stop. Would you like to go somewhere and have a quiet cup of tea with me? I know a good ce that would suit a strong woman like you. Its fate that we met like this, how about some time? Get lost. Keuk. The Teller clutched his chest and staggered at Kwon Jias harsh words. Kwon Jia did not look back and came to Yu-hyuns side and stood next to him. She whispered in his ear. Whats with that crazy Teller? Dont you know him, Ms. Jia? How would I know? How would I know? Arent you acquainted? No? ? ? What? As the two were puzzled, the Teller recovered from his shock and got up from his seat. He saw Yu-hyun and came over with a friendly gesture of waving his hand. As Yu-hyun saw him, He felt an annoying feeling that he had met a troublesome guy. Chapter 256: Chapter 256: Chapter 256 Hello~. Yes. Nice to meet you. Yu-hyun scanned the tall teller who stood in front of him from head to toe. A ck uniform with beautiful golden embroidery. A red cloak fluttering over his shoulders. And on his head, a ck helmet. This teller looked like a mix of a European noble and a soldier, and he gave off a very impressive first impression. Im Romxis, the manager.Im Kang Yu-hyun, the manager. Nice to meet you. Wow, you really live up to the rumors. Ive heard a lot about you, but this is the first time Ive seen you in person. Oh, really. Im really curious, so dont mind me asking, but did you really give up your protection? And you really fight with the collectors? Uh, yes. Thats amazing! Romxis eximed with admiration, spreading his arms in a Y shape as if he really meant it. Yu-hyun hesitated on what expression to make at his reaction. Kwon Jia and Kang Hye-rim, who were watching the scene, whispered to each other. Ive never seen Yu-hyun react like that before. Hmm. I guess that guy is too hard to deal with in his right mind. He just seems crazy to me. I think so too. But dont you think Yu-hyuns reaction is refreshing? Its kind of fun to see him in a different way Hey. You two over there. I can hear you, you know? Kwon Jia and Kang Hye-rim coughed and avoided Yu-hyuns re. Yu-hyun sighed and looked at Romxis again. Well, did their eyes even meet? So, what brings you here all of a sudden? I just came to see who the teller of the rumors was out of curiosity. Is that all? Yes, why? Romxis replied with a pure expression that showed no ulterior motive. Yu-hyun felt a headacheing on. But he couldnt just treat him weirdly and ignore him. What kind of book is that The book floating above Romxis head was inferior to other chief tellers, but it had a golden potential. He introduced himself as a manager, and there was no lie in that. But judging by his book alone, he was almost on par with a veteran deputy manager. In terms of potential, he could even surpass the chiefs position. In other words, Romxis was a teller who had great abilities but acted strangely. He doesnt seem to be hiding his abilities on purpose. He seemed to be just like that by nature. Even if they were tellers, their personalities were different, so it wasnt strange to have such an odd teller. But then. Oh, right! I forgot something. Actually, I had a favor to ask you. What? You said you came here just out of curiosity I forgot. Why is it that? Just by talking to him, I feel my irritation rising. Even Yu-hyun, who always uses politenguage with a smile to anyone, feels like this Romxis guy is somehow crossing the line of his patience in many ways. Hoo. So what is the favor you need? Director Celestina told me to help teller Kang Yu-hyun if he was having a hard time. Director Celestina? Wait, are you from the Celestial Ice department? Yes. Why? Being in that department, which aims for a small elite group, was proof enough of Romxiss ability as a teller. But why is it that every time he faces Romxis, he imagines Celestina swallowing her anger? Did she send this teller to help me? Is this not meant to make me angry? Yu-hyun seriously wondered if he had done something wrong to Celestina. He couldnt believe that she sent this kind of (?) teller to help him. Isnt this just dumping the trash on me? If she was going to send someone, couldnt it be someone more serious and reliable? Yu-hyun decided to think positively for now. Romxis was still a teller of his level, and he seemed talented and capable when it came to books, so there was no harm in getting along with him. Please take care of me. Yes. Please take care of me too! He also seemed like a nice teller, judging by his friendly attitude. Then Romxis turned his head to the other side. Oh! And then he uttered that sound and moved at an incredible speed. He saw a familiar person where Romxis was heading. The mad dog of the association, the special affairs department captain Yu Sung Ah. As soon as he saw her, Romxis knelt down on one knee and repeated the same action he did when he first saw Kwon Jia. Oh, beautifuldy. It must be fate that we meet like this. How about we go somewhere quiet Ah, what is this again! Get lost! A teller who flirts with women. Yu-hyun thought that this was his chance while Romxis was distracted by Yu Sung Ah, and quickly left the ce with Kwon Jia and Kang Hye-rim. [Hehe. Even the great Kang Yu-hyun has someone he avoids!] Baekryeon, who was watching this scene,ughed as if he couldnt contain his joy and scratched Yu-hyuns heart. Yu-hyun clenched his teeth and vowed to get back at Baekryeonter, but he also wondered about Romxiss attitude towards Yu Sung Ah. Did that teller see her true nature? *** A space where only tellers belonging to the ry can live. For the Tellers of the Celestial Corporation, it was called the Room of the Patron, but the Tellers of the Comedy Troupe Faction were different. They called this ce the Market. The Comedy Troupe Faction did not use individual rooms for their patrons like the Celestial Corporation did. Unlike the Celestial Corporation, which divided its departments and ranks, the Comedy Troupe Faction preferred to be free-Divine Spirited. They basically did not act individually, but formed small gangs and operated together. The Market was also the same. One by one, the Comedy Troupe Factions Moon Crackers Gang gathered at the Market. Oh. Youre here, bro? Did you finish sorting? Of course. How about you? Im done too. Hey, those Walkers we found this time, theyre not bad, are they? Youre right. Theyre pretty interesting. I think well get some fun pictures out of them. If the Tellers of the Celestial Corporation wore suits mostly, and the Tellers of Exodus covered their whole bodies with ck robes, The Tellers of the Comedy Troupe Faction were all dressed like clowns with masks on their faces. The masks were all different in shape and size. Theyughed and giggled as they talked to each other, as if they found something very amusing. Hey! Whats all this noise! Oh my! The boss is here! Soon after, the leader and the eldest brother of all the Tellers who gathered here from the Moon Crackers Gang showed up. A muscr giant who was close to 2m tall with a mask that twisted his face like a goblin. He was Kanggo, the real owner of this Market. Alright, since youre all here, lets see what stories youve brought today! Let me go first! The Tellers of the Comedy Troupe Faction sat around in a circle and bragged about the stories and points they had obtained through the Collectors they had contracted today. How the Walkers suppressed the terrorists of Unleashed, or how they seeded in clearing a Mental Realm somewhere else, or how other Tellers were doing. They shared information like that. Ah, these Walker bastards are really sharp, arent they? I heard before I came here that all the Collectors on Earth are cowards with big bodies, but I guess the rumors were wrong. Boss Kanggo, do you have any good news? Kuhaha! You asked well! Kanggo said that and showed his colleagues several stories he had obtained this time. The text he took out spread widely in the air and then showed one story. Lately, those Exodus bastards have been up to something on Earth. So I was curious and checked it out, and guess what? Theyre doing something strange. Something strange? Boss. Dont beat around the bush and tell us. Cough. You know those Unleashed guys, right? The ones who do weird things like terror and stuff. Those tragedy freaks teamed up with them. Tragedy freaks was a nickname that the Comedy Troupe Faction used to mock the Tellers of Exodus. Gloomy and dark, always talking about despair and stuff like that. By the way, the Comedy Troupe Faction called the Celestial Corporation suit freaks. They wore suits all the time and only cared about money. Thats old news, isnt it? Ah, listen to me till the end. The thing is, those tragedy freaks gave those Unleashed guys some seeds of stories. The other tellers gasped when they heard the phrase the seed of the story. Wow. This is something. I knew those tragedy freaks were no good, but they crossed the line this time. How can the boss stand it? Knowing his temper, he would have gone and smashed them up. Hey, you! What do you know about my temper?! Ganggo pretended to be calm, but in fact he was not pleased with Exoduss wicked actions. However, there was no point in arguing with them, since they were bound to be ignorant fools, and he would only vent his anger. I have a n for this. What are they doing? They are defying the natural order of things that is already set. They are forcing something that does not exist into existence. Damn. I cant just sit and watch. So what did you do, boss? Dont tell me, you destroyed something that already existed. Thats exactly what I did. What? Boss. Are we hearing this wrong? No. You heard it right. What did those tragedy freaks do? They created a new Mental Realm that did not exist. Then what should I do? The answer is obvious, isnt it? Ganggos choice was the exact opposite of Exoduss. He destroyed an existing Mental Realm. The other gang members sighed and shook their heads when they heard that. Oh boy. Boss, have you gone mad? It seems like our boss has lost his mind. Hes paying the price for messing with them. Ganggo snapped at them. Hey, you guys! Why are you picking on me? Do you think you would have done any better?! Well, thats Uh Come on. And before you say anything about me, change your eyes first. As Ganggo pointed out. Among the gang members gathered here, there was not a single one who sincerely wanted to stop him, even though they verbally called him crazy. Because. It sounds so fun, why should we stop him? Right. Destroying an existing Mental Realm, what could be more fun than that? We honestly want to see it! It was fun. The most primal instinct engraved in the minds of the Comedy Gang members was only this one thing. Anything was possible if it was fun. As Yu-hyun warned, they thought nothing of creating and destroying something for fun. Even if a massacre urred, they wouldugh and p their hands. That was the Comedy Gang. But boss, can we handle this matter on our own? Im a bit worried about that. One of the gang members said that. As he pointed out, the Comedy Gang was a free-Divine Spirited group, but still a part of an organization. And one of the three major teller organizations at that. No matter how powerful Ganggo was, he could not deal with such a matter on his own. Hey, you idiots. Do you really think Im crazy enough to do such a thing by myself? Of course I got permission from above! Oh my. From above, you mean from the leader? Thats right. Really? The tellers of the Comedy Gang usually called each other brothers and sisters. But among them, there were some special tellers, who were at least equivalent to the deputy director level or higher in the Celestial Corporation. They were given the titles of sub-boss and boss. And above them. Those who matched the level of directors and executives. They were called leaders. Hey! Even for a leader, messing with a Mental Realm is not easy, you know?! Then, dont tell me, above that? Wha, what? The supreme leader? The top of the organization called the Comedy Gang. The one who was much higher than the sub-boss, boss, and leader. The supreme leader and big father of the Comedy Gang, the king of humor, Damcheon. He was the one who approved this matter. So Ganggo secretly passed on the ability to cut off and pulverize the story of a Mental Realm to a man who could do it. To Kim Hakjang, the director of the Korean Collector Association. Got it?! The supreme leader approved it! So dont be scared and we just have to give those tragedy freaks a taste of their own medicine! Kya! With the supreme leaders backing, were unstoppable! Lets go and have some fun! The market quickly turned into a festive atmosphere. Ganggoughed heartily with his subordinates. But while he wasughing, there was one thing he had not told them yet. Was his name Kang Yu-hyun? The one and only teller who had turned the ce called Earth, which the Comedy Gang had ignored, into a huge market in no time. Ganggo had been watching Yu-hyuns actions today from afar. He did not go into his library directly. That would show up on Yu-hyuns ess history. So he secretly watched him. He knew I was watching him. He admitted that he was a bit obvious, but he did not think he would be caught even then. Yu-hyun did not show any signs that he knew he was watching, but Ganggo could tell. He could tell that Yu-hyun knew from the start. And knowing that, Yu-hyun did not react, and knowing that, Ganggo also let it slide. I thought the Celestial Corporation was full of boring suit-wearers who only cared about money. Ganggo snickered. Well, well. There was a very interesting guy among them. Chapter 257: Chapter 257: Yu-hyun dragged Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jia to a quiet ce and told them what he had learned. The Unleashed Collectors we caught today were just bait. What? Is that true? Didnt you find it strange? Even if they are globally dangerous, its a stupid thing to waste their members like that. Kang Hye-rim cautiously voiced her opinion. But they are such extremists, maybe they are capable of doing such things? That might be possible, but thats not the case. They have been notorious overseas for years. But why do you think they havent been rooted out yet? Its because they are smarter than you think. More precisely, its their leader.Ms. Jia is right. From what I checked today, the ones we caught at Blessing Scenery Pce Square were all just tails. Yu-hyun had captured the Unleashed members and examined their books thoroughly. And he was able to find onemon point among them. They were bait. And surprisingly, they themselves didnt even know that they were bait when they participated in this. Did you find out anything else? Unfortunately, no. No matter how much he looked at the books, there was no mention of where to join after this job or anything like that. In the end, they were used as disposable pawns. Maybe they knew they were disposable and still went ahead with it. Their loyalty was extraordinary. People who fell into extreme ideologies were easily influenced by meeting someone who recognized and agreed with them. Throwing away their lives in madness was not something limited to religion. Extreme ideologies also ruined people as seriously as religion. Was his name Jin Cheong-woon-woon? The founder of Unleashed and the undisputed person who always upied the top spot on Interpols most wanted list. The only things known about him were his name and that he was from a Chinese ethnic minority. Everything else was hidden in mystery and even the intelligence agencies of various countries could not easily catch him. He didnt even reveal his face, so there was no way to recognize him even if he met him on the street. What is he nning by throwing away dozens of members this time? The seed of a story that creates a realm of ideology. And the smoke screen operation at Blessing Scenery Pce Square. Yu-hyun was sure that these two things were rted somehow. Jin Cheong-woon-woon is thorough and brilliant enough to avoid being caught for a long time. His subordinates sincerely believe in and follow him, so his leadership and charisma must be outstanding. Anyone who sees his book would know that its golden. But strangely enough, Jin Cheong-woon-woon didnt show much prominence in his previous life. Even after the end of the realm, Jin Cheong-woon-woons whereabouts literally disappeared like smoke. Everyone was too busy surviving to care then, but it was strange that there was no news of anyone like him. Maybe he had that potential in him, but he couldnt bloom in his previous life Or maybe he got some kind of special ability this time. Yu-hyuns eyes sharpened. In fact, Jin Cheong-woon-woon was not someone to be ignored. Yu-hyun felt two gazes as he walked around Blessing Scenery Pce today. One of them was a Teller from the Tragedy Comedy. He was a very high-ranking person, for he noticed that Yu-hyun recognized him even though Yu-hyun acted naturally and did not show any signs. The Tellers who belonged to the Tragedy Comedy usually had no ranks, but they gave titles like leader or boss to the very outstanding ones. Perhaps, that Teller was also one of those who had a title. And the other one was, an unidentified gaze. It was hard to tell because he was so far away, but I felt it for sure. The gaze that pierced through the wall of the building and looked at me as if it could see through me came from several kilometers away. There is a long-range specialized Collector. And a very impressive one at that. Collectors who shoot arrows or guns usually judge the level of their abilities based on their eyes. How clearly they can see things that are far away, how vividly they can see things that others cannot. Those eyes were the most necessary talent for a long-range specialized Collector. At the end of the apocalypse, in Jams case, she could see up to 36km away when she used her skill to see far. If the earth was not round, she would have been able to see further. But, that was almost at the end of the ordeal. There is no way there is someone with that level of ability right now. Even considering that, the gaze that watched me was out of the norm. Even Jam, who showed off her great talent in the future, could barely see over 3km at best right now. I did not think it was Jin Cheong-woon-woon-woons. It must be someone close to Unleashed. There must be more than one person like that. Unleashed were troublesome people even in my previous life, but they grew even more frightening this time. It was too drastic to say it was just because of the second Phantasm Shock. I knew the reason. Golden light. A fragment of the Book of Genesis that gave power to Park Mooncheol. That golden light fragment was given to the Collectors who belonged to Unleashed. *** The owner of the gaze that Yu-hyun felt moved to the promised contact point after witnessing everything that happened in Blessing Scenery Pce. A lush mountain slope where no people came and went. There were members who had arrived first on a rock there. So. How was it? Shena. Jin Cheong-woon-woon asked his subordinate who had been fascinated by what happened in Blessing Scenery Pce, Shena Lynch. He said subordinate, but Shena was actually an executive-level member of Unleashed, and an old member who had been active with Jin Cheong-woon-woon since the beginning. A ginger-haired Irish woman with freckles on her face. She opened her mouth. As you said, boss. That man is very dangerous. Shena observed Yu-hyun closely. Even if Jin Cheong-woon-woon had not asked her, she would have checked him out of curiosity. A Teller who gave up all protection and fought with other Collectors. Considering that all the Tellers she knew were always selfish, arrogant, and haughty, Yu-hyun was nothing short of a mutant. I see. If its your judgment, then it must be so. Its not an exaggeration. More than anything, that Teller, I think he felt my gaze for a moment. Your gaze? There was no Collector here who could see farther and more urately than Shena. She could see up to 4.7km away, and even prate some obstacles in between. To exaggerate a bit, the only thing that could surpass Shena was an artificial satellite. Thats how powerful she was. Besides, her strength was no joke. Even though she didnt show her full power, she easily subdued our people, targeting only us. Hmm. Maybe its because shes a Teller, she can see things that others cant. I dont think our information leaked out, so maybe she has some kind of skill to find out the enemys information? More than anything, the two Collectors she leads are not easy either. What were their names? Swordmasterand Mad Dog? To be honest, there arent many people here who can fight and win against them. Some of the officers were enraged by Shenas provocative words. Thats hard to let go. Among them, a giant man who had been sitting quietly on a rock opened his mouth. He was an Indian-looking person with slightly dark skin. Theyre just guys who got stronger by joking around with the Spirits. On the other hand, what about us? While others were sweeping up all kinds of points, we fought desperately against the realm and became stronger. The officers gathered here were all proud of their own strength. The Collectors in this realm are too weak. They earn points easily and be stronger. On the other hand, what about us? We came here after bloody efforts and continuous fierce battles. Some of those who were with us died or were captured or left. Thats how we were filtered out, and there were less than 10 officers left. The subordinates below them were those who were influenced by Jin Cheong-woon-woon-woon, but in fact they were not real Unleashed. The giant man was saying this. Dontpare us with those greenhouse orchids. I have a different opinion. The one who broke his words was Jin Cheong-woon-woon-woon, their leader. Boss. Of course, Abenaki, youre right too. Surely we are much stronger than the average Collectors. Youve all seen the changed status window. Is there anyone below level 70 here? No one answered. All the officers here had passed level 70. But still, we cant say for sure that were the strongest. Just look at Wimuhyeok, who is known as the strongest in this country. Hmm. The officers all made a sour face when the name Wimuhyeok came up. They didnt want to admit it, but he was a man who none of the officers here could beat, except for Jin Cheong-woon-woon. There are also quite a few high-ranking Collectors in this country. Strength is not absolute and abilities havepatibility. We might be able to beat them, but on the other hand, we might lose too. So what do you want us to do? Give up? Abenaki. Listen to me till the end. Im not saying to give up. Were human too, so lets admit our shorings. Since were all gathered here, Ill tell you. We cant fight our enemies head-on. Thats why I tried to approach Wimuhyeok. But there are still many problems. Jin Cheong-woon-woon smiled as if he enjoyed this unfavorable situation. Coming to this country was definitely the right choice. I felt it for sure. Thats rted to the prophecy you mentioned? A man with ck tattoos all over his face asked. Jin Cheong-woon-woon nodded. Yes. And the prophecy says that Kang Yu-hyun, the Teller, is very dangerous. No one disagreed with Jin Cheong-woon-woons prophecy. They were able toe this far thanks to this mans sudden awakening of a power called prophecy. And thanks to Jin Cheong-woon-woon, the officers were able to be much stronger than before. Besides, theyre chasing us. If we go on like this, our operation will fail. Then what do we do? It doesnt seem easy to attack them separately. Thats suicide. The answer is simple. Jin Cheong-woon said that and showed them the small seeds he took out of his pocket. Theyre going toe after us anyway, right? We dont need to go ourselves. The officers faces rxed, knowing what these seeds meant. Helle to us on his own, anyway. With the power of these seeds, it was no big deal to trap them in hell for life. No matter how strong they were, they all had weaknesses. No one could ever survive in their own hell. *** Seo Sumins academy life was going smoothly. Yura had recovered and was discharged from the hospital, and they spent more time together than ever. Recently, Gu Seo-yoon also visited her a few times and chatted with her. Of course, the students who watched them thought that Seo Sumin and Gu Seo-yoon were dating, but Seo Sumin didnt care about their reactions at all. All she had in her mind was the uing first exam. Ah. Are you taking the first exam? Yes. The training room of White Flower Management. There, as usual, Yoo Young-min was receiving Seo Sumins guidance and training his body. He found a convenient topic to talk about and asked her happily. Well, its about time for the academy exam. I have to do well on this exam. I have to secure a good rank in the first round to get the privilege. Right. There was something like that. Yoo Young-min realized what Seo Sumins situation was. She was a reincarnated heavenly demon. She already had a much stronger power than other collectors, but her age as a minor restricted her actions. In a situation where her ess to the realm of ideas was strictly controlled, the only thing she could do right now was to get the privilege through the exam. If she passed that, she would be granted ess to the realm of ideas, even if it was temporary. But she had a slight concern. I dont know about the practical part, but the written part is hard no matter how I think about it. And theres also a part where you have to work as a team. Being strong alone is not enough to meet all the criteria for evaluation. In Seo Sumins view, other A-rank students were weaker than her in terms of power, but they were better than her in other things because they had received professional education since they were young. She worried that she might not get the privilege at this rate. She couldnt use her real power, the Seven ck Sky Divine Skill, which would be crazy. So she said something like aint to Yoo Young-min. Do you want me to tell you how? An unexpected answer came back. You? Youre so dismissive of me. Even though I know more about the academy than you do, Miss Heavenly Demon? From the first exam to the second, the final test, and what they do next year. And also the system that gives you privileges and stuff like that. He had no choice but to know that. Yoo Young-min was the author of a novel that featured students living in the collector academy as the main characters. He had all the developments that would happen in the academy in his head. Tell me. Seo Sumin unwittingly gained the strongest ally. Chapter 258: Chapter 258: Yoo Young-min thought that he had no equal when it came to the Collector Academy, even though he was too embarrassed to brag about it or talk about it anywhere. Even though he knew that this realm was not the novel he used to write, but a realm that existed as a separate entity. The settings he had written while working on his work were surprisingly simr to this realm, without any difference. What would happen in the academy for the next four years, what kind of questions woulde up in the exams, or how the practical tests would be conducted. Yoo Young-min remembered all of that. If only I had reincarnated as an ordinary extra student, I would have been confident of being the first in practical skills. But in the end, he reincarnated as a handyman who worked normally at the academy. He was even an adult who was already old, so he hardly had anything to do with the academy students. Yoo Young-min felt sorry that his knowledge became useless.Who would believe him even if he went around talking about this, and if he did something wrong, there was a possibility that the future events at the academy would change. He put his regret behind him and endured it. I never thought my knowledge would shine here. He felt proud that he was helpful as he watched Seo Sumin, who was checking all the test details he had written down. Then he felt anxious. But isnt this a leak? How long had it been since he made a vow to himself, and he had already done something that bothered his conscience? Yoo Young-min wondered if he should tell Seo Sumin to forget it right now, feeling like this was wrong. No, but he had already told her everything. Yoo Young-min felt sorry for the students who might fall behind in their grades because of him. Um Heavenly Demon-nim? Hmm? What is it? And if youre going to call me, just call me senior. Oh, senior? Um. I just thought about it. No matter how you look at it, isnt that kind of cheating? At Yoo Young-mins brave words, Seo Sumin took her eyes off the paper and looked at Yoo Young-min. As soon as he saw her clear eyes, Yoo Young-min shrank his shoulders. Seo Sumin chuckled. Not fair enough? Uh, um. Its not cowardly. But still, this is a bit How should I say it? There might be one or two unavoidable victims Hmm. I guess it could look like that. Seo Sumin understood what Yoo Young-min was trying to say. I thought he only knew how to be careful, but he had some backbone to say what he wanted. At first, she didnt like Yoo Young-mins attitude, but after teaching him a few things and talking to him while bossing him around, she realized that Yoo Young-min wasnt a bad person from the root. He himself was still afraid and couldnt even look at them properly because of what happened on the first day. But she had to admit his backbone for saying that this was wrong. But still, I cant help it. I have something I have to do. Something you have to do? In fact, Yoo Young-min knew. Seo Sumin was not an ordinary person. She had a power that made her worthy of being an active collector already. Was it fair and reasonable for her to be restricted in her activities just because she was not old enough? It was a topic that Yoo Young-min had to think about carefully, and Seo Sumin had already found an answer. I have to enter the Mental Realm as quickly as possible by getting special benefits. In order for me to do my role as your senior and as the third collector of White Flower Management, I need that. Thats Yoo Young-mins work was only about the four years of the academy. The protagonist was Kim Joo-hyuk, an ordinary boy. He was now one of the A-rank students. That Kim Joo-hyuk was the protagonist of his novel. Kim Joo-hyuk and Lee Pyeong-won, Park Min-woo, Seol Jia h and others. The youth drama content that they experienced various things while doing was all he wrote. Sometimes there were situations where the Mental Realm went out of control or problems outside the school erupted. As far as he knew, the realm had always been peaceful. Did you really not know? Seo Sumin thought that Yoo Young-min was not an ordinary weirdo, but she was amazed by the fact that his knowledge was only focused on strange things. Well, I guess it doesnt matter if I tell him. Thats why that man brought him here. Is this annoying task my responsibility? Seo Sumin smirked and decided to exin to Yoo Young-min why she was trying to enter the Mental Realm, and what the ultimate goal of White Flower Management was. Listen carefully and open your ears wide. There were no reports of Unleashed activity since their terror attack was neutralized. Yu-hyun had ordered Seong Yu-chan to look for their traces, just in case, but even Seong Yu-chans informationwork could not catch their movements. If even Seong Yu-chan had a hard time finding them, it meant that no ordinary person could find them. Unleashed was suppressing their activity and hiding more deeply. Its definitely a good thing, but its somehow annoying. As if they were retreating one step to advance two steps. They were surely nning something more carefully in the unseen ces, there was no doubt about it. Otherwise, they wouldnt be so quiet aftering to Korea. Besides, they tantly watched me. They must be trying to restrain me as much as possible. [Are you overestimating yourself?] I wish I was. The problem was that they werent. Unleashed was not a brainless organization that only did terror. They were more orderly and systematic than expected, and their organizational power was also quite high. It was evident from the results of interrogating the terror suspects who were arrested this time. They were idiots who didnt know much. Even when he skimmed through the books they tried to hide, he got nothing. Jun Cheng-woon knows how to use his talents in the right ces. And hes diverting his attention and doing something else somewhere. They know were chasing them. Theyll probably do something to lure us in next time. [Then what? If you know, you wont fall for it.] I would dig a trap that I would fall for even if I knew it. [How?] Bait. [Bait?] Yeah. A very big bait. A bait that makes us bite even if we know its a trap. [What is it?] Who knows. Youll find out soon enough. Yu-hyun was about to say something more, but he shook his head. Its something youll find outter anyway. [Hey! How can you stop talking in the middle! What is the bait!] Nope. I wont tell you. [Hey!] Yu-hyun ignored Baekryeons words and flipped a ck mask over his face. Baekryeon kept yelling at him and asking him questions, but Yu-hyun had already left reality and saw another realm. [The Eye of Lace] Yu-hyuns right eye, covered by a mask, shone brightly. No matter what kind of bait the enemy used, and no matter what kind of trap they set. It was all useless because he could see the future. He couldnt see all the possible futures, and he couldnt even see very far ahead. The information was limited, and he could only see one certain oue among the countless branches. But that one crucial piece of information could change the fate. Eventually, Baekryeon, who had been talking to himself, closed his mouth as he got tired. Hes finally quiet. The time for silent meditation came before he knew it. Yu-hyun focused his mind and activated the power of Lace more strongly. However,pared to what he had expected, there were hardly any clear scenes that he could see. Whats going on? The power of Lace was a cheat-like ability that could read almost anything that would happen in the future. The condition was strict, and it consumed a lot of energy to activate it, so Yu-hyun in the past rarely used it unless it was really important, and that was the same even now that he had risen to a much higher level. But once he decided to activate it, it was also a very reliable skill. But this time, its blurry and hard to see. The future was opaque, as if there was fog in front of his eyes. The more he strained his eyes to see, the more it seemed like some kind of force was blocking him from seeing any further. Why cant I read it? Is there someone in Unleashed who has the power to block that? Yu-hyun immediately thought of Jincheonguns name. And he was sure that the man had the golden fragment of the Book of Genesis. The golden fragment. Thats whats blocking me from peeking at his actions. Did he also have some faith in that thing? Yu-hyun smiled slyly as he felt the situation was getting more interesting. Then, with a loud noise, Yu-hyuns door opened. The one who opened the door and came in was Baek Seo-ryeon, who was too flustered to control his emotions and was panting. Seo-ryeon? Whats going on? You didnt even knock. Thats a clear vition of privacy. Yu, Yu-hyun! This is not the time for that! Theres a guest outside! A guest? How could Baek Seo-ryeon, who didnt get surprised by anything, be so panicked by just one guest? Yu-hyun didnt even ask who it was before Baek Seo-ryeon said he would prepare to greet the guest and left as quickly as he came in like a wind. Apparently, someone very impressive hade, so Yu-hyun also got up from his seat. ** Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jia wandered around the Mental Realm when they had nothing to do. It was important to train on their own, but if they didnt run on the field regrly, they would lose their sense of reality. The Mental Realm they entered this time was a Joseon-era vige filled with sinister energy. The vige was full of faint fog, and the ground was dead with purple color. The smell of death pervaded the vige. [We are looking forward to what kind of story you will tell us this time.] The Divine Spirits who came to watch their performance under Celines lead were full of anticipation. To not disappoint those audiences, the two bravely entered the inside of the vige. There were no survivors. I heard that the collectors who had entered before to clear this ce never came out, and judging by the bones scattered on the street, it seemed like they all died here. What on earth is here that made this happen? Whatever it is, it must be dangerous if it killed a level 60 collector. And not just one, but five of them. Whatever the case, this was a ce where I could never let my guard down. Sob sob sob. Then I heard a girl crying from afar. A childs cry? The direction is, over there. Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jia headed towards the source of the sound. It wasing from a half-destroyed tile-roofed house. Passing over the shabby gate full of weeds, they saw a woman in a white dress sobbing on the floor of the house with her back turned to them. Sob sob sob. She didnt react at all to Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jia, who were tantly showing their presence, and continued to cry. It seems like that illusion is looking down on us too much, dont you think? Thats right. Its trying to push its cheap act until the end. In the center of a dead town with no survivors, what could be more suspicious than a woman crying out loud? However, even though they thought so, they felt strangely drawn to her. This is Enchantment. The cry itself has a power that shakes the other persons heart. Perhaps the collectors who had entered before had fallen for the enchantment and met their doom. Bewitchment was a particrly effective skill against the opposite sex. Bewitchment, huh. You dont think Ill get that as a reward, do you? Hmm. Its kind of tempting. Stop talking nonsense. Lets go. Kwon Jia said that and threw a dagger from her inventory at the woman in white. Before the dagger pierced her back, the woman suddenly soared into the sky and dodged it. As expected. Youre showing your true colors. The womannded on the roof of a straw house and red at Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jia. Ohoho. This time, Ive got some interesting prey. My bewitchment didnt work on you. The woman was beautiful. Her elegant and somewhat innocent appearance was enough to make anyone want to protect her unknowingly. If she didnt have blood on her lips, that is. Squish. The womans body started to change with a strange sound. Her size grew bigger, and white fur grew all over her body. Ninerge tails swayed behind her back. She opened her long mouth, still stained with blood, and smiled. A mere two of you. Youll be perfect for a snack after my meal! At her arrogant words, Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jia exchanged a brief nce and chuckled. The nine-tailed fox didnt like their reaction. Huh? Whats so funny? Well, just that. We dont even need to use the three items we prepared in advance. Kwon Jia said that and took out three small pouches and dropped them on the ground. The nine-tailed fox knew what those pouches meant and frowned. How dare you show me those things from that bastard? Instead of provoking the two people, the nine-tailed fox was provoked by them and showed her anger. Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jia got ready. As they were about to start fighting seriously. A message from Yu-hyun came flying to Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jia. What? Yu-hyun, what did you say? What? The content was shocking enough to distract the two people who had an enemy in front of them. Military God That guy, he came? The undisputed rank 1 collector in Korea. Military God Wi Muhyuk. He visited White Flower Management. Chapter 259: Chapter 259: How dare these scum ignore me in front of them?! The nine-tailed fox bristled its fur and emitted a cold aura. The two people in front of it showed no signs of tension even though the fox had revealed its true form a while ago. To a predator who regarded humans as nothing but prey, this was an insult to its pride. Oh, right. I forgot we had to catch a phantasm. Its not as impressive as I thought, so I didnt pay much attention. Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jia added fuel to the foxs anger. Kill them all! The fox leaped from the roof and charged at the two.*** In a room on the second floor for receiving guests, Yu-hyun sat face to face with a man who looked like a lump of flesh. A neatly trimmed mustache and beard. A hairstyle that revealed his forehead and swept back his white hair. Clothes that were too big for him but still seemed to burst with his muscles. Military God Wi Muhyuk. He was a collector who was famous not only in Korea but also in the realm. He was the undisputed first ce in the Korean ranking and there were only a few people who could match him in the whole realm. He did not reveal his status window that changed after the second phantasm shock, but ording to third parties, his estimated level was over 90. Its hard to increase your level after 80, and the difference in power between each level is huge. Unless youre really strong, you cant do it. But the rumor that he was over 90 showed how amazing Wi Muhyuk was in the eyes of the public. The dazzling golden book above his head. The color of the cover and the light from the book were almost identical. He was not called Military God for nothing. He really seems to be over level 90, not just a bloated rumor. This was the first time Yu-hyun met Wi Muhyuk, who rarely had any external activities. His first impression of Wi Muhyuk was like seeing a living steel. The man who sat quietly on the sofa with a neat posture did not show any movement since a while ago. If he made a mistake, he might have mistaken him for a finely made doll. Baek Seo-ryeon, who was next to Yu-hyun, was restless. Director. Yes, yes! Mr. Yu-hyun! I cant leave my seat because I have to deal with the guest who came to see me, so Ill ask you to do me a favor for a moment. Please bring us something to drink. O-of course! Baek Seo-ryeon was asked by Yu-hyun to bring tea. If it was the usual Baek Seo-ryeon, she would have protested how he could do that, but now she was so d to hear Yu-hyuns words. Baek Seo-ryeon left her seat as if she had been waiting for it, and only Yu-hyun and Wi Muhyuk were left in the room. Yu-hyun opened his mouth to start a serious conversation. There are no ears or eyes here now. So why did youe to see me? A teller you dont even know. I have something Im curious about. Wi Muhyuk opened his mouth. A deep voice that matched his appearance. Even though he had the title of the number one ranker, his tone of voice was polite without a trace of arrogance. I couldnt find any hint of haughtiness even if I washed my eyes. I came to look for you, Teller Kang Yu-hyun, because you are different from other tellers. Other tellers look down on humans and dont want to share the information or facts they know. Ah, I apologize if you feel offended by me saying that about your colleagues. No, I cant deny it. Its not a false statement. But you, Teller Kang Yu-hyun, were different. You fought for your life in the Mental Realm with other collectors. Your actions and beliefs were sincere. Its an honor to hear such praise from you, Lord Wi Muhyuk. Yu-hyuns naturalpliment made Wi Muhyuk lower his head. Lord is too much of a title for me. I see. So what are you curious about? I heard that in the mixed world, there is almost no concept ofplete death. Why suddenly the concept of death? It seemed like a random question, but I could see a longing in his eyes that he wanted to hear a certain answer. I didnt bother to deny it. Well, thats true. It was as Wi Muhyuk said. On Earth, the death of the flesh meant the death of existence. But in the mixed world, the disappearance or destruction of the flesh did not mean the death of existence. Memories, thoughts, rumors that circted among people, etc. As long as these stories were alive and breathing, the remnants of people remained in the realm. The true death in the mixed world was only one thing. To be forgotten by everyone, without anyone remembering them. I heard that if someone remembers them, they cane back to life. Well, there are cases like that, but its not an easy thing to do. It was a disappointing answer for Wi Muhyuk, but I thought it was necessary to correct this part. Just by remembering them, they wont die. Then attention seekers who try to get noticed would be immortal beings. Even if their existence itself is not erased, its almost like death if they have no flesh or lose it. ResurrectionI cant say there is no such thing. But there is a possibility. Its very difficult and almost impossible to meet the conditions for that. Its something that you wouldnt even dare to try. If there was such a thing, Yu-hyun in his previous life would have done his best to survive and save his precious people. He didnt do that because it was almost impossible to revive someone. The various and detailed memories that make up an existence. The huge amount of points and materials needed to create a new flesh. And also, there had to be someone who had the ability to perfectly weave them together. Even if he was lucky enough to make it possible, how could he be sure that the person who was resurrected was exactly the same as before? But Wi Muhyuk seemed to feel some hope in my words, and his voice was filled with excitement that I hadnt seen before. So its notpletely impossible. Im not sure either. There is nothing perfect in this realm. I couldnt understand what this mans purpose was foring to me. He said he came because he was curious, but the questions he asked were about the possibility of reviving the dead. I answered him as much as I knew, but I couldnt help feeling a strange sense of alienation. That was enough of an answer for me. With that, Wi Muhyuk handed Yu-hyun something. No, not something this is, a point, right? This thing with white texts clustered together was TP, the origin and currency of the mixed world. The lump that filled Wi Muhyuks palm as big as a pot lid looked like at least 500,000 TP. This is a token of my appreciation for answering my question sincerely. No, this is too much Its just spare change for me. Please ept it. If I could get 500,000 TP with a few words, it would be a great deal. But Yu-hyun felt more suspicious of this man who was trying to force such a generous reward on him. I know this is rude, but what are you trying to do, Mr. Wi? Im sorry. I cant answer that. But I can assure you that its not what youre worried about. I stake my honor on it. Im sure its something that wont harm anyone. I wont pry any further. Thank you for your hospitality, even though I came here without notice. No. Its an honor to have the strongest collector in the country visit me personally. Im sorry I couldnt treat you better. No. As I said before, that title is too much for me. Im not that great of a man. Despite having the title of Military God , he said he wasnt a great man. If someone else had heard this, they would haveughed and said that Military God had a sense of humor. But Wi Muhyuks words were sincere, without a trace of falsehood. His face, which downyed himself as not great, was full of deep sorrow. What showed on his expression was sadness, pain, and longing. Wi Muhyuk got up from his seat. He wanted to ask him to stay longer, but he didnt dare to do so because Wi Muhyuk looked busy. It was very nice to meet you today. It was an honor to meet you, Mr. Wi. I hope we can meet again if fate allows. That is yes. I hope so too. But Im afraid that might be difficult. What? It was just a polite remark, but Wi Muhyuk apologized seriously, making Yu-hyun confused. But Wi Muhyuk seemed determined to say this. I probably wont be able to meet people often in the future. Do you have something urgent to do? Or are you going into training because of some new insight? Something like that Military God answered vaguely, but Yu-hyun knew he was lying. He didnt ask about reviving the dead or the meaning of memory in the mixed world, and he didnt answer as if he had made up his mind about something. There must be something. But he couldnt know what it was right now. Please take care. Yu-hyun smiled and saw him off, while casually taking his book. As long as he had the book in his possession, he could keep it for at least three days even if the owner disappeared or went far away. He couldnt take the book from somewhere the person wasnt, but the authority over the book he had already taken was surprisingly generous. Maybe this became possible because my level went up. Yu-hyun looked down at the golden book in his hand with a sunken gaze. *** Huh? Military God came here? I came back early to see him, but he already left? Hmm. I heard he doesnt show himself much in private, but thats surprising. Ten minutes after Wi Muhyuk left. Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jia returned from the Mental Realm. They looked disappointed because they wanted to see Wi Muhyuk in person, but they heard he had already left. By the way, whats that white scarf? Yu-hyun asked about the item Kang Hye-rim brought. Oh this? Its a reward I got for clearing the Mental Realm today. A fox fur scarf. It looks pretty luxurious. It doesnt seem like an ordinary animals skin And there were nine scarves like that. Did they catch a nine-tailed fox or something? He wondered that for a moment, but that wasnt important. Yu-hyun asked Kwon Jia quietly. Do you know anything about Military God ? He said that, but what he meant was did you have any contact with Military God in your previous life? Kwon Jia shook her head. Military God was always shrouded in mystery. He rarely showed himself even when something big happened. Even if he entered the Mental Realm, he would only do his business and disappear like the wind. Hes not someone you can easily meet even if you want to. I see. As I thought about it, I remembered that even in my previous life as Yu-hyun, Military God was a famous name, but I had never seen him in action. Even after the apocalypse, Military God seemed to stay in one ce, and as time went by, the rumors about him faded and he was naturally forgotten. Why do you ask? No, I was just curious. Yu-hyun dodged the question and recalled what had happened 10 minutes ago. Military God disappeared, and Yu-hyun immediately opened the book he had left behind. And he read the book of Wi Muhyuk carefully, not wanting to miss a single letter. He said he lost his family on the day of the Ideological Integration. He had a wife and a daughter. But on the day of the Ideological Integration, when the phantoms poured out of the Ideological World, Wi Muhyuk lost his wife and daughter. And, as if fate was ying a cruel joke on him, he awakened his power. It was the moment when a man who had lost everything became Military God . Wi Muhyuk fought like a madman, swinging his sword at the phantoms. He had no grandiose motives like saving the realm or saving people. He just fought like this because if he didnt, if he didnt burn his life away, the faces of his dead family would haunt him. Revenge Is that it? He didnt seem like that. Years passed like that. And Wi Muhyuk earned the title of Military God . The realm stabilized, and the threat of the Ideological World running wild disappeared. The Collector n and Management were rampant, and people called Collectors heroes. The government thought of the Ideological World as a treasure trove of resources and deliberately left it uncleared. Wi Muhyuk, who had fought like crazy, didnt like that at first, but maybe because he felt a kind of emptiness, he soon settled in his own home. And he never showed himself outside except for really important moments, when there was a national crisis. That man suddenly started to move actively recently. There must have been a reason for that. And when Yu-hyun tried to read the contents of that reason in the book, The letters emitted a golden light and then disappeared. No. They didnt disappear. The letters themselves were hidden by the dazzling light. Something simr had happened just before. The future that he tried to see with Laces power, the unknown power that obscured it like fog. Military God Wi Muhyuk was connected to a being with golden light. It was a pity that he couldnt see his book. But theres something I can tell from just not seeing it. Who was the owner of the golden light that was connected to Wi Muhyuk? Yu-hyun naturally thought of an organization that was active in Korea recently. Unleashed. Theyre in contact with Military God and plotting something. Military God asked if he could bring back the dead. He came to ask Yu-hyun that question to get some certainty about Ban Shin Ban Eui. If a man who didnt usually show his whereabouts came so tantly, it was likely that Wi Muhyuk was very desperate despite his appearance. Could it be that he wants to revive his dead daughter and wife? In this realm? It would be hard even if the earth waspletely dyed by Mental Realm, but it was practically impossible at a level where only 30-40% of it was done. Wi Muhyuk must have known that too, but seeing him like that Maybe theres another way. Maybe Unleashed bastards are up to something. He didnt know enough to be sure right now. But Yu-hyun had a hunch that he would soon be involved in some kind of incident with Wi Muhyuk. Chapter 260: Chapter 260: Several weeks had passed since the Military God , Wi Muhyuk, visited White Flower Management. The realm was still peaceful after the second Fantasm Shock, which only caused a brief disturbance. Contrary to my worries, everything went smoothly without any major problems. There was no change in my daily life. The only thing worth celebrating was that Seo Sumin aced the academy test and earned a special privilege. She ranked first by andslide. She was much faster than I expected. I thought it would take at least a year, but she did it in less than a quarter. There were many steps to get the privilege, but Seo Sumin skipped them all with her ability. The academy was buzzing for a while, calling her an unprecedented genius. It was unheard of for a minor to get a collectors license, even if it was temporary.Who could treat her as an ordinary student when she swept the first ce in the first test, the second test, and the practical test? And who could stop her from getting the same privilege as a current collector? On top of that, there was a rumor that she belonged to White Flower Management. Of course, there were some people who were unhappy about it. Some people doubted that Seo Sumins ranking was rigged. Especially those who sponsored other A-rank students. They were furious that their candidates didnt get the first ce. They didnt really question Seo Sumins ability. They just wanted to find any w in her and drag her down. I smiled as I recalled that time. They foolishly dug their own graves. The test for the students to get special benefits was even more rigorous, and they sent their own people to challenge Seo Sumin as a way to test her skills. They wanted to expose her true face in front of many people and reveal that she had reached this position by unfair means. They also nned to undermine White Flower Managements reputation by using them of having a corrupt rtionship with Collector Academy, who supported her. From their perspective, they thought they had raised a reasonable objection, and they had no doubt that they would win. The problem was the oue. It was andslide victory for Sumin. And she even epted a rematch request from the other side, who imed that there was some mistake, and smashed them again. There was nothing to say in this situation. Who would have expected it? They didnt think that she had gotten here by bribery, but even so, Seo Sumin was nothing more than a minor student in the eyes of others. And yet, she crushed collectors over level 50 with ease in front of everyone. She didnt even need to use the Seven Star ck Sky Divine Skill. The result was already decided with just a very small part of her abilities. She even epted the rematch that the other side shamelessly proposed, and produced an indisputable result. Thanks to her actions, Sumins image and value soared like never before. And after Gu Seo-yoon, the sessor of DH Group, praised Sumin, the people who doubted her abilities and qualifications disappeared. We got rid of all the annoying ones. On the contrary, the people who tried to push Sumin down faced a bacsh because of their own actions. It was Daeyeong Corporation, Lee Pyeongwons family business, and some ns that sponsored certain A-rank students. Hanul was also among them. They tried to argue that they had only made a fair protest, but that was also ruined when an anonymous article spread across the country. It revealed that there was some connection between some ns and certain teachers at the academy. And that some students were given benefits secretly, and the teachers were pushing them forward. There were recordings and documents as evidence, so the parties involved had no choice but to admit their guilt. And the government drew its sword on this matter. There was a purge. Only a few people knew that there was a hacker named ck Mamba who wasughing behind this incident. And even fewer knew that White Flower Management was alsoughing behind it. And so, the incident ended, and Seo Sumin was appointed as an official collector with an unprecedented reputation as a genius. And because of her overwhelming performance, she started from the middle rank. She even got the title of an unrivaled rookie over level 60. White Flower Management had noints about it. Their stock price also skyrocketed because of this incident. And we grew a lot in other ways too. Yu-hyun had mastered the control of the Seven Star ck Sky Divine Skills energy in the past few weeks. Of course, if he lost his concentration even a little bit, the energy would try to escape his control, but as long as he didnt let his guard down, it wasnt a big problem. He had confirmed that it was time for him to learn the real techniques from Sumin just recently. As for Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jia, there was too much to say about them. They earned points steadily and collected rewards from the Mental Realm System, showing unstoppable growth. They received love calls from all sides, and Kang Hye-rim even filmed several ads for famous brands. The two of them had already be high-rank collectors and secured their positions firmly. The youngest Yoo Young-min also showed steady growth. He had natural instincts and social skills, as well as the ability to choose the easiest and most reliable path. With a skill that enhanced his abilities and a trait that specialized in long-rangebat, it was like giving wings to a tiger. Yoo Young-min, who had everything he needed as a supporter, diligently explored the realm of ideas and built his own reputation. He did more than just supporting, he often took the lead in the battles. A sniper who held a powerful and cool-looking rifle and shot down enemies from afar with one hit. Yoo Young-min had already established his own concept. But still, I dont understand why he insists on wearing a long coat. Even though summer had passed and it was autumn, Yoo Young-min stubbornly wore a long coat under the scorching sun. He said that it was important to strike a pose while fluttering the coat hem. It was lucky that Yu-hyun managed to persuade him and stop him, because originally Yoo Young-min wanted to wear a hood over his head and a mask with teeth on his mouth. It was a sentiment that Yu-hyun could notprehend. Yoo Young-min also had a trait called [Delusion], which made him prone to various incidents and idents. He recently said that he was having trouble with a female collector who clung to him after he helped her in the realm of ideas. He remembered how Yoo Young-minined that he didnt do anything special, but somehow people expected too much from him. Maybe because Yoo Young-min pulled off his concept too perfectly, some people in the public even spected this. The real power behind White Flower Management is not Kang Yu-hyun, but Yoo Young-min! It seemed like someone who saw Yoo Young-min fighting said that, feeling something indescribable from his appearance. In fact, thats all a delusion. At that time, Yoo Young-mins true feelings were probably something like, oh, I must have looked cool, right? If they knew that the man who imed to be the power behind White Flower Management was actually bullied by Seo Sumin as the youngest in the office, what would their faces look like? Anyway, it was a relief that the third and fourth members of White Flower Management had secured their positions. He couldnt be happier about it. Perhaps because of their influence, the publics eyes on Yu-hyun became more respectful than ever. Kang Yu-hyun Teller has an eye for talent! As this rumor spread, more and more people came to knock on the door of White Flower Managements office and asked Yu-hyun to evaluate their potential. Among them, there were even collectors who begged him to take them in. Well, I do have the ability to see talent, but. He wished they would stop treating him like some kind of fortune teller or dragon tamer. He understood that they felt some kind of mystery from him because he was not a human but a teller. But still, it was annoying to have those peoplee every day. He had already chosen enough collectors, and he didnt think he could find a fifth one. Unless they had an extraordinary talent, Yu-hyun didnt even consider recruiting them. It was only natural considering the future ns. There are many things that I need to focus on in this field. Instead, he hired a considerable number of staff for White Flower Management. It was an exceptional measure because Baek Seo-ryeon looked too busytely. When there was only Kang Hye-rim, it was fine because she was alone, and when Kwon Jia joined, it was still manageable. But when Seo Sumin and Yoo Young-min were added, the scale became too big for Baek Seo-ryeon to handle alone. So he hired some staff to assist her and also added a driver. White Flower Management now stood firmly as apany. It had built such a solid foundation that it wouldnt even shake if someone tried to destroy it. So now I have to concentrate on whats ahead. For the past few weeks, Unleashed had been quiet and showed no signs of activity. Choi Jung-mo said that they might have left the country after failing their terror attack, but Yu-hyun did not think that they had given up. They had not even started their actions for their purpose. The smart ones make the most efficient choices ording to their own logic, so I can grasp the outline of their overall behavior. But still, I cant make a hasty judgment on how and when they will move in the details. Even with Laces power, Jin Cheong-woon was impossible to read because he also had the golden color. So Yu-hyuns choice was to keep an eye on the movements of Military God Wi Muhyuk, the leader of Unleashed. If he had some kind of connection with Unleashed, there would be a moment when he moved. That would be the moment when they acted. -Mr. Kang Yu-hyun Teller. Thats when Seong Yu-chan contacted him. Yu-hyun had told Seong Yu-chan that unless it was about Unleashed, he didnt need to report anything in most cases, but he contacted him directly. That meant that it was finally time. Yes, Mr. Seong. What is it? -I just got some information. There were suspicious people moving around in the outskirts of Seoul, and suddenly a Mental Realm appeared there. Its them. Seong Yu-chan probably reported it without being sure, but Yu-hyun was certain that Unleashed had finally moved. -But, its a bit strange. What is it? -First of all, there was only one man in the video. One person. Yu-hyuns eyes narrowed. He had a bad feeling. -And this man, he looked at the CCTV and mouthed something. He said toe over here since we know. What does that mean? As expected, thats what it was. Yu-hyun did not bother to analyze the other sides behavior. He had vaguely thought that this would happen. The fact that they were watching and guarding this side meant that they recognized this side as a threat. Just as Yu-hyun tried to read Jin Cheong-woons movements. Jin Cheong-woon was also reading Yu-hyuns movements. It fits exactly as I expected. [Hey, are you kidding me?] Baekryeon, who had been silent, muttered as if he was dumbfounded by listening to Seong Yu-chan and Yu-hyuns conversation. [The bait you mentioned before, was it yourself?] Yes. The tempting and huge bait that Yu-hyun had told Baekryeon about, which Unleashed could not help but bite. It was Jin Cheong-woon himself. Jin Cheong-woon knew that Yu-hyun was targeting him, so he deliberately made himself a bait to lure Yu-hyun out. Maybe he recognized the CCTV and spoke to provoke this side, because he knew how this side operated. He was a man who could not be taken lightly. Thats why I have to deal with him for sure. Jin Cheong-woon was dangerous. He was a different kind of threat than Park Moon-cheol, who had used the golden light for his own greed and desires. If the opponent was a fool who was intoxicated by power, he would have been worried, but not too much. Those guys were predictable in what they would do. But Jin Cheong-woon was different. He would do anything for his purpose, but that was not all. I cant guess what those guys will do. [Is he that crazy? Well, he must be. He used himself as a bait, after all.] He must have set a trap. And he must be thinking with his head. He knows that he could get caught in his own trap and die if he makes a mistake. But he still went out himself. [What are the chances of him being a fake?] None. [How do you know that?] Because he is like me. Yu-hyun saw his own reflection in Jin Cheong-woon. The obsession to do anything for his goal, even risking his own life. The bold judgment to throw an unpredictable gamble that no ordinary person would dare to. If I were in his position, I would never use a stunt double to imitate me. It would be exposed soon anyway. So he challenged me. Heid the table and bet everything. Now he wants me to show my hand and bet too. He provoked me bying out like that. If the opponent was not Jin Cheong-woon, Yu-hyun would not have epted it. He would have twisted his mind and tricked him instead. But Jin Cheong-woon was also a possessor of the golden light. He might know something about the Book of Genesis he didnt know. So how can I refuse this gamble? [Hey, Yu-hyun, you!] Baekryeon tried to stop him, but she lost her words when she saw his face. He had be quiettely, but fundamentally, this man had a twisted personality. His smile showed it. [Sigh I dont know.] She thought he had calmed down. But Yu-hyun was unstoppable when he had that expression on his face. Baekryeon knew that from her many experiences. *** Mr. Jin Cheong-woon. Are you sure about this? A subordinate asked cautiously next to Jin Cheong-woon, who was sitting at the entrance of the World of Thought. What? No matter what, you became the bait yourself. Even if the opponent is the dangerous person from the prophecy, isnt this too much? I have to do it. B-but There is no guarantee that he wille No. He wille. Huh? How can you be so sure? Jin Cheong-woonughed with his robe turned over. Because I would havee if I were him. Chapter 261: Chapter 261: Buha could not understand what Jin Cheong-woon was saying. Jin Cheong-woon gave a bitter smile at his expression that did not hide his emotions. He could not me him. Anyone would have trouble understanding this situation. Simply put, that man is simr to me. Are you talking about Kang Yu-hyun, the teller? That bastard who is not even human, who looks down on us? I may value collectors more than anyone, but that does not mean I think all tellers are ipetent and weird. Ah, but he is still our enemy It is a reality that there are humans who are worse than beasts among humans. It is not strange that there are tellers who are more human than humans among tellers. And even if he is our enemy, we have to acknowledge what we have to acknowledge. Jin Cheong-woons eyes burned with anticipation and interest under his robe.Only when we truly acknowledge our opponent, can we see their real face. Then we can finally know how to deal with them. Do not forget. Do not think that I am superior to others. We are alwayscking. And because we know ourck and try to ovee it somehow. Only then can humans be better beings. It was not something that the leader of an organization that advocated collector supremacy should say. Jin Cheong-woon-nim Oh. I guess I spoke too much. Forget what I just said. I think Im getting nervous as the operation approaches. Even if he exined his thoughts a hundred times, his subordinates would not understand them. He deliberately showed an extreme ideology to gather his subordinates, but it was a result of his actions. But when he experienced moments when he could not evenmunicate properly, he felt regretful. Well, of course. People see things differently. Jin Cheong-woon realized that his eyes had changed after he obtained the golden color. How small and insignificant the realm he had seen until now was. How weak humans were in this huge genesis system. He learned it whether he wanted to or not. The Book of Genesis. What are you trying to show me? If an ordinary person had epted this golden color and saw the same thing as Jin Cheong-woon, that person might have gone crazy. In fact, Jin Cheong-woon almost broke down several times at that moment. If he did not have hisrades who followed him, if he did not have a goal that he had to achieve, he would not have endured it. As he spent a hard time, the pain subsided and he could see more things. Especially that man. Kang Yu-hyun, the teller. As soon as he heard about him, Jin Cheong-woon was sure. This man was his biggest enemy who blocked his way and twisted and defied the flow of the realm. And ironically, he was the one who saw the same thing as himself more than anyone else. He had no choice but to realize it. It doesnt matter how it goes. Jin Cheong-woon had something to do. For that, he was ready to throw away his life at any time. Now he had to do his best to defeat the one who might be his match. Come on. Lets see who is the real owner of the Book of Genesis. Jin Cheong-woon lifted his head. From high in the sky, a white owl was looking down at him. *** Yu-hyun tried to leave the house quietly without telling anyone. Baekryeon asked him in a nagging tone as he watched him move as stealthily as possible. [Hey. Why are you trying to go alone? Arent you taking them?] How can I take our collectors to a ce that might be dangerous? [So youre going to a ce that might be dangerous by yourself?] Youre here. [Hmph! That wont work with me. Do you know what will happen if you go alone? What are you trying to do by yourself? You sometimes seem to try to carry everything by yourself.] Thats Yu-hyun unconsciously tried to argue back, but realized that it was not a wrong statement and chuckled. Yeah. Maybe. [You chose collectors because you couldnt do everything by yourself, right? You gathered your people to save the from destruction.] Yeah. I did. [Then why are you trying to do it alone now?] Thats It was true that he recruited them because he needed help at first. But at some point, Yu-hyun suddenly thought like this. Even if they im to save the realm for a great cause, do they have to sacrifice their lives for his purpose? If they managed to avoid the future of Earths destruction after all their efforts. In a peaceful future where there is no destruction, would these girls have a ce to stand? It was too much to say this even though the future was uncertain and he did not know what would happen. Even so, Yu-hyun couldnt deny the possibility of a one in a million chance. People should be rewarded for their efforts. If no one knows about the sacrifices of my people, then I have to make sure that I, who knows about them, get rewarded. [What about you? Who rewards you for your efforts?] Im not human, am I? [Dont y with words!] Stop. It doesnt matter what you say, it wont change what I have to do. [You!] Baekryeon snorted, but couldnt yell at Yu-hyun any more. He knew that nothing he said here would change Yu-hyuns actions. Do whatever you want, Baekryeon finally closed his mouth tightly. Yu-hyun felt sorry for Baekryeon. He didnt know if he had done something too harsh to Baekryeon, who cared about him. But this is something I cant help. As soon as he stepped out of the gate of Baek Hwa Managements building. Yu-hyun froze in his seat when he saw the three people standing in front of him. As expected, you came out. Hmm. I thought it felt strange. Sisters. I was right, wasnt I? Kang Hye-rim, Kwon Jia, and Seo Sumin. How did they know? They were hiding at the entrance and waiting for Yu-hyun to sneak out. Y-you guys? How did you? It seemed like they had anticipated that he would do this, but it was very embarrassing for Yu-hyun. He didnt tell anyone about this, and thought he had hidden it thoroughly. He even warned Sung Yoo Chan not to tell anyone. Seo Sumin stood in front of Yu-hyun and said. Just in case youre thinking of saying something, dont make any excuses like youre going to buy milk. Sigh. Youre such a sinful man. You seem to have underestimated your colleagues that you personally picked. Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jia nodded in agreement with Seo Sumins words. I Yu-hyun didnt know what to say. Should he make an excuse here? Or apologize? More than anything, Seo Sumins words hit his weak spot. As she said, Yu-hyun treated his collectors like children. There was no one here who wasnt the main character of their own story, and they all had their own stories and histories. Wasnt it Yu-hyun himself who recognized their talents? [Hehehe! I knew youd get caught!] Yu-hyuns consciousness returned to reality with Baekryeons voice ringing in his ears. Yu-hyun eventually gave up and raised the white g. Ive been caught red-handed, what can I say? This was clearly Yu-hyuns mistake and fault. He shouldnt have protected them just because they were precious to him. If he thought they were precious, he should have trusted them more. Im sorry, everyone. So let me be honest this time. Can you help me? The three of them nodded as if they had been waiting for those words. Of course. Just as they were about to wrap up the situation warmly, Yu-hyun suddenly realized that Yoo Young-min was not here. Uh, where is our youngest? I didnt bother to call him. Hes still a half-penny, so hes not fit for this ce. He stillcks a lot. Poor our youngest. Even worse, Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jia seemed to agree with Seo Sumins words rather than objecting to them, so Yu-hyun strangely felt sorry for Yoo Young-min. Of course, Yu-hyun couldnt argue with Seo Sumins words either. *** When the four of them arrived at the scene, Jin Cheong-woon, who was waiting right in front of the entrance of the Mental Realm, got up from his seat when he recognized Yu-hyun. He still wore his robe upside down over his head. He didnt bother to reveal his identity. He didnt need to, since the person in front of him already knew who he was. I thought you woulde alone, but I guess not. Yu-hyun shrugged at that remark. That action implied a lot of meanings. Jin Cheong-woon chuckled in a low voice. Well, I guess it doesnt matter who elsees. Its not like it matters anyway. Do you n to surrender quietly? Do you really need to ask when you already know? Jin Cheong-woon said that and backed away. Before anyone could stop him, he slowly disappeared into the Mental Realm. Come on. If you want to catch me, follow me inside. He left only those words andpletely hid his traces. To catch Jin Cheong-woon here, they had to go inside the Mental Realm, but no one stepped forward first. It was suicidal to go in without knowing what was inside. What do we do? It looks like a trap. He even offered himself as a bait. Hes not just crazy, hes insane. Hes a very dangerous man. As the three of them exchanged such conversations, Yu-hyun slowly approached the entrance of the Mental Realm. Hey, wait a minute, Mr. Yu-hyun! Youre not going in, are you? We have to go in if we want to catch him. Even if its a trap, we have to go. But. Its okay. Yu-hyun smiled. As always, it will work out fine. Yu-hyun thought that he couldnt run away now that he hade this far. The moment he saw Jin Cheong-woon, he felt a huge thumping in his chest without knowing it. The fragment of the thing called the book of genesis. The golden light that Yu-hyun possessed and the golden light that Jin Cheong-woon possessed resonated with each other. The moment he felt that strange harmony, Yu-hyun didnt think he would lose. Rather, the golden light that Yu-hyun possessed urged him to go ahead, saying that this was an opportunity. I was going to do that anyway, even if you didnt nag me. Yu-hyun entered the Mental Realm without hesitation. Behind him, Kang Hye-rim, Kwon Jia, and Seo Sumin followed. He didnt forget to open the library as he entered. It would also be fun for the Divine Spirits to watch him capture Jin Cheong-woon inside the Mental Realm. [The library has been opened.] [The Flower that Blooms in the Ruins has entered the library.] [The Silver Witch has entered the library.] [The Runner on the Clouds has entered the library.] [The Beast of White Hair has entered the library.] [] [Current viewers: 7,834] Ignoring the number of viewers that rose at an incredible speed, Yu-hyun looked at the scenery inside the Mental Realm. He wondered what kind of trap he had set up to bring them down, but all he could see around him was a barren wastnd. He could see Jin Cheong-woon standing still not far away, as if there was no ce to hide his body. You dont have to go inside to lure us in. Did you underestimate us too much? Yu-hyun said that to Jin Cheong-woon. In fact, the Mental Realm they were staying in now had no fantasy entities, just a ce where the danger level was close to zero. He wondered if Jin Cheong-woon had brought them here because he needed a space where no one elses eyes could reach. But Jin Cheong-woon shook his head. You know what? I also have a unique power like you. Im still very clumsy at handling it, but Im proud enough to say that theres no better ability than this. I call this power prophecy. Prophecy? Yu-hyun narrowed his eyes. Just as Park Mooncheol had given a miracle to a healthy person, Jin Cheong-woon said he had gained the ability to see the future through the golden light. But he didnt expect him to brag about his golden light ability in this ce. But the biggest weakness of my prophecy is that I cant see the future of anyone who is simr to me. Youre the same. Kang Yu-hyun Teller. I cant see your appearance. And those who are close to you are also obscured by that light, so they were too blurry for me to see properly. It wasnt just Yu-hyun who felt ufortable with his words. But I couldnt see them well, not that I couldnt see them at all. I thought. Youre with yourrades, so if I can somehow see their blurry traces, maybe I can read yours too. It was the same idea as Yu-hyun trying to track down Wi Muhyuk and find Unleasheds traces. And youre standing in the ce I was thinking of. Jin Cheong-woons finger pointed below where they were standing. The soil where the seed of the story was nted. ! Before Kwon Jia drew her sword and Seo Sumin used her hand. The ground flipped over and countless bundles of text popped out and swallowed them all. Theirvision was filled with white text. Along with the feeling that their body was being dragged to another ce that was not this realm. The four of them looked at the changed scenery with their eyes slightly open. Especially Seo Sumin, who had already experienced something simr once, was annoyed by her reaction. I didnt expect to feel this again. This is unexpected. I wonder how he made a Mental Realm inside another Mental Realm. Who would have thought of a double Mental Realm? And Jin Cheong-woon even had a seed of a story. It was confirmed that Exodus had supported Unleashed behind them. Plus, maybe its because its doubled, but the Genesis System connection is cut off. Even the link with the library was cut off, so even the Divine Spirits couldnt know what happened to them. He tried to connect, but there was no sign of it working. Kwon Jia felt strange at Yu-hyuns rxed attitude. Usually in this situation, you should try not to panic and keep your reason as much as possible, but Yu-hyuns behavior seemed like someone who expected this to happen. Did he expect this to happen? And what is this realm The second Mental Realm that unfolded. She opened her eyes wide when she saw it. The changed scenery was a city where only rusty steel frames remained and everything else copsed. In the sky, ck clouds full of lightning struck endlessly and bleak winds blew everywhere with red energy. Somewhere, a gloomy cry echoed like a ghosts scream. Kwon Jia knew what this familiar sight meant. Apparently. Yu-hyun looked at the familiar sight and said calmly. This seems to be my nightmare world. The earth after the apocalypse. Chapter 262: Chapter 262: Senior? Senior! Celine, who was helping with the ry of the library, trembled her lips in panic as themunication with Yu-hyun suddenly cut offpletely. What on earth? Celine believed that the Genesis system was wless. How could there be any w in the only order of the genesis system that even the great beings of the stars could not defy? But right now, in front of her eyes, the shell of that perfection was peeled off. Something solid that she had believed in until now copsed like a sandcastle soaked in water. [The Divine Spirits are asking what the hell is going on.] [Some Divine Spirits are angry and demand to be connected to the story quickly.]As soon as Yu-hyun and his party disappeared, the Divine Spirits who were looking forward to the uing battle went into a frenzy. Even Celine, who waspetent, could not stop the flow when more than 10,000 Divine Spirits gave themselves to anger. But fortunately, there were many rational Divine Spirits in that library. [The one whoughs in the darkest ce donated 100TP!] [Stop] With one word from Satan, most of the Divine Spirits who were about to spam messages shut their mouths. He only said one word, but the library that was about to explode like a volcano froze as if it had met a cold ice age. There were not many who could refuse the dignity of a first-generation Divine Spirit. Of course, there were also those who did not hide their emotions. And they were one of those who had the same authority and power as Satan, a first-generation Divine Spirit. [The struggle that was not worshiped screams loudly that he cant stand this.] The struggle that was not worshiped. Ares, one of the twelve Olympian gods, was a Divine Spirit who had pride that pierced the sky and confidence in his own power from the beginning. He had recently shown interest in Yu-hyuns library at the rmendation of his younger brother Hermes, but he was furious as he couldnt see the story he expected, let alone a system error urred. And that insignificant ck snake even ordered him to be quiet as if he was the best, which hurt Ares pride as a matter of course. However. [The one who resembles the brightest light donated 100TP!] [Maintain your dignity that suits your position.] Michael, who usually lived like an enemy with Satan, pointed out Ares and stepped forward. No matter how Ares was, he could not be stubborn about his pride any more in Edens war. What surprised him more was that Eden had the same idea as Pandemonium. Wasnt Eden the ce where even if Pandemonium said white was white, he would grit his teeth and say no? Especially Michaels hostility towards Satan was so indescribable that he heard it, but when he actually saw it, it wasnt at all. Eden and Pandemonium, and Yu-hyuns library. Ares realized that there was something there and quickly shut his mouth. He was stupid and dull who only knew how to fight, but he learned something called learning by being beaten by his wise younger sister. Phew. Thats a relief. Celine sighed with relief at the sight. The atmosphere of the library had already left her hands and it couldnt have gotten any worse, but thanks to the help of two first-generation Divine Spirits, she barely regained stability. After putting out the urgent fire, Celine became more worried. What on earth happened to Yu-hyun and his party right now? Celine closed her eyes and prayed earnestly for them toe back safely. *** What do you mean by Yu-hyuns nightmare? Kang Hye-rim couldnt understand what Yu-hyun meant by that. What is a nightmare, and what is this horrible realm? Surely, this terrible sight was something she had never seen before, but she felt some familiarity somewhere. As if its like old Seoul It was almostpletely destroyed and only traces of it remained barely, but Kang Hye-rims excellent eye instinctively recognized where this ce was. Nevertheless, she couldnt ept it right away because her reason refused to ept this reality as it is. Seo Sumin also had a bad expression on her face. A nightmare. I need an exnation. I guess so. As soon as Yu-hyun said that, a loud siren sounded from afar. Wiiiiing!!! The noisy sound that rang in their ears made them wonder what on earth was going on and each prepared to fight. It was a great attitude, but Yu-hyun stopped them by raising his hand. First of all, lets move. This ce is too open. He said so and moved without hesitation as if he knew this geography. The three people followed Yu-hyun with curiosity. [Hey, Yu-hyun. This ce is] Baekryeon recognized what this ce was right away. How could he not know? It was the same scenery that he had seen countless times, when he first received the engraving from Yu-hyun and awakened his sealed self, when he glimpsed his memories that flowed like a panorama. Thats right. This ce is a mental realm made from my worst memories. Yu-hyun said it casually, but he was secretly amazed. Who would have thought that he would be dragged into this nightmare realm by force? There was a clue. The day he headed to the association with Yoo Young-min, Yu-hyun had confirmed the nightmare realm of a homeless man. This realm is based on the most terrible memories I have. [Are you okay?] So far, yes. But the most embarrassing thing for me right now is Yu-hyun looked back and checked if hispanions were following him well. That I dragged them into this ce too. And, why did his golden fragment lead him to this ce? [What are you going to do? Are you going to tell them?] I cant avoid it now that Im here. He would have been fine if he was alone, but they were already caught up in the nightmare together. He had no choice but to tell them the truth that he had hidden until now. Here we are. This ce should be safe. The ce they arrived at was an underground parking lot under a ruined building that was not touched by the red wind. It was in a precarious state that could copse at any time, but it was much safer than staying outside. Yu-hyun sat down on the debris piled up on the floor. The three people who were watching him also found their seats. Only four people were in the dark underground parking lot. The ceiling crumbled slightly. The wind blowing from outside sounded like a beast howling from afar. Mixed with it was a pitiful sound like the screams of dead people. Yu-hyun felt nostalgia in this scenery that should have been unfamiliar to him. Ah, I have returned to hell again. He felt such an emotion and opened his mouth. You must have a lot of questions. Yu-hyun spoke first, but no one answered, only looking at him. Even that brazen Kwon Jia, even that self-esteem lump Seo Sumin. No one in this ce did not know that the words he was about to say were heavy and dark enough for them to ept. Actually, I wanted to hide this truth for the rest of my life. Its not something I can casually tell anyone, and in this era, saying something like this would definitely have an impact, big or small. Yu-hyun But not saying anything here would be like ignoring you who trusted me. He felt a sense of responsibility that they should know what they should know. Yu-hyun calmly put his truth in his mouth. I was a human in my previous life. What? ! The reactions of Kang Hye-rim and Seo Sumin, except for Know Jia who knew the truth, were truly dramatic. Even Seo Sumin, who would not be surprised by anything, widened her eyes. And the world I lived in was this Earth. Yu-hyun told them one by one the stories of his past. How the boy who had dreams became an adult, how the world changed. And what choices he had to make to survive in that changed hell. His words were short and his voice had no intonation. They could not convey the emptiness of a being that was contained within him. But Yu-hyun calmly told the truth, as if this was the best he could do. And, this ce is a possible future realm that we might face someday. Its a nightmare from my past, but it might be your future. Wiiing!!! Just then, the siren sounded again. Yu-hyuns eyes sank as he knew what it meant. The trial will begin soon. The siren means that the trial is now over 90 times. And, if this ce was really the one he remembered as the most horrific. Then this trial would surely be that time Hey! Over here! I saw them go in! Are you sure you saw them right? Yeah. They were definitely from another group! The sound of conversation came from not far away, and then intruders broke into the underground parking lot where the party was staying. They looked miserable, as if they hadnt eaten or washed properly, but their eyes were more vicious than anyone elses. They didnt seem to havee with good intentions, no matter how they looked at them. There were hardly any people with good intentions in this realm anyway. They spotted Yu-hyuns party and grinned, showing their yellow teeth. Wow. This is a jackpot. I never thought Id meet stragglers in a ce like this. I told you! And there are some eye-catching beauties too! Ill take the one with white hair! Ive decided on her! They spat out tant hostility and chatted excitedly among themselves, while the other three people, except Yu-hyun, frowned. Do you see? This is how people who survived in this realm talk. They dont hesitate to trample and kill others for their own survival and desires. What? What is that kid saying? I dont know. Maybe hes asking us to kill him first? The intrudersughed and approached with their weapons in hand. Yu-hyuns party also took out their weapons, not willing to take it lying down. Patzoo! Lightning swirled around Kang Hye-rims body, turning her hair white. She took the lead and swung her sword at the head of the man who had tantly ogled her, intending to cut it off. A strike of swift speed that was invisible to the eye. But surprisingly, the man in front reacted and blocked her attack. ng! The weapons collided and sparks flew. The two looked at each other with astonishment. Kang Hye-rim was surprised that he blocked her attack, and he was surprised that she was stronger than he thought. Hye-rim. Dont let your guard down. They may look like vagrants, but they are people who have somehow survived the trials of the apocalypse. Even if there was a big gap in power among the survivors, those who survived more than 90 trials had at least the strength of a mid-level collector. And if they were the kind of people who preyed on others like that, they were almost on par with high-level collectors. And the apocalypse was a ce where even high-level collectors died like flies because of how dangerous it was. In other words, This realm was a ce where you could be incredibly strong if you just survived, no matter how horrible it was. The party became more tense at his words, but Yu-hyun stood up and stepped forward. Isnt it enough now? Anyway, while were doing this to each other, other guys are running around trying to get the fruits. That, thats Or do you want to fight to the death here? That would be great. If we fight each other, then hyenas who are waiting for that will swarm in. Can you handle that? Hmm Most people who survived in this realm had their own guidelines for survival. And among them, there was one thing that most peoplemonly thought of. Dont fight if you cant win for sure. If you fight at an uncertain level, you will inevitably cause damage to your allies, and that will lead to a loss of strength. The weak cant survive in the apocalypse. They will only end up being eaten by others. The wanderers knew that, so they bit their lips and withdrew their weapons. Hey, lets stop. This ce doesnt seem right. Lets get out of here. They all seemed to be waiting for that word, as they put away their weapons and slowly backed away from the parking lot. They still red at us with fierce eyes, as if they couldnt shake off their regret, but that was all. When the wandererspletely disappeared from our sight, our tense group also rxed their shoulders. Wow, you looked weak, but you were more skilled than I thought. I was surprised. I think Hye-rim would have won if we fought. But it would have taken a lot of time. You know what? In the apocalypse, everyone bes strong like that. They have no choice but to be strong. More importantly, you mentioned something about a fruit when you chased them away. What is that? For Kwon Jia, this was the first time she had faced more than 90 trials. She had either died before the apocalypse started, or failed to survive past the early stages. The longest she hadsted in her previous lives was less than 90 trials. More than 90 trials were almost like a vague illusion to her. The fruit is rted to the current trial. Its not really a fruit, but everyone just calls it that. What is it that Its the 98th trial of the apocalypse. Harvesting the fruit. And this 98th trial was the one that changed everything for Yu-hyun in his previous life. Chapter 263: Chapter 263: The trial of fruit gathering is exactly what it sounds like. The fruits are randomly generated in the vast stage where the trial of the end takes ce. All you have to do is find and eat them. What are those fruits, exactly? Possibilities of bing a divine Divine Spirit. Yu-hyun lifted his head and looked up at the sky. Beyond the ceiling of the underground parking lot that was stained with gold, he seemed to see something beyond that was invisible to the eyes of others. In order to survive, the survivors had to kill the future of the and squeeze out the lives that lived in it. And they had no choice but to be stronger. That way, whether they wanted it or not, their level as beings kept rising. Thats how some of them became transcenders who could rival the divine Divine Spirits. They were the ones who truly deserved to be divine Divine Spirits. But even among the survivors now, transcenders were very few. Most people still couldnt even grasp that level."So the organizers of the apocalypse decided to give them a chance. They opened an event that would instantly fill theirck of power and raise their level. " That was the trial of fruit gathering, the 98th trial that was happening now. Fruits with tremendous power have appeared all over this World. And those who acquire them can shed their human skin and be divine Divine Spirits. How attractive would that be. In this world where they stole from others and were only desperate for survival, fruits that could make them ascend to the level of divine Divine Spirits appeared. From the perspective of the survivors, it was an enticing offer that could make their eyes spin. The group understood roughly what the situation was, but they still had many questions left. How can humans be divine Divine Spirits just by eating fruits? That doesnt seem possible Ms. Jia, you seem to have a high regard for divine Divine Spirits. Dont you think so? Sure, I did think so at first. But not all divine Divine Spirits were great. The reason why divine Divine Spirits were divided into four generations was because there were differences in their levels. Do you know why divine Divine Spirits are divided into generations? Isnt it because of how long they lived? Thats one way to feel it, and its true that time is somewhat an indicator. But the exact reason for dividing generations is because of how they were born. How they were born? Yes. The first generation divine Divine Spirits, those who belonged to the Great Star Army, lived so long that they were said to have been with the birth of the universe, and their origins were unknown. They were born with immense power. They were the ones who became the origin of myths. The World calls them the first generation. The next ones were the second generation, who had less power and history than the first generation. The second generation was born in a simr way to the first generation, but their power and level were lower than the first generation, so they were ssified as lower grades. But from a human perspective, even second generation divine Divine Spirits were godlike beings. And not all second generation divine Divine Spirits were weak. There were some second generation divine Divine Spirits who could match the first generation. The important thing is the third generation divine Divine Spirits. The third generation is different from the first and second generations in that they were created. Created? How? By receiving power from first or second generation divine Divine Spirits and raising their level as beings. Or by being children who inherited the blood of first generation divine Divine Spirits. The ones who were called demigods or half-gods in myths. In mixed world, they were called third generation divine Divine Spirits. In the case of those who inherited the blood of first generation divine Divine Spirits, they were much stronger than other third generation divine Divine Spirits, so they were sometimes called 2.5 generation, but they generally belonged to the third generation. Those who became stronger by obtaining fruits will belong to the third generation. However, there is a limit to how many third generation divine Divine Spirits can be created. Because Genesis System itself controlled and managed it due to some members of Great Star Army who tried to increase their power by creating too many third generation divine Divine Spirits. Where is that ce? Olympus. Oh. If he gave an example, there was Hercules, who was evaluated as a third generation but had a powerparable to a first generation. Everyone agreed because no one didnt know about Greek mythology. In fact, when he thought about various cases caused by the reckless actions of Olympus first generation divine Divine Spirits, it was tolerable that it ended like this. Anyway, this is how a limit was ced on creating third generation divine Divine Spirits, and along with that, their image became very bad. So if you be a divine Divine Spirit through fruits now, youll be treated as a third generation? Yes. People now probably think that its better to be a divine Divine Spirit than living in this horrible World, but Even if they became divine Divine Spirits, they wouldnt have an easy future waiting for them. divine Divine Spirits also had their own factions and organizations. It was a problem whether they belonged to them or not. They might not be in danger of their lives, but there was a possibility that they would live a more miserable life like ves. Of course, people dont know that. They wont listen even if you tell them, and they wont believe it either. In fact, I was no different from those people at that time. At that time You mean the past Yu-hyun? Yu-hyun nodded at Kang Hye-rims question. Yu-hyun had survived until now by clinging to Choi Do-yoon, but he was not satisfied with his current life. He was always looking for a chance to break free. The reason he couldnt do that was because he was still too weak to survive on his own. The power to stand on his own feet. Hecked that. By the way, I have one thing Im curious about. It was then that Seo Sumin, who had been listening quietly, opened her mouth. You said there are three generations of Divine Spirits, but is there nothing after that? For example, what about those who have risen in rank by their own power? There are. You must have felt it in your previous life. In the martial world, they called it transcendence. The moment you surpass a certain level as a human, your rank rises and you be a different being. Thats right. The World calls them anothers. Anothers Kang Hye-rim asked. Why not fourth generation? There are cases where they are called that. Mostly, third generation Divine Spirits do that to make anothers seem inferior to them. But for anothers, fourth generation is just a derogatory term. Anothers are mortals who have acquired the rank of a star by their own efforts. They naturally could not bepared to those who were born with power or who simply became strong by receiving power from others. That was why they were called anothers, not fourth generation. Anothers power is, no matter how weak, is enough to surpass second generation Divine Spirits. If Sumin had not been interfered by Nirvana Land, you would have be an another level Divine Spirit. Anothers minimum power wasparable to second generation Divine Spirits, and if they were stronger, they could even match first generation Divine Spirits. Of course, from the perspective of most established Divine Spirits, anothers were not wee. They were not only annoyed by the fact that those who were once mere mortals had reached the same position as them through talent and effort, but also feared the possibility that they would threaten their position. It was not without reason that Nirvana Land was wary of Seo Sumin. If she became an another level Divine Spirit and joined hands with Mara Papayas, there would be no greater disaster for them. Then, people are now desperately looking for fruits to be third generation Divine Spirits? Yes. Thats right. What are those fruits exactly Just then, a huge explosion sounded from afar. It was loud enough for everyone to hear, even though they were far away. A fight had broken out, and a very big one at that. It seems like the fight for the fruits has begun. Lets go out and see. Huh, are you going to fight? Of course not. Were just going to watch. It will be faster to understand if you see it for yourself than if I exin it a hundred times. Yu-hyun and hispanions went outside the underground parking lot. The sound came from the barren wastnd outside. As they got closer, they saw a bloody battle taking ce at the site of the fight. This fruit is mine! You bastard! How dare you take someone elses! Die! Those who had beenrades until a moment ago went crazy over the fruit and killed each other, and new intruders joined in, making the situation unpredictable. In the sky, Exoduss tellers in ck robes watched the scene with interest. asionally, they whispered something to each other as if they were having a conversation. Those who could not afford to join the battlefield stayed far away and watched. Boom! The attacks were quite threatening for people who were blinded by strength. They were enough to shake the space with one blow, as they had survived until the 98th trial. Considering that it was made of imaginary Worlds and was somewhat inferior to the real history, it was hard to imagine how horrible the real end would be. The group looked bored already. The fight that humans threw away everything for was so ugly and dreadful. Its like hell. Maybe worse than that. The fight that seemed close ended up with an end. The final winner of the fight that produced countless deaths was a woman whose body was covered in blood. Fi-finally! She said that and grabbed the fruit. No, it was not a fruit but something that looked like a heart. Stop her! Take it! The hyenas who had been hiding and watching sneaked in with delight. But their attack was slower than the final winner biting off a piece of the fruit. At the same time, a white light burst out from the center of the woman, and her body wrapped in white text soared high into the sky. She had consumed the fruit and ascended to the seat of a star. The people who failed to steal the fruit looked up at the sky with nk expressions. This is what it means to harvest the fruit. Yu-hyun turned his back on the scene, as if he had nothing more to see. The important thing right now was not to watch such things, but to get out of this World. He thought he needed to go back to the underground parking lot where he first settled and discuss this matter. ! He turned his head at the sudden feeling of being watched. Not far from here, among the countless ruins of the city, he saw a half-destroyed building that still maintained its shape. A group of people were watching this way from the top of it. Yu-hyun? What are you looking at? Hmm? Those people are The others also btedly noticed the group far away and stopped in their tracks. And then they widened their eyes at the familiar faces. Thats, Yu-hyun? There were five people on the top. One of them had to be a very familiar face to them. Of course, that was because he looked exactly like Yu-hyun who was with them right now. Kwon Jia approached Yu-hyun and asked. Is that, you from this era? Yes. And, the people next to him are Yes. Yu-hyuns eyes were fixed on a man he had noticed earlier, as if they were nailed down. He was a man wearing a red coat that matched the blood-red ground. His hair was slicked back with pomade and his eyes were sharp as if they could see through the essence of things. His lips were closed in a straight line, as if he was confident that he was the best in this World. As soon as he faced that face, Yu-hyun clenched his fist without realizing it. Choi Do-yoon. The protagonist chosen by this World. And the goal that he, who had been an extra, had desperately tried to catch up with. He didnt expect to meet him again in a ce like this. This is just a nightmare anyway. Yu-hyun quickly turned his eyes away from Choi Do-yoon. If he kept staring at him, there was a high chance that he would antagonize him. He was the kind of person who never let go of any possible danger. Even if it was a fantasy created by this World, it was possible enough if this World was based on his memory. He had to avoid getting involved with them as much as possible in this situation. Seo Sumin was also surprised by Choi Do-yoons group. Thats, Gu Seo-Yoon and Jam? The ones next to Choi Do-yoon were definitely Gu Seo-yoon and Jam. They looked older than she knew them, as if they had be adults, but she couldnt miss them since they had such strong personalities like them. Seo Sumin turned to Yu-hyun right away. I wondered why he reacted like that back then. Was it because of this? Yu-hyun had been a colleague of Gu Seo-yoon and Jam in the past. Well, could he call them colleagues by looking at his reaction? They might have just stayed together for a purpose, and they might not have gotten along well in reality. Then Yu-hyun called Seo Sumin. Sumin. Uh, yes? The man who was watching us just now. Did you see him? You mean the red coat? Of course I did. How strong does he look? That is Seo Sumin thought for a moment and gave an answer. Well, judging by his level right now, he didnt look that strong. Of course, thats by my standards. Maybe its because this ce is not real but a Mental Realm, so there must be a big difference from reality. Taking that into ount Seo Sumin said with a slightly hurt pride. Hes really stronger than me. Even if I were in my previous life, when I reached the position of Transcendent and became a Heavenly Demon, Im not sure if I could win if I fought him Seo Sumins sense pierced through the appearance of Choi Do-yoons fantasy created by the Mental Realm and glimpsed the real him beyond it. And her evaluation was that he was a man who was so strong that it gave her goosebumps. It would be a close match even if she used all her power when she was about to transcend into another ne of existence. Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jia couldnt help but be shocked by Seo Sumins words. They knew how strong she was as a former Heavenly Demon, having fought against Chpantaka once. I see. Yu-hyun didnt seem surprised by Seo Sumins words. A reaction he had vaguely expected. Lets get out of here. Theres nothing good about staying here for long. Wont they follow us? They didnt seem interested. They probably think were just some wanderers. Even though he saw Yu-hyun, the man didnt show any reaction. Even though there was a man who looked exactly like him next to him, he looked at him like a stranger. That meant that Yu-hyun was recognized as a separate entity by the fantasy of this Mental Realm. It was rather a good thing. He could avoid unnecessary attention. Lets go. We have to get out of this World. Yu-hyun led the group away from this ce, as if he felt ufortable here. Chapter 264: Chapter 264: The group returned to their hideout and discussed how to escape from this ce. But no matter how I look at it, I dont think we can satisfy the clear condition by defeating the phantoms. I agree with that. In this case, the system should guide us on what to do, but the system is also malfunctioning. This is a problem. They had to advance the story of this Mental Realm to find a clue for clearing it. But in this ce that was created from someones memory, it was hard to even grasp the clear condition. The Genesis system, which had been a guide for them, was also blocked now. Naturally, everyones eyes turned to Yu-hyun. This ce was created from his memory, so they hoped that he would know something.Yu-hyun. Do you have any idea? Yes. This Mental Realm was created based on my memory. If I had to guess the clear condition, it would be oveing the source of the nightmare. Then what is oveing the source of the nightmare? What is the fundamental cause of Yu-hyuns nightmare in this realm? Eliminating the source of the nightmare is practically impossible. My nightmare was this realm itself. We dont have enough power to erase the whole realm. No one disagreed with that. They all felt that this Mental Realm was not easy after seeing todays fight. It was a realm where even a seemingly insignificant vagrant had a powerparable to a high-level collector. Fighting against this realm was nothing but suicide. Then what should we do? There are other ways to ovee it than eliminating the source of the nightmare. Then Yes. We just have to stay still, survive in this realm and pass the time. Surviving without dying is also enough to ovee it. And if my guess is right, this fruit harvesting and the subsequent ordeal will be over soon. Doing nothing and just enduring it. It sounded easy, but considering the situation they were living in, it was not an easy task at all. If someone who didnt know anything dropped into this ce, they would die in a few hours. But I know everything. What kind of ce this is. What will happen next. And who are around here. Yu-hyuns role in the apocalypse was collecting information and obtaining materials. He always ran around meeting people and contacting them to gather information. Ironically, this ce that was closer to death than his hometown was more familiar to him. The 98th ordeal itself is not bad if you dont get involved. The Exodus tellers will be quiet at this time, and people will be obsessed with finding the fruit. We just have to stay still. Is that so? And soon the sun will set. Its time for the monsters to roam outside more ferociously at night. You have to be careful if you dont have a skill to hide your body. Even a high-level collector can be a meal for them. At that, Kang Hye-rim shivered. She was proud of herself for being strong enough, but ording to Yu-hyun, her level wasmon in this realm. She felt helpless when she realized that there were still higher realms above her head. It was the same for Kwon Jia. She didnt like experiencing someone elses past that she couldnt reach in her own ordeal. Lets go to sleep for today. The real story of the ordeal will start tomorrow. The group ended their conversation and went to their respective beds. Having traveled through different realms, they had naturally experienced sleeping in ces they did not want to. They had gotten used to that, so they all fell asleep without much difort. That was how the first night of the nightmare passed. *** The next morning. The sky was full of dark clouds, so the suns rising and setting were not visible, but everyone knew that it was morning. Because they could see the shapes of things under the sky. Clear meant daytime. Blurry meant night. That was the only criterion for the survivors to distinguish time. Yu-hyun and hispanions had a light breakfast with the food they had, and they nned to spend some time leisurely, but that n was ruined by an unexpected visitor. Nice to meet you. A man who smiled kindly at them. As soon as he saw him, Yu-hyuns face hardened, and Kang Hye-rim, Kwon Jia, and Seo Sumin had strange expressions. That was because the man in front of them was none other than Kang Yu-hyun, who existed in this realm. He had a darker and sharper impression than the current Yu-hyun. [That smile, I thought I had seen it a lot somewhere] Baekryeon muttered to herself without realizing it. [It was the smile he made when he was plotting something evil.] Baekryeon expected Yu-hyun to say something in response, but he had no chance to do so right now. Why is my past self here? This was a flow of events that did not exist before, but Yu-hyun soon realized why things were going this way. Well, if thats my past self, he wouldnt just ignore us after seeing our group. His past self had tried hard to find out everything, believing that he should not be ignorant of anything. So when he saw himself, who should not exist in his eyes, contact between the two was inevitable. What is your name, the leader of your group? I am Yu-hyun did not lose hisposure even in this bizarre situation where he felt like he was talking to himself in a mirror. My name is Kang Jisu. Nice to meet you. Jisu? Where are you from? I dont think Ive seen you around here much. We came up from the lower regions. Hmm. Why did youe to Seoul? At his tant suspicion, Yu-hyun felt a sense of nostalgia for his past self. What reason would there be? We just moved naturally trying to survive, and then we heard rumors about the Savior and came here. His past selfs expression hardened at the word Savior. Of course, it was only for a moment, but there was no way that the real Yu-hyun would miss it. I know what my past self is thinking. The Savior that Yu-hyun mentioned was none other than Choi Do-yoon. The rumor of a man who easily solved any ordeal even in the apocalypse had spread all over the realm. The survivors hoped that they could survive in this realm by following him and idolized him excessively. So Choi Do-yoon unintentionally got the title of Savior. Its ridiculous. How can that guy be a Savior? He was someone who did not see other humans as humans, but only as values. He did not care about good or evil. He only cared about usefulness or uselessness. There was only a binary choice. How could such a man get the title of Savior, which implied altruism? It would be more understandable if Huang Se-eun, who was next to him, got that title. His past self also had a lot of resentment for that. So when he deliberately mentioned the Savior, he must have been quite upset. My past self had a lot of inferiorityplex. He did not show it outwardly, but it was obvious. Especially since he knew himself better than anyone else. His past self changed his expression to a bright one and said while managing his expression. Ha, haha. I see. Well, you might think so. By the way, I heard that you were in the same party as that Savior. The same party No. Im just hanging on to them. Thats all. Is that so? Seeing himself smile self-deprecatingly was not a very pleasant feeling for Yu-hyun either. They exchanged some light conversation like that. It was more like his past self asking questions to probe their intentions, but Yu-hyun did not fall for it and strongly expressed that he had no ulterior motives. It was nice meeting you. Yes. Im d to meet someone who canmunicate like this in the apocalypse. Having realized that they were not a threat, his past self left the shelter. Hispanions who had been quietly watching the situation came closer. Kang Hye-rim spoke in an excited voice. Wow. So this is what Yu-hyun was like in the past. He was sharper, but also had something that stirred up a protective instinct. Hmm. He does seem more mature now,pared to his naive self back then. I can sense some impatience in him. Its a fresh sight from this man who never shows it. Most of them werementing on Yu-hyuns past self. Yu-hyun felt awkward and looked away. Why are you bringing up how I was in that situation? Huh? Were curious, thats why. When else would we get a chance like this? I agree. Its a rare opportunity. To be honest, I want to record it and keep it for posterity. Enough. Anyway, things didnt go as I nned, but its not too bad now. Lets go. Yu-hyun urged hispanions to get ready to leave. Kwon Jia frowned. Leave? Didnt you say we had to stay put? That was yesterday. Today is a different story. I said we had to stay still, but that doesnt mean we have to stay in one ce. Staying still here means not getting involved in any fights. Huh, isnt it safe here? I dont think we need to move. You probably dont know this, but look at this wall. Yu-hyun pointed to one side of the underground parking lot wall. There were cracks like spider webs on it. They were definitely not there yesterday. See these cracks? The reason we have to move is because of this. There is no such thing as a permanent hideout in this realm. If we stay here for a day, this ce will copse and disappear. It was an extreme measure that the Exodus Tellers came up with to deal with humans who ignored the trials and stayed in safe ces. If they stayed in one ce for more than 24 hours, the hideout would crumble and arge phantasm would appear. And thisrge phantasm was a monster that could make even a high-ranking collector fall prey. It meant that if they tried to settle down in one ce without moving around, they would surely die. The three peoples expressions hardened when they heard the exnation. Thats too much. We have to keep moving without resting. A ce where even a moment of rest is not allowed, truly a dreadful ce. Thats why were moving. And arent you curious too? What I was like in the past. Yu-hyun took the lead and spoke, and everyone looked at him with bewilderment. He was thest person they expected to say that in this situation. I understand your reaction, but I told you, right? This Nightmare Realm is about oveing nightmares. That nightmare has something to do with seeing your past self oh. Oveing the nightmare of the past meant facing the failures and mistakes he had made. There was a reason why the 98th trial out of countless trials was chosen as the Nightmare Realm. This trial was the most painful and horrible memory in Yu-hyuns life. Knowing that, no one could say anything rashly to Yu-hyun. Lets go. I said it before, right? My past self was very fast. If we dont move now, well miss him. Yu-hyun. You are Kwon Jia tried to say something, but stopped. She wanted to ask him how he could be so calm. She couldnt believe he could face his past self with a clear mind. It was something she couldnt do herself. Kang Hye-rim and Seo Sumin felt the same way. When Shamat used Buddhist flowersari on them, they all faced their past selves. The pain they felt then was still suffocating when they recalled it now. But this man had no hesitation in confronting his past self. Its necessary. Yu-hyun ended all their worries with one word. Necessary? Its hard for anyone. Im not saying Im not having a hard time either. But Im moving because I know I have to do it even if its hard. I learned that in this realm. How to do what I hate and move on even if it hurts. He surely didnt want that. The realm had pushed him to the edge and made him like that. But Yu-hyun didnt deny his past self. Rather, he felt the need to face it properly at least once. He couldnt leave his nightmare as a nightmare forever. So lets go. To chase after my foolish self. He had to ovee his nightmare, no matter what. Chapter 265: Chapter 265: Yu-hyun thought he was very rational when he lived in the realm of nightmares. In this era where people died left and right, he recognized the Choi Do-yoon that fell from the sky at once and seized the opportunity. He became part of Choi Do-yoons group, and endured the finger-pointing from others who called him a fox clinging to a tiger. He survived without any trouble in this apocalypse that boasted a terrible survival rate. But as the end of the ordeal seemed to be in sight, Yu-hyun decided that he couldnt live like this forever. Choi Do-yoon was really strong, and more reliable than anyone else if he was an ally. But that was only when he had some use for him. This man, who judged peoples worth by their level, could discard his longtimerades like roadside trash as soon as their value dropped. He was a cold-blooded bastard. If things went on like this, Yu-hyun would be thrown away by that man.I cant live like this forever. I have to prepare for the future. He lived like this because he didnt want to die, because he wanted to live. He killed someone, he deceived someone. He gave up his pride and bowed his head to the strong, with only one thought of surviving until the end. But as he went through more trials, Yu-hyun felt it vaguely. He couldnt live the life he wanted by just following that man. So in this trial, I must get the fruit. The 98th trial, getting the fruit, was an opportunity given by heaven for someone like him. He didnt need to suffer anymore by catering to Choi Do-yoons whims. As soon as he ascended to the seat of the Divine Spirit, all this pain would end. Yu-hyun believed it without a doubt. If there were 100 despairs, there must be one hope among them. He thought this was the moment of hope. The only hesitation he had was that Choi Do-yoon surprisingly didnt show any interest in the fruit. That guy said that bing stronger with something like a fruit was meaningless. He said that those who coveted such things were all low-level bastards. He recalled that cold and arrogant voice and felt anger rising up. Damn it. Who doesnt know that? But its because theres no other way to be stronger than eating such a fruit! Those who have something dont understand those who dont. They are frustrated or look down on and despise those who cant do what they do naturally as if breathing. Who would want to live like this? Who would hate to live like this? The world is unfair, and theres nothing else they can do, but they cant even do it. Thats why they are more desperate to cling to something insignificant and live on. Just wait and see. When I ascend to the star seat, Ill watch you guys struggle in this hell. As far as he remembered, the number of fruits was limited. The total number of fruits that could be obtained from this trial was 10. Only 10 survivors could get the chance to ascend to the star seat. One person ascended yesterday, so there were 9 seats left. No matter how many people died, there were still many survivors. If he thought of them all aspetitors, Yu-hyun had no time to rx. Paaah! He saw a white pir of light rising from afar. Another one ascended. Yu-hyun felt impatience along with envy at that sight. It was still okay. There were still 8 fruits left. He thought that was enough. But as time passed, as white pirs of light appeared here and there one by one, Yu-hyuns anxiety reached its peak. Its been five hours and I havent found anything. How many fruits are left now? He didnt even check properly from halfway because he wanted to avoid reality. No matter how hard he looked around the ruins, he couldnt see anything that looked like a fruit. Yu-hyun stopped and pondered hard. What was the problem? What was missing that he couldnt find it yet? As he was thinking, another light rose up somewhere. Yu-hyun felt it instinctively. The remaining fruit is only one. Nine out of ten fruits had disappeared in no time. He couldnt find them even if he tried hard, but now there was only one left. What could he do in this situation? Any moment now, another white pir of light could shoot up into the sky. He felt anxious. What kind of opportunity was this? It was an unfair trial where if luck didnt favor him, he wouldnt even notice it. His footsteps stopped. His shoulders that were stiff with anticipation sagged weakly. He thought he had finally got a chance to escape this fate. Was it just my delusion? Yu-hyun bit his lip in anger as he looked back at the way he hade. A horrible realm where the glory of the past was nowhere to be found. The realm that had been torn apart by the jaws of a giant beast called destruction several times showed no signs of recovery. But he had survived somehow. Because he thought there might be a paradise at the end of this hell. So I tried to get a fruit from Choi Do-yoons party to be independent. But even that was not allowed by this damn fate. Maybe he was destined to live under that mans heel for the rest of his life. Buzzing. Then he heard amotion from afar. He focused his mind and concentrated on his hearing, and the echoing sound became clearer. Someone is being chased. Judging by the light footsteps, the one being chased is a child. And the ones chasing him are about three adult males? Yu-hyun couldnt help but frown. Even in this situation, people were still fighting to steal and plunder someone elses things. But he had no right to say anything to them. He had also stained his hands with countless blood to get to this position. The sound is getting closer. If this goes on, theyll run into me. It was best to avoid trouble. If he provoked another group, he never knew when a knife would stab him in the back of his head. Of course, if he was with Choi Do-yoon, there would be no one who would dare to do such a thing, but Yu-hyun was separated from hispanions and alone right now. There was no more dangerous moment than when he was alone. Lets avoid them. My priority is to find the fruit anyway. Theres still one left, so if I can somehow get that As Yu-hyun decided to leave his spot, a little kid in a shabby robe popped out of the copsed alleyway. The moment he saw the kid, Yu-hyun had to stop his steps. He didnt know why, but as soon as he saw the kid, he felt something instinctively. That if he let this go, he would definitely regret it. Hey! Hurry up and catch him! He must be exhausted, he cant have gone far! Three thugs followed behind him. The kid ran hard and saw Yu-hyun blocking his way and froze on the spot. He probably thought Yu-hyun was also one of those who were chasing him. But the three thugs frowned when they saw Yu-hyun standing in their way. Who the hell is that? Could it be, hes trying to steal our stuff? Bullshit! How dare he try to take what we barely got! They looked at Yu-hyun with hostility, but Yu-hyun narrowed his eyes slightly. Steal? What did they barely get? It sounded odd for them to say that they were just chasing a kid. More than that, they were trying to kill him as soon as they recognized him as an enemy. Yu-hyun eventually sighed inwardly. He wanted to avoid fighting as much as possible, so he tried to talk first. Listen. I dont know what youre misunderstanding, but its not what you think, so just go your way. Dont bullshit me! You bastard! You think we dont know youre trying to take our stuff? I dont know whats yours or mine. But do you think you can handle me with a knife? What? What did this kid say? Then one of the men who recognized Yu-hyun tapped his colleagues arm. Hey, hey. What, why! Youre not scared of that bastard, are you? Thats not it. You idiot. Look at him. Dont you know who he is? Who Oh? As his excitement subsided, his vision cleared up, and the man who was furious recognized Yu-hyuns face and became nervous. Crazy. Hes one of those saviors. Yu-hyun didnt like the word savior, but he decided to let it go for now. He had deliberately pushed them from the beginning knowing this situation anyway. You know well. Youve heard the stories too, right? Choi Do-yoon, that man never forgives anyone who touches him. And yet you point a knife at me? This Shit. The thugs were at a loss and panicked. They wanted to catch the kid, but if they did, they would be marked by that monster. Then the kid who was watching took advantage of the situation and quickly stuck to Yu-hyuns side and hid behind him. The thugs grimaced, but there was nothing they could do. Damn it. We cant die either. Lets go. They reluctantly backed away from their spot. They were people who had survived this far, so they had excellent sense to make a deal without shing. Yu-hyun thought to himself that it was fortunate. Of course, he didnt show it on the outside. What about this kid. Yu-hyun sighed with annoyance as he looked at the little child who slightly distanced himself from him after the thugs disappeared. Th, thank you. I dont know why you were chased, but the matter is over now, so you should go. As Yu-hyun was about to leave after saying that, the child hurriedly followed him. Didnt I tell you to go? N, no, its just that. The child seemed hesitant to say something. Feeling suspicious, Yu-hyun approached the child and pulled off the ragged cloth that was covering his head. Long hair that was hidden underneath was revealed, and Yu-hyun opened his eyes wide. She was a girl? She looked like a primary school student at most. However, there was another reason why Yu-hyun was surprised to see her. This child is not a simple human. He could feel it instinctively as soon as he saw her. The little girl in front of him was none other than the 10th fruit that he had been desperately looking for. *** Oh my. Thepanions who were watching Yu-hyun from afar unconsciously covered their mouths or struggled to hide their astonishment. [Are you kidding me? The fruit they were talking about was not a real fruit, but a living being?] Baekryeon muttered incredulously, and Yu-hyun nodded his head. The fruit that people were so eager to find was the heart of a living being. [Then, does that mean the people who ascended to the stars all killed those people and ate their hearts? And they did that to each other for that?] Thats right. [This is crazy! Theyre all crazy! How could they do such a thing!] Thats the end of the world. They had to be crazy. Thats how they could survive. Even so, it was not a pleasant feeling to recall that fact. Yu-hyun looked at the first encounter with the fruit girl with a sunken gaze. How could he have known then that she would change everything for him. Still, Yu-hyun did not intervene. He just watched from afar, secretly, without letting his past self notice. Yu-hyun. Just watch. Dont do anything. He had to see it. The biggest sin he hadmitted. The nightmare he could never forget. That was the only way he could do for now. Until then. I finally understood why the monsters that had disappeared a while ago had tried to chase her. They wanted to take the fruit. In other words, they wanted to kill this girl and eat her heart Yu-hyuns eyes shone coldly. It was right in front of him. Thest fruit was within his reach. It was the opportunity he had been longing for, to be a Divine Spirit. All he had to do was grab her slender neck with his hand and squeeze a little. It would be a painless death, and he could take her heart. It was a simple thing to do. But. Yu-hyun hesitated. Killing a person and eating their heart was not something that even Yu-hyun, who had survived in this apocalyptic realm, could easily do. Nonsense. Yu-hyun shook his head. Wasnt he someone who could do anything for his goal? Hadnt he endured all the hardships for this moment? But now, he was supposed to give up everything because of some useless conscience? I He wanted to change. He wanted to be different. The chance was right before his eyes. Hesitating here was a sign of weakness. It meant hecked desperation. In this realm, caring about things like conscience or morality was only for fools. And yet. Its okay. The girl smiled at him, telling him not to worry. As if she sensed her fate. Her eyes were infinitely upright and clear. Did she want to help the person who had saved her, if she had to die anyway? Yu-hyun felt his chest tighten at her dignified attitude. Something stirred deep inside him. He reached out to her as if he had made up his mind. The girl closed her eyes and epted the imminent future. Yu-hyun, who had reached out his hand, grabbed the ragged cloth that she had used earlier and covered her head with it. The girl opened her eyes wide at Yu-hyuns unexpected behavior. He red at her as if annoyed by her questioning gaze. Dont act like youve seen everything in the world, kid. Yu-hyun said that and turned his back. Follow me. Ill find you a safe ce to stay. Chapter 266: Chapter 266: Yu-hyun took the girl to a ce where no one else ventured. It was a hignd where Namsan used to be, but now it was nothing but a barren hill and some bizarre structures. He found a decent spot to stay and brought the girl there. This should be safe enough. Whats your name? Me, me? Your name. I cant keep calling you you or fruit. My name is I dont have one. That was the condition. Condition? Yu-hyun raised his eyebrows at the unexpected remark.The nameless girl nodded with a pitiful smile. Mister Im not a mister. Just call me oppa. Oh, okay. Oppa, how old do you think I am? You dont look older than 12, even if Im generous. Then you must know how long its been since the earth was ruined? Well, its been 10 years now He stopped mid-sentence and realized something was wrong. The girl nodded again. Thats right. When the cmity struck the earth, I was just a clueless child. How do you think I survived until now? You made some kind of deal with the Tellers. Yes. In exchange for bing a fruit, I got the benefit of not dying until then. So the fruit harvesting was a trial that was foreseen since the beginning of the end? Those who became eligible for the fruit would not die until the 98th trial came. Of course, it wasnt true immortality. They could still die if someone deliberately killed them. But they had much less chance of facing danger than other survivors. The hosts of the end made sure to protect the fruits from harm. Their deaths had to be disyed on this splendid stage where everyone could see. That was foolish of you. Youre only postponing your death. I wanted to live. Thats why I had no choice but to make the deal. But youre going to die anyway. But I got to live until now. I thought it was better to dy it as much as possible if I had to die someday. Yu-hyun didnt say anything about the need to survive like that. He wondered what he would have done if he were in her shoes. If he hadnt met Choi Do-yoon when the end began, he might have also fallen for the temptation of bing a fruit. He didnt want to die either. He wanted to live. He had no right to judge someone elses wrong choice. Still, I cant believe they took your name too. Its hard to call you anything like this. Oh, you can call me whatever you want. Or whatever you feelfortable with. Whatever I want Yu-hyun felt an odd attraction to the girl when he saw her. He saw his past self in her, who wanted to live at any cost. Then, even if she died, it would be too cruel for her to die without a name. If your name disappeared in this mixed realm, it meant the death of your existence. Yu-hyun knew that better than anyone. Fine. Ill just give you a random name. A name? Yeah. Um. I got it. Seo Ha. Your name is Seo Ha. The girl widened her eyes at that. Seo Ha? Why? Dont you like it? No, no. How can I not like it? Its just I was surprised to get a name all of a sudden. Is it simr to the name you lost? I dont even remember my old name. I forgot what it was when I became a fruit. Its just It sounds nice. It sounds nice? It has your heart in it. He just thought of it on the spot, but she said it had his heart in it. What kind of nonsense was that? Yu-hyun closed his eyes briefly and opened them again. In that short time, he recalled his past memories that were now faded. His mother had asked him with a smile, what would be a good name if he ever had a sibling. He had said that it would be nice if he, as an older brother or oppa, could choose one for them. He thought he had forgotten that, but he remembered it when he gave Seo Ha her name. Well. If she thinks so, let her be. As Yu-hyun was about to leave, Seoha timidly asked him. Um, what is your name, oppa? Yu-hyun. Kang Yu-hyun. Hmm. Then, can I be Kang Seoha? What? It feels weird to have only a name without a surname. Since I got a name from you, I thought it would be nice to share the same Kang family name. Hey, that would make me Like your father. Yu-hyun desperately swallowed the words that were about toe out of his throat. Fine. Do whatever you want. Whether you go by Seoha or Kang Seoha. Its none of my business. Okay. Then Ill go by Kang Seoha. Hehe. Seoha smiled brightly. Even though she had lost her identity, even though she had been cursed by a fruit that could kill her at any moment. Arent you afraid of me? Why? I could kill you and eat your heart if I wanted to. But you didnt, oppa. You had the chance before, and you have it now. Thats because And besides, if I have to die anyway, I think it would be much better to die by your hand. You saved my life, after all. Hey. Yes? Dont talk about dying so casually. Yu-hyun red at her with his eyes zing. Seoha finally looked down with a sullen expression. Im sorry. If you gave up your name and came this far to survive, then fight for your life until the end. Dont say things like dying or giving up. I got it. Ill try harder to survive, since I got a name from you. Seoha clenched her cute fist and made a fighting pose. Yu-hyun felt confused about what he was doing. Damn it. Kang Yu-hyun. What are you doing? You have a fruit in front of you, but youre giving her a name and having a friendly conversation? He scolded himself, but his heart didnt agree. Was it a sense of kinship or sympathy for the girl? Or was it a pang of conscience for having to kill a living person and eat their heart? He thought he had given up everything, including his pride. But he still had this stubbornness left in him. Fine, stay here for today. Theres no one around here, so it should be safe. What about tomorrow? Tomorrow? Arent youing back? Why should I? Yu-hyun wanted to ask that, but he couldnt say anything harsh to Seoha, who was looking at him with innocent eyes. But he couldnt promise that he would definitelye back either. Well see. That was all he could say. *** Yu-hyun returned to where Choi Do-yoon was and reported what he had seen today. Nine out of ten fruits were already gone, and only one was left. And that this trial would end in three days. I see. Choi Do-yoon answered briefly and said nothing more. He knew that this man was not very talkative, so Yu-hyun left his seat without saying anything else. He felt the piercing gaze of Guseoyun as he passed by. She probably thought that he had done nothing and just wandered around outside. Whatever. He had no intention of getting along with her anyway, and he was nning to leave Choi Do-yoons party and be independent soon. I should go back tomorrow. He couldnt give up the fruit aftering this far. But he couldnt kill her and take the fruit either. But he couldnt just leave Seoha alone and ignore her. He felt like someone else would find her and take the fruit instead of him. Lets go back. Its not because Im worried about her. Its because I dont want anyone else to take the fruit. He made an excuse to himself, even though no one was listening. There were three days left until the 98th trial ended. He decided to just watch over her until then. He thought that before falling asleep. *** As soon as the next day dawned, Yu-hyun came back to where Kang Seoha was, using scouting as an excuse. Ah, oppa! Youre here! Seoha ran to Yu-hyun with a delighted smile as soon as she saw him. Did youe because you were worried about me? No, thats not it. I came because I was afraid that someone else might take your fruit. If I cant eat it, no one else should either. Then you can just kill me, oppa. I told you not to say that. Yu-hyun said that sternly, feeling a sense of incongruity in Seohas behavior. For someone who chose to be a fruit because she didnt want to die, she seemed surprisingly indifferent to death. Maybe she felt his gaze, because Seoha said, But I already knew this would happen. I was destined to die in the 98th trial, so I prepared myself for it beforehand. Then put that preparation away. Huh? For the remaining three days until the trial ends, just hide quietly and you wont have to worry about the other bastards finding you. If you endure like that, youll somehow make it through. Are you saying that because youre worried about me? Hey. I told you repeatedly. Its not because Im worried, its because I cant stand seeing someone else eat your fruit. If I cant do it, no one else can. How can I watch that without feeling sick? Do you understand? Yes! Seoha smiled brightly at Yu-hyun. She looked like she didnt understand at all. Yu-hyun wondered if he should kindly exin again that he didnt mean anything by it, but he decided to let it go, thinking it would only tire him out. Anyway, the thing about being a fruit is that people wont recognize you unless they see your face clearly, so keep it well hidden. Its best not to show yourself at all. Oh, then how do I get food? Dont you have any points? I didnt need points before, but now that Im a fruit, its different Sigh. Yu-hyun sighed and seriously wondered what would happen if he didnt kill her himself and let her starve to death. But then he shook his head. Even if she starved to death, the most important thing, the fruit-like heart, would be useless unless he took it himself. And taking out the heart from a corpse that he deliberately starved to death was also disgusting. Here, eat this. Yu-hyun handed her some canned food that he bought from the dimensional store. Kang Seohas eyes widened. Oh, are you giving me food? Yeah. But I dont have any points. Im just giving it to you. Just eat it. But still Im not as poor as you think. It sounded like a lie, but it was true. Yu-hyun had been able to indirectly gain a lot of karma by moving with the same party as Choi Do-yoon. Thanks to that, he had enough points topete with the top survivors. Buying a few cans of food was nothing to him. So just eat it. I If you dont eat, Ill force-feed you. Do you want me to force-feed you or do you want to eat voluntarily? When Yu-hyun said that half-threateningly, Kang Seoha finally opened the can and ate the food. She seemed sorry for taking his food, but she was hungry enough to focus on eating. She emptied two cans in no time. Kang Seoha seemed surprised by how much she ate, and soon turned her head away and said sullenly, Dont be nice to me. What are you talking about? Its not like that. No matter how nice you are to me, Im bound to die anyway. She seemed to have epted her death a long time ago. She thought she was definitely going to die. If I dont kill you, and if you just hide safely as I told you to, theres no reason for you to die. Its not like that And all you have to do is eat well and live well as a kid. What do you mean by fate or destiny? I told you, right? If you can live, try your best to live. Yu-hyun said that without hiding his emotions. He usually focused on concealing his feelings when dealing with anyone, but strangely enough, he found it hard to do that in front of this girl. He didnt know why. He just thought he didnt need to pretend in front of this kid. It was strange, but Yu-hyun felt relieved. How long had it been since he faced someone without wearing a mask like this? Just hold on for three days. Even though Yu-hyun was annoyed by Kang Seohas attitude, he didnt forget to give her some advice. Why was he taking care of her so much? He thought he had found some answer to that question. Yeah. I just hated it. The way she said she would rather die than live like this. It made him angry to see her say such things so easily. It made him feel like he was a fool for living so hard until now. And he was fed up with this world that forced people to die. If they wanted him to die, he wouldnt die. If they wanted him to live, he would live. What Yu-hyun did was his own rebellion against the realm. Its only three days. After that, youll see that living is better than dying. Thats right. This was a lesson for this ignorant girl to teach her how precious life was. So dont say things like you want to die. Yu-hyun said that and pressed down on Kang Seohas head with his hand. Kang Seoha lowered her head and couldnt say anything back to him. She just shivered and shed tears. Yu-hyun was surprised. Whats wrong? Why are you crying? I, I dont know. Kang Seoha wiped her tears with her hand, but they didnt stop. No matter how much she wiped them, they kept flowing. She said as if making an excuse. I just, I just suddenly felt happy Hey, hey. If youre happy, why are you crying? I, I dont know. Sob. Sigh. Yu-hyun sighed andforted Kang Seohas back. He felt like she would keep crying if he didnt do that. Kang Seoha hugged Yu-hyuns chest and tried to stop her tears. Yu-hyun looked up at the sky nkly andmented how things turned out like this. I feel like Im raising a child all of a sudden. He felt like an idiot for worrying about whether to kill her or not until today. He patted Kang Seohas back for a while and consoled her. Chapter 267: Chapter 267: A day passed, and then another. Only one day was left until the end of the 98th trial. Until then, Yu-hyun visited Kang Seohas hideout regrly, checking on her condition or providing her with meals. At first, Kang Seoha felt somewhat burdened by Yu-hyuns actions, but now she greeted him naturally whenever he came. Oppa. Cant we just go outside today? Outside? What if we get caught? We just have to be careful not to. Its suffocating to stay inside all the time. Besides, you said the trial will be over tomorrow anyway. I guess it doesnt matter if we just wander around this area. There were still many people looking for the 10th fruit, but Yu-hyun knew that people had stoppeding around here, so he agreed on one condition.We cant stay long. I know. Just, like a breath of fresh air. Fresh air? The sky is always full of dark clouds, and the wind is dry and deste. But, this is the world we live in, right? The ruined world, that is. Yu-hyun muttered to himself. Kang Seoha grabbed Yu-hyuns arm and dragged him outside. She was wearing arge robe to hide her appearance. The two climbed to the top of a bizarre structure on the ridge and took in the scenery of the apocalypse. No matter how much they looked, there was nothing but dark, barren, and horrible sights, but Kang Seohas eyes were bright and cheerful. Oppa. What. I can live, right? I guess so. The trial of obtaining the fruit would end tomorrow. What would happen to her, who had qualified for the fruit, when the trial was over? He didnt think she would die. Rather, his behavior of not eating the fruit even though he had it close by was probably an unexpected oue for the organizers. Yu-hyun analyzed the trials he had been through so far. In many trials, various items or things were given as rewards. And in most cases, when the trial period ended, the remaining items only lost their effects, but their essence remained intact. Perhaps for those who qualified for the fruit, the effect of the fruit itself would disappear after some time, but they would not die. He didnt know if their names woulde back, but anyway they could survive. That was enough. So just hang in there a little longer. Hmm. But still, when its over like this, I dont know what to do next. Kang Seoha also thought about what would happen after the 98th trial. Until now, she had been able to survive stably thanks to the qualification of the fruit, but that would be impossible after she lost it. Well just have to endure it as we do now. This annoying trial wontst much longer anyway. Is that so? If youre still worried, well He thought he might be able to bring her into his party somehow by then. He would never have thought of that if he was his usual self, but in the past few days, Yu-hyun had grown fond of Kang Seoha. He gave her a name and fed her to keep her alive, and at some point he felt like she was his family. Suddenly, Yu-hyun remembered histe parents. Oppa? No, its nothing. Anyway itll be fine. Dont worry. Okay. Even though she had received Yu-hyuns assurance, Kang Seohas face didnt brighten up. Yu-hyun felt like the atmosphere was getting weird and decided to change the subject. By the way, why did you want to see this scenery? Just because. Just because? You never know when you might not see it again. Isnt that a good thing? Id be scared if it came up in my dreams. But this is the realm we live in right now. Even if we end up living in a more peaceful ce someday, these memories will never disappear anyway. She wanted to see more of this sight before it was toote, Kang Seoha said. So that even if this moment became a distant past someday, she would never forget it. The more she remembered and cherished this moment, the harder she could live as a person. Youre really pitiful. Pitiful? How rude! Kang Seoha puffed up her cheeks and protested to Yu-hyun. Youre young. Age doesnt matter. Im a mature person. Kids should act like kids. Dont be like an old soul. What does it mean to act like a child, as you say? What do you mean, what does it mean? Just listen to adults well. Say when youre tired. Dont hide anything and be honest. And live well, eat well, and smile a lot. Ugh. Youre such an old man. Hey. How dare you call me an old man. If I do as you say, wouldnt that be a nuisance? I cant do anything by myself. Its better to do what I can. You can do that. If anyone tries to make you do something hard, that means the world is wrong. Yu-hyun said that with a smirk, as if he found his own words amusing. Well. When has this realm ever been right? The realm is wrong, and thats why its ruined like this. Do you hate this world? What about you? Do you like this realm that forces you to eat my heart? Do you like this situation where people are dying? No. I hate it. It makes me sick and nauseous. The fact that I have to kill someone to survive, the fact that I have to give up everything, even my pride, to live, and the fact that those stars areughing at us from the sky. Yu-hyun clenched his fist, as if he couldnt contain his anger. Then he loosened his hand and looked at his palm with a self-deprecating expression. But what can I do? Im weak. I cant do anything. Dont you want to be stronger? What for? To eat your heart? If I be stronger by doing that, if I be one of those stars in the sky then what? Yu-hyun didnt care about the fruit anymore. He wanted to be a Divine Spirit because he hated this horrible world and wanted to escape from it. But after realizing that he couldnt do that by giving up his humanity, his vision widened. He firmly believed that someday he would have a chance, even if not now. But theres always a possibility. A possibility huh. Yu-hyun always thought that he had to prepare for the worst. He couldnt argue with Kang Seoha when she said that. I want to live too. I was ready to die, but someone kept insisting that I should live. Thats too bad for you. But the ordeal is not over yet, and anything could happen. So promise me. Yu-hyun felt uneasy when she asked him to make a promise, but he suppressed it and asked. A promise? What promise? If theres really a situation where I have to die, please kill me. Dont let anyone else eat my heart. Hey, what kind of promise is that? If you say something like that again, Ill get angry. Its just a possibility. It might not happen. You dont have to be so serious about it. Kang Seoha smiled yfully at him, and Yu-hyun nodded without realizing it. Fine. Whatever. Its not like its going to happen anyway. You promise? Yeah. I promise. But that worst thing youre thinking of wont happen anyway. I hope so too. It was getting dark. Thendscape of the ruined realm was sinking into darkness. It was time for the monsters to start moving. Weve been here too long. Lets go down. Okay. Got it. Just hang in there a little longer. Its not much left. We just have to make it until tomorrow. You know? Dont get caught by anyone today, and stay hidden quietly. Kang Seoha nodded. She had a sharp personality that didnt match her young age, so she didnt need Yu-hyuns advice and could handle herself well. He knew that, but he still said these words because he was so worried about her. See you tomorrow. Yeah. See you tomorrow. Brother. They parted ways. And so thest day of the 98th ordeal came. *** Thest day of the 98th ordeal. Yu-hyun finished preparing to go out in the morning. Ill be back from scouting. Choi Do-yoon was the leader of the party, even though he hated him, so he always reported the basics to him. He never cared about or answered such things anyway, always ignoring him. But Yu-hyun kept saying this as a kind of pride fight, to see how long he would not answer. But then. Youve been going out a lottely. Choi Do-yoon, who normally wouldnt even spare me a nce, opened his mouth first. Well, there are still a lot of rumors that the tenth fruit hasnt been found yet. Are you aiming for that? Now? I dont care. Really? Then why? Huh. Since when did you be so interested in me that you ask me that? Choi Do-yoon didnt answer. Yu-hyun thought that was enough for a conversation. As he was about to turn around and leave, Yu-hyun suddenly had something he wanted to ask. Hey, Choi Do-yoon. What? Youre calling me by my name, which is unlike you. Have you ever thought about adding more members to the party? Youre asking me something I wont answer. I never stopped anyone from joining the party. I just think they have to be worth it. Worthhuh. Just as I expected. Yu-hyun thought that was a sufficient answer and left the hideout right away. Choi Do-yoon sat in his seat and watched Yu-hyuns back until it disappeared. *** On his way to find Kang Seoha, Yu-hyun was filled with the thought of asking her if she had any special abilities. If she had at least some ability that he thought was necessary, he could use it to get her into Choi Do-yoons party. As long as it wasnt abat ability, she wouldnt have to get involved in dangerous fights, which wouldnt be bad. Hmm? As he arrived near Kang Seohas hideout, Yu-hyun noticed that the atmosphere was more strange than usual and narrowed his eyes. Whats going on? Something was different. There was always a sinister aura in the apocalypse, but now it was more dangerous than usual. The air that touched his skin was prickly, and one side of his head kept throbbing. His instinct warned him that it was dangerous to stay here. Seoha? Yu-hyun hurried to where she was. When he arrived at the hideout, Seoha, who should have weed him as usual, was quiet today. Hey! Kang Seoha! Where are you! Could she be gone? Did some other wanderers break in at night? Yu-hyun became anxious. He thought she might be dead. He imagined a corpse with a hole in its heart. No. Yu-hyun immediately went outside the hideout and wandered around the ruins. As his heart moved, as he moved his feet, Yu-hyun felt that the more he went in one direction, the more restless the aura became. But why did his feet keep heading that way? His reason shouted that it was dangerous, but his emotion rejected it. Soon after Yu-hyun arrived at one street. Kang Seoha He found Kang Seoha standing still there. Along with the relief that she was alive, he felt angry that she didnt hide and came this far. Hey Kang Seoha! What are you doing! As Yu-hyun approached her, Kang Seoha looked back at him. Without the robe that covered her head, her bare face was exposed. And as soon as he saw her expression, which was somehow empty, Yu-hyun had no choice but to stop in his tracks. Kang Seoha? Oh, oppa. Youre here. What are you doing? Whats going on? Why arent you in the hideout and in a ce like this Even as he spoke, Yu-hyun felt a sense of uneasiness creeping up on him. Why? There was no message from the system yet, right? Wasnt the trial supposed to end today? But this anxiety was Ssssss. As if mocking him, a teller wearing a ck robe appeared in the air between them. A blue light flowed from the dark shadow that hid his face. The angel of apocalypse. Exoduss teller. [Well, viewers. Today is thest day of the 98th trial. Of the 10 fruits that were sent down to the under realm, nine have already disappeared. But whats this? There is still one fruit left. And surprisingly, this fruit is still alive.] Something was about to happen. The rm that rang in Yu-hyuns head exploded as it reached its limit. [But dont you think its a waste to use up the fruit like this? Dont the Divine Spirits agree with me?] Exodus Tellers gaze turned to Kang Seoha. His blue eyes curved like a crescent moon. Yu-hyun felt his heart drop. From that terrible Tellers mouth, the words he didnt want to hear came out. [We cant let the ripe and tempting fruit rot and fall like this.] Stop. Stop it. [The fruit must be taken by force. If someone dislikes it, we have to make them do it anyway.] Dont say anything more. [So, as the administrators discretion, I will open a spot event.] With that said. Ding. The system notification sound that he never wanted to hear echoed in Yu-hyuns ears. [The sub-mission of the 98th trial-Forced Taking has begun.] [As soon as you see thest fruit, you will be intoxicated by its intense scent.] [As soon as you see thest fruit, your reason will be paralyzed.] [Thest fruit can give you power even if you dont consume it directly, but only kill it.] [Reward-Power Increase] The moment he saw it, Yu-hyun had no choice but to realize the fact that he wanted to forget so badly. [Now, lets start the unfortunate story that will end the 98th trial.] This realm never gives any hope. Chapter 268: Chapter 268: A formidable aura emanated from Kang Seoha, who stood still. As soon as he touched it, Yu-hyun felt his vision turn white and his sanity slip away. The fruit that could make one a Divine Spirit. Its sweet scent intoxicated everyone nearby. No. Yu-hyun bit his lip and clenched his fist. His lip tore and a bitter taste of blood spread on his tongue. He barely held on to his fading consciousness. He came back to reality. But even though he regained his reason, his body did not. Why, why is this happening His body did not obey him. No matter how hard he tried to resist, his flesh moved on its own.Slowly. Very slowly. Yu-hyun approached Kang Seoha. Stop! Stop it! Stop this damn body! He wielded a dagger from his inventory without knowing it. All he could do was to resist desperately and slow down his movement as much as possible. But the distance between them was closing slowly. Yu-hyun shouted in desperation. Hey! Kang Seoha! Run away! Dont just stand there, run! Get away from me! Run to a ce where theres no one! Hurry! He looked at her with bloodshot eyes, wondering why she was not moving. The moment he saw her calm gaze, he realized the truth. Kang Seoha was not refusing to move. She could not move on her own since the start of this mission. The tree of flesh that bore the fruit of heart had to stay rooted in its ce. Brother. Kang Seoha smiled at him with a pitiful expression. Seeing her weak smile, Yu-hyun tried to muster his strength and endure. Creak. Creak. His movement slowed down like a rusty jointed doll. But he did not stoppletely. He exerted all his strength on his face, but that was his limit. Why! Why! Yu-hyun looked at the sky and vented his anger. Why are you doing this to me! He hated the teller who watched this situation. He despised the Divine Spirits who pped their hands at him. The fate that he could only suffer forever. The realm that made it so. His powerless self. He was so angry and resentful that tears ran down his cheeks. [How sad. A story that is too pitiful to watch with open eyes.] But the teller of Exodus was more delighted by his appearance. Despair, tragedy, pain. Those were the emotions and the purpose of life that Exodus desired the most. Stop! Stop it! This cursed body! As he slowly approached Kang Seoha with a dagger, Yu-hyun wondered where he went wrong. Was it because he gave her false hope that she could live? Was it because he did not kill her when they first met, out of pride or pity? Was it because he sought a rank that did not suit him and went after the fruit? Were those such terrible mistakes? To save someone, to give someone your heart. Did he have to go through this agony for that? I! Brother. Kang Seohas calm voice interrupted Yu-hyuns scream. Its okay. She smiled softly and said it was okay. Yu-hyun shook his head. No. Its not okay. We decided to live, remember? I knew it was impossible, actually. The distance was getting closer. But I still hoped for it. I was so happy when you gave me a name. Then you have to live It was hopeless after all. Kang Seoha sensed her own fate. She didnt want to die right away, so she chose to be a fruit. She knew that bing a fruit meant dying in the most horrible way possible, but she still wanted to live. She lived like that, witnessing this terrible realm with her own eyes. She realized how unrealistic it was to hope for survival. The moment the 98th trial began, I would die. I would pay for staying alive until now, by having my heart torn out and eaten. I was ready for it. All I had to do was wait for the day of my death. I had fun these past few days. Meeting Yu-hyun might have been the only hope in her life. He didnt kill her, he gave her a name, he talked to her about trivial things, he sat with her and watched the scenery. They were the things she wanted to do if her parents were alive. She didnt say that then. She couldnt. Oppa, you are like family to me. So now, at this moment, she could say it. The short time she spent with this man was the happiest moment in her life, iparable to anything else. You will be able to survive without me. You will be able to see the world that I couldnt see. I know I wont be there with you, but Im satisfied with that. No! You cane with me too! You know thats impossible, oppa. Stop talking nonsense! Maybe this is for the best. Kang Seoha was amazed by herself, who could still find a small wish in this situation. If she had to die by someones hand, she wanted to choose that person herself. Thats what she thought. Seoha! I! Promise me, okay? ! Yu-hyun recalled the conversation he had with Kang Seoha in the past. He made a promise. But he only did it without thinking, knowing that it was impossible to fulfill. His careless decision came back to haunt him. Yu-hyun approached Kang Seoha before he knew it. His creaking hand pushed her body away. Kang Seoha fell weakly on the floor, and Yu-hyun climbed on top of her. The dagger in his right hand aimed at her heart. Its okay. It will be over soon. No. No. Kang Seoha smiled even in this situation where she might die. Yu-hyun cried in this situation where he might have to kill her. Oppa. Lets make a new promise then. A promise? Please live until the end. Please live for the people like me. Please feel sorry for them and show thempassion. You Please dont lose your kindness, oppa. And please live a life without regrets. Slowly. Very slowly. The sharp de of the dagger descended towards Kang Seoha. Yu-hyun shed tears and screamed like a beast. Aaaah! Stop! Stop it! He forced his arm to move, while crying. Someone! Someone please help me! Someone please, please! Someone please stop me. Please someone save this girl. God. Spirits. I was wrong. I beg you earnestly. Please have mercy on me. Please stop me and save Seoha. Please I beg you. Please. Please! Please! A tear fell from his eye andnded on Kang Seohas cheek. The tear rolled down her cheek as if she was crying too. And then, the dagger pierced through Kang Seohas heart. Thud. Someone grabbed his hand. ng. The dagger fell to the floor with a loud noise, as a strong force tightened around his wrist. Yu-hyun wiped away his tears and looked at the man who blocked his way. Are you, Jisu? The man he had seen in the past hade to his rescue in this unknown situation. Before he could even thank him, he felt a powerful impact on his body and flew back, rolling on the ground. Baekryeon. He heard a voice that sounded simr to his own, and then a white rope wrapped around his body. Yu-hyun lifted his head, wanting to ask what was going on. But the Kang Jisu who had stopped him. No, the real Yu-hyun didnt care about that. So this is how it ends. He had been watching this situation for the past few days. He watched from afar as his past self and Kang Seoha enjoyed their time together. This ce was his nightmare, and to escape from this nightmare, he had to ovee it. So he just watched, but. I guess I couldnt stay still. Yu-hyun smiled bitterly. Not far away, Kang Hye-rim, Kwon Jia, and Seo Sumin looked at him with pity. They had told them not to interfere with this situation no matter what happened. Yu-hyun met eyes with Kang Seoha, who was looking up at him from the ground. Ah. Kang Seoha looked back and forth between Yu-hyun who was tied up by Baekryeon and the one in front of her, andughed mockingly. So you were the oppa. Yeah. The others couldnt see through Yu-hyuns true appearance, but Kang Seoha was different. She remembered everything she had forgotten as soon as she faced Yu-hyun. So thats how it was. I was already dead. Yeah. And now I am, a being reconstructed from your memory. Thats right. But why did youe? To keep my promise. Yu-hyun said that and picked up the dagger that had fallen to the ground. His past self twisted his body as he saw him. Stop! Please dont do that! Werent you here to help me?! I am helping you. Doing what you couldnt do. Dont talk nonsense! I! You werent even ready for it. So just stay there. Yu-hyun coldly shot back at his past self that he wanted to forget. This is something I should have done a long time ago. The promise he couldnt keep back then. It was time to fulfill it now. Not with someone elses hand, but with his own. Did you live a satisfying life, oppa? Kang Seoha asked Yu-hyun before she died. Yu-hyun shook his head. I dont know. You dont know? I wanted to live a life without regrets. I tried hard for that until now. But there were always small regrets lingering. It was always like that. I thought I became stronger, but I was still weak. I tried to be happy, but there was still unhappiness. I see. Im sorry for not keeping my promise. You dont have to be sorry, oppa. You tried your best. I can tell. You look like youre okay now. Kang Seoha said that and smiled at her friends behind Yu-hyun with a wink. And you already have greatpanions, oppa. Yeah. So oppa. This is the end. Kang Seoha moved her right hand slightly and pointed at her heart. Youll keep your promise, right? Yu-hyun nodded. Thats why I came here. Thats good enough. Come on. Im ready. As soon as Kang Seoha said that, Yu-hyun stabbed her heart with a dagger. Seoha gasped and widened her eyes. Her stiff body rxed, and she kept looking at Yu-hyun with trembling pupils. Im still your family, right? Yu-hyun nodded. Always. Youre my family. Thats enough for me. Oppa, please live your life as I told you. Until the end. I promise. I will. Seoha closed her eyes as if she was satisfied. Her movement gradually stoppedpletely. Kang Seohas body scattered into pieces of letters. The white and warm letters floated in the air and were absorbed into Yu-hyuns body. Nooo!!! The past Yu-hyun who was watching the scene screamed. Yu-hyun retrieved Baekryeon, which had turned into a rope. The past Yu-hyun, who had lost all his strength, rolled on the floor without being able to stand up. He rolled his eyes and red at the enemy who killed Seoha. Yu-hyun approached himself and sat down in front of him. Angry? Grrr! If youre really sad and angry, promise me. Youll live as she wished. With that, Yu-hyun got up from his seat and walked toward hispanions. He didnt need to hear the answer. The three people who were watching silently couldnt offer anyfort to Yu-hyun. Lets go. We cant stay here any longer. Yu-hyun took the lead, and hispanions followed him. As they were about to leave the scene, they saw a familiar face in front of them. A tall man in a red coat. Choi Do-yoon was standing still and watching them. Was he watching from the beginning? He didnt know why he came here, but it was none of his business now. As Yu-hyun tried to pass by Choi Do-yoon, Choi Do-yoon opened his mouth. You did a useless good deed. Yu-hyun stopped in his ce. It was a word that he couldnt understand at all. Useless? That was his job. Yu-hyun and Choi Do-yoons eyes collided fiercely in the air. Werent you the one who didnt care if your subordinate died on the street? Since when did you care about that man? Its true that I dont care if he dies, but not now. He has value until the end of this trial that is not far away. Im not happy to see him fall apart here. So you think hespletely discouraged? He already is. No. Youre wrong. Yu-hyun gave Choi Do-yoon a harsh sneer. Even though it was made of his memories, just a fragment of a story. Yu-hyun felt like he had to say this to him, or he wouldnt be satisfied. You dont know him. Hes discouraged now, but hell ovee it soon. What? Hell get up again. And someday hell be a much, much greater person than you. Choi Do-yoons eyebrows twitched. He looked at him as if asking why he was so sure. But strangely enough, he couldnt refute that. If it was him as usual, he would have dismissed it as nonsense. But when he looked at the eyes of the man who was staring at him with a burning gaze, he couldnt help but see the shadow of a man who kept getting up even after being wounded and falling down. Definitely. Chapter 269: Chapter 269: As Yu-hyun walked past Choi Do-yoon and headed to the hall alone, his steps became unstable as he reached his limit. He stumbled and copsed on the spot after a few steps. Yu-hyun! Yu-hyun! Hispanions rushed to support him from behind. They didnt notice from his back, but Yu-hyuns condition was not good. What, whats going on? Why Did you suppress the power of the fruit? Yu-hyun nodded at Kwon Jias sharp words.Yu-hyun had consumed the power of the fruit that contained the Divine Spirits power, and he hadpletely ovee his nightmare. But he didnt clear the Mental Realm. Because he didnt want to. Why? Because the story is not over yet. He deliberately didnt want this realm to end. He wanted to escape as soon as possible, but he still had a story to show them. I still have a story to show you. A story you want to show us? Do you mean the story after that? Yes. It wont take long. As soon as Yu-hyun finished speaking, the scenery around him copsed like ink. New things rose up in the ce where it copsed. The ck ink that was wriggling soon changed into a new form. Seo Sumin had a simr experience. It was exactly like when the world changed to suit her in the Mental Realm that shaped her nightmare. Soon, the four of them saw Yu-hyun from the past, who was sitting in a corner and wailing. This is This is my real past. The me from before, I didnt kill Seoha with my own hands because of my existence The real Yu-hyun had already killed her with his own hands in the past. Everyone remembered the fact that they had forgotten and closed their mouths. What they had just seen was, after all, just a story made from memory in the Mental Realm. The real Yu-hyun was not saved by anyone. In that silence. Only Yu-hyun continued to tell the truth to his people. The power of the fruit was so great that it could even raise a human like me to the position of a star. White letters began to swirl around Yu-hyuns body, who was sitting on the floor. It soon wrapped around his body in a circle. It was the moment when a human transcended his level and became a Divine Spirit. But then something is strange. Kwon Jiapared the present Yu-hyun and the past Yu-hyun and felt a contradiction. Yu-hyun eventually died in the end. He said he died as a human. But what they were seeing now was the process of Yu-hyun bing a Divine Spirit, wasnt it? How did this happen? Everyone asked Yu-hyun. Yu-hyun answered. There is such a moment. He calmly told them what he had experienced. There is a point in the story where you immerse yourself in it, where you unknowingly fall into it. A point where everything loses its light and color and bes blurry. Yu-hyun recalled what he had seen and experienced in the past. When a human transcended his level, when he saw something invisible beyond all perception. The flesh loses its trace and disappears there. Only the story remains around me. If I go further from there, all stories disappear beyond time and space, and I am left alone. And what he saw was A pure white realm that stretched endlessly without anything visible. It was a huge piece of paper whose size could not be measured, without any letters written on it. A moment that an ordinary human would never encounter in his life. I call it the horizon of stories. The horizon of stories. When we reach there, a voice will ask us one question right there. [Who are you] The core question that pierces through everything and reaches the essence of existence. That was the most important question in the mixed realm. If I say Im a Divine Spirit there, I would have gotten a chance to go up to the position of a star. Yu-hyun looked at himself trapped in a white sphere. It should have soared high into the sky, but it was shaking. There was a crack like a spider web on its pure surface. Like a bird breaking out of an egg. Everyone looked at that scene nkly. What do you think I answered there? Impossible Human. And then, the white letters that surrounded Yu-hyun shattered and disappeared. Why, why did you? You had the chance, why did you Kwon Jia muttered in a dismayed voice, unable to understand Yu-hyuns choice. What was left in this horrible world that made this man choose reality? Why did he stay as a suffering human? Because I was human. Humans are weak. They have no power and they can turn selfish in extreme situations. They are chaos itself, not belonging to any personality. Thats what humans were. Humans who can stand up again even if they fail. But because they didnt belong anywhere, they could be anything. Even if they didnt give up their humanity and be Divine Spirits. They had the power to achieve what they wanted. As long as their hearts didnt break, they never lost. What are you trying to gain by doing all this? Nothing. He had given up on trying to gain anything by doing all this. But just because we are weak, just because we are human, we cant give up on everything. That would be an unforgivable sin. We have to do our best to find what we can do because we are weak, and we cant limit our will to achieve. Thats it. Is that the path you walked? And the path I will walk with you. I was like that in the past too. Yu-hyun rose from the broken egg. No one cared about him when he gave up bing a Divine Spirit. He was ignored as a loser who couldnt even get a chance. But his eyes shone with a new determination as he stood up. No more tears flowed from his eyes. We will keep walking. What was left for someone who gave up power and authority, and even opportunity? What was left for this man who gave up his desire for transcendental power, and lost interest in the beings called gods? But there was something. This man still had a meaning for his life. This man still had hope that didnt break. He hadnt lost everything. Kwon Jia, Kang Hye-rim, and Seo Sumin looked at the past Yu-hyun with red eyes. This pitiful man who no one cared about stood on his two legs, and now he had people who watched him. Even if he was a minor character who was far from everyones attention. Even if it was a small stage with only four spectators. The meaning didnt disappear, and it was passed on to the next person. Now its the next trial. The scenery changed again with Yu-hyuns words. Yu-hyun, who gave up the seat of a Divine Spirit and chose to be human, returned to where his party was. Gu Seo-yoon nagged him as usual, asking where he had been wandering around, but Yu-hyun didnt answer. Choi Do-yoon also didnt say anything to him. Just like usual. They prepared for the next trial. When the 98th trial ended and the 99th trial began, Yu-hyun went out to gather information as usual, to perform his role. The 99th trial was said to be harder and more dangerous than any other trial so far. Every time a trial started, clues were scattered everywhere, so if he analyzed and found them, he could at least prepare a little bit. I met a new person while wandering around. There, the past Yu-hyun encountered a boy. He was a boy who couldnt be older than 10 years old. He was skinny from not eating properly, and dirty from not washing himself. The boy saw Yu-hyun walking alone and ran at him with a club. But there was no way that a boy who couldnt eat properly could beat Yu-hyun. Rather, Yu-hyun just dodged lightly and the boy copsed from exhaustion. Yu-hyun approached the fallen boy. Are you hungry? It wasnt a question that expected an answer. In fact, the boy just red at Yu-hyun. Yu-hyun offered him a can of food. Yu-hyun who watched the scene said, He was a child born in the apocalypse. He was born in this horrible world for 10 years, where people die every day. That childs parents are Unfortunately Yu-hyun shook his head. But he was too sad to mourn for them, because the child had a very important meaning. In the end of the world, people kept dying. Their numbers dwindled, and people distrusted and guarded against each other. Yet in this world, a new life was born. A person and a person met and loved, and their child was born. Surely, the parents did their best to raise the child. In this terrible ordeal. Thats why the child survived. Like a sprout of hope in this dreadful despair. As time passed by. Yu-hyun quickly became friends with the little child who had jumped on him. They sat at a reasonable distance and had a light conversation. Kid. Im not a kid. I have a name. Seo Joon-su. Okay, Joon-su. Do you have a goal or something you want to do? Me? I dont know. Honestly, I want to see my parents again but thats impossible, right? Anything else? If theres anything else, I want to survive until the end of this ordeal. Why? People say that when this ordeal is over, the survivors can go to paradise. Paradise huh. Do you think so too, hyung? Yu-hyun didnt answer right away. He didnt know what would be waiting at the end of this ordeal. He didnt even know if this small and frail child could endure this 99th ordeal. Yeah. But Yu-hyun nodded his head. I think so too. Right? Me too. Mom and dad told me. Before I was born, the world was a really beautiful and peaceful ce. If I had to go somewhere, Id like to go there. His voice was full of hope, something that Yu-hyun was familiar with. I want to meet new people there, and make new friends. I want to go to the ce where my mom and dad used to live. Yeah. Youll definitely be able to go there. After meeting Joon-su, Yu-hyun talked with other people as well. Some were wary of him and hostile to him, and some were somewhat friendly with him. Some doubted him, and some tried to take advantage of him. As he met various people, Yu-hyun felt some emotion sprouting in his heart. And when everything was ready. The 99th ordeal began. Kwaaaaaa!! A huge ck vortex swept over the center of the ruins, and from inside it came out one by one beings with immense presence. The Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse. The rider on the white horse, the White Horseman of Conquest. The rider on the red horse, the Red Horseman of War. The rider on the ck horse, the ck Horseman of Famine. Choi Do-yoon and the survivors fought against them and barely defeated them with great damage. But thest enemy that appeared was stronger than any enemy they had ever fought before. Thest horseman of the apocalypse. The rider on the pale horse, the Pale Horseman of Death. This being that symbolized death itself was the herald of the end of this realm. Spreading ck mist and wielding a strange weapon that was neither a scythe nor a spear, he slowly appeared on his horse like a monster that could not be seen in any ordeal. Just standing still made the surrounding space decay and ck energy swirl around him. Ill take care of him. And on the side of the survivors, there was a fearsome human who matched that monstrous being. Choi Do-yoon grabbed his sword and rushed towards the Horseman of Death. All troops, support Do-yoon! At Goo Seo-yoons shout, the huge red tanks behind her spewed fire from their barrels. Thousands of bullets fell from the sky, tearing it apart. The Horseman of Death looked at them and lightly swung his spear from left to right. Puff puff puff! In an instant, all the shells exploded in mid-air, not to mention countless ck thorns sprouted from under the tanks far away and pierced them through. Run away! Ahh! Save me! The survivors couldnt even join the fight and ran away. The fight between those who surpassed their limits was like a natural disaster in its aftermath. As Choi Do-yoons sword shed with the Knight of the Apocalypses spear, the ground cracked and the terrain changed. An earthquake urred, and ck lightning fell from the sky in countless numbers. People who were caught up in it died. Even if they ran away, no matter how far they were, the aftermath hit them as if it exploded right in front of them. Yu-hyun, who couldnt participate in the battle, helped evacuate the people. Everyone, calm down and retreat! If you get swept away here, its all over! If we survive, this miserable ordeal will end! He rescued people who were trapped under the debris, and guided people who panicked to a far ce from the battlefield. That was all he could do. But the Tellers didnt just watch that scene. [Oh no, you cant run away. The people who participated in this ordeal cannot leave this city.] A barrier appeared in an instant, blocking the way of the people who tried to escape. Yu-hyun clenched his teeth at that sight. Again. They were trying to plunge this side into despair again. This fight will take at least a few more days to end. Choi Do-yoon was somehow pushing back, but his opponent was not easy. He was gaining a slight advantage, but hecked a decisive blow. If this natural disaster-like fight continued for a few days, there would be hardly any survivors left. Damn it! Someone please save us! Let us out! Yu-hyun spotted a small boy among the crowd that flocked to the barrier that blocked the entrance. It was Seo Jun-su, a child born in the apocalypse. He was also afraid of the cataclysm that was happening in the distance and somehow wanted to live, so he came here. I am. Yu-hyun looked back and forth between the people who were screaming for help and Choi Do-yoon who was fighting in the distance. And then, he remembered Seohas face, who smiled at him and asked him to promise. Crack. Yu-hyun gripped his sword tightly. Huh? Seo Jun-su, who waste to run away and didnt know what to do among the refugees, found a familiar figure. Yu-hyun hyung? No, was it a mistake? He couldnt find the man he thought he saw just now. Seo Jun-su unknowingly looked towards where the fight was taking ce. He couldnt see what was going on there because of the people blocking his view. But for some reason, he felt that someone was running towards that ce. Chapter 270: Chapter 270: I didnt fight with a sense of heroism from the start. I fought because I wanted to live, and I tried to avoid any fight if I could. But, as I went through many things, I realized an important fact. There was no fight in the realm that I could avoid. The fights that I thought I avoided were just the ones that I lost by bowing my head in fear. So, I joined the final battle. To not lose anymore. [Do you want to purchase these skills?] All of them.I spent all the points I had to strengthen my power. I even bought the skills that I had coveted, but were too expensive to afford. And then, I threw myself into the fierce battlefield where the Knight of Apocalypse and Choi Do-yoon were fighting. Choi Do-yoon, who never showed any sign of wavering, slightly widened his eyes. Kang Yu-hyun? How did you get here? Never mind that. I came to help, so just ept it. Youre a hindrance. You should stay away from here. Since when did you care about me? I ignored Choi Do-yoons words and charged at the Knight of the Apocalypse. The Knight of Apocalypse was indeed strong. I thought I had be stronger by pouring out all the points I had collected, but he easily blocked my attacks. I felt the pain in my bones as I realized how weak I was. I know. That Im weak. That it was a stretch for me to join this fight of gods. But, so what? Even if I was weak, even if I was nothing but a bug to him. I could still attack him like a bug, couldnt I? ng! My sword scratched the knights shoulder for the first time. It was nothing more than a scratch on his cloak, but the Knight of Apocalypse exploded in anger for the first time. He swung his spear. Here ites! I held my sword horizontally and blocked the falling spear. At that moment, the knights power activated. Sssss. As soon as it touched the spear, my sword corroded and crumbled like dust. My weapon! It was not a mythic or legendary weapon, but at least a heroic one. But it couldntst even a second against the Knight of Apocalypses power. The monster that symbolized decay, apocalypse, and death was so strong that he could easily destroy even a heroic weapon. He withdrew his spear and stabbed at me. I lost my bnce because of losing my weapon. In the slow-flowing time, only the Knight of Apocalypse moved fast. I cant dodge it. I felt it instinctively. That this was where I would die. But still. I bought some time. I smiled defiantly at the Knight of Apocalypse. A red glow burst out from inside his skull-shaped helmet. A ck shadow stretched out like a needle as he pierced my abdomen with his spear. Cough. My organs were damaged in an instant, and soon after, his power activated. My wound rotted, festered, and decayed. I felt my organs slowly deteriorate from his curse. I couldnt resist the force of his thrust and my body flew back miserably. Even in the agonizing pain that made me lose my mind, I didnt close my eyes. I red at the Knight of Apocalypse with wide-open eyes and thought, I made an opportunity. Now its your turn. I saw a man running towards him beyond him. The momentary gap that I created by sacrificing my life. The knight was retrieving his spear when Choi Do-yoon swung his sword at his head. At the same time, my vision turned upside down and [You have passed the 99th trial.] With that message, I felt my body hit a ruin far away. Cough. Blood flowed out with my cough. What happened next was no different from Yu-hyuns memory. Choi Do-yoon came to find Yu-hyun, and Yu-hyun sensed his own doom and sent him away. Everyone headed to the designated ce as the next trial was ready to begin. No one looked back at Yu-hyun. Yu-hyun looked down at his own death with bitterness. This was my end. I died without anyone knowing. Kwon Jia muttered incredulously. He died to save people. This man could have survived until the end of this apocalyptic trial. But he refused to do so, and joined an impossible fight, only to meet his demise. It wasnt just to save them. It was my fight. It was my small fight against this world, in my own way, with what I could do. There was no regret on Yu-hyuns face. And I won that fight. But he still had regrets. If only he had realized it sooner, or if only he had been stronger. Why did he learn this important fact only now? Lets go. This is the end of this realms story. With his death, the memories of this ce would cease to exist. It was a realm that should have ended with Seohas death, but itsted until here with Yu-hyuns stubbornness and will. Now that was the limit too, but Yu-hyun decided to be satisfied. Huh? Wait, look over there. Then Seosumin called out to Yu-hyun. Everyones eyes followed her finger. Huh? That kid The little one who was born in the apocalypse. Seojunsu looked around and then quickly ran to Yu-hyun. He saw Yu-hyun dying and tears welled up in his eyes, then he held Yu-hyuns hand that was reaching for the sky as his eyes closed. Yu-hyun silently watched him. He didnt know how that kid found him. But Seojunsu was clearly saying this to him. Thank you. Hyung. Did he hear that? Yu-hyun smiled faintly with a blurry face and closed his eyes. At the same time, the realm turned into letters and disappeared. Yu-hyun couldnt take his eyes off that sight with trembling pupils. I see. He thought no one knew his efforts. And he thought he died alone in a ce where no one knew him. At the end, there was someone who stayed by my side. The moment he realized that fact. The nightmare finally ended. Everyone. Please wait a moment. Now that everything was liberated. Yu-hyun released the power of the fruit that he had absorbed and suppressed. White letters filled up around him in an instant, and Yu-hyun took out two things from them. The fruit of wisdom and nectar. Yu-hyun sat down without hesitation and pushed them into his mouth. The fruit of wisdom and nectar, and the fruit of the Divine Spirit. These threebined and pushed each other back and forth until they stabilized. A perfect bnce. The power that stopped colliding became calm like ake at dawn. Then the three powers slowly mixed together. The different powers that could not be mixed originally fit together like a puzzle and formed a perfect harmony. That was the pure power itself without any impurities. That power seeped into Yu-hyuns flesh. [You have consumed the fruit of wisdom.] [You have consumed nectar.] [You have consumed ???''s fruit.] [Your body bes extremely strong.] [Your muscles take on the optimal shape.] [Your vessel bes strong enough to hold all power.] [The ultimate physical power settles in your body.] His body had already be stronger with just one fruit of life, but the change didnt end there. Beyond Heaven (???). Beyond the most perfect form, Yu-hyuns body began to transform into the ultimate form. Crackling. The subtle changes in his body apanied by enlightenment. But those small changes were thest step that no one could reach. The change was not limited to the physical aspect. The biggest change was in the mental aspect. In this horrible nightmare of an illusion, Yu-hyun epted everything he saw, heard, and felt with his eyes, ears, and body. He overcame everything he epted with his own power. Reality or illusion, it did not matter. Even if they were fake, they all had important meanings for him. [The power to cross the boundary between reality and illusion dwells in your body.] Shhh. A ck mask covered Yu-hyuns face. Four hollow holes. Only two of them shone with the power of Lace and Maxwell. The remaining two pupils of the mask began to glow. [You have acquired the fragment of Descartes demon.] [You have acquired the fragment of Darwins demon.] At the same time, Lace and Maxwell reacted as if weing theirrades. [New fragment acquired.] [TYPE: Descartes] [TYPE: Darwin] [Synchronizationplete.] Descartes demon Darwins demon. Two new powers were added, and soon the other four powers merged into one. The four eyes of the mask exploded with light and soon the iplete mask that did not even have a name transformed into aplete being. [The mask of Aporia] At the same time, the white sphere that wrapped around Yu-hyuns body turned ck as if ink had spilled over it and then shattered as if a hammer had struck it. ck ss-like fragments fluttered in the air. From inside, Yu-hyun, who was floating in the air, slowlynded on the ground. The three people were overwhelmed by the sight. Even Seo Sumin, who saw the mask with four eyes glowing, forgot to breathe for a moment. Come out. As Yu-hyun in the maskmanded, ck text flowed from his body and covered the ground thickly. Thousands, tens of thousands of ck letters piled up and soon formed four shapes. The first one to reveal its appearance was a man dressed like an 18th-century nobleman, wearing a wide-brimmed hat with feathers and a bizarre mask on his face. His clothes, mask, and hat were all pitch-ck like darkness. Laces demon, who saw the future, immediately knelt on one knee in front of Yu-hyun. [Behold. Our great master has appeared.] The second one to reveal its appearance was a man wearing a refined suit. He also wore a different mask than the first one and especially wore ck gauntlets on both hands that held a cane, which looked like devils hands. Maxwells demon, who tuned possibilities, also knelt on one knee in front of Yu-hyun. [You have pierced through impossible possibilities and descended into reality.] The third one to reveal its appearance was a being wearing a thick ck suit. He wore a mask on his face that looked like a birds beak, and his cor area was full of ck feathers. Another peculiarity was the crows wings attached to his back. Descartes demon, who wandered between reality and illusion, bowed his head. [I greet you as an humble servant of uncertainty.] Thest demon to reveal its appearance was more than three timesrger than the other demons. Its upper body was disproportionately hugepared to its lower body. Its thick and majestic arms were so long that they touched the ground. Unlike the other demons who had human shapes, it looked more like a gori. It wore a ck military uniform with a cloak on one side. Like the other demons, it wore a mask and had a train conductors hat on its head. Darwins demon, who possessed ultimate vitality, worshiped Yu-hyun with awkward words. [Darwin. Serve. Master.] Lace who saw the future Maxwell who tuned possibilities Descartes who wandered between reality and illusion Darwin who possessed ultimate vitality Four demons symbolizing uncertainty and impossibility gathered in one ce. And they all bowed to Yu-hyun at the same time. As if blessing the birth of a true error of this era. Well then. Shall we go out? Soon after, the Mental Realm disappeared with a white light. Unlike usual, the system itself did not crash so there was no point reward for clearing it but Yu-hyun did not bother toin. He had obtained theplete power of Aporia here after all. But Im not going out even though I cleared the Mental realm. Yu-hyun narrowed his eyes inside the mask. He guessed why it happened like this. Did he clear the first realm of ideas right after trapping us in the second realm of ideas? What happens to the second Mental Realm that is not cleared in that case? The result was right now. I was drifting in the gap between dimensions. That strange ce. The outside world right now was neither aplete material world nor aplete mixed world, but an ambiguous ce. The reason why I didnt leave even though the Mental Realm was cleared was because of that. Mixed WorldMental Realm, Genesis system. In a realm where everything fits perfectly and rolls, the situation that Yu-hyun was in right now was nothing but an error. Its interesting. It was a kind of bug-like y to be banished to this ce where the system couldnt reach. But there was something that the other side forgot, and that was that Yu-hyun was now the error of this realm itself. He could see this bizarre situation as if he was looking at his own front yard. Darwin. [Yes, master.] Darwin knew whatmand Yu-hyun would give. His arms moved and he gripped the air firmly. Maxwell. [I understand. My master.] Maxwell put away his cane and brought his finger to the air that Darwin had gripped with his hand wearing a ck gauntlet. Then the air cracked with a squeak and split into an oval shape. Descartes. Guide me. [Yes, master.] Flutter! The ck wings on Descartes back spread wide. Soon Descartes went inside, and Yu-hyun and his party followed him. The boundary between matter and story. It was a space where it seemed like all the things and people in the realm turned into letters and became stories wandering around. In that ce where various colors were mixed, texts made up of sentences, words, orrge paragraphs floated irregrly in the air. The party that had been wandering inside soon arrived at the ce where Descartes stopped. [This is it, master.] I see. Yu-hyun answered like that and stepped forward. It was time to test this new power he had finally acquired. The demons cleared the way for him. Lets start with something light. Yu-hyun took out Baekryeon and changed it into a sword shape. Lets find the way first. And then, he shed down the air. Chapter 271: Chapter 271: When Yu-hyun tore through the air and came out, he was greeted by the association staff who were about to clean up the scene. They had rushed to the site after receiving a report that a mental realm had appeared, but when they arrived, they only saw traces of a cleared mental realm. They were puzzled by what had happened, but the nearby CCTV cameras were strangely out of order. And they had no way of finding out who the reporter was. The case was stalled, and the association was about to conclude that the incident was over and clean up the scene. What, what is this? The space, it split open? Suddenly, the air ripped open and eight people came out of it. No, four of them were so strangely dressed that they doubted if they were human.Their fashion was all ck, but the bizarre masks they wore on their faces made them look anything but human. The staff who saw the man in front, wearing a mask with four red eyes, froze in their seats without knowing it. Ah, this is rude. Yu-hyun understood their reaction and quickly took off his mask. The atmosphere that had pierced his skin like a needle melted away like frost in the spring breeze. The staff btedly recognized Yu-hyun and realized that the three behind him were from White Flower Management. Ka, Kang Yu-hyun Teller? What on earth is going on here Ah, we cleared the Mental Realm that just appeared on the scene. We just came out right now. What? But when we got here, there was nothing No. You saw it right. The Mental Realm was cleared just a while ago. And we just came out. You havent reported it yet, have you? No, no. We were just finishing up the cleanup and about to report it Then thats fine. Yu-hyun patted the shoulder of the person in charge and gave him a light smile. The person in charge met Yu-hyuns eyes and his pupils rxed slightly. The same was true for the other staff who had been watching the situation behind him. They were seeing a different fantasy right now. When they arrived at the scene, the mental realmt was open, and as they were about to check it out, Kang Yu-hyun Teller came out of there. They heard a mental realm that there was nothing inside but it was hard to clear because of the difficult conditions, and it would take days to do so. The staff nodded their heads. Thats good then. Truth and falsehood. Reality and fantasy. He showed them freely as he pleased. The devil of Descartes. As his power spread around him, the staff believed that the fantasy they saw was real. Yu-hyun thought that this was enough and immediately released Descartes power. The staffs eyes regained their light after being nkly rxed. Oh, oh? Ouch. I need to check my sanity. Kang Yu-hyun Teller. Youve worked hard. Not at all. You guys are working harder. Hehe. This is really something. Thank you for worrying about us. Oh, by the way, who are those people in ck clothes behind you? Oh. They are my acquaintances. Acquaintances? Oh. I see. If they were acquaintances of a teller, then they had to be tellers themselves. The person in charge agreed with Yu-hyuns words right away. Even their bizarre outfits and appearances could be epted with one word: teller. Yu-hyun said goodbye to the staff on the scene and left his seat. The group following him did not say a word until then. They were all too confused by what had happened today to sort out their thoughts. That Yu-hyun was human and had a past, and that he overcame it and awakened a new power. It should have been a happy thing to learn new facts about this mysterious man they had known until now. But why? Even though he was within reach of their hands, he felt like he would drift away at any moment. Yu-hyun spoke with his usual smiling face, but the more he did so, the more his anxiety did not fade away like a stain. But no one dared to say anything about it. The moment they brought it up, they felt like the man in front of them would disappear like a mirage. Alright. Shall we go home then? No one answered Yu-hyuns words. They were still unable to process everything that had happened today. Everyone deliberately ignored that fact. *** After returning from the Mental Realm, a wind of change blew over the three people, except for Yu-hyun. Kang Hye-rim diligently read the books that Yu-hyun often rmended to her. She tried to cram various sources of stories that might happen in the Mental Realm into her head and remember them as much as possible. It was a hard task for her. She thought she could do better than anyone else in wielding a sword and using her body, but using her brain was not something that suited her nature at all. But still. Yu-hyun did it. He didnt do everything because he liked it. The realm, the situation, the people around him forced him to do so. He smiled even when he hated it, he did it even when he hated it, and in the end, he lived a life without salvation. She saw it with her own eyes. How could shein about herself? I thought I was the most pitiful, but I guess this is not so bad. Kang Hye-rim reflected on herself. Her father abandoned her and her mothermitted suicide. She had lived as an orphan, always bowing her head. She forced herself to think that her life was miserable, and tried to justify her current sessful life by contrasting it with her past. You were an unhappy child, so you can be happy now, she tried to convince herself. But she saw what real misery was. A person who could not be saved, who did not give up until the end and faced a majestic demise by herself. How could she say that she was more unhappy and hard than him in front of his noble will? Its shameful. She couldnt bear how pathetic she was when she acted cocky in front of Yu-hyun. She wanted to p herself for relying on her talent alone and beingcent that this might be enough. I have to work hard. To be worthy of standing by Yu-hyuns side. She opened one of the books that Yu-hyun often read. Her mind didnt absorb it well, but she ignored that and focused and focused again. It was not something she did reluctantly, but something she wanted to change herself. Even when the night deepened, the light in Kang Hye-rims room never went out. *** Kwon Jia swung her sword in the Mental Realm. Around her, other collectors from the same management agency were fighting with her. When the fight was over, a few people approached Kwon Jia. Um, Jia. How about taking a break now? Yeah. Its amazing that you came this far, but youve been too hard on yourself. I think you need some rest. Kwon Jia wiped off the sweat flowing down her face and looked at them. It was clear from their faces that they were exhausted. The fight they had been through was fierce enough to tire out even the collectors with exceptional stamina. Kwon Jia was about to tell them to rest when she suddenly remembered Yu-hyuns face. No. I wont rest. What? You guys can rest. Ill go alone from here. But Kwon Jia walked ahead as if she didnt want to hear what the collector had to say. The collectors who watched her wondered if they should stop her or not. Hey, hey. Forget it. Lets just rest. But, are we just going to let her go? Hey. Shes crazy. Shell be fine even if we dont say anything. Shell probably go out a bit more and catch a few more phantasms and thene back. Really? The collectors who came with her all thought that Kwon Jia woulde back after doing enough. But Kwon Jia mocked their expectations as if tough at them and fought with the phantasms, fought and fought again. Just like when she first met Yu-hyun, when she fought with the sharks of Shark Ind. I was foolish. She crushed a giant insect-like phantasm that ran behind her with a purple aura and moved on to find the next target without even bothering to wipe off the sweat that flowed down. I lost my mind at some point. I said I wouldnt rely on anyone or cause any harm. She realized that she had been leaning on Yu-hyun too much mentally. In fact, he was the one who was pushed to the edge of the cliff and had no room for error. She had been repeating this life for a long time and failed as much as she did, so she thought it was okay and hoped for somepensation. Kwon Jia bit her lip. That was an unforgivable sin. Yu-hyun was right. She had to do her best. The moment she tried to rationalize it by saying she was weak or tired, it becameziness. Kieeek! Strange bugs that looked like a mix of a mantis and a bee flew towards Kwon Jia. It was like a swarm of moths flying towards the fire and covering the sky. Kwon Jia looked at them and calmed her breath and lifted her sword. She had already reached the limit of her physical strength, but she had no intention of stopping here. Remember. The old me. I had always failed, without any skill or talent. But I never gave up and kept walking. To the end of madness. sh! Kwon Jias eyes widened and her whole body tensed up. Behind her back, a huge purple beast rose up. And, 10 minutester. The collectors who were resting were kicked out of the story realm with a message that it was cleared. Wha, what? Whats going on? Could it be she cleared it by herself? The collectors muttered with stunned faces. *** In a quiet training room where no one was around, Seo Sumin sat still in her ce. She closed her eyes and rotated the inner qi in her body. She circted her inner power through her meridians and her breathing became longer and fainter. She felt her physical body improving day by day with the fullness of inner power in her body. However, her mind was not as calm as before. She thought of her previous life andpared it to his life. I thought I had nothing precious. I thought my power was the source of my greatest suffering. Power was like a curse to me. Seo Sumin had always thought that power was meaningless, and that there was a separate value that was truly precious. But reality was, truth was not like that. Because I had power, I was able toe this far. She did not care about the words of those who had no power. Thats why she was shocked by the sight of the man who was swept away by the evil of the world without anyone to help him. If you have no power, you cant protect even what is truly precious. She thought that her power had taken away everything that was precious to her, but that was not true. Because she had that power, she did not fall and endured until there. Because she had that power, she met many people and earned their respect. How weak humans are without power. And, how beautiful is the sight of someone who does not give up even knowing their weakness. The moment she realized the fact that she vaguely knew, she felt her vision expand much more. What was truly important was not how strong you were. It was not giving up until the end, not bowing down. That was the appearance of the man she had to emte most. Whoosh. The air around Seo Sumin swirled more strongly. As if blessing her who had matured mentally one step further. *** Yoo Young-min noticed that the atmosphere in the office had changedtely. A few days ago, Yu-hyun took Kang Hye-rim, Kwon Jia, and Seo Sumin out and came back a littlete. Unlike what he thought that they werete because they cleared a story realm, their mood was quite different from usual. Yu-hyun-hyung seemed fine, but the others looked restless. Even Seo Sumin, who usually did not lose herposure, seemed anxious enough to meditate quietly these days. Yoo Young-min wanted to ask what had happened, but he desperately suppressed his curiosity. He instinctively felt that he was stillcking to know the truth. When I get stronger, hyung will tell me then, right? Yoo Young-min decided to think positively. After all, his first priority was to collect points and get stronger quickly. He could make skills with points, and getting stronger with them was not a problem. He originally wanted to make a cool skill that could rival a finishing move, but he thought he should make a skill that would help his teammates first forter. *** While people were making their own thoughts and efforts. The terrorists of Unleashed moved quietly in the darkness for their purpose. Remember this well. Even if this is just a rehearsal, dont let your guard down. The Unleashed members waited at their designated spots with their own items. We got help from Pentagram Teller who controls this area for this. We cant fail. Everyones eyes captured the scenery outside the alleyway, the cityscape of Tokyos Shibuya. A ce with a lot of floating poption. People were busy moving around without knowing what would happen next. It begins. With that word, Unleashed released the seeds of stories they had prepared in advance. Chapter 272: Chapter 272: The next day, a breaking news hit the whole world. A Mental Realm appeared in the center of Tokyos downtown. Normally, if a Mental Realm appeared, some capable collectors would step up and clear it, but this time it was quite different. The Mental Realm that appeared in Tokyo was not one. It was a strange form that had never been seen before, where as many as five worlds of thought ovepped. It was several times bigger and several times more powerful than the usual Mental Realm, and the phantasms that showed themselves were also more formidable. In an instant, a nationwide evacuation order was issued, and the center of Tokyo was turned into a wastnd by the rampaging phantasms. Tutatata! A helicopter from a broadcasting station flew in the air and filmed the scene of the rampage.Unlike the entrance of a normal Mental Realm, the entrance that had five oval shapes weirdly ovepping was pulsating like a giant monsters heart and spewing out phantasms. The scene was broadcast live to various parts of the world. People were confused. There were very few cases where multiple stories came together and created a Mental Realm, but they certainly existed. However, there was no precedent for separate worlds of thought to merge into one. Was this what they were aiming for? Yu-hyun muttered as he looked at thendscape beyond the TV screen. He didnt think that Mental Realm was naturally created. He had never seen anything like that in his previous life. That Mental Realm was artificially made by someone. And Yu-hyun knew who they were, the ones who made artificial worlds of thought. Unleashed. I wondered what they were up to, but they made something likebining several worlds of thought at once. He should have noticed it when they made a Mental Realm inside another Mental Realm. The thing in Tokyo waspletely different from the fusion-type Mental Realm. The fusion-type Mental Realm was when multiple stories blended naturally and created one big story, but the thing that Unleashed made was literally like stitching together scraps. Thats why the phantasms that came out of the Mental Realm also looked like grotesquebinations of two or three worlds of thought phantasms. They weremonly called synthetic numbers, and they appeared in more dangerous forms than the original ones. Horrible creatures created by human greed. The result was the five-fold Mental Realm that appeared in Tokyo. Ill get a summons right away. Sure enough, Yu-hyuns phone rang immediately. It was happening in Japan, a neighboring country, but Korea couldnt ignore the situation either. There was no guarantee that something simr wouldnt happen in Korea. The meeting ce is the associations conference room. A lot of people will gather this time. The summons text must have been sent to all kinds of collectors. Among them, those who could attend the meeting would be mainly fromrge ns and high-ranked collectors. And Yu-hyun, Kang Hye-rim, and Kwon Jia were also one of them. *** The entrance of the association was already crowded with people. Most of them were reporters or journalists from broadcasting stations, and some were citizens who came to see what might happen. They looked at the collectors who entered the association and took pictures or shouted questions about the current situation. Most of the association staff came out to prepare for any possible situation and guarded the area thoroughly with guard lines. Its crazy. Joo Kyungseo also didnt want to miss such a big event and came to the association, but she had to give up as soon as she saw the crowd in front of the gate. She was sitting in a nearby cafe where she could see the entrance well and watching the scene. Oh, editor-in-chief. What do we do then? A young subordinate who followed her asked that. What do you mean what do we do? Were just watching. Dont we have to do any interviews? Were magazine people, not reporters who post articles. Besides, even if you want to do it now, can you? Look over there. The collectors are all going inside as soon as they arrive. What are they going to do inside? What else? A meeting. Judging by the fact that filming is not allowed, it seems like a serious matter that shouldnt be revealed. Thats why all those reporters and broadcasting station people are waiting there. You mean the Mental Realm that happened in Japan? I heard it. Its unprecedented, the worst Mental Realm ever. Thats right. Five-fold Mental Realm. An unprecedented situation where as many as five worlds of thought merged into one. Whats more, a bigger problem was that Japans initial response was toote, so the erosion of the Mental Realm progressed considerably and more powerful phantasms appeared. They respondedter, but the situation looked difficult as the atmosphere had already tilted. If they left it like this, Japan would have to abandon Tokyo and move the capital. But its a bit of a relief. Hey. People are dying right now, and you say that? As Ju Kyung-seo red at him with a tingling sensation, the subordinate employee shrank his shoulders, but he didnt close his mouth. Still, think about what those Japanese guys have done to us. They always try to trip us up and mess with us whenever they can. They try to steal our famous collectors behind the scenes. They pick a lot of fights with us. The incident that happened in Tokyo was also their fault in fact. If they had taken proper measures at the beginning, the situation wouldnt have gotten this big. I know what youre thinking, but this is a matter of life and death for people. Dont say things like that in front of others. Hey. I dont say things like this to others. And even if you say its divine punishment or whatever, the ones who die are innocent and good citizens. The few people who caused this incident have already escaped before anyone else. They are the ones who should pay for their sins. Youre right. I was short-sighted. Ju Kyung-seo didnt me him any further. She couldnt me him because there were many people who had simr thoughts. Japan had always been a country that picked on Korea whenever they could, even before and after the integration of consciousness. Their attitude didnt change at all. Rather, they couldnt stand the fact that the country they thought was inferior to them became stronger, and they acted even more spitefully. But there was never any serious diplomatic problem. It was inevitable that the Korean people would have negative feelings toward Japan. The same was true for the Japanese consciousness world crisis that happened this time. Its divine punishment, it serves them right, we should never help them. There were already opinions like that on the inte. Especially after it was revealed that the situation got worse because of thete response of the Japanese authorities, most people said it was their own fault and turned their backs on them. In the end, it was always a few powerful people who started the trouble, and the innocent majority had no choice but to bear the damage. Well, judging by the fact that the association called everyone in for a meeting this time, they seem to want to help. The association was not just affiliated with one country. Every country had its own collector association, and behind each countrys association was the world association. The world association would surely step in to resolve the situation in Japan. That was their reason for existence. Oh, editor-in-chief. Look over there. The senior collectors are arriving one by one. At the entrance of the association building, countless camera shes were exploding, which could be seen from here. Famous collectors whose names he had heard somewhere were arriving one by one and entering the association building. Senior collectors had almost celebrity-like poprity, so not only reporters but also citizens who came to see them reacted warmly. There were screams everywhere that echoed inside the cafe. Wow. Is this ce a concert hall or something? The moment the subordinate employee got annoyed by that, suddenly the outside noise stopped abruptly. What? It suddenly got quiet. He wondered if a monster had appeared or something and checked outside again. He couldnt help but swallow his breath. It was the same for Ju Kyung-seo. Oh my god. There were three people who had just arrived at the entrance. A man in a neat ck suit and two beauties standing on either side of him. Ju Kyung-seo couldnt not know them. But what surprised her was their atmosphere. Theyve overwhelmed everyone who was making noise until now. Thousands of people gathered near the association building were pushed back by the aura of just three people. Even reporters who were always shameless in any situation couldnt ask Yu-hyun any questions. Yu-hyun had always had a unique aura, but this time it was iparable to before. He cleared Don Quixotes consciousness world and earned the title of The Last Knight. He overcame his own nightmare and gained the power of one of the four great demons and Aporias demon power. The result was right now. His existence level rose too much, and his unintentional aura made people around him instinctively feel awe. In case of any trouble, even the association staff who set up guards looked at this strange situation with wide eyes. They quietly subdued this noisy ce with just three people, without saying or doing anything. Yu-hyuns aura was also an aura, but Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jiah were not easy either. Kang Hye-rims eyes became more upright and intelligent than before, and Kwon Jiahs changed into something more ferocious like a beasts, giving off an atmosphere that she would bite if approached. Until those three hid their figures inside the association building, The entrance was quiet as if cold water had been poured on it. Wow, what was that? I forgot to breathe for a moment. People opened their mouths one by one btedly, but their expressions were still flustered. As if they had been dreaming. Lim Gunwoo did not abandon his fashion of baggy shorts and aloha shirts even in this kind of ce. He was a man who had some loyalty, in a way. Did you enjoy the view from inside? You were impressive, taking over the atmosphere as soon as you appeared. I didnt do it on purpose. Yu-hyun gave a bitter smile at the fact that he had unintentionally left a strong impression on people. By the way, why are you waiting here, Collector Lim Gunwoo? Me? Well. The mood inside was a bit heavy, so I was going to go in with someone I know. Oh, by the way, we havent met before, right? Youre Sword Empress Kang Hye-rim, and youre Mad dog Kwon Jia. Nice to meet you. Im Lim Gunwoo. Im Kang Hye-rim. Im Kwon Jia. Wow. Lim Gunwoos eyes sparkled as he saw Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jia. He also recognized how amazing they were as high-level collectors. If I fight them seriously, Ill definitely lose. High-level collectors were those who had reached level 80 or higher by the recent standards. Lim Gunwoo had also surpassed level 80, but his actualbat power varied greatly depending on his trait. The more his opponents underestimated and ignored him, the stronger he became. But if they didnt, his power increase was practically nonexistent. The moment he met their eyes, which looked at him seriously, Lim Gunwoo saw his future of losing as soon as he fought. Where did he find such monstrous talents? The most frightening thing was Yu-hyuns eye for talent. He knew that those two were the first and second ones. And he also knew the third one from the academy entrance ceremony. They all had unbelievable talents. What was even more amazing was that Yu-hyun himself had be stronger than when he saw himst time. I know he hid his full power back then, but now hes beyond my reach. Lim Gunwoo was a man who had a keen eye and a deep mind, even though he acted like a thug on the outside. He engraved in his bones the fact that he should never antagonize that man as soon as he faced Yu-hyun. Come on. Lets not do this here and go inside the conference room. There are already a lot of people there. Thats right. As soon as the five of them entered the conference room, countless eyes flew and stuck to them. That person no, is he Teller? Ive heard rumors, but this is the first time Ive seen him in person. Hes strong. Stronger than most of the people here. The people gathered in the conference room were all carefully selected by the associations strict screening. Of course, they also had an eye for people. Some of them had nned to give Yu-hyun some trouble foring to this ce as Teller in advance, but As soon as they saw his face, that thought disappeared. Dont mess with him. That was themon feeling that everyone in this ce had. Im sorry for beingte. Not at all. Theres still time left, so please take your seats. And the person who was in charge of this meeting was none other than Choi Jung-mo. He had solved several incidents recently and his position in the association had risen tremendously. He was almost like President Baji or no different from the current association president, and he had the highest possibility of bing the next association president. Choi Jung-mo shook his head as if to say dont worry when everyone looked at him. Dont worry. Were not going to step up. Everyones eyes questioned his reaction, as if he had another way. I have something to introduce to you at this opportunity. Take a look. The screen of therge screen in the center of the conference room changed with a click. What it showed was a metallic cylinder shining silver. Only Yu-hyun recognized it in this ce. I introduce you to the secret weapon of the World Association. [Text Shredder]. Chapter 273: Chapter 273: [Text Shredder] Thats what it trantes to. A shredder for letters. The first question that the collectors had when they heard that name was only one. What on earth was that cylindrical metal that they called a shredder? It didnt look like a weapon that could handle this situation. This text shredder is our new weapon with a performance worthy of its name. It is a bomb itself, and when it explodes, it shreds only letters, not matter. A bomb that shreds only letters? Is that possible? Dont tell me, they made something that can erase the Mental Realm?Everyone was puzzled, but Yu-hyun was quietly admiring inside. Could it be, they finished all the improvements? Judging by the fact that they confidently brought out that thing in front of everyone, it seemed that Director Kim had worked hard andpleted the improvements properly. Otherwise, there was a possibility that they had brought out an iplete thing to defuse the urgent situation. Everyones eyes turned to Choi Jung-mo, and he immediately showed another screen. It showed the real-time scene of Tokyo bing a ruin as the Mental Realm invaded. This is what is being filmed from high altitude by Japans military drones right now. These are all happening in real time. Look. In the corner of the camera screen, soldiers and collectors were moving busily. As everyone expected, the operation of the Japanese government and the World Association began. Shoo shoo shoo shoo. Countless missiles flew through the air with white tails. And from a distance, red-hot cannons spewed mes. In an instant, high-temperature explosions burst over the heads of the phantasms that were gathered around the ruins. Thats some firepower. But that wont be enough to take down those phantasms. Someone muttered unknowingly, but phantasms were monsters that could not be eliminated by modern weapons. Fantasy creatures were beings formed by the aggregation of texts from the mixed world. No matter what they did with material things, they could only destroy their shapes to some extent, but they could not kill or erase them. They knew that, but they did so for a reason. Its buying time. Everyones eyes shifted to Yu-hyun and then back to Choi Jung-mo. Choi Jung-mo nodded his head as if to confirm his words. The core of this operation is these collectors here. Choi Jung-mo pointed to one side with aser pointer and the screen zoomed in on it. Even without doing that, there was no collector here who didnt recognize them. In the center of the screen, about 10 collectors were running hard towards the Mental Realm with text shredders in their hands. One person carried a text shredder and the other nine desperately opened the way for him. Those people are Theyre Japans top collectors, arent they? Huh. Theres even a guy called Pung Shin. The ones who performed this important operation were the ones who ranked in the top 10 among collectors in Japan. Among them, the man who carried the text shredder on his back was Pung Shin, the man who was called Pung Shin and ranked first in Japan. Indeed, they had gathered only the strongest collectors in their country, and their momentum was unstoppable as they broke through. The ce where a barrage swept by was left with phantasms who had not regained their senses. The 10-man suicide squad broke through the phantasms at an incredible speed and reached the ruins. Their final destination was obviously the entrance to the Mental Realm. Other collectors are also supporting them. The suicide squad did not stop at 10 people. At least mid-level collectors stepped forward and drew the attention of phantasms or opened up paths by throwing themselves directly at them. Their number was over 1,000. Large-scale battles broke out everywhere. They seemed to have gathered all the collectors in Japan overnight, and their numbers were considerable. As a result, phantasms were strong and numerous, but they were pushed back so much that it felt refreshing to watch. Thats how thest 10-man suicide squad arrived at the entrance to the Mental Realm. Two collectors followed Pung Shin, who carried a text shredder, and went inside, while the remaining seven went to clean up phantasms near the entrance. My goodness. They seeded. Everyone clenched their hands with sweat and watched the scene. It had been about three minutes since Pung Shin went inside? The entrance to the Mental Realm, which had been pulsating like a heart, suddenly stopped as if time had stopped and then began to spit out intense shes from inside. The light gradually intensified and reached its limit soon after. Kwaaaaaaang!!! It exploded with a white light and swept away everything around it. Amazing things happened there. The people or things that were touched by the exploding light were fine, but only the phantasms screamed and turned to dust. The sight of phantasms who were fighting fiercely with collectors disappearing into dust as soon as they touched the light was almost a spectacle. The people in the conference room all widened their eyes. Could it be, thats the result of exploding the shredder inside? The power is tremendous. It blew away a fiveyered Mental Realm in one go. It was a situation where five worlds of ideas were strangely ovepped and formed. To get rid of them properly, they had to meet at least five clear conditions. It was close to suicide to step into such a ce without knowing what was going on inside. But if they had a text shredder, or a shredder, the story would bepletely different. They had to go inside the Mental Realm, but they didnt need to meet anyplicated or difficult clear conditions. They just had to blow it up lightly. A bomb that erases only stories, not matter. The World Association really did something. It was natural for the collectors to react that way, not knowing that it was all thanks to a mad scientist. They exploded it inside the Mental Realm, and not only did they erase the Mental Realm, but they also spread to a huge range and wiped out all the phantasms outside. The estimated range of the explosion was easily over 5 km in radius. Its literally a strategic nuclear weapon for the Mental Realm. But they couldnt just load it on a ne and blow it up, they had to manually adjust it and explode it. The condition may seem difficult at first nce, but the merit is huge if you can just get inside. The significance of the shredder, which can eliminate the worldviews that you would never have been able to touch otherwise, is iparable to anything else. I dont know how long it will take to satisfy the condition for clearing the worldviews. During that time, the damage caused by the eroded world and the rampaging phantasms would be hard to estimate. If you can erase all that process with a single item, who would oppose it? What about me? Yu-hyun clenched his fist and calcted if he could clear the fiveyered worldview. If the condition is to defeat only boss-level phantasms, I can clear it easily. He didnt think he would fail even if there were other conditions, although it would take some time. Yu-hyun had already glimpsed the future that he could do it. But, it will take time. If there is even oneplex worldview among those five, it will take at least three days to clear it. How much disaster would happen outside during those three days? The emergence of a new weapon is indeed scary. Just as knights fell into decline with the advent of guns and gunpowder, the appearance of the shredder could pose a huge threat to collectors. But the situation of collectors was better than knights. After all, that shredder was not something that could be mass-produced. The director Kim himself said that the cost of making it was enormous. And to use that thing, only collectors can handle it. No matter how much ordinary people touch or handle the shredder, they can never detonate it. Eventually, the shredder, which was powerful enough to threaten the position of collectors, became a kind of ultimate weapon that could only be used by collectors. He was about to make a judgment like that, but the appearance of the collectors on the screen was strange. The other collectors in the conference room also noticed that. Whats wrong? The state of Pung Shin is strange. Is he hurt? No, thats not it. The collectors around him are also like that. What happened? The collectors who were celebrating their victory with tears soon began to gasp for breath and copse. The only one who stood firm in that ce was Pung Shin. But hisplexion was also pale as if he was about to faint. The soldiers rushed over and helped the copsed collectors. The video ended there. Yu-hyun narrowed his eyes at that sight. It seems like there is a very big problem with the shredder? *** The fiveyered worldview incident that urred in Japan disappeared with the appearance of a text shredder. A memorial service was held for Japan. They managed to end the situation quickly, but the damage caused in that one day was astronomical. More than 3,000 people died and more than 100,000 were injured. The buildings in thergest downtown area copsed, and the area near where the worldview was located was devastated as if a bomb had fallen. This huge damage was also less than one-tenth of what they should have experienced, which indirectly showed how dangerous this fiveyered worldview incident was. But the citizens cheered. After all, they cleared the worldview, and they learned that they could clear any worldview without much risk with the emergence of the shredder. Each country in the world showed interest in wanting to somehow secure at least one of those great weapons. But there was a very big w in the shredder. The power of the collectors who were in the range of influence of the shredder has weakened? Thats right. Kang Hye-rim, Kwon Jia, Seo Sumin, and Yoo Young-min gasped when they heard the truth from Yu-hyun. The collectors who were swept away by the explosion of the shredder looked fine at first nce, but soon they couldnt bear something and fainted. It waster revealed that there was a very serious problem with the shredder. Maybe its because this bomb that shreds stories is too powerful. It also erased all the stories possessed by collectors within its range. Then what happened to those collectors who lost their power? Did they lose itpletely? Or partially? Fortunately, they didnt lose everything. Especially as they got farther away from the range of explosion, their power loss was less. But still, weakening is weakening. The collectors on site lost more than 30% of their power on average. It may sound like 30%, but for those who were at least high-ranking collectors, it couldnt be anything but a terrible loss. Its like a level 80 collector bing 56 by simple calction. And if they were closer to the range of explosion, they lost more stories. The Japanese collector Pung Shin, who was estimated to be level 88, fell below the middle-ranking collectors. The average was 30%, but for those who detonated the shredder right in front of them, it was much more serious. They lost more than 50%, half of their power. This news was a bolt from the blue for the Japanese government. They gathered all the collectors in their country to get rid of the fiveyered worldview. And to make it elite, they only called those who were at least level 55. All those collectors lost their power due to the influence of the shredder, so how bitter would it be for the government? Originally, Japan boasted a collector power that ranked among the top 10 in the world as a collector powerhouse. But, because of this incident, his rank plummeted all the way to the bottom. Then Japan ispletely doomed, right? There was no better way to describe Japans situation than what Yoo Young-min said. The collectors who lost their power could regain it if they tried again, but how long would it take until then? More than anything, the helplessness of those who had lost what they already had could not be solved by anything. The important thing is what happens next. When the multiple worlds of consciousness appear, who will be the one to break the shredder in front of them? The faces of those who realized the seriousness of the situation naturally darkened. Yoo Young-min, who had been cheerful, also shivered at the fact that he might lose more than 30% of his power. There was a high probability that there would be a heated debate on this part. It was good that they stopped the Unleashed guys from doing their thing, but this has its own problems. But, what bothered Yu-hyun the most was the empty seat in the conference room. Many collectors gathered in the association conference room, and most of them were high-ranking collectors. Most of the few who could not attend were overseas and could not attend because they had no choice. But, only one person. A man who did not show his face at all even though he was in Korea. Woo Moo-hyuk, the Godless. He didnte. If he hadnt always been like this, he would have let it go. The important thing was that Woo Moo-hyuk was a man who always showed his face at least in such important ces. Yet, he did not show his face without anyints about a huge matter that plunged a country into crisis. There must be something. He had been suspicious that something smelled bad from before, but he was sure of it with this case. Woo Moo-hyuk had some connection with the Unleashed. Chapter 274: Chapter 274: The World Association revealed the existence of the Shredder to the world. They broadcasted the footage captured by drones on the inte, and people all over the world witnessed the scenes of the Mental Realm being torn apart by the Shredder. Of course, they edited out the parts where the collectors copsed afterwards. They didnt want to lose face by showing that. However, even if they had shown those scenes, the reaction of the people would have been still heated. The fact that the Shredder could destroy even those dangerous phantasms with ease gave a sense of relief to those who were afraid of possible threats. This was totally unexpected. Shena Lynch, the main shooter of Unleashed, was frustrated by the five-fold Mental Realm incident and the appearance of the Shredder that yed a huge role in resolving it. It was a Mental Realm created by using three medium seeds and two low seeds.But, a secret weapon that appeared out of nowhere ruined their entire n. Captain. What should we do about this? Shena asked, but Jin Cheong-woon didnt seem too flustered. Rather, he had a faint smile on his lips, as if he had predicted this situation. Did you know about this from your prophecy? Jin Cheong-woon nodded, and Shena asked incredulously. Wait. So you did this knowing that we would fail? No. We didnt fail. We didnt fail? We did cause some rm, but we didnt inflict as much damage as we expected No, Shena. Look at this reaction. Jin Cheong-woon said that and showed her several screens on arge tablet. Shena stopped herint as she saw the various scenes on the screen. This is Protests by the citizens. People were gathering and shouting loudly. And this was not happening in just one ce. The protests were amon phenomenon all over the world. Shena couldnt understand why this happened. Shouldnt they be happy that they survived a dangerous situation? You dont seem to understand why they are angry. Well, thats Shena. And you guys. Look carefully. Why do you think these people are angry? None of his subordinates could answer his question. They didnt consider the thoughts of ordinary people at all, so they couldnt understand why they were angry. Its rage. Rage? Why? Specifically, rage towards the collectors. Jin Cheong-woon exined kindly to his clueless subordinates. This Shredder was something I already expected. It was in my prophecy after all. This Shredder literally shreds texts, so it can erase any Mental Realm we create, no matter how twisted it is. But, there was a big drawback to this Shredder. Only collectors can activate it. But collectors who are swept by its aftermath lose a significant portion of their power. The Shredder is a powerful weapon, but who would want to use it? If its a Mental Realm that requires using the Shredder, then it must be carried by a high-level collector who can enter it. That means at least an upper-ss collector. Can they carry it alone? Of course they need someone to assist them. Shena. Do you think those people are willing to sacrifice their power? This was the hottest debate in the collector industrytely. No collector wanted to be weaker. Especially upper-ss collectors, who had put in countless efforts to gain their strength, tended to be more obsessed with their power. They were asked to sacrifice their hard-earned achievements. Who would ept that easily? Naturally, upper-ss collectors argued that they needed to think more calmly about this matter. The mid-ss collectors also agreed with them to some extent. They also werent sure if they would be affected by carrying the Shredder. Of course, there were some exceptions. The problem urred after that. The lower-ss collectors who hadnt be strong yet were actively in favor of introducing the Shredder. For them, they wouldnt be affected by it anyway, and even if they lost some of their power, it would be easy to recover. They also had some malicious hopes that those above them would be weaker and fall down because of jealousy. They were even more enthusiastic about introducing the Shredder. The civilians also couldnt stay still. The ordinary citizens also rose up. Various groups demanded that collectors practice noblesse oblige and act heroically. They imed that they should pay back for the benefits they had received so far. The upper-ss collectors felt offended by these words. They had been praised as heroes until now, and now they were being pressured to sacrifice themselves? Especially, upper-ss collectors were the biggest force of each country. If they lost their power, who would take responsibility for what happened next? Of course, a heated debate ensued over the text shredder. That was exactly what Jin Cheong-woon had nned. The world will be more divided than ever. The gap between the ordinary citizens who have not awakened and the collectors who have will only deepen. Some of the collectors had experienced firsthand how the awakened ones were treated as monsters in the early days of the past integration. Some even brought up those events to justify their ims in this crisis. Isnt it interesting? In a situation where the whole world should wee them with open arms, they are fighting each other over their own interests. Captain, are you saying you were aiming for this? Jin Cheong-woon nodded and smiled faintly. It hasnt spread too much yet, but theres enough tinder piled up. All it takes is a small spark to make it explode. A world that cant unite, and endlessly opposes each other. Could there be a more fitting situation for the word chaos? The officers of Unleashed agreed that he was indeed their captain and became more confident in his prophecy. Only Shena Lynch watched Jin Cheong-woon with a wary gaze. Captain. Is this really your goal? Everyone in this ce knew that Jin Cheong-woon had personally moved to get rid of Kang Yu-hyun Teller a while ago. But Kang Yu-hyun Teller came back alive as if to show off. Jin Cheong-woon didnt say anything about his return. Shena wondered if this crisis was to cover up what happened then. No, no. Dont doubt him. Because hes the benefactor who led us here, who were discriminated against. So she had to trust him. She shouldnt doubt the captain. Shena shook her head and erased the uneasy thoughts from her mind. Jin Cheong-woon nced at her with a sidelong nce and then managed his expression naturally. *** A huge power surged from Yu-hyuns body. A ck aura that felt like looking into an endless abyss. It moved naturally ording to Yu-hyuns will. Yu-hyun was now able to freely control the energy of Seven Demons ck Sky Divine Skill, which was said to be difficult to handle. Congrattions. Youve reached the stage where you can learn the first technique. Its all thanks to you for teaching me so well. No, stop that. Its all because you have outstanding talent and worked hard. With this, all the basic preparations for learning Seven Demons ck Sky Divine Skill were over. The main focus of Seven Demons ck Sky Divine Skill is to use the enormous and endless power to crush any enemy in one blow. Youve seen it yourself, right? Yu-hyun nodded. The power she showed was clearly a torrent of pure power, without any tricks or techniques. But he could tell how great her skill was just by handling that power. A power that could never be handled without solidifying the basics. That was Seo Sumins unique martial art. Seven Demons ck Sky Divine Skill consists of seven demons, as the name suggests. The first one Ill teach you is this. Demon (һħ) disaster flower (Ļ). A technique that creates ck energy like petals and spreads them in all directions. Its power wasparable to the song that Chpantaka recited, as Yu-hyun had seen for himself. Seo Sumin continued to exin. From the second demon to the seventh demon. What kind of techniques they were, and what kind of power they had. Thats it for now. Its a bit difficult. I know you cant understand everything at once. Thats why Im going to drill it into you thoroughly for a long time in this case. Hmm. Then I have a question. What is it? Why dont you just make it into a story and give it to me? That was what Yu-hyun had been wondering since a while ago. All skills in this world can be used by buying stories. But Seo Sumin stubbornly taught him everything one by one in person. It seemed rather inefficient, no matter how he looked at it. So it was just a question, but maybe it touched Seo Sumins nerve, as she crossed her arms and snorted. So, youre saying you dont want to ept the kind teacher who is trying to teach you kindly? A pretty and cute girl like me is offering to teach you? No, thats not what I meant. And why are you bringing up being pretty and cute? Right. Let me put it this way. Lets say you can use all the skills you learn for the first time with the power of stories. But do you really think thats your own power? Yu-hyun couldnt answer rashly. The skills obtained by stories cannot be activated when the stories are lost. Because they are not really their own power. Even if you get a skill, if you cant digest and master it as your own, its practically no power at all. Power that is not your own, but borrowed from outside. There is no ability more unstable than this. If you truly want to awaken your skill, you must build a solid foundation from the basics. You can only build a proper house if the base is wellid. Its like renting a house and saying you bought one. Its not entirely yours. Dont you know the structure of the house, the size of the rooms, the materials used? You have to know everything to call it truly yours. Youre surprisingly good at metaphors. Listen well. You never know what will happen in the future. There maye a time when you cant handle the story. The world is full of dangers. Then youll realize how helpful my teachings were. I understand. I understand. I was just joking. You seem very busy these days. Ugh. Did you know? Seo Sumin was visibly flustered. She must have tried her best to hide it, but she couldnt fool Yu-hyuns keen eyes. You have something on your mind, right? Its just my personal problem. I know. I cant say anything about that. Not just you, but Hye-rim and Jia too. They must have realized something. Yu-hyun didnt bother to mention who was behind it. Seo Sumin pouted her lips. Thats enough. Even if you say so, I wont allow you to reduce your time here out of consideration for me. You have to know that. I teach thoroughly when I teach. This is a matter of my pride. I understand. Thats enough. Seo Sumin left the training ground as she was. She was always teasing her, but she got teased back and gave her an excuse to be embarrassed. She looked like a typical person of her age on the outside. Yu-hyun chuckled inwardly and recalled the form she taught him. Seven Demon ck Sky Divine Skill. One Demon Disaster Flower. Yu-hyun remembered the fight between Chpantaka and Seo Sumin. A fight between two people who had reached their limits. Even though they both fought in a weakened statepared to the transcendent level, they shook the world. More than that, they used other skills too. It was a variation form, a skill that changed the existing form and unfolded it in a new way. Among them, the one that pierced Chpantakas heart, the Flower Point Piercing that gathered nine whirlpools into one and stabbed the center. Yu-hyun recalled it and took his stance. The energy is controlled to a minimum, and what Im imitating is the overall flow of the form. It doesnt have to be exactly the same. What Im trying to do now is to see how well I can do it. He muttered to himself as if to reassure himself, and Yu-hyun unfolded the form that he had only heard from Seo Sumin. Knowing something by mouth and actually unfolding it with your body was literally a different dimension of problem. Just like knowing something in your head and actually doing it with your body are different, this too had to be repeated countless times to master it. Yu-hyun knew that too, so he didnt expect much. Swoosh! Very small, nine tiny whirlpools that sprang from the tip of his right hand. They merged into one and scattered into thin air. The moment he saw that. Yu-hyun couldnt help but be surprised. What? Why did it work? Chapter 275: Chapter 275: It was much easier than he had expected to unleash his initial technique. Yu-hyun was bewildered by how smoothly it went. It was even morefortable to move his body directly than to hear the exnation from Gu Kyul. It was a hard thing to understand logically. [Master.] Someone spoke in Yu-hyuns head. A blunt and curt voice that spoke in short sentences. It was Darwins demon. Darwin, huh Ah, I see. I get it. Yu-hyun quickly grasped the situation.He got up from his seat and prepared to go out. He had an idea of why this happened, but he needed to be sure of his hypothesis. He was thinking of doing an experiment in a ce where peoples eyes wouldnt reach, when he suddenly came up with another possibility. Wait. Do I really need to go outside? If what he thought was true, it would not only benefit him, but also the collectors who had be too strong and had trouble with their training. Yu-hyun immediately put on a mask on his face. The mask of aporia, which now had aplete name. Four red eyes floated above the mask. Yu-hyun activated the power of the third eye, Descartes. The power that transcends the boundaries of all reality and fantasy. The scenery around him melted away in an instant and a new world unfolded. The ce where Yu-hyun was standing was a vast in that seemed to expand the training ground by hundreds of times. He confirmed that and lightly jumped or stomped his feet. He felt the touch clearly, even though he knew it was a fantasy. This is the power of Descartes demon. The [Wondend] created by Descartes power. It could be seen as the most terrifying power. Lace, Maxwell, and Darwin were limited to strengthening their own powers, but Descartes was the opposite. This power that showed illusions to others was too delicate and immense. Yu-hyun had entered here knowing that it was a fantasy, but what if someone who didnt know anything experienced this ce? What if all the years they lived were actually false? What if they were illusions nted by someone? There is a term called brain in a vat. A hypothesis that says that ones real self is a brain in a vat, and that all the memories and experiences they have lived so far are false ones created by some crazy scientist through electric stimtion. Of course, this hypothesis is practically meaningless because if one is really a brain in a vat, they wouldnt be able toe up with the hypothesis of what if Im a brain in a vat? but what about Descartes power? No, thats not whats important right now. Yu-hyun wanted to experiment with his power here. He had seeded in using mental realm, the variation technique of Seven Demons ck Sky Divine Skill, albeit very briefly and roughly. He had to check if it was a coincidence or not. Anyway, this ce is a world made of fantasy. Even if I use all my power, it wont affect the surroundings. Even the special space made for collectors couldnt withstand Yu-hyuns power properly. It was a waste of time and effort to look for a ce where he could measure his power. In that sense, this Wondend was the best space where he could use his power freely. Yu-hyun concentrated his mind. His inner energy, which was as ck as ink, swayed like ripples around his body. He felt his strength drain out of his body, and his heartbeat and filled the empty space right away. His energy, which seemed like a dotpared to the vast space, soon became a huge wave that swept over the surrounding area. His body settled down calmly, but Yu-hyuns head spun fast. His eyes were seeing something else right now. The power that Seo Sumin showed in the fight against Chpantaka. The flow of that huge vortex and how it eventually converged into one point. And how he used his luck when that happened. Kwarurururung! A dark energy began to swirl violently around Yu-hyun. One, two, three There were exactly nine whirlpools. The nine ck vortices gathered in Yu-hyuns right hand. -Listen well. This power of mine is not meant to be used with weapons. Seo Sumin said that and stretched out her right fist. -This power is originally a technique that is performed with only a strong body. Weapons are just for increasing uracy. Of course, its not bad to have weapons. Its good if you have them, and it doesnt matter if you dont. So the essence of it was ultimately a physical power technique that was performed with bare hands. -If you really want to master this power, you will be able to use it properly with bare hands someday. As if to prove that, Yu-hyun thrust out his right hand with the nine vortices. -That is, Seven Demons ck Sky Divine Skill. Kwarurururung! A thunderous noise and lightning shed as the air around him shook violently. The overflowing power sprayed a strong pressure like a meteor around him. The ground where Yu-hyun was standing cracked and shook roughly. The nine swirling vortices soon twisted and merged into one. Ipress and condense them, weaving and mixing them together. Nine whirlpools of power, each retaining its own strength, but amplified into a single thrust. I unleash it. A strike that pierces the existence of a star. With all my might. What I envision in front of me is the Chpantaka I saw back then. The man who recited verses on a lotus, radiating brilliant light. I imagine him as an illusion. The illusionary Chpantaka recited his final verse. And then, Yu-hyuns mental realm collided with that light. !!! A fierce sh that shook the world and a thin ck line that cut through that sh. When everything disappeared, what remained was the still intact figure of Chpantaka and. The power of mental realm that scattered without piercing the light. As I watched it, the illusion of Chpantaka crumbled and vanished. The broken world returned to its original form. This Wondend even had the function of automatically restoring itself. Tsk. Yu-hyun clicked his tongue in disappointment. He had tried his best to follow it, but he still couldnt match the real thing. He felt frustrated that he didnt get the expected result, but if Seo Sumin had seen this spectacle, she would have been stunned. Yu-hyun had almost perfectly performed mental realm, which Seo Sumin had disyed, without proper instruction and only hearing the name. The biggest foundation for that was the experience of seeing with his eyes, but that was something that no one could imitate. He saw it with his eyes and performed the same skill. What made it possible for Yu-hyun was his incredible cognitive ability to not forget anything he saw once and. A body that moves as it expresses what it thinks. Yu-hyun looked down at his body for a moment. Underneath the suit that fit his body perfectly was the ultimate physique that Seo Sumin had mentioned in the past. So this is why she called it the ultimate physique. The ultimate physique was not a name given simply because it was powerful. It was more than sturdy and free of any waste in the body, and it could ept and manipte any energy. Not only that, but anything he saw once or came to his mind. If he tried to implement it, his body would naturally move along with it. People often say that they see and know, but their bodies dont follow. Knowing something and doing it are different things, and to learn something with your body, you have to repeat it hundreds of times through repetition learning. But Yu-hyun was different. If he saw something with his eyes or knew something in his head, He could do anything with this body. That was the ultimate physique. The power possessed by Darwins Devil. Beyond the insane vitality and unbelievable physical strength, being able to do anything with your body as you please. Thats a talent that would make any martial artists eyes roll back. It was not a level of physicality given by heaven. Even a genius who appeared once in a thousand years could not match Yu-hyun now. Yes. If he had to put it into words, this was Literally a devils talent. Lace. Maxwell. Descartes. Darwin. All of youe out. As soon as Yu-hyunsmand fell, ck letters clustered like bugs and revealed four devils. The eldest Lace stepped forward and bowed his head. [Our master. Give us anymand.] Its not amand per se. Yu-hyun smiled slyly at the four devils. First of all, I need to test your power. *** After finishing all his training and returning to reality, Yu-hyun almost copsed on the spot from the exhaustion that ran through his body. Damn. Did I train too hard? What was more surprising was that even though he trained in the Wondend, the effect of the inside affected reality when he came out. Its because of Descartes power. Its not a simple illusion. What he did and experienced in the illusion was also real. If he used up his energy there, it was the same as using up his energy in reality. The same goes for getting hurt in the Wondend. The physical body in reality did not get exactly the same wound, but the pain and impact of the wound were real. Its dangerous either way, but its also much more efficient than doing it in reality. Above all, he spent more than six hours in the Wondend, but when he came back to reality, less than an hour had passed. The flow of time was much faster in the Wondend, which caused this to happen. The ratio of flow may not be that big now, but if he can handle this power more properly. It might be possible to spend an eternity in the illusion while its only a moment in reality. Of course, he would have to raise his level more than now to do that, but it was enough to make him smirk at the fact that it was not impossible. This settled how he would train the collectors of White Flower Management. All that was left was to clear the way for his colleagues to go forward without stumbling on any rocks. Ive almost cleared up the Twilight Curtain and Hanul. The religious groups are getting noisy againtely, but theyre not annoying enough. The only thing left is Unleashed? The one he had to be most wary of was Jin Cheong-woon. He was the one who possessed the same golden fragment as himself. Even with Laces power, he couldnt glimpse his future, and he also had a power simr to Laces, called prophecy. Hes not going to do anything right now, but hes dangerous beyond words when I think about the future. The five-fold mental realm that happened in Japan was just the beginning. Ever since that man appeared in Korea, Yu-hyun had anticipated that something much more serious than the five-fold mental realm would explode in Korea someday. He had to be fully prepared for that time. *** The next morning of Yoo Il. As soon as the day broke, Yu-hyun ordered the four collectors to gather with all their preparations. They thought they might go to another mental realm and prepared ordingly. They all held weapons and checked their outfits. After confirming that they were all gathered, Yu-hyun introduced something they couldnt understand. The reason I gathered you all here is because I found a good ce. You will be training in the Wandering Realm from now on. The Wandering Realm? What is that? Is that the name of a Mental realm? Bro? Everyone expressed their curiosity, but Yu-hyun only smiled and did not answer. He just put on a mask. A devil-shaped mask with four red eyes. Dont resist and just look into my eyes. The group did as they were told. They did not think Yu-hyun would do anything bad to them. As they rxed their bodies and stared into the eyes of the masked Yu-hyun, their heads spun for a moment. When they came to their senses, they realized that they were standing somewhere other than reality. Wha, what? Where is this? What is this? Where are we? A world so vast that the end was not visible. But it was also so barren and monotonous that nothing existed. Everyone was bewildered by the appearance of this world. Calm down. This is the Wandering Realm that I created. Yu-hyun said that and exined that this ce was a fantasy world created by illusion. And in this ce, time flowed slower, they could train without worrying about the aftermath, and the training here would also affect them in reality. The group was skeptical at first, but they seemed to believe everything as Yu-hyun exined it one by one. Even if they didnt, they would find out after experiencing it today. But, if this ce is a fantasy world, can we create anything we think of? Of course. Well, technically I create it with my power. Can you make something like a cake as big as a mountain? Kang Hye-rim asked with curiosity. She had been enthusiastic about reading bookstely, which was Yu-hyuns homework for her, so she was paying attention to her sugar intake. She must have made a lot of money. Kang Hye-rim bought and ate all the sweet desserts she had wanted to eat until now. Yu-hyun did not answer and snapped his fingers. To everyones surprise, a giant cream cake over 20m high appeared right next to Kang Hye-rim. Kang Hye-rim tasted it with her fingertip and was amazed by the vor. Oh my god. It really tastes real. As you can see, you can feel all your senses here. You can also use the power you have in reality. And this world is very sturdy, so even if the ground breaks, it will be restored and it wont be destroyed easily. So there was no better ce to train than this. Everyones eyes finally lit up with intensity. Except for one person. Yoo Young-min. Uh, if you say training, I Yoo Young-mins way of getting stronger was different from others. He earned points and made skills with them, and he got stronger with those skills. It was a method that suited Yoo Young-min, who was full of tricks. So he was not very familiar with the process of training. The best way to get stronger was to go to Mental realms and hunt Phantasms or get clear rewards. Thats okay. He heard that voice next to him and felt his whole body shiver. Seo Sumin. The beautiful girl with white hair smiled at him. Ill teach you everything. Seo Sumin was especially excited toe to the Wandering Realm. She had felt like she had to restrain her own powertely, but thanks to Yu-hyun, she got a chance to let loose. And for Yoo Young-min, Seo Sumins joy could only mean a huge despair. Sister Heavenly Demon? Well then, good luck everyone. Ill be backter. Huh? Bro? Youre leaving? I have something to do for a while. Wa-wait! Sis! Sis! Yoo Young-min called out desperately, but Yu-hyun left the Wandering Realm without looking back. Yoo Young-min became speechless. Ee-eeek! Come on. Lets start our hearty training. Save meee! Yoo Young-min, who had dressed up in a nice coat for once thinking he would go to a Mental realm together, was dragged away by Seo Sumin without any resistance. Chapter 276: Chapter 276: As soon as he escaped from the Wondend, Yu-hyun remembered something he had forgotten and took out Baekryeon. [What? Whats going on?] I need to check your status window for a moment. [Status window? Mine? Why?] My rank went up, remember? [Oh, right.] Baekryeon was originally a mythical weapon, but because Yu-hyun, the actual user, had a low rank, its actual ability was not yet at the level of a myth. Baekryeon had several special abilities, but most of them were locked because of the low rank. The most recent one that Yu-hyun unlocked was a special window that greatly increased the limit of mass and volume for shape-shifting.Yu-hyun was confident that Baekryeon had also undergone a second change after he gained the power of aporia and his rank rose. He opened Baekryeons status window and moved his eyes to the special window. [Special Window] -Breakthrough -Story Absorption (NEW!) -(Locked due to low user level) As expected, it was as he had predicted. The second special window of Baekryeon, which had been locked until now, was unlocked. Story absorption, huh? [What? What is this? When did I get a new ability?] What if you dont know that? [Well, I dont know how to check my status. Ive been so busytely.] True. It must have happened recently. Yu-hyun chatted casually and thought about what story absorption was. There was not much to ponder. If this unlocked special window was true, then Baekryeon could literally eat stories and grow stronger. Then what exactly are stories? Yu-hyun had a hunch and took out White Whale Bone Harpoon . [What? What are you going to use that bone harpoon for?] I have something to check. Story absorption activate. Yu-hyun held White Whale Bone Harpoon to Baekryeon and shouted the trigger word. A light flowed from Baekryeons de. The pure white light, simr to Baekryeons color, moved like a wriggling snake and wrapped around White Whale Bone Harpoon . Then something amazing happened. White Whale Bone Harpoon , wrapped in light, slowly dposed into text and scattered like dust, following the light into Baekryeons inside. [Wow.] Baekryeon let out a strange exmation at the intense power that filled his inside. Afortable and cozy feeling that filled his empty inside. Baekryeon had never felt such a sensation before, so his reaction was even bigger. Soon after Baekryeon finished absorbing White Whale Bone Harpoon , he looked much more radiant than before. So this is what story absorption is. Baekryeon, who had absorbed the story of White Whale Bone Harpoon , became much sharper and harder. Even if he swung it as usual in the form of a sword, the power would have increased considerably. [Hey? Wait a minute. Its fine that I feel good by absorbing stories, but are you okay? Wasnt that bone harpoon a good weapon?] Baekryeon btedly worried that Yu-hyun had consumed White Whale Bone Harpoon too easily. White Whale Bone Harpoon was an excellent weapon made from Moby Dicks bone, and more importantly, it was the best medium for activating the skill [Whale Killing]. He gave it up willingly, so Baekryeon couldnt help but be confused. Its fine. I can activate Whale Killing skill even without White Whale Bone Harpoon . [Still] More importantly, you have the story that White Whale Bone Harpoon had. Yu-hyun proved it by changing Baekryeons shape slightly. From a sword to a harpoon. Baekryeon took on the same appearance as White Whale Bone Harpoon he had absorbed. But the energy he held inside was iparably stronger than White Whale Bone Harpoon . This is enough. It was just a sub-weapon anyway, and theres no need to use it separately in the future. Yu-hyun said so firmly, and Baekryeon didnt say anything more. Yu-hyun finished experimenting with Baekryeons new special window ability and moved outside. He also didnt forget to wear sses that hindered recognition, since he had be such a famous person who caught peoples attention. He walked along the street and arrived at the meeting ce. So why did you ask me to see you? Yu-hyun stopped at his seat and asked the air. At that moment, a teller appeared in front of Yu-hyun as the space tore open. He wore a ck uniform and a ck helmet that covered his face. He also had a cloak that fluttered behind him, as if to show off his entrance. Romxis stood in front of Yu-hyun and scratched his head awkwardly. Hi there. Long time no see. Is it really that long? Oh. Was it not? He calcted and realized that it wasnt that long ago since theyst met. He smiled as he looked at Yu-hyun, who was trying hard to figure out his intentions. Romxis was a teller who imed to be sent by Celestina, but he acted so strangely that Yu-hyun couldnt trust him at all. He had a bad impression of Romxis since their first meeting, and when he suddenly contacted him through the Genesis Network and asked to meet, Yu-hyun decided to use this opportunity to find out more about this teller. But still, I have no idea. He couldnt understand his behavior. He couldnt see his face because of the helmet, so he couldnt read his expression. And he couldnt analyze his emotions by the tone of his voice, because he was always high-Divine Spirited. Yu-hyun eventually concluded that there was no answer except to ask him directly. Why did you call me? Hey. What reason would I have? Well, if I have to answer, it was because I wanted to get along with you better. Get along better? Were going to run into each other a few times in the future, right? So I thought we should get familiar with each other. You dont have to be formal with me either. Imfortable with this way of speaking. Then I dont care. Yu-hyun was quite puzzled by Romxiss words. Get along better? Was that really why he called him? But, there seemed to be no lies in his attitude. If he was sincere. Romxis is a teller who is an unbelievable optimist and acts on his own whims. He wondered what Celestinas intention was to send such a teller to help him. Just then, Romxis pped his hands as if he remembered something. Oh, right. Look at my mind. I havent been on Earth for long, you know? Is that so? Yeah. But Im a teller, so I need a collector who can show me the world, right? So Ive been looking around for collectorstely and managed to find some contractors. Contractors? Not just one, but several? Hey. Its not that many. Its only three. They were people who were worried about extending their contracts with other tellers because their contract periods had expired. So I showed up there and tried to recruit them. Yu-hyun knew something about the contracts between collectors and tellers. They specify a rough contract period when they make a contract. From a minimum of one year to a maximum of ten years. Yu-hyun also specified a reasonable contract period and recruited Kang Hye-rim, Kwon Jiah, Seo Soo-min, and Yoo Young-min. Of course, there are cases where collectors either look for new tellers or extend their contracts with existing tellers after their contract period ends. But he brought three? Usually, collectors tend to extend their contracts with existing tellers even after their contract period ends. Unless the rtionship deteriorates during the contract period and they hate each other, the average extension rate is over 90%. Romxis said he recruited three. It was an impressive achievement for a teller who had justnded on Earth, even if he was a manager. And if they were collectors whose contract period ended, they would be at least mid-level. The 18 grades from Grade 1 to Grade 9 that were connected by the Second Phantasm Shock disappeared, and only the level reced the level of collectors. Mid-level collectors were those who achieved the title by exceeding level 50. That was not a bad level for a first contract. Come on, let me introduce them to you. Andter, please introduce me to your collectors too. Romxis led Yu-hyun to a nearby cafe while saying that. His bizarre appearance made the passers-by look back at him, but no one paid attention to him. Romxis also had the power to scatter his perception like Yu-hyun. Here they are. Say hello everyone. Romxis introduced the three women sitting in front of Yu-hyun. Yu-hyun came here just to get acquainted with them, but he realized that they were all too familiar and widened his eyes slightly. The same was true for the three women sitting across from him. Huh? Hmm? Huh? Why are you all here? Yu-hyun was surprised not only because he knew all three of them, but also because theposition of the members that Romxis gathered was amazing. Bang Sang-shi. ck Iron Knight Huang Se-eun. And, the Mad Dog of the Association, Yoo Seong-ah. The sight of the three of them sitting shoulder to shoulder in a strange atmosphere was like a mismatch of paintings drawn by different artists. Oh. Do you know each other? That makes things easier. How on earth did you manage to gather all these people? Me? Um. Just? Romxis imed that he didnt do anything special to recruit the three of them. For Yu-hyun, it was a hard-to-believe story. Besides, did all three of you have your contracts expired? Me and my sister yes. Yes. Bang Sang and I had our terms just ended. What about you, Yoo Seong Ah? Yoo Seong Ah answered with a bit of annoyance, crossing her arms. The teller I had contracted with was so annoying. I hated how he always tried to move me around ording to his whims. Even though I still had some time left, I just broke the contract. Is that okay? If one side breaks the contract unterally, the penalty should be severe. Oh, thats fine. He paid for it instead of me. The one who stepped in and paid for Yoo Seong Ah was Romxis. Yu-hyun looked surprised. For a collector like Yoo Seong Ah, the penalty points she had to pay for breaking the contract would be quite a lot. And Romxis paid for all of them. Yu-hyun thought that he could do it too with the points he had now, but that was because he was special, not a normal teller at the manager level. How does this teller have so many points? Come to think of it, the members he recruited while hiring were also dazzling. They were notparable to Yu-hyun, who worked at White Flower Management, but werent those three all collectors with great potential? Yu-hyun looked at Romxis again. His actions may be strange, but his ability is undeniable. No wonder Celestina sent him. But from Yu-hyuns perspective, he couldnt empathize with the three collectors. No matter how you look at it, hes not just suspicious, hes downright shady. How did you manage to sign a contract with him? Bang Sang, Huang Se-eun, and Yoo Seong-a remained silent, as if they couldnt deny it. The first one to open his mouth was none other than Bang Sang. Hesunique. What? Ah, our Bang Sang has a different perspective from normal people. Shes a bitpeculiar. nk. Huang Se-eun, the ck Knight, intervened as if to make an excuse for the flustered Yu-hyun. She was wearing a ck armor over her entire body, even in the cafe where she should have been sitting. Youre the one whos peculiar. Yu-hyun reflexively held back the words that almost slipped out of his mouth. Hes not very expressive, but hes surprisingly sensitive to other peoples emotions. He can sense it like a ghost if someone looks at him or treats him negatively. So thats why you chose him? Bang Sang nodded silently. He said he chose him because he was unique, but the most fundamental reason was that Romxis was not a bad being, and he didnt feel any aversion to him instinctively. And that was the same for Huang Se-eun. She also felt ufortable dealing with other tellers or people in general, but strangely enough, she didnt feel that way with Romxis. Thats amazing. He never expected that the two people who had extremely picky eyes for people would ept Romxis. Yu-hyuns gaze naturally turned to Yoo Seong-a. It was a look that meant how did you end up epting this? Me? I just thought it wouldnt hurt to try. You dont have a reason? A reasonwell Yoo Seong-a trailed off. If she had to say it, there was a reason. It was because Romxis called her a beautiful woman when he saw her. Her trait made her look ugly to Mrs. Park and other people and tellers around her. But Romxis saw through her trait and recognized her true appearance in an instant. She used to think that she didnt care about her appearance, but ever since she showed her true face to Yu-hyun, she couldnt help but be conscious of him. Her mindset of I dont need to wear makeup or care about how I look since they wont know anyway changed to a sense of anxiety that she might have to show her bare face someday. And then Romxis appeared, who recognized her true appearance after Yu-hyun. He may not be trustworthy, but she thought he wasnt a bad choice for the next contract because he recognized her true self. I dont have anything like that. She couldnt say that honestly, so Yoo Seong-a vaguely brushed it off. Yu-hyun raised his evaluation of Romxis. The three collectors he was facing now were all outstanding in their personalities and talents. The more so, the harder it would have been to recruit them, but Romxis had done it in such a short time. So, Manager Romxis, what was the reason you chose these three? Yu-hyun asked Romxis, who was sitting next to him. The answer that came back was outrageous. Because theyre all pretty. What? Chapter 277: Chapter 277: Yu-hyun couldnt understand what Romxis was saying. You picked they because Im pretty? Yes? Of course. Why else would I pick they? Wait a minute. Yu-hyun rubbed his throbbing head and tried to sort out the situation. Dont you usually say that you picked someone based on their abilities or potential, or something like that? Abilities? Everyone looked like they had some. Potential? I dont know anything about that. So I pick based on what catches my eye at first nce. And thats appearance? Exactly! But youre not in a position to say that to me, are you?No, I mean Yu-hyuns mind shed with the images of Kang Hye-rim, Kwon Jia, and Seo Sumin. He was about to say that he had picked them based on their talent, skills, and attitude, but he was at a loss for words. Wouldnt it be more embarrassing to make excuses? Wouldnt the others already think that way? I have one man, at least. That was the only rebuttal he coulde up with after his dilemma. Oh, you do? Well, if I were to pick a fourth one, I would choose a woman! Romxis didnt hesitate to cheer for his own answer, and Yu-hyun sent a look of desperation to the three of them. Bang Sang silently drank her coffee through the hole in her mask, Huang Se-eun just stayed still, and Yoo Seong-ah didnt even bother to reply, saying that she knew he would say something like that. The moment he saw their reaction, Yu-hyun had no choice but to realize. Ah. These people have already experienced how weird Romxis is as a teller. That reaction was only one thing. It was something that only people who had given up on everything could show. Yu-hyun sent a sympathetic look to the three of them. Huang Se-eun let out an awkwardugh from behind her helmet, and Yoo Seong-ah turned her head away as if she didnt want to receive Yu-hyuns gaze. Only Bang Sang wondered why Yu-hyun was looking at him like that. Theyre a perfect match of weird people and a weird teller. Come to think of it, they couldnt be morepatible. Two collectors who never showed their faces and always hid them, and another one who was a badass of the association with a quirky personality. This side was also a bunch of collectors with their own personalities. Romxiss recruiting ability proved that he was good at his job, even if he was not very pleasant. He might be mentally exhausting to talk to, but he wouldnt do anything to harm or threaten the collectors. Romxis said. Im d you already knew each other. Anyway, thank you for taking the time toe here today ording to my whim. You can go now. What? Then why did you call us? Yoo Seong-ah frowned at the situation where they had to part ways after exchanging a few words. Romxis shrugged and answered. I originally wanted to introduce you to Teller Kang Yu-hyun, but you said you already knew him. Well, what can I do? Its good to have good things. Wahahaha. Are youughing now?! Yoo Seong-ah. Dont get too angry, just leave. Huang Se-eun, the oldest and most thoughtful one in this ce, stopped Yoo Seong-ah who was sitting next to her. She said that while sending a nce at Yu-hyun across her helmet. She probably had the most questions about Yu-hyun in this ce. She must have dreamed of Yu-hyun and Choi Do-yoon while experiencing the second Fantasm Shock, just like Guseo Yoon and Jam. But she didnt ask him on purpose and rather tried to leave, because of her consideration for his actions. No, dont you get angry too? Yeah. Im fine. And getting angry here will only hurt others. Lets go. Ugh. Huang Se-eun dragged Bang Sangchee with one hand and Yoo Seong-ah with the other out of the ce. Yu-hyun watched them and felt like they were two unruly daughters being taken care of by their mother. Would she get angry if I said that? Yu-hyun shook his head and dismissed his random thoughts. What mattered more was the meaning behind Romxis sending those three away. You have something to say to me alone? Oh. How did you know? Amazing. It just looked like that. Well, its easier for me if you know. I told you, right? The director told me to help you. So. You said you would help me, but what exactly are you going to do? Hmm. To be honest, from what I see, youre so perfect that you dont seem to need much help. Thats not true. Hey. Dont be so modest. Anyway, I thought a lot about it. What can I do to make a good reputation for helping you? I cant let the rumor spread. Oh, really? Well. Anyway, I have one conclusion that Ive reached. I decided to provide you with some information. Ive picked up a lot of things while wandering around here. Yu-hyuns eyes sparkled at those words. He straightened his posture and listened carefully to what Romxis had to say. Romxis cleared his throat once and was about to tell Yu-hyun what he had learned. Yu-hyun reached out his hand and told him to stop for a moment. Wait a minute. Huh? Why are you doing this? I was just about to tell you something important. Do we keep talking like this, sitting down? Yu-hyun realized one important thing. The current position where Yu-hyun and Romxis were sitting was next to each other with their shoulders touching, with a table in front of them. They had not changed their seats after the three people who were sitting across from them left, and it was awkward to have a conversation while touching shoulders. Huh? Whats wrong? Whats wrong with the seat? Never mind. Ill move. As soon as he heard Romxiss voice, which sounded stupidly asking him back, Yu-hyun realized that convincing this teller was a difficult task and moved his seat himself. Okay. Now that Ive moved, lets continue the conversation we were having. Yes. Ive recently found out various things. You know, right? That Exodus and Tragedy Defeat have infiltrated Earth. I know because I saw it myself. The two groups dont get along well, and theyre not in a good rtionship with our Celestial Corporation either. But recently, Exoduss movements are suspicious. Is that so? Yu-hyun couldnt help but feel a little annoyed at that. He already knew what Exodus was up to from his own experience. The Exodus tellers had somehow obtained the seeds of stories and handed them over to the terrorist group Unleashed. The recent five-dimensional world incident in Japan was also their doing. Hmm. You seem to know something. Then do you know this? What is it? Shamat, who was confined in the disposal chamber by the headquarters, escaped with someones help. ! Shamat escaped? That was something Yu-hyun didnt know. I need a detailed exnation. Someone helped him? Yes. ording to the traces engraved inside, there was some kind of fight. A fight? The surveince room tellers should have been guarding it, who could have fought with them? They have such powerful authority within the headquarters that no one can touch them easily Yu-hyun stopped talking and narrowed his eyes. Was it an insiders act? Thats what they think for now. Then it must be, the Pentagram Directors No. It cant be that. Romxis denied Yu-hyuns suspicion with certainty. Yu-hyun asked curiously. Why do you think so? The evidence is clear. At the same time, Director Demialos was quietly staying in his living space. The culprit wouldnt have risked himself and moved personally. He cut off his tail very well. Then its another insiders aplice act. Yes. Thats right. But theres one more strange thing. There were four tellers guarding the disposal chamber, two inside and two at the entrance. But the two at the entrance left their posts on Director Utatas orders. Director Utata? The surveince room director. Oh. But he ordered them to leave their posts? Yes. Weird, right? That means it was a fake. The culprit who helped Shamat escape imitated Director Utatas appearance and sent away the two at the entrance, and killed the two inside when things went wrong. Thats not a trivial problem. The surveince room was turned upside down, of course. Director Utata suspects that it was the work of another surveince room director who is hostile to him. What about Shamats trail? They tried to track him down, but they lost his trail near an asteroid far away from the headquarters. They said they couldnt track him any further. They couldnt track him? Yu-hyun stroked his chin and pondered for a moment. Assuming that what Romxis told me was all true, this was a much bigger deal than I thought. It meant that there was someone in the headquarters who was doing something that even the head of the pentagram wouldnt do. It was more likely to be an insider than an outsider. The answer was clear just by looking at the fact that they knocked down two tellers from the surveince room. The fact that Shamats trace was cut off means that he might have been killed by a silencer there. This is something that only a head-level can do. It might have been the act of another surveince room head who wanted to check on Utata. But, there were more than one or two suspicious parts. I dont know what Utatas head looks like, but anyway, he said he disguised himself as him. And the two who guarded the entrance didnt know and let him pass. They couldnt have had no doubt about why they had to step back. That meant that he had enough evidence to quell their doubts. What could be the evidence that convinced them that he was not a fake? It wouldnt be something obvious like an employee card. They said they left their seats for a moment. Maybe the fake said he had something important and asked them to step back. What was that important thing? What was it to prove it? An official document came to mind. But, no matter how head-level he was, he couldnt have made such a document by himself. All official documents came only through the central office. Wait. Central office? A spark flew in my head. Until now, I thought the culprit was the head of one of the seven rooms. But, there was another one in the Celestial Corporation. That is, the central office where only executive-level officers gathered. Did you say anything about the central office? The central office? Well, they ordered us to find out somehow from the surveince room. Hmm. Romxis noticed something from my lukewarm reaction. Dont tell me, you think the central office is involved in this? Not all of it. Maybe some of them No, even if its some of them, its a big deal. It means that the board members are rted to this. I hastily added. Of course, its just a suspicion, not a certainty. No. I can see why you think that. If a director-level being was involved, the puzzle that didnt fit well would all fit together. Looking at Romxis muttering seriously, I felt anew that this teller was serious when he was serious. Romxis, who was serious for a while, soon returned to his original tone. Well, anyway, this is not our job to solve! Anyway, I just have a suspicion that there is some connection between Pentagram and Exodus. Is that so. Oh, and did you hear about the Comedy Troupe? I shook my head. Exodus was something I was watching out for, but Comedy Troupe was a topic that was out of my interest. What are they doing? They are the clowns who can sell their parents for fun. They did something funny this time. Walker, did you say? A group that refers to progressive awakeners who defected from the existing collectors. Yes. Thats right. And Comedy Troupe made a contract with those walkers and agreed to support them. You know how noisy the country istely, right? Yu-hyun nodded. The issue of whether collectors should sacrifice themselves or not by using the text shredder was still a hot topic of debate. Originally, the workers were going to volunteer and select the candidates themselves, but the Comedy Faction stopped them. The Comedy Faction? Yes. They said it would be no fun. But I see it differently. Im sure the Comedy Faction guys are also plotting something. Theyre not the type to force their contractors like that. Of course, their fundamental reason is their own amusement. Theyre not a good ce either. Theyre all like that, right? Romxis chuckled and did not deny Yu-hyuns words. Rather, his voice seemed to imply something that epassed even the Celestial Corporation. Yu-hyun thought he needed to think about what the Comedy Faction had done as well. In his previous life, he had never encountered them, but the danger that their extreme ideology could bring was the same for Exodus and Comedy Faction. Just then, a crowd of people shouting through loudspeakers passed by outside the cafe. They were protesters denouncing the collectors who did not fulfill their duties. Ah, I dont understand why people are so noisy. Romxis shook his head andmented the current situation. Theyre all anxious. You never know when Korea will face the same situation as the neighboring country. The Fivefold Mental Realm? Its unlikely that such a big event will happen at a good timing. You never know. Yu-hyun tapped the table lightly with his fingertips and looked at the scenery outside the cafe. Normally, it would be impossible for such absurd events to happen randomly. But Yu-hyun, who had already climbed to the center of the flow of fate, had be an existence that attracted events more than anything else. He was well aware of that, so he could not easily agree with Romxiss words. Maybe, somewhere in Seoul right now, something big is happening. Come on. No way. Thats when it happened. Beep beep beep! A disaster safety text message flew into Yu-hyuns phone in his pocket. The loud sound did not stop at Yu-hyun, but rang from all the customers phones in the cafe at the same time. Romxis was curious about this unfamiliar event. Whats this sound? It means an incident has urred. Yu-hyun checked the disaster text message on his phone and answered. A big event that happened at a good timing. Chapter 278: Chapter 278: It was a surprising situation that something suddenly happened, but they were skilled tellers. Rather thanining about what had already happened, their top priority was to prepare for it. It was nice to meet you today. I have something to do, so Ill be going now. Yes. Take care, Teller Kang Yu-hyun. Yu-hyun immediately got up from his seat and said goodbye to Romxis. Romxis scratched his helmet as he watched Yu-hyun leave. Hmm. This is the second time Ive seen him, but hes amazing no matter how many times I see him. When Director Celestina first told him to help Yu-hyun, Romxis didnt think much of it. It was annoying to have to take care of a teller, but he thought he could just do a few things to help him out.However, after meeting him for the first and second time, Romxis had to adjust his evaluation of Yu-hyun. I wondered why the director was interested in him. Well, I cant help it. Romxis shrugged his shoulders and moved to his supervisors room. He immediately contacted Director Celestina through the Genesis Network. [Oh, is that you, Romxis?] Yes. Its your cute Romxis~! [Im hanging up.] Ah! Wait a minute! Director! Dont you think thats too harsh for a joke?! [So why did you contact me? Didnt I tell you not to bother me unless you have something important to report?] Hey. Were close, right? Its okay to just contact you to see your face, right? [Im hanging up. For real.] Ah, okay! Okay! I have something to report. Thats why I contacted you. So please listen to me until the end. [Sigh.] Celestina let out a huge sigh as if she wanted the ground to swallow her up. It was always like this when she talked to this guy. He said he had something to report, so she decided to listen to him for now. Romxis smiled as he saw her attitude. Director. Dont be surprised when you hear this. I think I found out something important today. [So what is it?] The culprit who released Shamat Manager, I have a clue. [What?] Celestinas eyes glowed fiercely as she heard Romxis words. She was about to dismiss his words lightly, but they caught her attention. [Tell me more.] *** When Yu-hyun returned to the office building, Baek Seo-ryeon greeted him anxiously as if she had been waiting for him. Yu-hyun! Did you hear the news? Yes. I checked it briefly. What exactly happened? They say there are signs of a mental realm appearing in Gwanghwamun Square in Seoul. Signs? Yu-hyun asked if he had heard something wrong. The mental realm does not give any signs of where it will appear. It just appears suddenly, like a mirage, in that ce. But ording to Baek Seo-ryeon, the mental realm had not yet beenpleted, and only showed signs of appearing. Yu-chan gave me the information. Please check this out. This is Yu-hyun narrowed his eyes as he looked at the data with a picture of Gwanghwamun. It was as Baek Seo-ryeon said. There was no mental realm in Gwanghwamun yet. But the movement of space and the small letters gathering in the air looked simr to the signs of a mental realm appearing. The scale is at least 10 times that of a normal mental realm? I think its the same thing that happened in Japan. I see. Did you expect it? Baek Seo-ryeon asked with wide eyes at Yu-hyuns reaction. He didnt seem very surprised, but rather like he expected it to happen. Yu-hyun nodded his head. I thought something big would happen here someday. But its strange. Even if Japans case was like that, Korea has the highest progress in clearing the mental realm. Why did such a mental realm appear? She still believed that the fiveyered mental realm was naturally urring. Baek Seo-ryeon thought that the multiple mental realm incident in Tokyo was due to the aftermath of not clearing the mental realm. Yu-hyun corrected her thinking. Its not simply natural. What? Multiple worlds of ideas never ur naturally. Unless someone forces them to be created. Someone forces them? Who would Unleashed. They are the ones who are sponsored by the Exodus Tellers. They use the seeds of stories that can forcibly create a mental realm to carry out their terrorist activities. Wh, what, really? Baek Seo-ryeon felt a headache from the overwhelming information. But she realized that Yu-hyun was not the kind of man who would lie about such things, and her face turned pale. Th, then the thing that is about to happen now is also Yes. Its a terrorist act by Unleashed. Th, then its dangerous! It is. Thats why were here. Yu-hyun thought he had to tell hispanions this fact as soon as possible. But this time its a bit different from Japans case. Maybe because it was a 10yered mental realm instead of a 5yered one? In Japan, it appeared and ran wild right away, but this time it seemed to take a lot of time for the mental realm to appear. Maybe it was because it was much bigger and more dangerous than the one that appeared in Japan, so it needed more work ordingly. No, that was likely. If this explodes, terrible things will happen. He didnt even need to calcte it. If he thought about how much damage the 5yered mental realm that happened in Japan had caused in just one day. The 10yered mental realm that would happen this time would be at least more than that. Seoul was already in an emergency because of that. [Do you have to use that thing called a shredder?] Probably. Its dangerous if I dont. But the problem was, collectors and ordinary people were heatedly arguing about the text shredder at the moment. The emotions between the two sides were already intensified, and the fact that this situation happened was nothing but a tant intrusion by Unleashed. Yu-hyun quickly put on his mask and headed to the Wondend. Are you all training hard? As soon as he entered, he saw three women wiping their sweat and resting. Young-min? And Yoo Young-min crawling on the floor like a bug. Hyu, hyung. Yoo Young-min was literally exhausted and his soul was half gone. Yu-hyuns eyes naturally turned to Seo Sumin, who had a rxed expression on her face. Sumin. Huh? Whats wrong? Come on. You were too harsh on him. You should have done it moderately. I just taught him closebat because he shouldnt becent with long-rangebat. Besides, unlike reality, you always maintain good condition here, so I used a little more strength for a change. Kuhuk. Yoo Young-min lowered his head as if he remembered the hard training he had just gone through. It was physically very painful and hard, but Yoo Young-min felt some sense of aplishment while resting (?) now. He didnt deny the possibility of encountering enemies in closebat, either. He was grateful for Seo Sumins teaching, which was very useful no matter how he looked at it. It was hard to say that it was abuse disguised as training, since Seo Sumin taught him properly even though she was harsh. He could even see her as a kind teacher who gave him a chance. But he couldnt help feeling pain and injustice, so Yoo Young-min couldnt continue his words. Yu-hyun looked at him with sympathetic eyes. Hang in there. Thank you. Hyung. Afterforting Yoo Young-min briefly, Yu-hyun got to the point. Well, since it seems like youre done with your training today, lets all go outside. Theres something important. *** The news that a 10yered mental realm might ur made them all tense. Of course, the most important thing was not who would enter the 10yered mental realm or something like that. Did you call that thing we saw a text shredder? Hyung. Whos going to detonate it? We dont know that yet. Thats why Im saying this. That sounds like a big deal. Who would dare to do that? As Yoo Young-min said, whoever detonated it would lose more than half of their power. Who would do such a thing? The mental realm had not fully appeared yet, but eventually someone had to go inside and detonate the shredder when it did appear. That was a fact. Collectors were already ying a game of chicken with each other. The good thing is, we dont have to gather all the domestic collectors and stick together like in Japan. Japan had to deal with it after the mental realm exploded, so the damage increased exponentially. Looking at the situation in Gwanghwamun now, the mental realm had not been fully created yet, so it seemed possible to rece it with a small number of people. But still, it was a suspected 10yered mental realm. To enter the inside and detonate the text shredder, one had to be at least a high-level collector. Maybe, its a foregone conclusion that it will explode. They already finished evacuating the Gwanghwamun area, and they say they have control within a radius of 1km. What about the collectors? Well, at least the mid-level ones were warned to retreat at least 4km away. They have no reason to fight, and they would only waste their power anyway. The problem isthe high-level collectors. Yu-hyun nodded at Kwon Jias words. The expressions of the group naturally became heavy. There were only two high-level collectors in White Flower Management, Kang Hye-rim and Kwon Jia. If they were unlucky, one of them might have to take the responsibility of detonating the text shredder. No one had any opinion to offer as time passed as usual. The TV was already covering the situation in a big way. The civic groups pressured the collectors to decide who would blow up the shredder, and the association said to wait a little longer since there was still time left. No matter which channel they turned to, they only heard the angry voices of the citizens. [What do we pay taxes for? We support all the collectors, and make them sessful, right? If you received everything you wanted, you should pay the price!] [Oh,e on. People used to call them heroes and stuff, but they dont look like heroes at all right now.] In fact, the association also had a hard time deciding who would do it without their consent. Not all collectors belonged to the association, and some belonged to managers or ns, so they had to listen to their opinions too. If the state forced someone to do it, there would be a lot of trouble after solving it. If all the high-level collectors boycotted, then it would be a real disaster. *** Phew. Im going crazy. Choi Jung-mo wiped his face with a weary expression in his personal office, which had grown muchrger than before. From the deputy director of the Seoul Collector Association, he had climbed up the ranks and now held the position of vice president. No, considering that the president had almost no authority at all. He was practically the president of the Korean Collector Association. The president is ipetent enough, but hes also a parachute who got his position through connections, so I have more trouble. The president had been caught by internal inspection formitting corruption through various secret deals with ns in the past. Because of that, he lost almost all his authority as president, and he was just maintaining his position as a hollow president for the duration of his term. The board took away all his real power. But they didnt kick him out or anything. If they reced him, it would be admitting that he hadmitted corruption, and there was a high possibility of a lot of rumors. The current president was literally a scarecrow. As a result, Choi Jung-mo had a lot of heavy work as vice president. He was technically vice president, but he was actually doing all the work. And then, just at this critical moment, a 10yered world was about to explode in Korea. Sigh. How am I supposed to handle this? He couldnt ask Yu-hyun for help with this either. His position was also his position, but Yu-hyun probably had a lot of worries about this too. Ive contacted everyone who could volunteer for this, but who would respond? He didnt expect any of the high-level collectors to volunteer for this willingly. The hero image that people had of collectors was just an illusion that they created themselves. The actual collectors were just ordinary people who gained some special power. They couldnt hold them ountable for their power. But at least I got permission to use the text shredder. I just need one person before the 10yered world openspletely. Just one person. It would be fine if someone stepped up without thinking or felt responsible for it. Just one person would be enough to end this situation without any damage. The worst-case scenario would be that no one stepped up and they had to force someone to do it. But they had no choice but to take that option in a situation where they didnt know how much damage would ur. Soon after, Choi Jung-mo received another report. The words of Military God? Yes. Thats right. Military God Wimohyuk. The man who was ranked first in Korea suddenly opened his mouth and Choi Jung-mo felt anxiety rather than relief. The man who had been quiet until now spoke up when the situation was getting worse? There must be something going on. What did he say? That. The subordinate hesitated to speak. As soon as he saw his reaction, Choi Jung-momented that his bad imagination had be reality. Just say it. I think I know its not good news anyway. Military God said, dont use the text shredder this time. What? He didnt expect him to go as far as to stop the use of the shredder. He said he would use any force if we dont. The undisputed rank 1 opposed and stood against them. That was a disaster for the association. Chapter 279: Chapter 279: The fact that the God of War opposed the use of Text Shredder was a huge shock to the upper echelons of the Association. They tried to contact Wi Moo-hyuk and ask him why he was against it, or if there was any problem with it, but he did not answer any of their calls after his unteral announcement that it was absolutely forbidden. The Association was in a dilemma. If they tried to use Text Shredder by force, the God of War would not sit still. Who was Wi Moo-hyuk? He was the undisputed rank 1 in Korea. He was always mentioned as one of the strongest collectors. He hardly ever participated in active duty anymore, but even considering that, he had maintained his position as the strongest since the past, which showed how powerful he was. His level known to the Associations high-ranking officials was 93. There was no one among the high-level collectors who surpassed level 90, and there were only three people on Earth, including him, who were on par with Wi Moo-hyuk.More than anything, his symbolism was too great. He was the greatest hero who rebuilt the iplete Korean society. His name and picture were in textbooks, and he was no different from an idol to everyone. Wi Moo-hyuk had both power and image, and his status was an iron fortress that even the state could not touch lightly. The Association was frustrated to the point of madness. If he had given them a proper reason and opposed it, they might have understood, but Wi Moo-hyuk only expressed his opinion one-sidedly and did not convince them at all. But they could not ignore him and proceed as they pleased, because Wi Moo-hyuks harsh words haunted them. He said he would resort to violence. It was unprecedented for Wi Moo-hyuk, who was known to be polite and silent, to express his opinion so strongly. As far as Choi Joong-mo knew, this was the first time. That meant he was serious. If only he had told them why. But Wi Moo-hyuk kept his mouth shut about that part, so they were stuck in a situation where they could not do anything. Another problem was that Wi Moo-hyuks statement was leaking out. The Association tried to control the rumor that nothing like that happened, but stories are never forcibly confined by someone. They flow out through the cracks and spread in the form of rumors, which is the essence of stories. This rumor was first known to collectors who had sharp ears. Among them, Yu-hyun was naturally there. He finally caused trouble. He thought it was suspicious that he had been quiet and not doing anythingtely, but he didnt expect him to drop such a bomb. Did Unleashed force him to do it? But thats also strange. Yu-hyun recalled when he met Wi Moo-hyuk. His rigid eyes and unwavering attitude, the golden book shining brightly above his head. He was a very fine collector based on that alone. He didnt seem like someone who would act rashly for his own greed based on his actions. But then, why did Wi Moo-hyuk go so far? There must be some condition that even this man cant refuse. What shed through Yu-hyuns mind for a moment was Wi Moo-hyuks question of whether he could revive the dead. Wi Moo-hyuk lost his family on the day of Ideological Integration. The reason he fought against phantoms as a collector was because of his grief and revenge for losing his family. Even ording to what he learned from his book, Wi Moo-hyuk was still consumed by longing for his family and sometimes had nightmares about that time. Unleashed. What have you done again. Yu-hyun decided that he had to go see Wi Moo-hyuk himself as it was not going well. He couldnt sit still when this man opposed and stepped up against Text Shredder. First of all, he wanted to talk to him and see if it still didnt work out. If that doesnt work, Ill have to suppress him by force. Wi Moo-hyuk was a rank 93 collector, but Yu-hyun didnt think much of it. If it had been before he went to Don Quixotes Ideological World, maybe. But now that he had obtained the title of The Last Knight and fully realized aporias demonic power afterwards, Yu-hyun had be so strong that he could glimpse the level of transcendents with Tellers body. If he converted that into a level of Genesis System, it would be 99+ I dont like this kind of number game. If everything is decided by the output of power, there is no meaning in fighting between collectors. Power is bound to havepatibility issues, and there is also a difference in how finely one can handle the power they have, and how solid the foundation they have built for umting power is also affects the battle. ording to Yu-hyuns judgment, Wi Moo-hyuk was a case of bing strong without choosing shortcuts. The path he had taken was the orthodox of the orthodox. Wi Moo-hyuk was a man who burned his life with the sorrow of losing his family as a material. He was different from other high-level collectors who came up to this position with only glory and talent. But still, I dont think Ill lose. Yu-hyun advised hispanions to take a break and left the office building and headed for Wi Moo-hyuks house. He already knew where he lived through the book, so his steps were unhesitating. Of course, Yu-hyun did not go to Wi Moo-hyuks house brazenly. He also had to move secretly, so he needed to hide his identity. Wearing sses with an engraving was enough. More than that, the house is more modest than I thought. A two-story house. It was not an easy thing to find such a house in Seoul, but considering that Wimuk Hyuk was the number one collector in Korea, it was modest. There are also people lying at the entrance. Some citizens had already heard the rumors and were protesting in front of Wimuk Hyuks house. Exin your opposition to the use of the shredder! Exin! Exin! How noisy. They were still a minority, but it was obvious that more people woulde as time passed. Another group caught Yu-hyuns eye as he stood by the roadside watching the scene. Are they from the association? They had arrived in front of Wimuk Hyuks house a long time ago, but they couldnt confront him and walked towards Yu-hyun with their shoulders drooping. Haah. Team leader. What do we do about this? Do I know? Wimuk doesnt answer any calls, no matter how hard we try. But its a bit weird that he doesnt respond at all, even though we came all the way to his front door. How about we just force our way in? Are you crazy? You dont know who youre dealing with, do you? They didnt recognize Yu-hyun, who had hidden his appearance, and passed by him while having that conversation. So the man has been holed up in his house since he warned the association? No matter how much people shouted outside, or how much people from the association knocked on the door, Wimuk Hyuk showed no reaction. At this point, it wouldnt be strange if he was found dead inside. But Yu-hyun knew. He knew that the man was alive and well and in his house. I dont like trespassing without permission, but considering the urgency of the situation, I have no choice. Yu-hyun activated his ability where no one could see him. He didnt need to use points and engravings to hide his identity anymore. He had Descartes power. Ssssss. Yu-hyuns body became transparent and then disappeared from realitypletely. His footsteps crossed the boundary between reality and virtuality, existing but not existing in reality. People couldnt touch or even perceive his existence. Yu-hyun passed through the citizens blocking the door and entered through the tightly closed gate without any resistance. He arrived inside the entrance and immediately deactivated Descartes power. His translucent presence soon regained its original form. Is this Wimuks house? It was neat and tidy for a middle-aged man living alone. There was no dust on the shelves or anywhere else. He must have cleaned regrly. He had a neat and tidy personality. Wimuks room is on the second floor. Yu-hyun looked around the living room before going up the stairs. And there he found a small picture frame. It was a picture of Wimuk in his younger days with his family, smiling happily. A beautiful wife and a six-year-old daughter who looked just like her. Wimuk in the picture had a happy smile that he had never seen before. Yu-hyun silently looked at the picture and then moved his steps to the second floor. He climbed up the stairs quietly and stopped at the second floor. The door of the room closest to the stairs was open. Inside, there were things that looked like they belonged to a six-year-old child, neatly arranged. But there was no sign of them being used. If you looked at the room that was obsessively tidy, one emotion came rushing like a tidal wave. Regret, perhaps. A childs room that contrasted with the silent silence. Wimuk had been maintaining it as it was by cleaning it every day. Yu-hyun headed straight to the next room. It was Wimuks personal space and his study where he lived. There was no sign of anyone inside. Yu-hyun turned the doorknob lightly. The door was not locked, as if he didnt expect anyone to intrude. And what Yu-hyun saw when he opened the door was as expected. It was a small entrance to a world of his own, just big enough for one person to enter. *** [What is this what happened?] Thats what you see. In the end, Wimuk found his own way to meet his family. [And thats this Mental Realm?] Yu-hyun nodded at Baekryeons words. The answer to why Wimuk had something to do with Unleashed, and why he came looking for Yu-hyun, was this. This man had created a small world of his own based on his memories. And inside it, there was surely. I have to go in. Yu-hyun immediately stepped into the world of his own. The scenery inside the room changed in an instant. Yu-hyun was standing in front of the entrance of Wimuks two-story house again. It was the same scene he had just seen, but the only difference was. He felt the warmth of people. Hmm? As soon as Yu-hyun appeared at the entrance, he felt a gaze watching him. He looked around and saw a chubby six-year-old child looking at him with big eyes. Who are you, mister? Huh? Me? Yes. Yu-hyun wondered what to say to the child who asked boldly, and answered with a chuckle. Im your dads friend. Our dads friend? But you look so young. Then can you call me brother? Youre a mister. Even though youre handsome. What a cheeky kid. Yu-hyun felt a bit amazed by the answer that didnt suit a six-year-old child. Ye Eun. Who is that? Oh, dad. We have a guest! A guest? Then, from behind the kitchen, a giant man appeared. The warrior Wimuk. He saw Yu-hyun and his face hardened in an instant, but he soon realized that his daughter Ye Eun was there and managed to control his expression. Yu-hyun didnt want to break this atmosphere either, so he greeted him naturally. Long time no see. Mr. Wimuk. Yes. Its been a long time. Mr. Kang Yu-hyun. Dad, do you know him? Yes. Ye Eun. Can you stay with mom on the second floor for a while? Im going to have a conversation with my friend. I want to stay too Youre our Ye Eun. A good daughter, right? Youll listen to dad, right? Ill buy you some delicious ice creamter. Okay. I got it. Ye Eun quickly moved her cute legs and ran up to the second floor. Wimuk checked that his daughter hadpletely disappeared from sight and looked back at Yu-hyun with a stiff expression. How did you get here? No, what is your purpose? It looks like we need to talk for a bit. Yu-hyun pointed to the exit of the world of his own with his finger. *** Yu-hyun came out of the world of his own and sat face to face with Wimuk in the living room. Wimuk was ufortable all along. It was because he had hidden his world of his own, but Yu-hyun had witnessed it. Did youe here because of your opposition to the use of the shredder? Yu-hyun nodded. Wimuk looked like he expected it. When you think about the situation that might explode in Gwanghwamun soon, you must know how dangerous what you are doing now is. All I wanted was an afterlife with my family. Is that such a wrong thing? Wimuks opposition to the use of the shredder. It was because of his world of his own in his house. The distance between Gwanghwamun and Wimuks house was not far apart. That means if they use the shredder, Wimuks house will also be in range. Considering the power of the shredder, this small world of his own would disappear like a candle in the wind. Its my family that Ive finally found again. I couldnt lose them again. They are fake. Dont you know that? Teller Kang Yu-hyun told me himself. As long as I remember them, they are not really dead. Thats true. My family is alive right now. So, are you going to live inside your world of your own for the rest of your life? Hiding from everyone? Its just a small world thats only as big as my house. Theres no risk of erosion or influence from the world of his own runaway. I just have to be quiet, very quiet just stay still. Unleashed gave you the seed. Did you already know that? Wimuk nodded. But, Mr. Wimuk. Do you know that? The tenfold world of his own that will soon happen in Gwanghwamun is what Unleashed is doing. Maybe you chose that location, and used the shredder when Mr. Wi Muhyuks house was in range. All of that was done to suit your position, right? But still Wi Muhyuk bit his lip, unable to bear the rising emotion. But still, I got to meet my family My wife and daughter, whom I thought I had forgotten. For those two people who are already dead, for those mere illusions, you want to ignore this situation that could kill tens of thousands of people? You dont know anything! Wi Muhyuk roared like a tiger. In his zing eyes, there was anger towards Yu-hyun, as well asplex feelings about the current situation. How would you know, youre not even human, youre a teller. How would you know the sadness of losing a family? How would you feel, when you thought you could never see them again, those precious things, and you got to touch them with your own hands again. When you thought you had finally regained them. How would you feel when someone tries to take them away from you! Yu-hyun did not answer. He just silently, calmly looked at Wi Muhyuk. Wi Muhyuk, who had been losing his temper, seemed to regain his reason and his expression returned to normal. He realized what he had done and bowed his head. His shoulders trembled pitifully. Im sorry for getting angry. And please, I beg you. Wi Muhyuk said in a sobbing voice to Yu-hyun. Please keep this a secret. I dont want to lose my wife and daughter anymore. He was called by many names. The number one in Korea. The strongest man. The owner of an unshakable steel-like will. He always stood at the forefront, leading the way, shining in the light. But his shadow was not like that. The man who was praised as a hero by the people. He was just an ordinary father who wanted to get his family back. Please. Yu-hyun could not say anything. Chapter 280: Chapter 280: Yu-hyun looked down silently at the man who bowed his head in front of him. His actions and words conveyed his intense will to never lose his precious people again and his sorrow at the same time. The man who was like an iron fortress that never wavered was begging so desperately. The absolute truth that no one would doubt was denied. Yu-hyun was not disappointed. So thats how it was. This man who only showed a strong image to everyone had been hiding his sadness all this time. No, maybe he had been saying that he was suffering from before. But people did not notice it, let alone, they made him carry a heavier burden.The apuse of the public erased the mans tears. The cheers of the public silenced the mans cries. Inside the shadow under the brilliant spotlight, no one knew how heavy and sticky the pain was boiling like magma. They did not even try to know. The man who was praised by everyone as the God of War. He was just an ordinary father. Jin Cheong-woon did this knowing this, and deliberately did such a thing. Jin Cheong-woons actions were unforgivable. He tried to kill people by using the emotions of someone who lost his family and was sad. But this way, he was more like Yu-hyun than anyone else. If Yu-hyun was in the same position as him, he would have used the same method. Yu-hyun clenched his fist without showing it. He said to Wi Mu-hyuk that his family was all illusions and fakes, but in fact Yu-hyun did not really think so. The moment he denied it sincerely, Yu-hyun would be denying the will and life of all the illusions he had met in the mental realm so far. The mental realm was another reality, a possible world after all. Wi Mu-hyuk just chose a ce that was not this reality. But still. He could not leave it alone as the mental realm ran wild. This mans work did not work, but it was definitely something that had to be dealt with. I want to meet your family again. Yes? The God of War raised his head. His reddened eyes looked at Yu-hyun with confusion and emotion. Why all of a sudden Just think of it as my stubbornness. Do you hate it? I Wi Mu-hyuk, who hesitated, nodded his head soon. I understand. Follow me. The God of War got up from his seat and took Yu-hyun back to the mental realm. Ah! Daddy is here! As soon as Wi Ye-eun saw the God of War entering the entrance, she ran up to him and hugged him in his arms. Yu-hyun thought that this girl really liked her dad. Wi Ye-eun rubbed her cheek against Wi Mu-hyuks chest and then soon discovered her fathers strange appearance and opened her eyes wide. Daddy cried? Huh? No. Daddy didnt cry. Daddys eyes are red. Wi Ye-eun red at Yu-hyun with a prickly look. Mister is bad! You made our daddy cry! Ye-eun. Daddys friend didnt do that. Its just that daddy had a hard time by himself. Daddy is having a hard time? Do you want Ye-eun to blow on it? Yeah. Do that. Wi Ye-eun crouched down to match her height with Wi Mu-hyuk and blew on his eyes with a breath. Honey. Whats wrong? Then Wi Mu-hyuks wife appeared. She looked at her daughter and husband and then moved her gaze to Yu-hyun. Oh my. If you have a guest, you should say something. No, thats Just wait a moment. Ill bring you a drink or something. Come on in. Dont stand at the entrance. Excuse me. Yu-hyun took off his shoes and entered the living room. Wi Ye-eun, who was still in Wi Mu-hyuks arms, still did not erase her suspicion towards Yu-hyun and continued to stare at him sharply. Im sorry I dont have much to offer. No. This is enough. Thank you, maam. Yu-hyun drank the tangerine juice that Wi Mu-hyuks wife gave him. It tasted exactly like what they sold in the market. Yu-hyun nced at Wi Ye-eun who was taking care of her dad diligently. Daddy. Does it still hurt? Do you want Ye-eun to keep blowing on it? No, Ye-eun. Daddy is fine. Wi Muhyukughed softly. It was a gentle side of him that he would never show otherwise. His smile was exactly like the one in the photo that I saw when I first entered Wi Muhyuks house. Yu-hyun silently sipped the drink in his cup, and Wi Muhyuk looked at him with an anxious expression. He wanted to ask if it was enough, but he couldnt say anything first because of the fact that he had a family. After some time passed. Yu-hyun got up from his seat, as if he had finished sorting out his thoughts. Wi Muhyuk also followed him. So, what are you going to do from now on? I have something more to check. Can you let me talk to your wife? Sure. Wi Muhyuk called his wife. Huh? What is it? Do you have something to hide from me? No, I dont. Its the guest who called you. The guest? Do you have something to ask me? Yu-hyun looked at Wi Muhyuk, who was still trembling with anxiety, and smiled reassuringly. What do you think of your husband? Oh my. She covered her mouth with her hand at the sudden question, and then chuckled. Thats a bit surprising. Im sorry for asking such a question out of the blue. I just wanted to confirm something. Wi Muhyuk is someone I respect very much. You dont have to answer if you feel ufortable. "No, its not like that. Um. My husband is " She looked at Wi Muhyuk with a mischievous grin. He never listens to me even when I nag him all the time, he doesnt put his clothes in theundry basket when hees back home, and he doesnt clean properly either. Ugh. Wi Muhyuks face crumpled as if he couldnt stand his wifes nagging. Only his daughter, Woo Ye-eun,forted him by patting his shoulder with her cute little hand. But, he loves me and cherishes our Ye-eun more than anyone else Hes my reliable husband. She smiled softly at her husband, who looked touched. You So, please do things on your own before I nag you. How long do I have to do this for you? Im sorry. I see. Yu-hyun thought that was enough for an answer and switched to the next person. Ye-eun, right? Yes. Im Woo Ye-eun. What do you think of your daddy? Daddy? Woo Ye-eun looked up at her daddy. Wi Muhyuk seemed to want to hear this answer as well, as he had a slightly hopeful expression. Umm. Woo Ye-eun thought for a moment about what to say, and then answered brightly as if she had found a good word. Daddy is my Superman! Superman? Yes! Like the hero in the movie! My daddy is very strong and powerful. He always protects me. Hes my hero. I see. Yu-hyun decided that was enough for an answer and headed for the entrance. Are you leaving? Yes. I didnt n to stay this long, but I ended up staying longer than I expected. Thank you for answering my rude questions. But youre a rare guest of my husband. Why dont you stay a little longer? Honey. The guest has some urgent business to attend to. Ill see him off ande back. Wi Muhyuk followed Yu-hyun who was about to leave. The two of them went outside the world of their thoughts. Unlike the inside that was full of warmth, the outside was too deste and cold. There was nothing physically different, but still. Wi Muhyuk felt the air touching his skin was chilly. So what are you going to do? He asked Yu-hyun that. It was surprising that this man suddenly asked questions to his wife and daughter, and it was hard to read his intentions, but he felt that the atmosphere had changed from before. You love your wife and daughter right? Thats obvious. How much? I would give up everything for you. Is that so? Yu-hyun nodded several times. To Wimohyuk, this short moment felt like an eternity, and his lips dried up. This matter I will keep it a secret for now. ! Wimohyuk flinched as if he didnt expect Yu-hyun to say that. Are you serious? I dont lie about things like this. Why are you suddenly Didnt youe here for the Associations business? No. I came here for a purely personal reason. Thats right. For Yu-hyun, this whole thing was personal. He didnt think he had always acted for the sake of justice, whether it was to protect the worlds peace, to collect the fragments of the Primordial Book, or to fight against the enemies that blocked his way. And, I apologize for saying that your family was fake earlier. No, thats I realized it as we talked. No, actually I already knew it. That both of those people are alive, and they are your family who love you more than anyone else. Wimohyuk couldnt say anything. This man had just dered that he would cover up his mistake in a roundabout way. I saw your determination, Mr. Wimohyuk. As for the things rted to the Gwanghwamun Mental realm Ill take care of it myself. It should be possible among collectors even without a shredder. If he had to, he was willing to clear the Mental realm by summoning all four of the Great Demons. Wimohyuk felt his heart being squeezed by Yu-hyuns words. The moment he felt the emotion of understanding that this man showed him, Wimohyuk realized something. This man in front of him had also gone through the same pain as him. He had said harsh words to Yu-hyun without knowing that. I am. He felt pathetic for feeling relieved by Yu-hyuns words. He was the one who couldnt let go of his attachment, and he was the one who tried to push people he didnt even know to death by clinging to it. But Yu-hyun understood him and offered to help him. I Wimohyuk couldnt say anything more. There was no happy ending for everyone. This man was definitely strong. The collectors he led were also strong. If they joined forces with other high-ranking collectors, they would surely clear the 10th Mental realm. But how many people would die by then? How many innocent people would be harmed? All because of his one selfish desire. But he couldnt say that he would step forward. Every time he did, he saw the faces of his wife and daughter smiling at him. If only he was really selfish and evil. Then he wouldnt have felt this guilt. No, he was the truly selfish and evil one for feeling guilty but still not giving up his personal desire. But then he thought of something else. He had sacrificed too much to protect this world. If it wasnt for Wimohyuk, Korean society wouldnt have recovered so quickly after the Idea Integration, and the way people looked at collectors would have taken longer to change. No collector didnt know how much meaning Wimohyuks existence and his past deeds had. Wasnt it fair to getpensation for that? I He couldnt thank Yu-hyun. The moment he uttered those words, he crossed a river that he couldnt go back from. It was him who had to make the choice. Not Yu-hyun. Ill be going now. Wimohyuk couldnt give any answer until Yu-hyun disappeared like a mirage. *** Wimohyuk, who was left alone after Yu-hyun left, went out to the living room and copsed on the sofa. His hand lifted a small frame. Wimohyuk carefully stroked the picture in the frame with his hand. If he entered the Mental realm as it was, he could see this face that he missed so much in reality. He could hold her warm hand. He could hear herughter. The God stood up weakly from his seat and headed to the room on the second floor. To where his family was waiting for him. Honey. Dad. Are you okay? As soon as he returned to that familiar ce, his wife and daughter asked him with worried faces. Wi Muhyuk realized then that he had a serious expression on his face. He didnt want to make his family worry, so he forced a smile on his lips. Yeah. Im fine. He thought he would feel better when he saw his family, but his mind became moreplicated. Did his daughter notice his feelings? She came closer and touched his cheek with her small hand. He felt a warm heat from her hand on his cheek. It was not fake. Dad. Are you having a hard time? Dont cry. Yeeun. Dad is Dad. Were fine. Yeeun? The moment he heard those words from his daughter, Wi Muhyuk shivered. His trembling eyes moved from his daughter to his wife. Honey. Were fine. What are you talking about? Fine? You know better than us. Wi Muhyuk thought he was caught. He had no choice. This world was very small, and therefore too imperfect. His wife and daughter must have wondered why they had to stay inside the house all the time. They knew that, but they still lived withoutining until now. Wi Muhyuk had to desperately swallow something that rose up in his throat. I dont I dont understand what you mean. Honey. Dont say that. I His wife looked at him with pity and hugged him tightly. Its okay. Me and Yeeun. Were fine. I I Wi Muhyuk couldnt control his overflowing emotions. He finally. Spilled his true feelings. Im not okay. He shed hot tears from his eyes. I waited too long to meet you and Yeeun. I dont want to lose you again. Just stay with me here forever. Please. Please, I beg you. Pretend you dont know until the end. Just live like before. He knelt down. His endless sorrow turned into endless tears. The man who looked bigger than anyone else became smaller and more pitiful than anyone else. His wife and daughter didnt disappoint him for being like that. Dad. Wi Yeeun wiped his tears with her hand and smiled brightly. Dad is a hero. Yeeuns hero. Yeeun. Yeeun wishes, dad would always be a hero. ! At that moment. Wi Muhyuk hugged his daughter and wife and burst into tears. He kept. Kept. Crying endlessly. Chapter 281: Chapter 281: Chapter 281 Wi Muhyuk grabbed his weapon and left his house. His massive frame,parable to a bear, was weighed down by the giant sword on his shoulder. The sun had set and night had fallen, but there were still some people in front of his house, protesting against him. They saw Wi Muhyuk approaching them with his sword, and tried to say something, but they froze in fear. They didnt realize how terrifying the rank 1 collector was until they faced him in person. They couldnt utter a single word that they had been shouting before. Move. Yes, yes.The protesters quickly cleared the way for Wi Muhyuk, who didnt even spare them a nce. He headed straight to the association. Yu-hyun was sitting on the railing of a rooftop of a high-rise building, far away from Wi Muhyuks house. He looked down at him with a solemn expression. The man who had been suffering until he left had somehow cast away all his attachments in that short moment. He even looked pious. [Did you know this would happen from the start?] Baekryeon asked Yu-hyun, who had been silently watching Wi Muhyuk. Yu-hyun shook his head, wearing the mask of Aporia. Of course not. [You have Laces power. Didnt you see the future with it? Didnt you say those words to provoke him? Not because you wanted to?] It might seem that way. Baekryeons opinion sounded reasonable. If Yu-hyun could see the future, he would know what to say or do to move Wi Muhyuks heart. But Baekryeon missed one thing. Baekryeon. Laces power is amazing, but it cant read the future of a specific target. And the future of anyone rted to it bes obscure as well. Yu-hyun couldnt see Jin Cheongwoons future because he was a fragment holder. He couldnt read the futures of the officers who were with Jin Cheongwoon, nor could he notice what he was doing. Every time he tried to see, a faint light blocked his vision and hindered Yu-hyun. The same was true for the tenfold world that was happening in Gwanghwamun. He couldnt see what was going on there, or who was heading there. To Laces eye, Gwanghwamun was still filled with fog and nothing was visible. This power was not omnipotent, and it had a clear limit. Wi Muhyuk. No, after he received the seed from Unleashed, he lost contact with them. So if he wanted to, I could have seen what he would do in the future. But I couldnt. [What?] I couldnt see him clearly in any future I saw. As if no matter what I did or said, he was heading to a fixed ce. That was what surprised Yu-hyun about Wi Muhyuk. He could see the futures of other people. They didnt approach Gwanghwamun, but stayed away and watched or waited for the situation. But there was one person. The only person who was heading to the ce where Yu-hyun couldnt see the future. Even though he must be sad. Even though he had a clear reason to hate going there more than anyone else. With countless wounds that others couldnt see, he walked towards a single future. He would have gone to Gwanghwamun anyway, no matter what he went through. To take everything upon himself. Not being able to see the future didnt mean uncertainty about the future. Rather, because he couldnt see it, he knew something for sure. Yu-hyun realized it when he faced Wi Muhyuk, and when he activated Laces eye. That his future was not a myriad of branches, but a single path. He knew that, so he tried tofort Wi Muhyuk by choosing his personal desire over justice. He said he would keep everything secret for him, but The predetermined ending didnt change anyway. [So in the end, no matter what you did, he chose to be a hero?] No. Yu-hyun shook his head. He chose to be a great father. *** The report came to Choi Joongmos ears that the power of the world in Gwanghwamun had reached its critical point. It meant one thing: The tenfold world would soon openpletely. They had evacuated the residents within 2km radius, and made them take shelter in an orderly manner. They had to prepare for any possible situation. And despairingly, until this moment, no one had volunteered to use Text Shredder. Does that mean we have to force someone to do it? But this method was not perfect either. What if the collector who was chosen against his will got angry and decided to die together, and deliberately didnt use Text Shredder? Then an unprecedented disaster would ur. No, even if he used it, it would be a problem. The association, which was supposed to protect and lead the collectors, would be seen as sacrificing one of them. The trust in the association would be greatly damaged. The general public might think that the association made the right choice, but the foundation of the association was ultimately the collectors. He didnt want to imagine how much the associations status would drop if they lost their trust. But still. I have to do it. Choi Jung-mo bit his lip and showed his determined will. At that moment, the door of his office opened hastily and one of his subordinates came in with a frantic look on his face. Whats going on now? Choi Jung-mo didnt want things to get worse, so he prayed that it was nothing serious. Mu, Mu-shin Mu-shin is here! What? Choi Jung-mo was startled, but his reason quickly grasped the situation. Bring him here! The subordinate disappeared and soon after, Mu-shin visited his office. Choi Jung-mo dismissed all his other subordinates and had a conversation with Wi Mu-hyuk alone. Are you really going to do that? Yes. Its my decision. Choi Jung-mo was worried that Mu-shin hade because of the text shredder. But when he heard Mu-shins words, who looked at him with an unwavering gaze and expressed his conviction, he realized that it was not the case. Why did you suddenly? Did you change your mind? I just realized what I have to do. Mu-shin said that and got up from his seat. As if he had finished his business here. Evacuate the citizens and send the collectors far away so they dont get caught in the range. Im enough by myself. But if you do that! Or are you saying that Im not enough by myself? As soon as he saw Mu-shins eyes, who calmly spoke to him, Choi Jung-mo realized that he couldnt stop him. Those eyes, the unwavering gaze that only someone who had prepared for everything could show. He was serious. I understand Ill give you the shredder. You made a good choice. You too. Me too. Wi Mu-hyuk swallowed hisst words and left the association. *** Tutatata! The broadcasting stations helicopter flew in the night sky. The light from the helicopter shone on Mu-shin, who stood silently at the entrance of Gwanghwamun Square. Mu-shin held a giant sword in his right hand. And a text shredder in his left hand, looking slightly at the center of Gwanghwamun. The space that was usually full of people was now so empty that it seemed deste. In the center of it was the 10thyer of the Mental Realm, which wriggled like a heart and slowly revealed its shape. That was the cause of all this trouble and where he had to go. [Everyone! Can you see it! Mu-shin is moving!] With the camera reporters shout, Wi Mu-hyuk slowly started walking towards the Mental Realm. This scene was broadcast live through domestic TV, and even in other countries. More than billions of people around the world watched Mu-shins steps. His every step. Left a mark on everyones eyes and hearts. [Ah! There is a sudden anomaly in the Mental Realm!] And, as if feeling threatened by Mu-shins appearance? The movement of the Mental Realm, which was slowly beingpleted, changed drastically. The sudden flow of text sped up and soon revealed a more bizarre shape than what he had seen in Japan. The Mental Realm, which looked like a polyhedron that actively used three-dimensional space, spat out a phantasm as soon as it waspleted. Swoosh! A burning hand pierced through the inside of the Mental Realm. Soon after, a giant engulfed in mes appeared with its burning feet. Creak! As soon as the giant stepped on the ground, the ground spewed smoke and melted away. The giants white eyes glowed red in the mes and urately captured Wi Mu-hyuks figure. The will of the world that created him was screaming to exclude that man. The fire giant did not refuse thatmand. Kuooo! Heat spewed out from the giants open mouth along with a hot sulfur smell. The giant stepped on Gwanghwamun Square and a wall of fire rose across it. Wi Mu-hyuk didnt care about the giants appearance and didnt stop moving forward. Did he not like that a much smaller human was not afraid? The fire giant clenched its fist. As soon as it clenched its fist, countless sparks flew out. One of them touched a tent that had not been cleaned up yet and burned it to ashes in an instant. Each of those tiny mes could burn everything they touched. It was a hellish firestorm. How ridiculous. But Wi Muhyuks eyes were still unwavering. You should have brought something hotter if you wanted to kill me. He moved faster than the giant who swung his fist full of rage at him. ng. A dazzling de was drawn from the sheath of the huge sword he held in his right hand. And then, he swung it lightly from top to bottom. His movement was so fast and natural that it seemed like he had been in a stance to strike with his sword from the beginning. A sh of light that cut the world vertically passed by, and the giant was split in half from his head along with his clenched fist, scattering to both sides. The people who watched the scene on video were all surprised. He was ranked first, but they had hardly seen him fight recently. So some people wondered if Wi Muhyuk had also weakened. How absurd and false that statement was, it was clearly revealed at this moment. Ordinary people could not perceive that speed. Even the broadcast cameras could not capture Wi Muhyuks real movement properly. Yet the high-ranking collectors immediately recognized how skilled Wi Muhyuk was. He was strong. Unapproachably so. A world that splits in a straight line. Wi Muhyuk, who easily cut down the fire giant, entered the inner part of the Mental Realm as if he would not let it cause any more damage around him. [Wi Muhyuk has entered the inner part of the Mental Realm! What is happening inside?] Everyone held their breath, and only the camera reporter shouted like that. Meanwhile, the 10yered Mental Realm continued to pulsate like a heart, emitting strange light. The people who watched it on TV closed their eyes and prayed. Please, let Wi Muhyuk seed. Did their prayers reach him? Ziiing. A white light burst out from the inside of the Mental Realm, piercing through and spilling out. Soon after, it caused a huge white explosion. It quickly spread out in a hemispherical shape. It swallowed up the broadcast helicopter flying in the sky, pushed through Gwanghwamun Square, and went all over the city. In an instant, the TV screen turned white. Soon after, the aftermath subsided and all the light disappeared. What people saw then was Wi Muhyuk standing alone where the Mental Realm had been. He had seeded. Woahhhhh! He did it! Wi Muhyuk did it! He did that by himself! People cheered as if a festival had started. But none of them knew what he was feeling. Wi Muhyuk looked up. The Mental Realm hadpletely broken down by the explosion just now, and the letters that had not yet dposed were falling like snow and slowly melting into this world. He stood still in his ce, staring nkly at that sight. Yeeun. Honey. I did it. He had vowed to hold back his tears, but hot tears ran down his cheeks. Relief and sorrow came like waves and hit his heart. In a world where everyone cheered. Only one person cried silently. *** Did we fail? No way, Wi Muhyuk moved. Bukhansan National Park, far away from Gwanghwamun. The Unleashed terrorists muttered like that as they saw the huge white explosion that was visible even from afar. If they had to name the reason for this failure, it would be that it took longer to create a 10yered Mental Realm than a 5yered one, and Wi Muhyuk, who they thought would not move because his family was held hostage, somehow stepped up himself. But still, this has greatly weakened the most dangerous existence. If Wi Muhyuk is weakened, its no different from us having less restrictions to act. Its still a shame though. I didnt like him acting so proud as if he was ranked first. It would have been better if he had suffered more. Well, whatever. Hes weaker than us anyway now, right? If we meet himter and he tries to interfere, we can just kill him. Or should we kill him now? Right in front of everyone? Thebat members who received Jin Cheonguns order thought that there was nothing bad about this either way. It was unfortunate that people didnt die, but that meant that the world would live in unprecedented fear. Rather, this was an opportunity to get rid of Wi Muhyuk, who was a thorn in their eyes. They chuckled and congratted each other on their future ns. Are you having fun? Then a voice came from behind them. More than 50 Unleashed members quickly turned around. In the dark forest, four red eyes were watching them. Who are you! What do you want! Everyone took their battle stance. A figure emerged from the darkness and walked towards us. I was considerate of that man. He wore a devils mask with four eyes on his face, a suit with ck gloves on his hands. Because I empathized with his situation. The moment we faced him, no one dared to open their mouth. He chose to remain a hero to the people. But I know. He was a great father more than anyone. I respected him for that. A dense killing intent that made it hard to breathe settled around us like fog. The darkness that corrupted the world seemed to be alive and breathing. No, it was not an illusion. Around the masked man of unknown identity, four shadows rose and took on bizarre shapes. They wore different outfits and masks. The only thing they had inmon was that they were all pitch ck. Red res exploded from the four new masks. On the other hand, what are you? Yu-hyuns anger boiled coldly. Like an eternal me burning inside a huge iceberg in the North Sea. Did you have such a noble will like him? No. You did not. You only mocked those who did. You who trampled on the dreams of others, whoughed at their beliefs, you will pay the price today. To the demon of Aporia. Chapter 282: Chapter 282: What, what are you doing! Hurry up and attack! As soon as they heard someones scream who had regained their senses, the Unleashed warriors who had been frozen in their seats moved. At first, they were overwhelmed by the aura of the five who had appeared, but they were only five after all. On the other hand, this side was 50, ten times more. They were the members who specialized inbat and had been waiting for the diversion operation when the tenthyer of the world system had sessfully exploded. They had gathered only those who had confidence that they would never lose to the collectors of the association or ns. Their arrogance pierced the sky. Thats why they quickly forgot the fact that they were scared for a moment, and they raised their murderous intent by fanning the mes of anger, feeling ashamed that they were frightened. They grabbed their weapons and ran towards Yu-hyun. How dare youe with just five!They look like they have something to show, do they think they are heroes or something? Rather than being afraid for a moment, they sneered at the four demons who stood in line on both sides of Yu-hyun. Lace. Maxwell. Descartes. Darwin. [Yes, master.] [What do you wish?] [Command us.] [Master. Order us.] Wipe them all out. As if they had been waiting for those words. The four demons stepped forward instead of Yu-hyun. What are these guys? Theyve been wearing weird masks since before. Do they think they came to a masquerade? Kill them all! The Unleashed warriorsughed at the four demons, but the first one to move was Laces demon. [This old man is the oldest here, so let me move first.] He said that and walked slowly towards the warriors. The ones who were confused by his leisurely steps were the Unleashed warriors. It was clear that they were outnumbered, but they couldnt understand how he coulde so confidently. Did he have some kind of faith? What are you doing! Just kill him! Someone shouted that and swung his sword from behind Lace. It was a surprise attack from an unseen ce. However, Lace avoided the sword by lightly lowering his head as if he had read the attack. Huh? He dodged it? The opponent felt angry that his attack missed and swung his sword again and again. Lace avoided all the attacks with minimal movement without even looking back. What, what is this. It was rather embarrassing that he avoided all the attacks without even looking at this side. Did he have eyes on his back? [Hmm? Is that it? Dont tell me, thats all you can show me?] The moment he faced the masked face that nced at him, he felt an irresistible fear. Th-this bastard! What are you doing! Attack him all at once! He shouted hysterically and then hisrades ran towards Lace with their weapons. Lace silently watched them. He had seen this scene before. Many times, no matter what he said or did. [You always repeat the same foolish mistakes.] He had no choice but to show them because they didnt realize it. Swoosh. Lace drew his twin swords from his waist. They were thin and long rapiers. Lace immediately stabbed the air with his sword. Huh? One of the Unleashed warriors who was running first made that sound and copsed on the spot. There was a hole in his forehead that he didnt know when it was pierced. Lace didnt stop moving. He swung or stabbed his sword easily and knocked down those who were close to him. It was strange. His attacks were not that fast or powerful, but somehow they couldnt avoid them. As if he knew the future where they would dodge his attacks. Aaaaaah! Someone thought it was impossible and swung his weapon at Lace, but he only cut empty air. [I can see everything. Simple ambushes, your fears.] Before he could adjust his posture, Laces masked face appeared in front of him. [And your deaths.] Aaaah! Lace was not good at swordsmanship or physical abilities. His greatest power was his eyes. Seeing the future was his foundation and everything. He saw when, where, and in which direction the opponent would swing his sword, how he would react if he attacked him, and where he would try to dodge. Lace saw it all. For him, swinging his sword meant nothing more than transferring the predetermined future into reality. [Oh my. Lace seems to be having too much fun.] Muttering so, Maxwells demon stepped forward in a gentlemans suit. He was surrounded by Unleashedbatants. [Im a gentleman, so Ill refrain from swinging my sword.] He said that and put away his cane. Instead, he held something that popped out of his wrists. It was a ck revolver. The Unleashedbatants who recognized the gun scoffed at Maxwells demon. Did he intend to shoot a gun at the awakened collectors? The ones who could see and dodge the bullets with their eyes? But Maxwells demon didnt care about their mockery. [Dont underestimate the revolver too much. This will happen.] Bang! He pulled the trigger and shot at one of them. The target, who had a shield much bigger than his upper body,ughed and raised his shield. Hes insane. Hes shooting a gun at a collector with a shield. He thought he would defend himself and then charge forward to smash his head. But the collector felt a pain in his chest and looked down. Blood? There was blood flowing from where his heart should be. I blocked the bullet for sure. His question didntst long. There was no one alive with a pierced heart. His vision went dark. His body copsed like a rag doll, and the other Unleashedbatants were shocked by the sight. They saw him raise his shield and the bullet flying towards it. But as soon as it touched the shield, the bullet disappeared as if it melted and then pierced his heart. It was an unbelievable scene. What kind of sorcery is this! [Its not sorcery. Its one of the possible oues.] What do you mean by possible oues? What nonsense are you talking about! [You shoot a gun. You block the bullet with a shield. But no one knows. There is no case where the shield always blocks the bullet. It can be pierced, or it can be bent by some kind of force. It can even skip space and hit your heart.] Maxwell crossed his arms. [I just chose one of them.] The possibilities for the future are endless. There is no absolute proposition, nor is there any event that has a probability of exactly 100% or 0%. Maxwells demon just touched it slightly. The faint possibility that the bullet would pierce his heart when he shot it. He just brought it into reality. [Well, I still have plenty of bullets.] Maxwells demon smiled as he raised both revolvers in his hands. He could only touch the possibilities because hecked the power of his master. But that was enough for now. The faces of the Unleashedbatants turned pale. It was the same elsewhere. [Theyre working hard over there, so I cant just sit around.] Descartes demon muttered as he looked at the enemies creeping towards him. As if they were waiting for him, the Unleashedbatants rushed at him all at once. They thought that Descartes demon might also use some kind of sorcery, so they wanted to take him down before that. Whoosh! Countless weapons pierced Descartes demon. His whole body was skewered by all kinds of weapons and turned into a mess. What? Hes nothingpared to what we feared! Stop making us nervous! Spit! As they spat on Descartes demons corpse, they felt something strange. The corpse that should have been there was gone. [Interesting.] The voice came from behind. Their bodies reacted faster than their surprise. As they turned around and swung their weapons, Descartes demons neck behind them was cut off. This time it was real. They felt it in their hands. What kind of special ability does he have? One of thebatants, Park Chul-kyu, sneered at his corpse. He didnt believe itpletely, but it wasnt much either. Park Chul-kyu helped hisrades and cleared out the rest of the enemies. They were easier than he thought. The deadrades felt pathetic to him. The fight ended quickly, and as he was about to sort out the situation, one of the organizations executives came to him. Park Chul-gyu. Well done. Youve shown great results. Ill talk to Jin Cheong-woon and rmend you for a position as an officer. Thank you! Park Chul-gyu shed tears of emotion and worked even harder. Unleasheds power pierced the sky, and soon the organization grew like a snowball. Park Chul-gyu became an officer, and climbed higher to be Jin Cheong-woons right-hand man. The governments of various countries now looked at Unleasheds face. All the ordinary people bowed their heads before them. Now you take over after me. Jin Cheong-woon retired and handed over all his authority to him. At that moment, he reigned as the absolute ruler. He seeded in making Unleashed a global organization, and left his mark on history. The way to get here was really hard, but it was over now. He finally seeded and achieved all his goals. Everyone praised Park Chul-gyus name. The lowly ordinary people who couldnt even awaken knelt down and bowed their heads to him. The world where he, who possessed the power he longed for, ruled everything had arrived. Park Chul-gyu looked back on his past life from the top of a building where he could see the whole world at a nce. It was a satisfying life. Now I can leave everything to my children and go peacefully. Park Chul-gyu closed his eyesfortably among his lovely family. [Did you enjoy the dream?] What he saw when he opened his eyes was himself holding a weapon to kill the enemy. What, what? What is this? What the hell Park Chul-gyu couldnt understand the situation. Why was he here, who had risen to the top of the organization? And how did this happen when he closed his eyes peacefully among his children? Did he go back to the past or something? What the hell, what happened? His brain overloaded with the gap between his past decades of life and the current reality. Was it all a dream until now, or is this a dream? His head was dizzy and nausea surged up. Park Chul-gyu made a decision in an instant. Lets kill this guy in front of me first. And then lets think about itter. It was a choice based on instinct that had no reason at all. Park Chul-gyu immediately swung his sword. Descartes demon was easily cut by the sword and split in half. Just like he saw in his dream, or in his past. He felt the touch clearly. This time he was definitely dead. Huff. Huff. Its over now, for real. [Is it really over? Is that really true?] Huh? He looked at where the voice came from and saw him standing there looking at him. Park Chul-gyu looked back and forth between the corpse on the floor and Descartes demon in front of him. What the hell, what are you! Youre dead! I killed you! [Really? Did you really kill me?] What are you talking about! [Let me show you the truth.] Descartes demon spread his huge crow wings behind him. The inted wings swallowed up the world in an instant. Seeing the world dyed ck, Park Chul-gyu couldnte to his senses. What is this! What the hell is going on! Is anyone there?! He wanted to scream, but no words came out. His scream only echoed in his head. Beep. Beep. Beep. Then he heard a sound. It sounded simr to the sound of measuring heart rate in a hospital, but it didnt fit with this reality at all. Who are you? Is anyone there? Can someone answer me? Wow. Subject 34s reaction is amazing. He heard a voice. Judging by the voice, it seemed to be an old man over 60 years old. At that moment, his dark vision opened wide and Park Chul-gyu could see where he was. Huh? It was a ss wall. A green liquid filled with bubbles rising up was inside the ss wall. He was trapped in there. Beyond that wall, a scientist in a white gown looked at him with interest. What is this. He couldnt feel any sensation when he tried to move his body. No, it was doubtful whether his body existed at all. He couldnt speak, nor could he move his arms or legs. Even what he saw with his eyes was not perceived by his sense of sight, but by somethingpletely different. Park Chul-gyu was now left with only his brain. What the hell is this! Could it be, was everything until now just a dream? Awakening as a collector, fighting against enemies in Unleashed with a noble mission that the world did not acknowledge. Was that all? Everything that happened until now was just a dream shown by this scientist? All my memories were tangled in confusion. Oh. Subject 34 has regained consciousness. Hmm. Maybe the stimtion was too strong. This time, lets lower the voltage to 70%. And reduce the proportion of the drug that induces happiness by half, and keep the rest as it is. Yes, doctor. Lets see what kind of amazing dream he will have this time. The moment he heard that conversation, Park Chul-gyus reason could not ept reality and shattered. Ah. I see. In the end, everything was just a dream. Park Chul-gyu gave up on everything and closed his eyes. His consciousness drifted away from reality and sank into darkness. [Yes. Rest well.] Above the doctors head, higher than the dark ceiling of theboratory. Descartes demon used a thread to control the doctor and spoke softly to the man. [It was all just a bad dream.] All the warriors who rushed at Descartes demony down and fell asleep. Never to wake up again, in a deep sleep where even dreams did not exist. *** This guy, hes kind of big, huh? Dont worry. He cant be that fast with such arge body. The Unleashed warriors who surrounded Darwins demon exchanged such conversations with slightly wary voices. He had an inhuman physique. His upper body was grotesquely huge, and his thick arms were long enough to touch the ground. What about that mask on his face? He looked dull and stupid, like a clumsy bear. He might be strong in muscle, but his movements must be slow. The warriors prepared to strike and retreat quickly to bring down Darwins demon. Then, Darwins demon, who had been still, moved. Swoosh. Huh? What, what is that? Darwins demon lifted his arms and took a strange pose. One foot forward, the other back. His waist straightened, his left hand brought to his chest, and his right hand stretched out in front of him. It was an incongruous act for his bulky body, and chills ran down the backs of the Unleashed warriors. The pose that Darwins demon took was like that of A martial artist. Chapter 283: Chapter 283: Chapter 283 Youre kidding, right? Martial arts with that body? Isnt he just imitating something? The Unleashed fighters couldnt hide their doubt as they saw Darwins Demon take a strange stance. Martial arts with that body? And with only the upper body being abnormally huge? Wouldnt that mess up the bnce of the body? The fighters shook their heads and thought. He must have seen something somewhere and copied it, they thought. What could he do with that physique, they thought. Darwins Demon moved at that moment.Swoosh. Darwins form copsed like it melted into water. More precisely, it disappeared from its ce, leaving an afterimage. No one could react to that sudden movement. Huh? Where did he go? Boom! A sound rang out from behind them. Silence fell in an instant. Everyone slowly turned their heads. There, Darwins Demon was standing still, extending his fist. In front of him, one of the rear magicians had fallen dead. Only his torso remained, his head was gone. Wha, what is this. I didnt see his movement Darwins Demon didnt wait for their reaction and moved again. This time, because they were tense, the Unleashed fighters also reacted. But. Boom! On the opposite side, this time, the head of a man who was in the front exploded. Again, Darwins Demon was standing in front of him, with his fist thrust out. The magician who died before was not good at closebat, so he might not have been able to react, but the one who died this time was a swordsman who fought in the front line. Even such a swordsman died without reacting. This, this monster bastard! Someone shouted and lunged at Darwins Demon with a spear. The spearhead with a blue aura aimed at his vital point and stabbed quickly. At the same time, Darwins Demon, who had been frozen like a statue, moved. Darwins Demon didnt move his body, only his hand moved slightly. It was so slow that it made them wonder what he could do with that. Thud. His huge palm lightly hit the spear shaft from the side. At that moment, the spear that was going straight met a huge whirlpool and was sucked in like a boat. Before they knew it, Darwins Demon had grabbed the spear that was thrust at him. He caught it? The collector who had stabbed the spear shouted before he could be surprised. What are you doing! Attack him at once! The fighters clenched their teeth and attacked Darwins Demon. In the darkness, the aura on their weapons glowed ominously. They aimed at his gaps and countless shes rained down on Darwins Demon like rain. Darwins Demon let go of the spear and moved his arms. The aura trails that cut through the darkness were drawn to Darwins hand and then merged into one and flew to one side. Gah! The flow of aura headed to the abdomen of the fighter who had stabbed the spear. He died without even knowing why he was attacked. His organs had already lost their function and burst into pieces. Internal Heavy Hand Technique (ȼַ). Darwins Demon used a high-difficulty technique that was hard to learn and execute with ease. Everyone realized it. The martial arts that Darwins Demon showed were not just for show, but real ones that no one could match. He can perfectly execute martial arts with that body? Thats totally cheating. Darwins demon did not stop even when his opponent lost his will. He had received an order. His master wanted him to sweep them all away. Then, he would just carry it out. There was no emotion of mercy in him. Darwins demon clenched his fist again. *** There was no need for Yu-hyun to step in against 50 enemies. His four demons were enough to not only face them, but overwhelm them. Yu-hyun stood still in his ce and searched hard for something. Jincheongun was not here either. But knowing his personality, he wouldnt have sent these 50 guys without thinking. Even if it wasnt him, there must be someone somewhere. Someone close to him. Eyes. At that moment, Yu-hyun felt the same eyes he had felt before. He turned his head. Four pupils pierced through the darkness beyond. A gap between the dense trees on a distant mountain. There, he felt a wave of emotion filled with panic. Youre there. Yu-hyun moved. *** Ive been caught! Shena Lynch ran away as soon as she realized that Yu-hyun had recognized her. It was dark at night, and the distance was quite far, so she thought she wouldnt be caught carelessly. That was her mistake, if it was a mistake. She knew that Yu-hyun had felt her gaze back then, but she didnt think he could pinpoint her exact location. Hes gotten stronger! Was that even possible? The only change that could have made Yu-hyun stronger was when Jincheongun tried to trap him in a trap recently. That meant that the monster had grown unbelievably in there, but she wondered if that was realistic. First of all, I have to run away. As far as possible, to a ce where I wont be noticed. Shena Lynch ran like the wind. People have a misconception. They think that archers only have good eyes and attack from a distance. But archers had to have physical abilitiesparable to those who stood in the front line. They had to have the strength to shoot arrows far away, the agility to get out of the scene quickly when their position was exposed, and the brain to recognize all kinds of factors for sniping from afar. Shena Lynch was a perfect archer in that sense. She ran through the forest path with agility that matched a high-level collector. The dense trees couldnt block her way. She jumped over rocks, stepped lightly on branches, and went ahead without hesitation on theplicated path. The only thing that touched her skin was the wind. But she couldnt rx. She ran and ran until her mouth tasted bitter, even though she had already gone far enough from the point where she couldnt see the battlefield where her subordinates were fighting. Haa. Haa. Now, I should be fine. She hade so far from the scene that she couldnt even see it. And she didnt feel any signs of anyone chasing her. She thought this might be enough and slowed down her speed. She stopped in her ce and looked back, just in case. All she saw was a dark forest path with nothing in it. Haa. Haa. Phew. Shena breathed out the breath she had been holding and rubbed her chest. She thought it was over when their eyes met for the first time, but it seemed like she somehow shook him off. For now, she had to go back to Jincheongun and report what she had seen. That man Yu-hyun had be much stronger than before, and he couldnt be matched with any ordinary force. Shena turned her body to move to the check point where they had agreed to meet up. As she turned her head, She faced a ck mask right in front of her nose. ! The moment she saw the four red eyes staring at her quietly, she felt her heart drop. She didnt scream out of surprise because she couldnt even muster up the courage to do so. She felt her head go nk right now. How did he? He chased after me from that far away? And without being noticed by me, a born archer? His ability to hide his presence was impressive, but more than that, what surprised her was his speed and stamina. She ran with all her might and was still exhausted, but the being in front of her eyes showed no signs of fatigue at all. Space travel? No. Thats not it. If he had that, he would have caught me sooner. This is just him following me from the start. Shena trembled unconsciously. To Yu-hyun, who surpassed this sides physical abilities with ease, losing distance to him as an archer meant losing her life as well. While doing so, Yu-hyun kept staring at her. Four red eyes drew a crescent moon inside the mask. Are you done running away? The moment she heard that voice, Shena desperately resisted the urge to copse as her legs gave out. She clenched her fists and bit her lip, as if whipping her trembling body with fear. Yu-hyun leisurely watched Shena. Where is Jin Cheongwoon? So you wont answer? Well, I guess it doesnt matter. Shena Lynch suddenly felt a wave of dizziness and staggered in her seat. Her eyes shook violently as if there was an earthquake. Its a mental attack! The Unleashed officers had stories rted to mental immunity, in case they were captured and interrogated. They were immune to ordinary hypnosis, mind control, or perception alteration. The officers all had strong mental power, so they could resist even very powerful mental attacks. But what was this? Is there such a mental attack? Shena felt her mind and values being shaken. No matter how strong her mental power was, she couldnt deny the power of Descartes demon. Come on, show me. The stories you have. No, no! Shena closed her eyes. She intended to avoid eye contact, but it was already toote. She had been caught by Descartes power the moment she met his gaze. Yu-hyun nned to extract information about Jin Cheongwoon from Shena Lynch. Where he was now, what he did in the past, and what his purpose was. Everything without exception. He could do it by breaking down the boundary between reality and illusion for her. Stop tormenting my people, will you? It was then that Jin Cheongwoons voice was heard. Shena opened her eyes. Yu-hyuns gaze also turned to where the voice came from. There, Jin Cheongwoon walked slowly towards them with only one subordinate under the moonlight. You finally showed up. Yu-hyun withdrew his power from Shena. Shena finally fell to the ground. Her trembling eyes looked at Jin Cheongwoon. Captain Im sorry. I should havee to save you sooner, but I was a bitte. Ho, how could youe here Sorry to interrupt your conversation. Yu-hyun cut off Shenas words and red at Jin Cheongwoon. Dont we have something to settle between us? Yes. Jin Cheongwoon nodded with a bitter smile. Yu-hyun didnt like his rxed attitude. He nced at the man standing next to Jin Cheongwoon. Who is he? He couldnt see him not because it was dark, but because he was literally wrapped in darkness. He couldnt even tell what color his book was because he was next to Jin Cheongwoon. He was not an ordinary guy for sure. Otherwise, Jin Cheongwoon wouldnt have shown up in front of him with only one person. He must be confident. The guy with the power of prophecy must have a trump card that would help him. Yu-hyun knew that, but he didnt feel worried or afraid. Since you revealed yourself so brazenly, you must have something to rely on. Tell me. What are you relying on? Cant you figure it out? You know we cant interfere with each others powers, right? Yu-hyun gave up on using the devils power on Jin Cheongwoon. He was immune to Laces power as well. Maxwell and Descartes couldnt show him illusions either. Only Darwins power was not applied to the opponent, but engraved on his own body. But considering the hidden card next to Jin Cheongwoon, that wouldnt be easy either. Jin Cheongwoon knew that too, so he appeared at this strange timing with only one subordinate. Anything more would be overkill and only boost Yu-hyuns fighting Divine Spirit. Yu-hyun Teller. Lets talk for a moment. Talk? What talk? Do we have anything to talk about? Arent you curious about what the Book of Genesis is? The card that Jin Cheongwoon yed was what Yu-hyun was most curious about. His boiling fighting Divine Spirit vanished in an instant. How do you know about that? I know this sounds strange, but Im a bit special. Special, huh So you have it too. So what? Are you interested in talking to me now? Not talking, but curious. His eyes behind the mask glowed more intensely. Tell me. What do you know? Do you know everything? Not everything, but a lot. Your power, my power. They all originated from here. What is the Genesis Book? The book that contains the first story. Jin Cheong-woon spoke surprisingly calmly about what he knew. The power of Logos will. Logos? A name that Yu Hyun had never heard before came from Jin Cheong-woon. Chapter 284: Chapter 284: Chapter 284 Logos. Jin Cheong-un imed that he was the one who created the Book of Genesis. I couldnt tell if he was a man or a woman, but Jin Cheong-un knew the name Logos and that information was something that Yu-hyun had never heard of in his past or present life. At this moment, I could clearly tell who had the more advantageous information. Then who is Logos? He doesnt seem to be a Divine Spirit, judging by how you talk about him. Wait. Before that, can you send ourdy over here first? Jin Cheong-un used the information as a weapon and demanded that Shena Lynch be sent over to his side. Yu-hyun looked down at Shena, who was sitting hesitantly, and wondered if he should threaten her life as a hostage, but soon decided to give up cleanly.Jin Cheong-uns personality didnt seem to be shaken much by taking Shena as a hostage. It would be nice to have her, but he wouldnt risk losing anything to save her. Nevertheless, the reason why Jin Cheong-un appeared in front of Yu-hyun at the risk of danger was that he also wanted to have a conversation with Yu-hyun in his own way. Yu-hyun nodded at Shena and told her to go over there. Shena barely gathered strength in her trembling legs and ran to Jin Cheong-uns side. Im sorry. Captain. No, its not your fault. The enemy was too strong. You go ahead. What about you? I have something to see for a while. AndI cant guarantee what will happen after this. Shena. Okay. Shena didnt act stubbornly and disappeared into the darkness. As soon as I confirmed that her presence was too far away to follow, Jin Cheong-un opened his mouth. So, shall we talk about the Book of Genesis? Logoses first. Oh, right. Logos. I forgot. Jin Cheong-un was still rxed. He was undoubtedly strong, but the gap in skill between him and Yu-hyun was overwhelming. If Yu-hyun reached out and grabbed his neck, Jin Cheong-un would surely die without being able to resist. He knew that, but he acted so confidently because he had confidence. Is it because he trusts that unknown being next to him? Considering Jin Cheong-uns cautious personality, he wouldnt have brought a trivial guy who was nothing special as a great power. He must have brought him because he was sure that the guy in the robe could match this side. And that was against Yu-hyun, who had already surpassed Mu Shin Wimuk, who had a powerful force. Or maybe he didnt think he could win, but at least he thought he could buy some time? Yu-hyun snorted at Jin Cheong-uns thoughts. For now, listening to the exnation about Logos was the first priority. Yeah. Where should I start? Actually, I only heard the name Logos, I dont really know much about him. You dont know much? Then how did you find out about the name Logos? The golden Book of Genesis that I have told me. Very briefly about who itshis creator and real master is. So you dont know much about Logos then? Theres only one thing. That Logos has a very big connection with the Genesis Foundation. Foundation It was still unknown and even Dae Sung-gun couldnt touch it easily. It was the Genesis Foundation. The ce that created the Genesis System that epassed the mixed world, and an unknown organization that had some connection with all three Teller organizations. The fact that Logos, who created the Book of Genesis, and the Genesis Foundation were rted didnt seem unbelievable. Rather, Yu-hyun thought it was usible. Yeah. The foundation is definitely suspicious. How did they make such a huge system that even the first-generation Divine Spirits couldnt act freely, and why did Dae Sung-gun have to be careful? Considering the pride of the Divine Spirits, there was a possibility that they would join forces to take over the foundation. But rather, the Divine Spirits were strangely timid in front of the foundation. Looks like youre thinking a lot. Can I exin more? Yu-hyun roughly nodded his chin and told him to do so. The Book of Genesis has existed since the beginning of this universe. I dont know why Logos made such a thing, but maybe if my guess based on the fragment I got is right, Logos wanted to weave this world into one story. A story? Havent you ever wondered? How can the basic structure of the world be letters? How can those tiny letters and letters be soplex and mysterious, and so powerful? As if this world was a book. Doesnt a story that someone made up as fiction appear in the real world, and what we thought was a false legend of the past exists in reality? Of course, maybe there was a time we didnt know in the past. But havent you felt it yourself? You should know, since you went to the Moby Dick Realm? Yu-hyun couldnt deny that. That such a story became reality, and that each of the Phantasms in it had their own lives. It was too strange to just pass it off as thats how this world was. I think that the peculiarity of this world, and the specialness of the mixed world where all stories be reality,es from the Book of Genesis. Then, what about the Logos that created the Book of Genesis? Isnt it literally the omnipotent creator? I couldnt think of anything more than a creator if it was said to have made the foundation of the world. Then what are the Divine Spirits? Are they just illusions created by that Logos? Jin Cheong-woon shook his head. I dont think so. I dont think its really omnipotent. Otherwise, the Book of Genesis wouldnt have been shattered like this. You said we have fragments. Then what happened to the Book of Genesis? I dont know why the Book of Genesis became like this. I only know that some kind of incident happened, and because of that, the book was torn to pieces and scattered throughout the universe. What you have, and what I have, are all those scattered fragments. Yu-hyun guessed that he got his fragment from his previous life. But there was a huge gap in time between his previous and current lives. Fragments can transcend space and even time. How amazing was the Logos that created them? Then, why did these fragmentse to us? Thats because were special. Special? Fragments were originally part of the Book of Genesis. A medium to weave the world with stories. Naturally, those fragments cant help but react strongly to stories. Yu-hyun understood what he meant. He remembered the conversation he had with Kwon Jiah when they drank together in the past. For special people, all kinds of events happen as if the world itself is buried. Getting the Book of Genesis, its fragments, was also a simr thing. Whether it was because he got the fragments that things happened, or because he was born with such peculiarity that he got the fragments, he put aside his doubts. He just knew that the fragments themselves had power and will, and more than anything, they were sensitive to stories. Fragments have power and will on their own. So they naturally gravitate towards stories that they like or fit in with. There is no boundary between good and evil there. Jin Cheong-woon talked about which story was superior and which story was right. Are fairy tales low and childish stories that only children watch, and philosophical books are great and superior stories? No. There is no hierarchy of stories. Of course, fragments didnt discriminate people. The cult leader who died in Yu-hyuns hands was also the same. He was selfish, greedy, and deceiving people, but the fragment chose him. His malicious actions were also stories in themselves. Kang Yu-hyun Teller. The power of that strange mask you have. In the end, its also a fragment. Its a veryrge piece thatbines four fragments. I know. That was what Yu-hyun had guessed. He thought there was a reason why he absorbed Laces power so naturally when he received his first gift from Satan. You seem to have some idea, but you have the power to recognize fragments. I passed it off as prophecy to others, but its not really prophecy that my ability has. Rather, its more abstract and much bigger than that. Youre telling me that honestly? Youvee this far and youre still doubting your collectors superiority or whatever. Jin Cheong-woon, what do you want? Jin Cheong-woon just smiled and didnt answer. From his behavior, it seemed clear that he was deceiving even his own followers who trusted and followed him. No, more than that, even the Tellers of Exodus who supported them. Why are you telling me all this? To prepare for whats toe. Whats toe? Fragments recognize fragments. And fragments call for fragments. You already have six fragments. The power of the four great demons, the power to see the others book, and the power absorbed from the cult leader. All together, they were exactly six. When all the fragmentse together, the world will enter a new phase. Is that what your fragment told you? How else would I know? Yu-hyun pondered over what Jin Cheong-woon had told him. The information he gave him was mostly unknown to him as well. The origin of his ability and where it came from, and the Logos that created it. And what would happen if all the fragments came together and eventually became the Book of Genesis. Those were definitely very useful things for Yu-hyun, but He still couldnt let go of Jin Cheong-woon who was hiding his true intentions. It looks like you dont know anything more than that, so I guess this is where our conversation ends. Ive told you so much, cant you let me go nicely? I cant beat you no matter how hard I struggle. Theres already a six-fold difference in the number of fragments. You know you cant do that, thats why you brought that weird guy with you. And for one fragment, the size of yours is clearly different from others. Oh, you caught me. You know everything anyway, right? Then lets do it properly. Yu-hyuns eyes burned with rage. He thought that Jin Cheongun would let it go, but he sneered bitterly, saying, As expected, this is how it turns out. The trap that he had set up to get rid of him just in case had given that man even more power. Jin Cheongun felt the greatest crisis of his life. Other people said that he only had to be careful of the godless, but well. The real monster, no, the devil was right in front of him. I didnt want it toe to this, but I have no choice. Ill leave the rest to you. Jin Cheonguns subordinate, who had been silently standing by until now, nodded his head. Jin Cheongun retreated. He was trying to run away, but Yu-hyun couldnt pay attention to him. Jin Cheonguns subordinate, the guy who had been emitting an extraordinary aura since a while ago, suddenly increased his presence as if it exploded. Your loyalty to your leader is admirable, but do you really need to risk your life for it? Get out of the way if you dont want to die. Yu-hyun nced at Jin Cheongun, who was getting farther away, and red at his opponent in front of him. Most collectors would shrink and be scared without knowing it when they met Yu-hyuns eyes with the mask of Aporia on, but the other party didnt budge. As Jin Cheongunpletely disappeared and his fragment power hid him, the book that his opponent had revealed itself. The book had a faint rainbow color. And the color of the cover and the glow were the same. It meant that he had achieved his potential to the extreme. And that he had surpassed the high-ranking collectors. Yu-hyun admired him purely. Where did hee from? But soon he had to frown. The color of the book is somewhat murky. It was normal for a proper person to have a book that emitted a very bright light. But the opponents book was rainbow-colored, but it was very murky. It looked like something was mixed in it. As far as Yu-hyun knew, there was only one person who had a book that was ck as if it had been soaked in ink. The Book of Satan was like that. But the other partys book was rainbow-colored, but somehow dark. Did it depend on his personality or mindset? Whatever it was, it didnt matter right now. If he didnt get out of the way and tried to fight him, he had no choice but to fight back. Yu-hyun took a stance and prepared to fight, but at that moment, the robe that the other party wore backwards exploded like a balloon. What appeared after tearing the robe to pieces were tentacles that couldnt be seen as human. What? Yu-hyun backed away quickly before he could wonder about it. A bunch of tentaclesnded where Yu-hyun had been a moment ago. [Ew! Crazy! What is that!] Baekryeon felt disgusted when she saw the other partys appearance. Until a while ago, Yu-hyun and Jin Cheongun were just staring at each other without saying anything, but then Jin Cheongun ran away and Yu-hyun started fighting with that weird person. No, that wasnt a person but a different kind of monster? HeShe had never heard of a person who had such things in his body (?). On the other hand, unlike Baekryeon who was surprised, Yu-hyun narrowed his eyes. He had some strange parts that looked human but not human, and he looked full of dry emotions. He realized it as soon as he saw him. Youre a returnee. The other party had vanished with banishing and returned to Earth from another world. Chapter 285: Chapter 285: Chapter 285 The existence of the returnees was something that Yu-hyun had also considered before. On the day of the integration of consciousness, when Earth first encountered the genesis system, the world changed, and some of the people swept up in it fell into another world across the gap of dimensions. The public called it vanishing, when people disappeared. No one knew where they went, or when they woulde back. [Wait a minute. That person. No, that monster is a returnee?] Yes. Hes a returnee. No, hes definitely a returnee because hes so strange. Thats a form that only returnees can have. [That thing with all those octopus legs?] Well, its not usually that bad, but its simr. Maybe its some kind of chemical reaction with his own traits or the stories he has.It must have been iprehensible to Baekryeon, but Yu-hyun was not too surprised because he had seen such a sight through the media. The people who vanished were scattered across different dimensions. It could be a martial world, a fantasy world, or an unknown space that no one knew. The people who fell there had no choice but to struggle to survive. Fortunately, if there was any luck, the vanishers were given benefits as soon as they went to another dimension. I saw it in an interview with a returnee from the US before. The vanishers were actually given more power than the collectors who awakened in the usual way, so they could survive in a distantnd. That mass of tentacles in front of him must have been one of those benefits. [Crazy. What kind of power is that? It looks like a cursed mongol.] If he came from a harsh ce where he had to survive by any means, its possible. Especially to survive in a harsh ce, they had to literally be monsters. They abandoned their humanity and took on the appearance of monsters for that reason. But there was another key cause here, which was that there was a problem if they returned to Earth too quickly. Theres a kind of wall between dimensions in the lower system. [A wall?] Yeah. And its hard to cross that wall unless you have to, and if you try to force it, you get a huge bacsh. This wall gradually thins and softens over time, but not right now. [So thats why he looks like that?] Yeah. Even people who looked normal when they crossed over would get hit hard by the aftermath of crossing the dimensional wall when they came back to Earth. Unlike Teller and the Divine Spirits, they belonged to the lower system. And those who belonged to the lower system had huge restrictions on traveling between dimensions without the help of the Genesis system. The early vanishers were those who tried toe back by their own power without the help of the system. And they had no ability to borrow the power of the system, no Divine Spirits to watch over them, and no Teller to mediate between them. Sometimes there were Tellers, but in that case, they had to pay a lot of points to return to their original dimension. Those who had no points had no choice but to forcibly cross the dimensional wall with what they could do. And they had to face a terrible end because of their bold decision. The initial returnees were shunned as monsters because of this reason. Their bodies and minds were strangely distorted, and they werepletely different from when they disappeared. But after that, some normal ones came back one by one, and finally when vanishing was called returning. People began to recognize the existence of returnees, but that was a thing of the far future. Or maybe not so far anymore? It wasnt time for vanishing to appear yet, but Yu-hyun knew that this world was not going as he knew it from the past. Rather, now that the influence of the genesis system on Earth was stronger, the mutation that would ur when the vanishers returned would be much lower. The fact that the opponent in front of him had some reason left proved it. The early vanishers ran wild without reason as if they were crazy. [Then what do we do? Can we win?] We can win. But Im not veryfortable with fighting a returnee. [Why?] What do you think is the characteristic of returnees who can cross over from another world with various abilities? It was that they were incredibly strong. Just think about it. Choi Do-yoon was also one of the returnees who lived in another world and came back. What was he like? He gained power when he crossed over to another dimension, and he gained more power while living there. Then he came back to Earth and faced the apocalypse, and he rose higher than anyone else based on his power. Of course, not all returnees would be like Choi Do-yoon. Yu-hyun thought that Choi Do-yoon was a very special case. But even considering that, the power of the returnees was really amazing. [So you cant beat him with your current strength?] Of course not. Yu-hyun answered lightly, dispelling Baekryeons worries. It was true that the returnee was strong and scary, and the countless tentacles he showed in front of me were enough to intimidate me. But even so, he was not a match for me. I dont know how you ended up joining hands with Jin Cheong-un, and why youre fighting for him. I changed my Baekryeon into a sword shape and red at the returnee who had be a mass of tentacles. But dont expect any mercy from me. So make your final decision. Will you back off, or will you fight? As if he was waiting for my words, the mass of tentacles squirmed and stretched out towards me. Ill take that as an answer. I swung my Baekryeon in the air. The force that burst out from the tip of the sword swept like a wave, tearing apart all the tentacles that flew at me. The nameless returnee flinched slightly, I could feel his panic. He burned his will more fiercely, as if to deny the fact that he was pushed back, and tried to press me harder. Squelch. Squelch. The ground I was standing on cracked, and countless octopus legs pierced through the gap and aimed at me. I quickly retreated, sensing that something wasing up from below. This is really something. Theres no monster like this. I muttered as I looked at the returnee who was slowly taking shape in the darkness. He looked more like a sea anemone than an octopus, with his wriggling tentacles and blurry appearance. Some of his tentacles dug into the ground, and his main body, which I assumed, formed a sphere and gradually grew in size. He looked like a giant, living sea anemone tree. Kyaah! The end of the octopus leg split like a flower bud, and soon a sharp-toothed mouth came at me to bite me. I lightly swung my Baekryeon. The ck energy gathered on the de of Baekryeon drew a crescent shape, cutting off the tentacles and hitting the main body beyond them. The tentacles were cut off innumerably, and green acid sshed on the ground. Sizzle. The rocks that touched the blood emitted smoke and melted away. [Thats not blood, thats acid! Is he human?] Hes a returnee. [Are all returnees like that?] Only the first generation who came back early. The ones who kept their human formter were much stronger and fewer in number than him. The final form of those returnees was Choi Do-yoon, enough said. The cut-off tentacles were soon absorbed by the main body, and the cross-sections regenerated and new ones grew. It was an amazing regenerative power that seemed to make time flow faster. Rather, the cut-off tentacles looked bigger and stronger than before. He started to swell up as if he was regenerating. Like a puffer fish inting itself against an enemy, the returnee did something simr. If he kept increasing his size while locking his main body inside, I had a way to deal with that too. The bigger he is, the more prey he is for me. I changed my Baekryeon into a harpoon shape and activated my title of The Last Knight. The power of The Last Knight enhanced all the skills and stories I had by one level. It was more like evolving than enhancing. Then, this skill I was about to use would also be much stronger than before. Im using it in realbat for the first time, but it wont be bad. The enhanced ck lettering attached to the harpoon-shaped Baekryeon. I threw it with all my strength when I judged that it had gathered enough power. Swish. The Baekryeon that cut through the air grew bigger as if it was expanding. And what appeared was not the white whale Moby Dick that I had seen before. The harpoon thrown by me, who had risen in rank and awakened the power of Aporias demon, had raised the original skill by several levels. The beast that revealed itself was not white. It had ck scales instead. It was not chubby, but thin and long, and it wriggled endlessly like a giant sea snake. I knew what this monster was from the myths I had seen before. [Leviathan] The huge ck sea dragon roared as it crossed the sky. The tentacles that blocked its way were all bitten off by its teeth, and Leviathan howled. Kwaaaaa!!! The tough and hard tentacles were useless in front of Leviathan. The green acid from the wounds did not even scratch Leviathans scales. His intense regenerative power also lost its light where Leviathan passed by. Impressive. I was satisfied with the result I had created. The whale hunting Moby Dick had transformed into the mythical beast Leviathan with the enhanced title and skill. Moby Dick was over 230m long, but Leviathan was several times bigger. It was at least a kilometer long. And its power was much more powerful than Moby Dicks. The mountain range where Leviathan passed by looked as if something had bitten it off. The winding ditch was over 200m wide, and its length stretched beyond the horizon. A little away from that ditch. The returnee who barely dodged by throwing his body to the side was horrified. The immense power that Yu-hyun showed was iparable to what he had learned to survive in another dimension for a long time. When he was a returnee who had been an ordinary person on Earth and vanished to another dimension, the ce he went to was literally a world of primitive wilderness. There, he gained the ability to devour and evolve, and he swallowed all kinds of predators in various ecosystems as he crossed the vast forest and the even bigger ocean. Sometimes there were monsters that were so dangerous that they risked his life, and he had seen creatures that were much bigger than his inted size. But, without a doubt, there was no monster as huge as that. If he hadnt instinctively avoided it, he would have fallen prey to the Leviathan. He didnt want to admit that fact. Grrrr! As if sensing the returnees anger, a new change began to take ce in his flesh. The power of [Evolution] that he had gained since he crossed the dimension. It opened its eyes again when it sensed the crisis of his life. Yu-hyun realized what the other was trying to do. So thats why he kept that monstrous form. It makes sense if it was an evolution-rted ability. Evolution, which makes living beings much stronger and moves on to the next stage, does not consider aesthetic standards at all. The disgusting and grotesque bunch of tentacles were also just taking the optimal form to survive in the environment at that time. But the returnee had returned to Earth, and he faced a huge enemy he had never seen before. The moment he realized that, he began to evolve anew. Squish. His huge body was no longer efficient here. His balloon-like body shrank andpressed into a point. He reduced his size, volume, and weight as if pretending to be an ordinary human in a robe like before. The change did not stop there. The smooth and stic tentacles twisted together like cords and became muscles, and theypressed them to the limit and returned them to his body. A hard shell covered his skin. Sharp spikes grew all over his body And even insect-like wings grew on his back. [My goodness.] The spectacle ofpleting a process that ordinary creatures could not see even after dozens of generations in less than a minute made even Baekryeon marvel. Yu-hyun watched the returnees change with interest in his four eyes. The returnee who had finished all the changes finally clenched his fists and bled, then pulled out sharp spikes like knives from both hands and took an attacking posture. Did he realize with his wild sense that being bigger would make him easier to be eaten by the Leviathan? Yu-hyun realized anew that the returnees were not just powerful beings, but he couldnt help but feel joy. Jin Cheong-un had a great hand. I didnt expect him to do this much. He thought he would end it with one blow from the Leviathan, but if the other side came out like that, he had no choice but to show something that matched him. Yu-hyun changed Baekryeon back into a sword shape and pulled out the power inside him. Kwaaaa! The immense power swallowed the surrounding space and scattered a huge wave. As the intense shockwave exploded, the returnee lowered his body and sent a bewildered look from inside his helmet-like face. He didnt expect the other side to have another trick up his sleeve. But it was toote to realize that. Think of it as an honor. Youre the first one Ive ever used this technique on. The ck energy flowing through Yu-hyuns body swirled and gathered on Baekryeon. A martial art created by a transcendent who might have be an Another, surpassing science and technology. This was not the first time, nor thest, that Yu-hyun unleashed his technique. The Second Demon of the Seven Demons ck Sky Divine Skill. A ck vortex spun around the white lotus, creating ck threads that unraveled like yarn. Countless threads flew in all directions like the wind, surrounding the Returnee like a cage. The Returnee sensed the danger with his wild instinct and tried to escape immediately, but the threads of strong energy did not let him go. When the Returnee swung his sword on his wrist to cut off the threads, the sword that touched the thread was cut off and rolled on the ground. At that moment, the Returnee realized. These thin threads that seemed to break with a touch were sharp swords made of condensed andpressed energy. The Returnees eyes turned to Yu-hyun, who was using this technique. ck Silk Prison Soon, the space that was wrapped around like a cage tightened. Chapter 286: Chapter 286: Chapter 286 The thing that cut through the air was a thread of energypressed to the limit. The thread, cker than darkness, sliced through anything it touched. The ground, the sky, even the space itself. Nothing could resist the sharp power of the ck lightning, not even the hardened skin of a returnee who had undergone countless evolutions. The returnees body was shattered into hundreds of pieces. There was no pain from being cut. In the brief moment before his flesh crumbled, the returnee Kim Myung-jun recalled his past. He was an ordinary office worker. He had not even worked for a year and still had the mark of a rookie, but he had nothing to envy with his wonderful girlfriend and kind parents.He never felt anyck in his life and always tried to do his best, a rather rare and sincere person. It was a cruel joke of fate that Kim Myung-jun got caught up in the vanishing on his way home from work on the day of the world integration. When he opened his eyes for the first time after being swept away by the dimensional crack, what he saw was a primitive world of wilderness with no trace of civilization. Kim Myung-jun, who had fallen into a world full of terrible predators that were hard to find on Earth, could not ept the reality. But he had no choice but to realize it as he ran away from the huge beasts that targeted him. This was all real and he was not on Earth but on a remote world. If there was any luck for him, it was that he awakened a strange power. Kim Myung-jun decided to survive and use his power to return to Earth from that moment on. He started from the bottom of the ecological pyramid, killing and eating all the predators in his vicinity and evolving over and over again. First, he conquered one area. Then, he expanded his territory. Then, he dominated the entire primitive forest. Kim Myung-jun felt that it was not enough yet. He had to be stronger. He had to survive in this world. Until he could go back home someday. Kim Myung-jun eventually crossed the forest and conquered the rugged wilderness and desertnds, and then headed to the sea beyond. There were many crises and fights that almost cost him his life dozens of times. His humanity was worn out by the constant fighting, but even considering that, it was a painful and hard process that made him shed tears. Every time, Kim Myung-jun forced himself to hope that he could return and sought new enemies. As he ruled over the vast ocean, his appearance changed so drastically that he could not find any trace of his past self. How long did he live like that? The fate that he wanted to curse seemed to apologize to him by sending him back to his original world. He was confused when he returned as suddenly as he left, but he soon realized that he had arrived in South Korea where he used to live and rejoiced. But what he did not know was that he was already dered dead and more than 10 years had passed since he disappeared. Ten years was enough time to dilute the sorrow of those who lost their loved ones. And Kim Myung-juns appearance was so different from his past self that no one could recognize him. Although he somehow maintained a human form, the strange mutation that urred when he crossed dimensions changed his appearance grotesquely. Kim Myung-jun, who had been fighting with monsters for a long time, did not realize it, and all he received from them were screams of horror from his acquaintances. Mo, monster! Get away! Someone, call the collectors! Th, this is my son? No way! Everyone he met widened their eyes and opened their mouths to shout. Among them were his girlfriend and parents. Kim Myung-jun ran away in surprise at those screams and realized it. He did not exist in the memories of his precious people anymore. He hade too far and could not go back to that time anymore. The moment he admitted it, the emotions that he had suppressed for so long exploded. Kim Myung-jun swallowed his sadness and hid in a ce where people would not notice him. Into the sewer where no one stepped foot and where a foul smell lingered. It was then that Han Jin-cheong came to Kim Myung-jun. Oh dear. You were hurt by the people you trusted and ran away. Who are you? Someone who can help you. How about it? Do you want to work with me? Im a monster. Just because you look like that, youre not a monster. The real monsters are those who dont even know theyve be monsters. In that sense, you are aware of yourself. Isnt that human? Human? Me? Yes, human. Someone who canmunicate with each other, that kind of human. Han Jin-cheong reached out his hand to Kim Myung-jun. With an expression that did not show any disgust for him, full of disgusting and smelly tentacles. Kim Myung-jun found a new purpose in his life at that moment. Yes. Maybe he got this power for this man. He could give up his life for this person. In his fading mind, Kim Myung-jun vividly remembered the emotion of that time. Kim Myung-jun was satisfied with buying time for Han Jin-cheong even at thest moment of his death. His role was over here. Yu-hyun felt a surge of joy from the returnee who was dying from the ck lightning. He silently watched hisst moments. The man who was called a monster, did he die happily as a human? Yu-hyun put aside his thoughts and tried to chase after Jincheongun, but he realized that he had already run away too far. He took off the mask of Aporia. At that moment, he received a call from Lace. [Master. We have eliminated all the enemies.] Good. You did well. Come back. Yu-hyun finished recalling his four demons and looked at the scene he had created with awe. I knew I had be stronger, but I didnt expect it to be this much. The power of [Leviathan], which he fired with enhanced intensity, was truly astonishing. It left a huge scar on the mountain range. And that was not even his full power. If he had used Leviathan with full force, he might have been able to see its trace from outside the earth. He had closed his library, but if he had opened it and showed this as a web novel, he might have earned some decent ie. He felt regretful, but it was not a good time to reveal this. Yu-hyun quickly dismissed that idea. And, the ck lightning I didnt feel any resistance to using it. Yu-hyun, who possessed the ultimate body, was able to use the techniques that Seosumin taught him without any difficulty. It was partly because of his increased intensity, but mostly because of his superb body that could execute the movements he imagined. But, I felt a strange sense of incongruity. I think I did it right, but it feels like something important is missing. He felt the same way when he fought against the illusion of Chpantaka in the Wondend. He thought it was because hecked achievement to copy Seosumins Huajeomcheon, but he realized that was not the case after using the ck lightning. Something was missing. Something very fundamental. I dont know how to figure it out right now. Ill have to ask Seosuminter. A lot had happened today. Wimuhyeok sacrificed himself to destroy the tenfold world of illusion, and he met Jincheongun and learned some important information from him. Logos, and the Book of Genesis. Something will happen when he collects all the fragments scattered in the world. At that moment, all the questions he had umted so far will be answered. How he came to regress, what is the source of his power, what is the truth of this world. And, Yu-hyun realized one more thing. Some of the Divine Spirits know the truth of this world. He thought of Satan, who gave him Laces fragment. He showed interest in him from the first meeting and gave him many gifts, but Yu-hyun did not think it was pure goodwill. Satan knew that Yu-hyun had a golden light and gave him Laces fragment as a gift. But I cant ask him directly. He felt more confused. *** Did you see? His power. Yes. It was beyond any ordinary teller. That power is dangerous. Yu-hyuns fight was not without witnesses. Kim Myungjun, the returnee who fought with Yu-hyun, also made a contract with Exodus afterwards. And his fight with Yu-hyun was transmitted to Exodus tellers eyes. The Exodus tellers who wore ck robes, including Ubratra, felt a sense of crisis at Yu-hyuns power. If such a person exists on earth, Exoduss chance of intervening in earth will be significantly reduced. No, it was precisely that Kang Yu-hyun teller who ruined their operation that they had prepared for a long time. What does Pentagram say? For now, they escaped with Shamat manager who might be a liability after failing their mission, and said they dealt with him properly. Demialos? Someone higher than him. Oh, that person? Well, considering Demialoss personality, it would be more strange if he moved. Are you sure about this? They are our allies, but they dont look very trustworthy from their actions so far. That may be true for Pentagrams current situation. Exodus made some kind of deal with Pentagram. For that, Pentagram deliberately lowered the quality of earths web novels and nned to buy earth from Celestial Corporation when its value hit rock bottom. But Kang Yu-hyun teller appeared and Shamats collusion with Great Sage Army Paradise was exposed. Their n was practically ruined. They had not been exposed yet for their rtionship with Pentagram, but all Exodus could do now was hold on with Unleashed as their only rotten rope. And Jin cheongun, that insignificant human bastard, I dont know what hes thinking. A blue light burned like a me of anger in Ubratras robe. His subordinates felt his anger and shrank their shoulders and lowered their heads. Ubratra. What will you do then? Is there any way? I dont have it yet. The situation is the worst, no matter how you look at it. But that doesnt mean Ive given up already. Do you have a reason to be so obsessed with this? Because this is the core where the most massive flow of stories converges. What? You guys might not know, but youll see it when you reach a certain level. That there are ces where the flow gathers in the world. Ubratra called it the Story Vein. If the ce where water flows is called the Water Vein, and the ce where mysterious power flows is called the Dragon Vein. Then the ce where a muchrger, cosmic-scale flow passes through is the Story Vein. Ubratra imed that Earth was that Story Vein. The Divine Spirits provided a huge seed here, making various myths sprout. Its not a coincidence. Hmph, but how can a world where such lowly beings live have such value? The value of a story does not depend on the strength of the beings that show the spectacle. If it did, then the Story Vein would have flocked to the world where the Red Demons live, or the world where the Gieks live. You may not want to admit it, but it doesnt change the fact that this Earth is the Story Vein. That was why Exodus targeted Earth. The Celestial Corporation seemed to have not noticed that fact yet, but it was only a matter of time before they found out. Our goal is to bring all the stories of despair to this world. To do that, we need to take over the Story Vein first. Earth has enough value for that. Then shouldnt we make this ce ours by any means? But those Pentagram bastards we trusted keep failing They are ipetent, thats true, but they still have some use. Demialos too, but more importantly, he who is higher than him is on our side. If we get enough help from him, we still have a chance to make up for it. Then what will you do now? First of all, we have to get rid of the most annoying stone. Ubratras voice sank coldly. No one doubted who he meant by the stone. They all thought of Kang Yu-hyun, who had shown tremendous power just before. Everything went wrong after he appeared. And as long as he existed, whatever they did would fail. They were already annoyed by the appearance of Comedypedia, who had the opposite personality to them, so they had to make a quick decision. For our leader. For the king. For the king. For the king. As soon as they mentioned the king, they all bowed their heads and murmured words of praise in a devout voice. They looked like a pious religious group. Bishop Ubratra. Do you have a way to remove the stone? I have some idea. Of course, to achieve this, we have no choice but to rely on Pentagram, especially our best ally among them. It was impossible to kill him like Shamat, considering Yu-hyuns power, but that wasnt the only way. For Teller who exist based on stories, Losing their stories could be enough to kill them. Chapter 287: Chapter 287: Chapter 287 Thanks to Wimuhyeoks sacrifice, the 10th dimensional world that urred at Gwanghwamun Square in Seoul was resolved without much trouble. There was a process ofrge-scale evacuation, just in case, but the property damage caused by the 10th dimensional world was negligiblepared to what could have happened. The public praised this incident as the miracle of Gwanghwamun. The only loss that came with this event was that Wimuhyeok, the rank 1 collector, became weaker. On the contrary, his reputation spread throughout the world, as he bravely jumped into the 10th dimensional world alone, even though he knew he would lose his power. The hospital where he was resting was still crowded with people who wished for his recovery. Among them were foreign journalists and broadcasters who wanted to interview him, making it difficult for the hospital staff to work. It seems like they dont know that its more burdensome for us when they swarm like that. Yu-hyun joked as he looked down at the crowd below the ss window of the private room.Wimuhyeok, who was lying on the hospital bed, did not answer. He felt that it would be cruel to me them with his own mouth, since they came to see him out of concern. So how are you feeling? How do you think? Compared to before, I feel like Im carrying a lump of lead in my whole body. I wonder how I survived back then. Im sure I thought I was still strong even then. But thanks to you, we were able to prevent the situation from getting worse. You probably know everything that I know. You should know that what I did was not out of heroism. But thats how it turned out. Those people dont know anything about the hidden truth. In their eyes, you just showed a noble self-sacrifice and saved everyone. In fact, he didnt save those people. But among the thousands of people gathered below, there was not a single person who knew that. What does it matter if they dont know? Its none of my business now. Is that so? And not everyone is ignorant. One person. As long as one person knows, thats enough for me. I guess so. Yu-hyun smiled and put the fruit basket he brought as a visit on Wimuhyeoks side. Do you like fruit? I prefer meat, but I also eat fruit well. I also secretly put some meat under the fruit. Then thats very good. Wimuhyeok didnt look sad at all for losing his power. Rather, he looked relieved as if he had gotten rid of most of the burden he had been carrying. He used to be expressionless and stern, but now he even made some jokes and smiled. So what are you going to do from now on? You must have some money saved up, are you going to retire and livefortably? No. Ill start over. Yu-hyun widened his eyes in surprise at his answer. The man who had fought the phantoms out of duty rather than anyone else said he would start his collector work again. As if he expected that reaction, Wimuhyeok shrugged his shoulders. What can I do? I cant just waste my time doing nothing. Are you sure youll be okay? Im fine. The standard of being okay is different for everyone. But your power Im still an awakened collector even if I lost my power. Even if Im weaker than before, there are still collectors who are weaker than me in reality. If I dont do anything, wouldnt that be a waste of manpower? Wimuhyeok had lost more than half of his power. He had reached level 93, and losing half of his power was huge. Of course, his level didnt exactly drop by half, and he was still around level 65. But considering what he had before, level 65 was ridiculously weak. He went from being a top-ss collector to a mediocre one. And no one forced him to fight again. Rather, they would beg him to rest if they thought about what he had done. You dont have to take responsibility for anything. This is not something that others force me to do, but something that I choose myself. And I wont change my mind about it. It will be hard for you. That will be the consequence of my choice. Yu-hyun realized that this mans decision was firm. He was trying to stand up again after going through such an ordeal and such a sorrow. He didnt feel moved by his sight, since he had already walked too many roads himself. But he could admire him. He knew that people were selfish, and giving up on that was never an easy choice. Why. Are you going to stop me? Of course not. Yu-hyun chuckled and shook his head. Im rather going to cheer for you. Anyone who ovees all the hardships and rises up deserves apuse. Stopping such a person is something that only a scoundrel would do. Have you seen such a person? Yes, well. I do know one person like that. Wi Muhyuk didnt ask any further, sensing that there was something in Yu-hyuns reaction. Anyway, I want to do what I have to do from now on. That way, I wont be ashamed of my daughter. Youre already an admirable person who has nothing to be ashamed of. Ill work harder. More, more. You can do it. Yu-hyun said that, but he couldnt help thinking about the harshness of this reality. He was a person who was strict with himself and worked harder than anyone else, but could there be aplete salvation in his life? Unless his family came back to life, his wound would remain forever. The wound would heal, but the scar would remain, and the fact that he suffered because of the wound would not be erased. In the end, this mark of pain was something that could not bepensated by any reward. For him, and for himself. But he had to cheer him up. Cheer up. Youve done it once, so it should be easier than others, right? Compared to starting from scratch, it would be much better. Thats enough. You dont look too bad either, so Ill go now. Take care. Yu-hyun disappeared as if he melted into thin air. He used Descartes power to cross over to another world that was invisible to others. Wi Muhyuk saw that for the second time. The first time was when Yu-hyun suddenly appeared out of nowhere, saying he came to visit him. What kind of power is that? He thought his insight was not dead, but he couldnt read it even with that. It was a strange power beyond hisprehension. But rather than feeling anxious about it, he felt more relieved. At least he wouldnt use such power for vain purposes. Wi Muhyuk soon opened one of the books in the quiet hospital room. *** Yu-hyun could see what was happening outside as he crossed the boundary of another dimension. He had put out the fire on his feet thanks to Wi Muhyuk, but that didnt mean this big incident was over. But just when he thought things had calmed down a bittely, the religious groups started to make noise again. They said this was Gods trial, and that this country was being punished. They gathered at Gwanghwamun Square, waving the national g and iming that this ce was where God left his mark. They staged a radical protest. What kind of god do they think they are waving the g for? More than anything, the conflict between ordinary people and collectors that had been building up before using Text Shredder was notpletely resolved by one sacrifice of Wi Muhyuk. At least for now, no one dared to say anything because of the action of the rank 1 who stepped up barefooted, but sooner orter people who had negative thoughts about collectors would start to speak up. Then the era of conflict and hatred woulde again. Yu-hyun thought he had no way to stop that. He couldnt be some giant dictator who ruled over the earth and manipted peoples emotions as he pleased. He was already doing enough by making sure this earth didnt fall apart. But I cant just leave it alone. If this situation had urred naturally, he couldnt touch it either, but if there were someone behind it who instigated it, then it would be a different story. It didnt spread too much for now, but if it continued like this, there was a high possibility that terrorist activities by religious groups would happen again likest time. They wouldnt even know what they were doing wrong, and they would shout out the names of gods. As if that were some kind of pardon. Do they know that those gods dont care about them at all? Rather, they would be angry if they knew that their names were used for crimes. He knew why the previous earth had copsed, but he wondered if there wasnt a little bit of sin in the Divine Spirits for despising humans. Yu-hyun thought so as he returned to the Management building. He deactivated Descartes power and entered inside. Seo Sumin, who had been waiting for him after receiving a signal in advance, greeted him. Wee back. Did anything happen? Nothing happened to me. How was your ss today? What more could be fine? Its nothing more than a formal process to fill in the minimum days. I see. But it wasnt too bad spending time with Yura after a long time. Seo Sumin had officially be a collector by receiving a special privilege, but that didnt mean she could graduate from the academy early. She still had to enter the mental realm with her partner as a premise, and above all, she had toplete the minimum education at the academy. Compared to others who went to school every day, it was only two days a week at most, and that was only for 2-3 hours, but it was still annoying. Just like not liking going to school after bing a college student, even though he had been in school from 8 a.m. to 10 p.m. when he was a high school student. Well, the instructor doesnt touch me anymore, so I dont care. But its a shame. I cant see the instructor whoes out and asks for a favor shamelessly because I got a special privilege. Who would touch a student who is stronger than himself? Thats true. I thought there would be at least one person with such a Divine Spirit. Besides that, the instructors seemed very busy. They said there was a lot of friction with the ordinary peopletely, right? What, did something happen? No, nothing happened, but they said there were more incidents that could have caused troubletely. There are more cases of quarrels with ordinary people. So they told me to avoid any confrontation and leave the ce if it ever happens. Thats the best thing to do. Even if we are students, we are prospective collectors. If we sh with ordinary people, we wont see a good oue. Tsk. When I see that, I feel like people are living hard. If it were where I used to live, ordinary people wouldnt dare to open their mouths to the nobodies. This is a ce where you can freely speak your mind. They dont care because they dont suffer much from doing that. Seo Sumin knew that too, but she couldnt help being annoyed and changed the subject. So why did you call me? If you say this training is too hard, I wont spare you. You dont have to worry about that. Shall we move first then? Youre going to that Wondend you mentioned before, right? Yes. Rx your body and get ready. Yu-hyun immediately put on Aporias mask and activated Descartes power. He had used it several times already, but every time he felt it, he thought that this Wondend was very useful. He could freely enter and exit a space that could handle his excessively strong power, whenever and wherever he wanted. I wonder if Im using it more than Lace or Maxwell. Then the remaining three eyes of Aporias mask blinked and twinkled. It was the other three demons whining, sharing Yu-hyuns thoughts. I know. Im not neglecting you guys, so dont be like that. They seemed relieved and the twinkling eyes returned to normal. Seo Sumin, who had been watching the scene curiously, asked. Ive been wondering about this for a long time, but if the mask has four eyes, does it have four visions? No, not really. And having four eyes doesnt mean my vision is expanded either. These eyes were actually symbols of each demons power. Yu-hyun paid more attention to their symbolism than seeing someone with them. Seo Sumin let it go as if she wasnt really curious about it. So, since were here, youre going to get some proper guidance, right? Ah, theres something I need to tell you in advance about that. What is it? You dont have to teach me any more about the forms or types of the techniques you taught me. What? Ive already figured them all out. Yu-hyun was sincere, but Seo Sumin didnt take it that way. Her white hair fluttered and she emitted an angry aura. Oh? Does that mean I can take it as youre looking down on this lesson? No. Thats not what I mean. Then what do you mean? Depending on your answer, this instructor might be a devil today. Theres no chance of bing an angel, so dont get your hopes up. Well, how should I put this Yu-hyun exined the singrity he gained when his body awakened. His body achieved by Darwins physique could naturally perform any action he saw with his eyes, even if it was just a gesture. He had already mastered all the postures through the forms he hadnt properly taught Seo Sumin. Seo Sumin listened quietly and still reacted skeptically. Is that possible? It was something I only heard of in legends where I lived. It is because it works. Show me then. If Im not satisfied, youll have to brace yourself. You wont have to worry about that. Yu-hyun took a stance in front of Seo Sumin and used the most basic technique of One Flower (Ļ). Countless petals of strong energy adorned the air and tore the space apart. It was so impressive that even Seo Sumin couldnt find any fault with it. Ive heard about it, but its really amazing to see it in person. Didnt I tell you so? But even though you asked me for advice, you called me here You must be aware of your shorings too, right? Yu-hyun nodded at her urate remark. As expected, did you notice? I created this technique myself, of course I noticed. Yeah, sure, the technique itself was perfect as you performed it with your body. But your mind is still immature. My mind? You still cant handle your mind yet, so its natural that you feel a subtleck of something. What else did he need to use the technique, besides using his body and energy? Seo Sumin opened her mouth as if she had seen through Yu-hyuns concern. We call it will. Chapter 288: Chapter 288: Chapter 288 In the Wondend, Seo Sumin, who faced Yu-hyun, asked him a question. What do you think is the most important thing for using your skills? Im not talking about simple things like techniques. It would be the physical body that can properly implement the skills. And? And the inner power, or ki, that supports it. Thats right. Usually, people mention these two things: the inner power and the physical body that can properly implement it. Usually, thats enough. But there is still one more thing left to reach the decisive stage. Are you talking about the mind that you mentioned? Seo Sumin nodded.The mind is what I said. In other words, if you want to use proper martial arts, you need to have your body, ki, and mind in harmony. I think Ive heard something like that before. Was it called Shim-gi-che ? Thats just a word that people who dont know well changed to exin it easily. Originally, it was called Jeong-gi-shin . But if it helps you understand faster, its not bad to exin it as Shim-gi-che. So what Ick is this Shim ? Yes. All martial artists face a bigger wall as they get stronger. But this is not something that can be broken by simply being strong. To break the wall, you have to achieve a state of mind. Seo Sumin continued her exnation. What humans needst when they have a perfect bnce of Jeong and Gi in their bodies is Shin . This is because it bes bright from the earth, so it is called Ji-i-saeng-hwa . And Shin bing bright is called Shin-myeong, which means that the mind bes the brightest. This is the same as the principle of all enlightenment. Hmm. Thats amazing. When Jeong is full in the body, Gi bes strong, and when Gi bes strong, Shin bes bright. If Jeong iscking, the opposite happens. In other words, this Shin, or this mind in your perspective, is the final enlightenment that you have to reach. If I exin it longer, I would have to exin about the three stages of Sang, Jung, and Ha, but from what I see, you already have everything open, so lets skip that. Thats a relief. But opening it and freely using it are different things. I told you before. Why my martial arts are not bound by weapons. Because you dont need them? Thats right, but the exact meaning is this. Seo Sumin stretched out her right hand and told him to look closely. At the tip of her upright finger, an invisible ki flowed out and took the shape of a sharp sword. It was neither visible nor simply using ki. But there was definitely a sword in her hand. Do you feel it? Yes. Its amazing. Its not inner power. This is what I call Shim-geom. Its a state where you can shape it through your mind. He didnt need to see it to know its cutting power. The Shim-geom in Seo Sumins hand was so sharp that it made ordinary swords look ridiculous. The sword of the mind was like will that would surely cut down the opponent. The will of someone who wasparable to a transcendent was higher than any ordinary material. The most surprising thing was that this Shim-geom was only a very basic thing that could be done with mind. If you awaken this mind, you will be more efficient in handling ki. This mind itself transforms into a great control ability. It was thanks to this mind that Seo Sumin was able to draw out such a huge amount of inner power when she faced Chul-ra-pan-ta-ka with her immature body. Even if Yu-hyun saw it and tried to follow it, he could only imitate it superficially. He couldnt follow the mind contained in it. Thats why he felt morecking. When you put your mind into your martial arts, their power increases tremendously. And if you develop this mind further, you can use a method called Ui-nyeon-gi or interfere with thews of nature. This is amazing. For Yu-hyun, this was a very difficult area of knowledge to follow. But he didnt not understand it. He was just startled because he heard it for the first time, but his head was storing information and trying to understand it fiercely. When Yu-hyun showed signs of confusion for the first time, Seo Sumin seemed relieved that she was better at something and smiled proudly. How is it? Do you feel like respecting this master now? Hmm. I do think that Sumin is amazing for handling mind properly, but arent you the one who was surprisingly weak mentally despite that. Shh! Seo Sumin red at him. Yu-hyun smiled awkwardly for touching a sore spot. Seo Sumin grumbled. There are always people like that. They say that if you awaken your mindpletely, you wont be shaken by anything. Thats like thinking that if youre smart, youll always do well in school. The head for studying and the other head are different. Mind is the same. And. And? I havent fully awakened my mind yet. You? Sumin? She was able to rise to the position of a Divine Spirit by seeking ascension with a human body, but she hadnt fully awakened her mind? Mind is a very broad concept. I can use Shim-geom, which is a mind technique, but I still cant interfere with thews of nature with my will alone. That would be the true transcendent state. Youre trying to interfere with thews, is there such a realm? There is. I havent seen it yet, but Im sure the path I have to follow is still connected and I can see it with my eyes. Maybe interfering with thews is nothing but a part of the process of the path Im taking. Huh. Yu-hyun eximed involuntarily when he heard that there was still a long way to go in the realm he thought he had already be strong enough. He had be somewhat proud of learning martial arts with Darwins power, but ording to Seosumins words, the realm he had achieved was still far from enoughpared to the path he had to go. Yu-hyun scratched his head. Uh, Im ashamed of being a little arrogant. You dont have to be so gloomy. Theres no one who can reach that level in such a short time, I can assure you. You should be proud of yourself. Rather, whats surprising is this. She hit Yu-hyuns side with her fist and pouted her lips. I barely taught you the basics, and now I have to teach you how to use your mind. And even that is not something I can properly exin how to do. Is that surprising? Of course. It was a rare opportunity for me to show off as a teacher, but now it seems like I didnt teach you much. Thats not true. Thanks to you, I was able to get here. It was because of the skills you showed me that I could follow them. Youre already a great teacher to me. Yu-hyuns words were sincere. Thanks to the martial arts of the divine skill that Seosumin had shown him, Yu-hyun was able to set his destination properly. And he realized. The realm he thought he had caught up with was stillcking for him to reach. Thats why he was more impressed by Seosumins ability. How many people could handle their mind like that? It would be hard to find even among the various martial worlds, excluding her. R-really? Yes. Really. Well, if thats the case Seosumin blushed slightly and nced at Yu-hyun. Then I guess I can let it slide if you praise me as your teacher. Huh? Isnt that too much? What?! Just kidding. Dont make such a devastated face. Of course, I respect you. Hmph. Well, thats good enough. Anyway, its a priority to realize this thing called mind right now. Dont be impatient. Youve been sprinting on two legs while others were crawling on four. The mind is a much more advanced technique than that. You could say its like flying in the sky. You wouldnt feel sorry for not being able to fly, would you? But there were people who wanted to fly and tried. Thats right. Seosumin smiled brightly and hit Yu-hyuns chest with her fist. Having the will to do it and not giving up. Thats enough. *** Romelraxis visited the headquarters and sat face-to-face with Celestina, the director. Until now, he only had to report through long-distancemunication, but considering the seriousness of various incidents that urred recently, he felt the need to have regr face-to-face reports and changed it. It was Celestina who decided on this, and Romelraxis didnt feel the need to refuse and followed along. Anyway, the 10th Dimensional World incident was resolved by Wimoo Hyuk, the first-ranked collector in Korea. Hmm. The 10th Dimensional World wasnt something that happened normally, right? Aye. Of course not, director. This is obviously something that Exodus guys did. And that Text Schr?der thing is likely to have been done by Comedy Troupe. The timing and the fact that Comedy Troupe guys told those Walkers not to do anything makes it pretty much certain. Is that so? Celestina touched her chin with her fingertips and nced at Romxis. He was still sitting quietly, watching her. So, are you doing okay? Me? What do you mean? You said you got three new contracts. Theyre not new contracts, I just snatched them in the middle of the renewal season. Thats still a contract, isnt it? Im d you did well. You werent like this before. Oh, that? Sorry. I shouldnt have brought that up. Celestina apologized immediately and Romxis raised his hands to say it was fine. Its in the past anyway. I cant dwell on it forever. I see Celestina decided not to say anything more. But contrary to Romxis words, her expression didnt brighten up. She still remembered what her subordinate had gone through in the past. Before he took a break from this job, he was a teller with an exceptional skill. And so was his collector, who had signed a contract with him. Who would have known? That Romxis fell in love with his contractor. And that their love ended in tragedy. Celestina knew that he still visited her grave regrly, but she pretended not to. Well, Im not in a position to judge him anyway. Everyone has a past. And the Celestial Bing department was a ce where people with unusually unique pasts gathered. It was no wonder they were called weirdos by other tellers. So, what about Teller Kang Yu-hyun? Did he look okay? I told you. He doesnt need any help at all. That much? The only thing that was strange was that he stayed quiet and calm during the 10th Dimensional World Incident, but I thought it was better to let it go as his personal matter. Right. Its none of our business if we interfere too much. Besides, considering what Teller Kang Yu-hyun has achieved so far, I cant evenpare to him. He gave up his protection and took on more risk than others, not to mention the huge amount of points he has to spend. And he still makes more money than that. He has an average viewership of 12,000. No one can beat that. The higher-ups are already talking about him again. What are they saying? Teller Kang Yu-hyun is a senior manager now, right? Yes. Senior manager Wait, dont tell me? Thats right. He might get promoted to director soon. Chapter 289: Chapter 289: Yu-hyun, who learned the concept of will from Seo Sumin in the Wondend, immediately left the Wondend. There was no need to devote himself to training right away, because will was not something that could be realized as soon as he became aware of it. Seo Sumin also advised him to take his time and proceed step by step. Above all, there was one person that Yu-hyun had to meet right now. I request a private conversation with Satan. He sent a private conversation request to Satan through the Genesis Network. It was usually a very arrogant and rude act for a teller to send a private conversation request to a Divine Spirit, but the rtionship between Satan and Yu-hyun was not that of an ordinary Divine Spirit and teller. I cant help it if he refuses, he thought, but as soon as he did, an eptance message came. He didnt expect such a quick response, but it was good for Yu-hyun.[The private conversation begins.] Soon after, he felt his body being pulled somewhere, and he arrived at the face-to-face room he had seen before. Thanks to Satans influence, the scenery inside was still covered with snow and ice. At least, out of consideration for the other party, the scenery was closer to cozy and beautiful than sharp. Yu-hyun naturally sat down opposite Satan. Its been a while. Yes. Its been a while for me too. But Im surprised. I didnt expect you to call me first. I have something I want to ask you, so I requested a private conversation without shame. Something you want to ask me Is it difficult for you to answer? If it was, I wouldnt have epted the private conversation. Of course, I cant answer everything. Everything. Seeing him say that, Yu-hyun guessed that he already had an idea of what he wanted to ask. His attitude was still cunning and hiding something, but by epting the private conversation request, he meant that he would cooperate with him to some extent. Then Yu-hyun also decided not to refuse his favor. Ive had a lot of things happen recently. I know because I have eyes and ears too. And I have nothing to say about the situation caused by the system error in the middle. I was surprised too. I never thought there would be a Mental Realm inside the Mental Realm. It felt like I unintentionally caused trouble for our subscribers because even the system couldnt recognize it. Those who would fall out because of that wouldnt have been worth watching anyway. Rather, most of them are looking forward to when youll tell them that story. Inside, well, nothing big happened. I just got lucky and got a story simr to what you gave me as a gift. Oh? He said it indirectly, but it was enough to convey his meaning to Satan. It seems like youve collected all the other pieces? Yes. After all, it was thanks to your first gift that I could do this. Its all thanks to you. So you didnt call me to express your gratitude. Do you have anything else to say? Ive made a new connection recently. A human from the lower world? Yes. Hes quite ambitious and unpredictable. But I heard an interesting story from him. Satan crossed his legs and put his fingers together, telling him to go on. Do you know anything about the Book of Genesis? Yu-hyun threw his trump card right away. He hoped that at this moment, Satan would show some reaction that he was surprised. But Satan just listened quietly without any action. How long did he stay still? Satan opened his mouth with a dark face. Ive never heard of it. I see. He said he had never heard of it, but that was a lie. Anyone who didnt know about the Book of Genesis wouldnt recognize the word itself. But Satan said he had never heard of it. He knew what the Book of Genesis meant and answered clearly. In other words, Satan said he didnt know, but it was no different from saying he knew for sure. He probably did it on purpose too. And from here, a new question arose. If Satan knew about the Book of Genesis, why did he believe that this side had the fragments and gave him Laces power as a gift? And why did he avoid answering directly and subtly hint at the answer? Maybe he cant answer directly. It was either a restriction or someone might be listening in on their conversation. Is there anyone who can restrain a first-generation Divine Spirit? No great general can suppress him. The only thing that can make that possible is the foundation that implements and manages the Genesis system. And the ce where they were having this conversation was a face-to-face room given by the systems help. The conversation they had there would be a perfect secret that was too optimistic of an assumption. In other words, Satan was avoiding answering Yu-hyun because he was conscious of the Foundations eyes. But still, he responded to this private talk. He must have noticed something, and hes willing to help me in his own way. He would help. But not directly. If he gave some clues, it was up to me to figure them out. If I couldnt do that, it meant I wasnt qualified. Yu-hyun thought for a moment and opened his mouth. You know that Im meeting various people in the boundary, right? Of course. You gave up the protection, so you must have been more active in interacting. Theres one new acquaintance I made recently, and I want to tell you a story about him. Oh. That sounds interesting. This acquaintance had a puzzle. A very valuable one, hmm, I think it was a 100-piece puzzle. But the problem is, the pieces were scattered before he could finish it. He didnt tell me why. Whether it was his mistake, or someone else forced them apart. I dont know that either. That must have been a big deal. It must have been hard to find the scattered pieces. Especially since they were scattered outside while he was putting them together. It was hard to find them properly. In the meantime, I happened to get six pieces. Six pieces. Thats a lot. Yes. I wanted to help him a bit, so Im trying to find other puzzle pieces too. For now, the pieces dont seem to be too far away. That makes sense. How far can the pieces go when theyre scattered? Theres a saying like that. The pieces of a puzzle that belong together never separate. I thought so too. Yu-hyun confirmed his thoughts as he listened to Satans words. The puzzle never separates. In other words, the golden piece calls for another golden piece. But still, since Ive collected six pieces, I thought I should find the others too. So I wanted to ask you for advice on how to find the rest of this piece. Advice Asking a first-generation Divine Spirit for advice on finding a mere 100-piece puzzle was too absurd, but no one here pointed that out. Satan rather listened to Yu-hyuns words seriously and thought about the method. First of all, if you couldnt find the piece right away, there might be someone else who has the puzzle. Youll have to ask for their permission and get it from them. I was thinking that too. But not everyone who has the piece will be close by. Someone who found the piece that identally drifted far away might not want to let go of it. Someone far away That meant not all the golden pieces gathered on Earth. There were fragments that had crossed over to other dimensions. Of course, there wont be many of those people. The number of fragments that had spread to other dimensions was not that many? It was hopeful news that there were more fragments scattered without owners. Dont rush and wait calmly. The answer wille out eventually. Even if I didnt try to find them, they woulde across me naturally. Yu-hyun nodded his head. Thank you for your advice. Dont mention it. Youve been so kind to me, but I dont know how to repay you. No need for repayment. Is that so? Yu-hyun and Satans eyes met in midair. Satan still had a dark face full of countless eyes, smiling like a crescent moon. But still, since you helped me, I have to show you a proper result. Thats enough for me. Okay then. Goodbye for now. I look forward to seeing you again someday. Leaving behind Satan who waved his hand at him, Yu-hyun ended the private talk. In the end, he never revealed his purpose. Yu-hyun hinted that he could tell him if he wanted, but Satan refused it outright. Whether he couldnt reveal it or it wasnt time yet. It wasnt just that he was using him as a tool, considering how much convenience Satan had provided him so far. He wanted more than what he invested. Well. For now, collecting the scattered fragments is the priority. Anyway, the fragments would flow into where there were many of them. Even if he couldnt collect all the fragments that were stuck elsewhere, there werent many of them anyway. I got something from meeting Satan. First of all, Satan knew about the Genesis Book for sure. He had one of the fragments himself, Laces power. And through some process or something, he found out that Yu-hyun had a fragment and gave him Lace as a gift. He didnt reveal the reason, but Yu-hyun judged that Satan knew something overwhelmingly different from other Divine Spirits. What about the other Divine Spirits? Especially Michael, who was hostile to Satan and called his rival. [The one who resembles the brightest light has requested a private chat.] This is really something. Hes not a good person. As soon as I thought of him, he sensed it and requested a private chat. I knew why he did that. He was wary of Satan and probably noticed my meeting with him this time, and then hispetitive Divine Spirit kicked in and he requested a private chat with me. As soon as I entered, I would probably be asked what I talked to Satan about, or what I received from him, something close to an interrogation. But it wasnt too bad. His way of doing things was not toin about me receiving something from someone else, but to give me something better that wouldnt lose to them. In other words, he was very generous. I ept the private chat. Yu-hyun moved to where Michael was waiting. *** The private chat with Michael went as Yu-hyun expected. As soon as she saw Yu-hyun, he asked what he had talked to Satan about and what he had received. Yu-hyun couldnt answer honestly, so he just said that Satan had asked how he was doing and congratted him as usual, and that he hadnt received any gifts. Michael looked doubtful but also said that it was possible for Satan to do that, and smiled triumphantly as if he had won, and handed Yu-hyun a gift. He was usually rational and cool-headed, but he became quite emotional when it came to Satan. Yu-hyun thanked him for the gift and subtly asked him. If she knew anything about the Book of Genesis, that is, in a roundabout way. And the answer that came back was. He didnt seem to know anything. Yu-hyun thought that a Divine Spirit like Michael wouldnt be ignorant of the Book of Genesis, but his behavior didnt look like he was pretending either. Considering his personality, it wouldnt be strange if he asked where he had learned about it. It seemed that not all Divine Spirits knew equally about the Book of Genesis. And that Satan knew a lot more than others. What about the Firstborn? He didnt have enough rapport with him yet to request a private chat first. For now, he decided to take some meaning in resolving some of his curiosity. As he was about to pass by the training room, Yu-hyuns eyes widened at the unexpectedbination. Mr. Yu-chan? And Ms. Hye-rim too? Seong Yu-chan, who usually never left his room full ofputers, was wearing a shabby training suit and visiting the training room. And the one who was coaching him was Kang Hye-rim. What kind of novelbination was this? Oh? Mr. Yu-hyun. Youre here? Uh, yes. Wow. Whats that above your head? Its sparkling. Kang Hye-rim wondered what the ring floating above Yu-hyuns head was. Its called a halo. I just received it as a gift. Come to think of it, I forgot about it. A gift? Hmm. Its pretty but it looks very burdensome. But if you have it, youll get more luck and your physical abilities will increase. And it has an on/off function too. But I dont think Ill use it much either. As if to prove his words, Yu-hyun turned off the ring of light above his head. So what are you doing with Mr. Yu-chan? It looks like youre teaching him how to exercise. Thats surprising. Ah, that? Kang Hye-rim smiled awkwardly and scratched her cheek. Mr. Yu-chan asked me for some dating advice. What? Chapter 290: Chapter 290: Chapter 290 Even Yu-hyun-jo, who was good at managing his expression in any situation, couldnt help but be flustered this time. He understood the exercise part, but love advice? Was it thetest trend to have love advice in a sweaty training room? Yu-hyun wondered if he had missed something, but he realized that it didnt make sense and shook his head. Even if you want love advice, why are you doing it here? Huh? Well, first of all, Yu-chan is so weak that I wanted to make him exercise. And he agreed to it. Yu-hyun turned his gaze to Seong Yu-chan, who was lying on the floor like a worm. That look, he thought he had seen it somewhere before. It was the same as Yoo Young-min, who had been beaten by Seo Sumin.Yu-chan. Is that true? I, I heard that this would be good for me. Who is the person you like that youre so sure that this would be good for you? What, did he have a thing for muscr bodybuilders? This ce was not originally equipped for ordinary people, but for professional fighters. If someone like Seong Yu-chan tried to exercise here, he had to expect his whole body to be torn apart. Well Seong Yu-chan exined how this happened. *** Seong Yu-chan was living his life with satisfaction. What he wanted was a life without any trouble. He became a hacker and collected information, and sometimes did dangerous things because that was what he was best at, not because he enjoyed the thrill or had some heroplex. He was happy with just livingfortably with money. He ate what he wanted, yed games when he wanted. And asionally, he collected and organized various information for his employer. It wasnt bothersome, and if he put his mind to it, he could finish a weeks worth of data in 15 minutes. In other words, only 15 minutes of hard work per week, and everything else was free time. Im fine with living like this forever. Seong Yu-chan had made such a vow not long ago. At the celebration party in between, Seong Yu-chan saw a woman who visited White Flower Management. A beautiful woman with a cat-like face who smiled brightly at him. She greeted him warmly and even sparkled her eyes when she saw him. The moment Seong Yu-chan saw Ju Kyung-seo, he fell in love with her. He didnt realize it at first. To Seong Yu-chan, who always stayed in his room, someone like her who was cheerful and sociable was rather ufortable. So when his heart fluttered when he first saw her, he thought it was just because he was nervous. But strangely enough, as time went by, he kept thinking of her face more often. Some days, he would spend the whole day thinking about Ju Kyung-seo. Seong Yu-chan knew that this was not good, but he couldnt stop it. He had to admit it eventually. He liked Ju Kyung-seo. But now what? The problem was that Seong Yu-chan had only met Ju Kyung-seo once at the celebration party, and even then he left early and didnt spend much time with her. The conversation they had was only a few words at best. Seong Yu-chan knew almost nothing about her. Her hobbies or preferences, or even her ideal type. He could find out by hacking, but Seong Yu-chan decided not to use his skills this time. It was too cowardly to dig into the background of someone he loved. Even if Im pathetic, I cant do something like that The only choice left for Seong Yu-chan was to get some advice on how to deal with his lost feelings. There was no point in suffering alone like this. He had no experience in dating anyone anyway. There was one problem here. Who should I talk to about this? Seong Yu-chan needed someone who could understand him and give him some clear direction. The problem was that his social circle was so narrow that it was limited to White Flower Management. He did have some hacker friends on the other side of the monitor through the inte, but they seemed to have twisted personalities even to Seong Yu-chans eyes and he doubted that they could give him any proper answer. In the end, Seong Yu-chan had to find someone within White Flower Management who could give him some advice. Of course, the first person who came to his mind was Kang Yu-hyun Teller. His actual employer and a mysterious man who knew a lot of things. Surely, he could give Seong Yu-chan the answer he wanted. No, no way. Seong Yu-chan soon shook his head. The reason was simple. To him, Yu-hyun seemed too much like a social butterfly. He wouldnt understand someone like me who is a loner. Social butterflies are always like that. They dont understand the perspective of loners, and they pretend to know and empathize while lying as easily as breathing. Seong Yu-chan couldnt stand that. Kang Yu-hyun Teller was handsome and polite. And he could tell that there were a lot of people who liked him. A man who could attract women just by breathing, he didnt think he would understand his feelings. He would probably not understand if he confessed. Isnt confession something that justes naturally? He thought that was the most likely answer. Then, I have to think of someone else The next person I thought of was Yoo Young-min. He was the newest recruit and the youngest collector, and I could sense it instinctively when I first met him. He was one of my kind. He had a geeky personality and had trouble talking to the opposite sex, a typical nerd. Nerds can recognize each other. I was tempted to confide in Yoo Young-min, but I soon shook my head. Whats the point of asking another nerd for love advice? It was a remark that Yoo Young-min would have agreed with, even if he was outraged. Insiders might be useless because of their deception, but fellow nerds were useless because of their ipetence. I quickly crossed Yoo Young-min off my list. Maybe it would be better to ask a woman for advice. She would be able to empathize with what women liked, or what their preferences were, since she was one of them. I immediately started looking for a potential counselor. The first person that came to mind was Kwon Jia. No way. Shes too scary. Kwon Jia was cold and expressionless, and always sweated like crazy while training obsessively. It was no coincidence that her nickname was Mad Wolf. She seemed to have no understanding or sympathy for others, and she also looked like she had nothing to do with romance. I couldnt muster up the courage to talk to her. The next person I thought of was Seo Sumin, but I didnt really want to ask her for advice either. I understood that she was a reincarnated heavenly horse and that was impressive, but I doubted that she had any lovers in her previous life, and she was still a student now. She didnt seem like someone who could give me proper advice. Sigh. Then who should I ask? I let out a sigh and left my workshop. I decided to take a walk and clear my head. As I was going down the stairs, I ran into Kang Hye-rim. She was carrying a bunch of sweet snacks in her arms as she climbed up the stairs. Oh? Mr. Yu-Chan. Long time no see. Where are you going? Oh, I just wanted to take a walk and cool off. Ah. Walking is good. How far are you going? Me? Im not going anywhere. Huh? But you said you were walking. Im just wandering around inside the building. Is that walking? Kang Hye-rim couldnt understand what he was saying. She had long forgotten that going outside was a big adventure for a homebody. On the other hand, I looked at the snacks and choctes she had in her arms with a disgusted expression. Uh, Collector Kang Hye-rim. Those snacks are I bought them because I thought I needed some sugar for my brain. But as far as I know, you bought that much yesterday too. Yes. So? So Did you eat all that in one night? I couldnt bring myself to ask that out loud. I knew that collectors were superior to ordinary people, and that they burned more calories and had higher basal metabolism by moving around. But still, was that enough? Was it enough to consume all those high-calorie snacks? I stopped thinking about it. Anyway, that wasnt important to me right now. By the way, Mr. Yu-Chan, you look like you have something on your mind. Do you have any problems? Oh, do I look like that? You can tell by looking at you. I didnt manage my expression well, maybe thats why. An idea struck me like lightning in my head. Come to think of it, theres also Collector Kang Hye-rim. I sized up Kang HyeCrim. The image of being charismatic and intelligent was just a fake she showed to the outside world. The real her was somewhat clumsy and clueless, and had a cheerful personality. I felt it instinctively. Thisdy, she was one of the nerds like me. Yoo Young-min wasnt attractive enough, but Kang Hye-rim was pretty and a woman after all. Maybe she could at least give me some basic answers that were better than nothing? Uh, actually, I do have something thats bothering me. Thats how I asked Kang Hye-rim for advice. Without knowing what would happen next. *** And this is the result? Yes. After recovering some of his strength, he barely sat down and nodded. Mr. Yu-Chan. Youve recovered your stamina, so lets finish with some stretching. Y-yes. He answered weakly. Kang Hye-rim stood behind me with an innocent expression, then pressed down on my upper body with both arms. Kuhuk?! Now, rx your thigh muscles. And stretch your legs out. Aaaah! It hurts! It hurts! I give up! Tap tap! Hey. Stop being so whiny. This is just a simple stretching exercise. Im going crazy! Im going crazy! Im going crazy! Stop! Youre going to kill him. Yu-hyun quickly stopped Kang Hye-rim. Seong Yu-chan barely escaped from the pain and rolled on the floor like a bug. Yu-hyun gave Kang Hye-rim a sidelong nce. Feeling his gaze, Kang Hye-rim exined herself. Well, I thought Yu-chan needed an image change, considering Kyung Seos situation. So I thought it would be good for him to exercise and build up some basic physical strength Thats fine, but you cant treat him like that. I didnt do anything too harsh. Your standards are different from normal peoples standards. Yu-hyun sighed. If he left her alone, Kang Hye-rim might turn Seong Yu-chan into a human cyborg under the pretext of exercise. You should have asked me first if you had something like this in mind. Well, thats Seong Yu-chan stuttered and then cautiously opened his mouth. Its just that, you look like you have a lot of dating experience, Mr. Kang Yu-hyun. Me? I do? Youre handsome, and you have good manners. To be honest, you dont need to appeal to anyone, you look like youre popr with everyone. No, thats Yu-hyun was at a loss for words. Did he really see him that way? He needed to exin himself. He looked at Kang Hye-rim for help, but she agreed with Seong Yu-chans words. You do have that kind of image. I dont know how I look to other people, but Ive never had a romantic rtionship with anyone. Liar! Liar! Its no use denying it with that face! You liar! Seong Yu-chan shouted in anger. He instinctively sensed that Yu-hyuns words were a lie typical of popr people, as an outsider himself. No, its true. There was no way Yu-hyun had such a thing. In his previous life, he was struggling because of the apocalypse after bing an adult, and in his current life, he was busy with various things. No, wait a minute. Yu-hyun recalled his previous life, or rather, his student days before bing an adult. He went to co-ed schools for both middle school and high school, and to be honest, he had no interest in anything other than bing a collector. When he tried to remember those days somehow, Seong Yu-chans words didnt seem entirely wrong. He received letters, choctes, and gifts from female ssmates until he graduated from high school. But isnt that normal? Yu-hyun was only focused on bing a collector and never thought of those as signs of interest from the opposite sex. He just thought it was natural to give and receive among friends. Seong Yu-chan would have foamed at the mouth and fainted if he heard that. No, anyway Why Hye-rim? What? Mr. Yu-hyun. What do you mean by that? Whats wrong with me? Im already trying to avoid that question as much as possible. Me too?! Kang Hye-rim frowned and crossed her arms. Theres no one else like me here, okay? What about Seo Ryeon? Yu-hyuns words made Seong Yu-chan and Kang Hye-rim shut their mouths. And shes Ju Kyung Seos personal acquaintance, so she probably knows her better than anyone else here. The two remained silent at Yu-hyuns words. Dont tell me you dont care about our boss at all? The two avoided his eyes while sweating nervously. It seemed like he hit the mark. Yu-hyun rubbed his forehead with a sigh. Boss, how did you be so invisible? Chapter 291: Chapter 291: Chapter 291 Yu-hyun took Kang Hye-rim and Sung Yu-chan with him to find Baek Seo-ryeon. Do I know what Kyungseo unnie likes? Of course I do. How long have I known her? When they asked Baek Seo-ryeon, all their previous efforts seemed futile. Sung Yu-chan felt dejected and his shoulders slumped, while Kang Hye-rim kept asking Baek Seo-ryeon questions as if she had a clue. Then what kind of person is her ideal type? She must have high standards, since she works in a magazine and meets a lot of people. At that, Sung Yu-chans head drooped even lower. Yu-hyun wanted to smack Kang Hye-rim on the back of her head. She was killing Sung Yu-chans Spirit with her useless remarks. She was not just clueless, but also maliciously messing with other people.Baek Seo-ryeon looked puzzled by the question, but answered faithfully. Unnie? Oh, Kyungseo unnie is not picky at all. Really? Usually people think that she likes shy people, but she has met and dated so many of them. She actually hates those who are only superficial and shy. She prefers someone in and simple. But why do you ask? Well Kang Hye-rim and Yu-hyun looked at Sung Yu-chan. Baek Seo-ryeon also noticed something and asked Sung Yu-chan. Yuchan-ssi. Do you have a crush on Kyungseo unnie? Huh? Well, no, I mean, let me exin Yes. I do. Hmm. Baek Seo-ryeon stroked her chin and scanned Sung Yu-chan from head to toe. Sung Yu-chan shivered every time her sharp gaze touched him. He looked like a newborn baby bird that could be called cute. After examining Sung Yu-chan for a while, Baek Seo-ryeon gave him the OK sign. Yuchan-ssi wouldnt be bad. No, actually, you would be perfect for unnies taste. Really? Is that true? Why are you surprised? I may look like this, but I have a good eye for people. Yu-hyun had to nod at that. She didnt build a faction and gather people in the apocalypse for nothing. Her ability to judge people was more than her natural charisma. And besides, unnie just asked me to introduce her to a good man. Yuchan-ssi would be a good catch for her, dont you think? Me? Sung Yu-chan was flustered. He was gloomy and had long hair that he tied up casually. He didnt exercise, so he was skinny. He was like night and daypared to Ju Kyungseo, who was active and healthy. She would hate it if you just dressed up nicely. Well, youll have to meet her in person and go on a blind date or something to know for sure, but she wont say no to you. I can help you with that. Oh, my goodness. Sung Yu-chan sped his mouth in awe and bowed his head repeatedly to Baek Seo-ryeon. Theres no one like you, CEO. Hey, what about me? Shh. Hye-rim-ssi, stay out of this. Yu-hyun stopped Kang Hye-rim from interfering. Then he heard a rustling sound from Kang Hye-rims pocket. What is this? Oh, that What came out of Kang Hye-rims pocket was a high-calorie chocte bar from the mart. And not just one or two. He remembered that Kang Hye-rim had been going out every daytely. He didnt force her to do anything, so he let it go. But it seemed like she was buying and eating a lot of snacks. Yu-hyuns eyes narrowed. Now that I think about it, she looks different than usual. He had a suspicion, but he had to ask anyway. Hye-rim-ssi. Yes, yes. What is it? Dont tell me Did you gain weight? He didnt need a subject. As soon as he said that, Kang Hye-rim reacted violently like a thief caught in the act. She avoided Yu-hyuns gaze and tried to get out of the situation with stuttering words. Yes, yes? Gain weight? What are you talking about? I have no idea what you mean. She did gain weight. And a lot. Who would believe that the star collector of White Flower Management gained weight from eating chocte and snacks non-stop? Hye-rim-ssi. If youre honest, you can get away with less damage. I-I really dont know. Ms. Hye-rim, I have all your personal details on the contract we signed. Do I have to reveal everything to make you tell the truth? Lets open Pandoras box today, shall we? No, please dont! She knew it was useless to lie when he already knew her height and weight. Hye-rim had no choice but to close her eyes and agree to Yu-hyuns demand. Tell me honestly. Ye-yes. I gained weight. Sob. I admit it. Please dont expose my privacy. You make it sound like Im forcing you to sign a loan shark contract. Yu-hyun crossed his arms and looked at her with disdain. So how much did you eat? Im really curious. Hye-rim was a collector who surpassed the upper rank. Her body was beyond human level. Olympic swimmers consumed 15,000 calories a day, but they burned more than that with their intense exercise. But what about collectors? Their metabolism was so high that they had special diets for them. They didnt need to exercise much to have perfect bodies without any fat. But the fact that she gained weight meant that Hye-rims daily calorie intake was way higher than that of a collector. Well, thats because I bought everything I saw at the mart Show me the receipt. Dont say you dont have it. He-here. Hye-rim handed him a crumpled receipt. When he unfolded it, the receipt stretched out and touched the floor, then rolled some more. Baek Seo-ryeon and Sung Yu-chan, who were watching from the side, gasped at the amount. Yu-hyun felt the same. I was about to get goosebumps just by looking at the receipt. The surprising thing was that this was not what she bought so far, but what she bought today. Money was not a problem for her, considering her ie. She could even buy a chocte factory if she wanted to. But eating all these things was another matter. This meant that her daily intake was over 100,000 calories easily. And this was not just today. She bought this much every day without fail. Did you n to write a novel with receipts or something? Hye-rim had nothing to say and hung her head in shame. I wondered why you wore clothes that covered your arms and legstely. So this was why. You didnt even gain any chin fat. Hehe. I have a good metabolism. Dontugh. I want to hit you. Sigh. What am I going to do with you? I-Ill go on a diet. Hye-rim muttered timidly. Yu-hyun red at her with bulging eyes and made her shoulders slump. Thats obvious. That wont do. From today on, Ms. Hye-rim, you will take special measures. Ye-yes? Ill call a special trainer who will make you lose weight in a short time. A s-special trainer? I just called him. Youll see. Soon, the door of the CEOs office opened and a white-haired woman appeared. What did you call me for this time? Ms. Sumin. Seo Sumin was curious why Yu-hyun called her to the CEOs office. Yu-hyun whispered the situation to her and pointed at Hye-rim with his finger. One week cut. Can you do it? Seo Sumin looked at Hye-rim who was trembling like a baby deer and smiled broadly. Three days are enough. It was time to show the effect of Heavenly Demon Training. *** Two months had passed since then. Thanks to their constant training in the Wandering Realm, the collectors of White Flower Management had be much stronger than before. They also cleared the Mental Realm regrly and collected points, and did some simple volunteer work for their public image. As a result, White Flower Managements status becameparable to otherrge ns. They had risen to almost equal position with Nemesis n, which was famous for having the smallest number of members. Of course, this proved that the level of White Flower Managements collectors was that high. Yu-hyun also had various things happen during that time, but the biggest event for him was still rted to the golden light. I heard rumorstely that there are people who awakened without being collectors or collectors who suddenly became stronger. They all had one thing inmon: they used strange powers. As Satan said, fragments naturally flowed into Earth as time passed. Unleashed has been quiet since then. Jin Cheongun must be plotting something else with his personality. He might have recruited returnees like before, or he might be collecting fragments too. What bothered Yu-hyun was Jin Cheonguns whereabouts. He was only annoyed by him, not threatened. Yu-hyun realized it when hest faced Jin Cheongun and talked to him. The reason why Jin Cheongun led Unleashed, a transnational terrorist organization, was not what it seemed. He did not simply wish for a world for collectors. He had bigger and farther goals. Just like himself. He had changed so much from his previous life, when he couldnt do that. His fate must have also changed greatly after encountering the fragments from the Book of Genesis. Jin Cheongun is after something else. Something rted to the Book of Genesis. The image Yu-hyun had of Jin Cheongun before meeting him was that of a radical and violent collector supremacist. He must have gathered those lunatics and done those things. But after meeting him once and seeing his actionster, Yu-hyun had many questions. Jin Cheonguns behavior did not look like someone who looked down on and despised ordinary people. He was rather more profound than most people. And most of the terrorist activities he tried to carry out only wasted Unleasheds useless power. Yu-hyun doubted if that was really a coincidence. It seemed as if he deliberately picked out those evil people and cleaned them up with this sides help. No. Even so, what they did was clearly an act of terror. There were victims. Just looking at the five-dimensional world incident that happened in Tokyo before, their actions were unforgivable. Jin Cheonguns actions did not erase the crimes hemitted. Of course, Yu-hyun did not intend to judge him. Im not some apostle of justice. He wanted to find Jin Cheongun for purely personal reasons. For the sake of the world, for justice, for what humans should do. He did not want to attach such grandiose reasons. But he was not an easy person to find, and Yu-hyun had other things to deal with first. First of all, Ill focus on collecting the fragments. And he nned to show this whole process through the library as a painting. It would be better to show them fighting with those golden ones as a painting. Most Divine Spirits could not even recognize the Book of Genesis. Even if he tried to tell them, the world itself would not ept it because of some kind of restriction. The only ones who could notice this were those who knew the Book of Genesis in some way, whether directly or indirectly rted. If there were any Divine Spirits who reacted to the Book of Genesis in some way, he just had to pay attention to them. I want to tell mypanions too, but I dont think theyll understand even if I do. It was obvious from Baekryeon. He had been by his side all this time, but he still did not know about the Book of Genesis. It meant that the information control was that great. The most promising one, Kwon Jia, had her own memory sealed, so she had to be careful instead. If she reacted to the word Book of Genesis and her memory woke up, it would be a very dangerous situation. The golden ones are unlikely to be only in Korea. Maybe Ill have to travel abroad a lot. Fragments attract fragments, but even if those fragments floating in space gather in one ce as much as possible, it would be at theary level. There was no way that a fragment would fall on a neighbors house. Rather, the fragments would stick to those who had stories that suited them on Earth. They would note to those who already had them. There was no answer except to forcibly retrieve them from this side. Hmm. The most important thing is, it would be nice if I could know where and what fragments are. He had six fragments now. One of them was the fragment that allowed him to read other peoples books, which he had been holding since he returned. The other four were Lace, Maxwell, Descartes, and Darwin respectively. The only fragment that did not activate properly was the one he stole from a pseudo-religious leader whose name he could not remember now. Was this fragments ability something like granting miracles? He wished it would grant him some miracles too. It was then that he thought so. As if reading his will, thest fragment began to glow and react. What? Yu-hyun quickly took out the fragment and lifted it on his hand. He knew how to handle the fragments to some extent after awakening Aporias power. Soon, a faint golden line spread over Yu-hyuns right hand and then took a shape. This is, a map? It was a map that shaped the Earth. And on that map, there were golden dots everywhere. Chapter 292: Chapter 292: A map. The golden light was connected by thin lines, creating a beautiful three-dimensional constetion. It was already an astonishing sight, but it also maintained the shape of a globe and showed the approximate locations of other golden lights. It was in the form that Yu-hyun least wanted. Is this the power of the fragment? But its a bit strange to call it a miracle. Yu-hyun touched the golden globe with his hand. He pressed the nearest shining point with his finger, and suddenly the light expanded and showed him a rough ergement of the surrounding geography. It has a zoom function too. It shouldnt be hard to find the location of the golden light. This was more like what Yu-hyun had been desperately hoping for than a miracle.Yu-hyun hypothesized that this fragments power responded to the owners strong will. Why did the cult leader get a miraculous power like that? It was because he had to show miracles to solidify his position as a leader and exploit his followers. The same fragment showed me a different ability because of that. Yu-hyun wished to find the location of other golden lights rather than a miracle. Thats why the golden light he stole reacted to that and acted like a navigation that told him where the other golden lights were. But, looking at it that way, the four devil powers he had were closer to what was already decided than what he wanted. Not all fragments are the same. There are fragments that have fixed abilities and shapes, and there are fragments that change depending on the situation. The fragment that Jin Cheong-woon had was much bigger than other fragments. That meant that not all fragments were the same. Proving that, the lights marked on the golden map had different brightness and sizes. The bigger ones were more important fragments, and the smaller ones were nothing special. He couldnt rank them neatly, but he could at least distinguish their approximate levels. It doesnt matter whether they are big or small, since I have to collect them all anyway. If this fragments ability was correct, it was more than useful, it was overflowing. It showed him where all the fragments that ordinary people could never see were. But I dont know who owns the fragment, but I guess it doesnt matter much. As long as he knew the location, he could just get their personal information with Sung Yu-chans help. It was a pity that secondary work was involved, but he was satisfied with the fact that he made possible what he couldnt even imagine before. Mr. Yuchan. Pleasee to my office. Yu-hyun immediately called Sung Yu-chan. He had been happier than usualtely because of his rtionship. The blind date between Jukyungseo and Sung Yu-chan led by Baek Seo-ryeon ended in an unexpected sess. He had never seen it himself, but Baek Seo-ryeon told him that Jukyungseo had been interested in Sung Yu-chan from the beginning. They were each others ideal types, so they must have hit it off surprisingly well. Thanks to that, Sung Yu-chan couldnt stop smiling. Rather, his enthusiasm for work increased, and he recently brought him various information without Yu-hyun asking him to. Mr. Kang Yu-hyun. Did you call me? Yes. I have some people to look for. Yu-hyun said that and handed him a tablet. There were dots on each map, and there were more than 10 of them. What is this? I need to find people in the ces where I marked. You dont know who they are exactly? Yes. But they may have experienced something strange recently or gained a mysterious power. If they hide their identity, maybe not, but if they are people who have gained new powers, they will surely make some noise. You need to find those people. Is it hard? No. If you look at the map, its much narrower than towns or viges, so you should be able to find them easily. Its not even a neighborhood level, its an apartmentplex level. You narrowed down the range to this extent, so you cant miss it. Well, Im not sure if they live there. As soon as the sun sets and night falls, Ill correct the wrong parts and send them back to you. Thats enough. Okay. Then please work hard. Sung Yu-chan bowed his head to Yu-hyun and tried to leave his office. Just then, something came to Yu-hyuns mind and he stopped Sung Yu-chan. Mr. Yuchan. Yes, Mr. Kang Yu-hyun. Do you have anything else to ask me? No, not that. Im just curious about something personal. You said youre dating Ms. Kyungseo, are you okay? Nothing hard? Not at all. Im happy every day. Then Im d. He felt relieved to hear him say that. Yu-hyun sent Sung Yu-chan away and sat quietly in his seat with gloves on his hands. Now all he had to do was wait. *** Sung Yu-chan soon brought him the information he needed. Most of the people who gained power didnt hide their traces well, so he had no trouble finding them. Among them, Yu-hyun checked the fragment closest to him first. Hmm? Yu-hyun, who checked the list of the presumed owners of the fragment, widened his eyes slightly and soon smiled at the corner of his mouth. No way, he got this. Do Gang Jun, the n leader of Twilight Curtain. As soon as he saw the three letters of his name, Yu-hyun wondered if this was a joke of fate. He didnt pay much attention to him, but this man was suitable for harboring a lot of resentment towards Yu-hyun. He knew the answer when he thought about who caused the copse of the Twilight Curtain n that he created and built. Recently, the financial situation of the Twilight Curtain n was not as good as before. After the second Phantasm Shock, not only the walkers who moved voluntarily, but also too many formidablepetitors increased. Other ns adapted to the change somehow, but Twilight Curtain was the opposite. Since they lost a lot of power from before and faced the governments withdrawal, Twilight Curtain was not only behind the times, but also declined to the point where it would be fair to say that they were swept away. They say that even if a rich man goes bankrupt, he canst for three generations, but what can he do with a n that is nothing but a shell? They were practically bankrupt because of that. Then recently, he spotted Do Gang Jun moving around in the mental realm. Yu-hyun thought that he was a n leader, but in the end he chose to fight in the mental realm himself because he was desperate. I guess I overestimated him too much. He moved right after he got the golden light. It wasnt because he was in a hurry or because he regained his original intention to enter the mental realm and fight. He wanted to test his new power and use it as a stepping stone to make aeback. He seemed to be quiet for now, but it was only a matter of time before he showed his true colors. By the way, he was also a contractor of Agael. I wonder if he still maintains the contract? But there was no name of Agael in the recent list of Stories. No, there was no painting of Do Gang Jun in the list of Stories of Celestial Corporation. Given Agaels personality, if Do Gang Jun, her contractor, moved, she would have shown her actions, but she was quiet. Does that mean they broke up? Yu-hyun stroked his chin. It seemed quite likely. He would have to check Do Gang Jun or Agaels book for details, but he didnt feel the need to do that. Anyway, he had to sh with Do Gang Jun inevitably. The first target for recovering the fragment is Do Gang Jun. Yu-hyun got up from his seat. He couldnt shoot Do Gang Jun right away just because he set a target. He needed a reason to move for sure. The reason was enough for something trivial. The important thing was that he had to make a motive for him to move and convince the Divine Spirits. To do that First, he had to find Agael. *** Sigh. Agael sighed quietly in her supervisors room where she was locked up. The second Phantasm Shock happened and the earth changed. It had been several months already. If it were her usual self, she would have adjusted various Stories ording to the changed world and showed vigorous activities. But this time it became impossible. Do Gang Jun. This damn human. The man she raised betrayed her nicely. She didnt know what he was up to, but Do Gang Jun became much stronger than before and appealed himself to another teller with that power and got a contract. As Agael who believed that he would extend the contract as before, it felt like being hit by a surprise attack. Yeah. Anyway, we just made a contract out of necessity. Theres no personal feeling. But she didnt like the news that she was dumped first by a human from Murim World whom she used to look down on. If they had to break up, throwing away should have been done by this side anyway. But why did he make a separate contract with Exoduss teller? It seemed like he was tantly looking down on this side. Whats more annoying is that Do Gang Jun hid his power from her. When did he get so strong? I should have known as his contractor. Did he already finish trading with Exodus guys? Then the order of the story would be strange. Wasnt it that he got a contract based on his strength after bing stronger? Then if he became stronger through a contract, what purpose did Exodus guys invest in him for? As Agael who didnt know about the fragment, it was a headache. She couldnt get an answer by thinking about it, and more importantly, the disappearance of her most cherished contractor was a huge expense. At this rate, she couldnt take the opportunity to cut off her retreat and show her Stories as before. She couldnt even get the support of the department and use a suitable collector as before. Sigh. She sighed as she thought about it, and the road ahead was bleak. She had a lot of points that she had collected so far, but if she went on like this, she would fail to perform the bosss order and be kicked out. Then Agaels subordinate showed up. Agael. What is it? A guest has arrived. A guest? Do I look like Im in a position to see a guest? Its Manager Kang Yu-hyun. At those words, Agael sprang up from her seat. Her face twisted with rage. Who? Manager Kang Yu-hyun Dont you dare call that bastard by his honorific in front of me. Sigh. Fine. What did hee for? He said he wanted to talk to you about Do Gang-joon. Agaels eyebrows twitched. The fact that he mentioned Do Gang-joons name at this timing meant that he knew what was going on in this side. Agael clenched her teeth, but she didnt feel the need to refuse. Do Gang-joon had left her anyway. If she could do anything to that scoundrel, she was willing to meet with Kang Yu-hyun and have a conversation. She honestly felt that it was all Kang Yu-hyuns fault that she was in this mess, but she couldnt take revenge on him since he had risen to an untouchable position. There were rumors that he was close with Romxis from the Celestial Ice Department, and that Celestina, the director, was keeping an eye on him. More than anything, Agael needed someone to vent her anger on. It was Do Gang-joon, and she didnt care if she had to face a tiger as long as she could cut off the neck of the fox who betrayed her. But he didnte to help me out of kindness, he came because he had something to gain from this side. Then she wasnt going to let him have it easily. Let him in. Yes, maam. Soon, the adjutant left and a young man took his ce. Its been a while. Manager Agael. Or should I just call you Agael now? He walked towards her with a sly smile on his face. His name was Kang Yu-hyun. Agaels eyes turned fierce for a moment, then returned to normal. Congrattions on your promotion, Manager Kang Yu-hyun. I knew you could make it this far! Of course. And I can go even further. Haha. Thats hard to say. Well, we both know that we dont want to see each others smiling faces for too long. Were not on good terms. You dont like seeing me, and neither do I. So lets just get to the point and part ways. Agael nodded, agreeing with him. Kang Yu-hyun looked at her and sneered inwardly. In her previous life, she was a devil who blew peoples heads off and brought all kinds of trials as soon as the end of the world began. But what about her now? She had lost all her supporters, and she couldnt do anything but watch the upper echelons. He wanted to make her suffer like Jin-pung did, but that would be too easy for Agael. For someone who was arrogant and prideful like Agael, the real revenge was to make her continue this miserable life. So. The reason I came here is, as I said before, Do Gang-joon. Do Gang-joon? What do you want from me? His personal information? You must know that he left me and went over to your side. Thats why I came here. Even if he left you, you were working together until recently. Oh, can I sit down for a moment? Agael nodded reluctantly. Kang Yu-hyun sat down on a guest chair that fit his size and casually crossed his legs. Do Gang-joon collector has been very activetely. I wonder if he took some kind of aphrodisiac. I dont know anything about that. Maybe the Exodus guys who made a new contract with him know. They must have taken him away. I wouldnt know. She said that, but Agael was half-sure that they did it. Damn them. I supported them so much. Well, then it doesnt matter to you whether Do Gang-joon dies or not? Kang Yu-hyun blurted out those words and Agael flinched. Id rather he died. Do Gang-joon knew too much from working with her. She had put a gag use in the contract, but even if he couldnt speak directly, he couldnt stop him from expressing it indirectly. Do Gang-joon was no longer a sore finger for Agael. He was just a stranger she wished didnt exist. Then this will be easier. Kang Yu-hyun pped his hands and made a proposal to Agael. Let me get rid of Do Gang-joon for you. Chapter 293: Chapter 293: Agael raised her eyebrows in disbelief. Her eyes sharpened as if trying to read Yu-hyuns intentions. But as soon as she saw Yu-hyun smiling at her, she gave up. It was better to just ask him directly than to try to read his unreadable mind. Why do you suddenly want to help me? You seem to have something in mind too. Thats a secret. But it shouldnt be a bad deal for you either. Its not a bad deal. Thats why Im more suspicious. Agael also wanted to kill Dogangjun, but Yu-hyuns offer was awkward. They were not friends, and if anything, they were enemies who failed to devour each other. And he suddenly came to offer his help?Unless he had a bullet in his head, there had to be something fishy about it. Knowing that he was a real enemy, Agael was even more cautious. Well, I cant help it if youre suspicious. But I have some business with Dogangjun too. What business? Revenge for our CEO. Ah. By your reaction, I guess you knew? Or maybe its strange that you didnt know, since you were on his side back then. Baek Seo-ryeon, the CEO of White Flower Management, had a grudge against Twilight Curtain. Twilight Curtain had disguised an ident that killed her older brother, and dumped all the damages on her family. Hanul also had a hand in it, and because of that, Yu-hyun had dealt a big blow to both ns. But Twilight Curtain was still alive. They were almost destroyed, but they kept their skeleton intact. And as long as Dogangjun, their core, remained, there was a possibility that they would rise again someday. Just so you know, I didnt order it. They did it on their own. I know. A teller who can barely manage amoners household wouldnt bother to order such a thing. Hmm. Well then. A grudge rtionship Dont you think thats enough of an answer? But its still suspicious that you came like this. If you put it that way, you and I should have a grudge too. Yu-hyun nodded as if it was obvious. What do you mean by obvious? Do you think I came here to make peace with you? Wake up. This is a simple business. You should know what that means, since youve risen to that position. He clearly had a personal grudge, but that didnt mean he would refuse a business that would benefit both sides. If he really knew how to use his brain and gain profit, he should be able to shake hands with his enemy for a moment. Or are you trying to ask me to stop the hostility with this? You have no idea how much Ive suffered because of your Pentagram department. Agael knew. What she had done was not something that could be settled with an apology. More than anything, her Pentagram department had crossed the line with Yu-hyun. Shamats incident was the worst of them all. As Agael, she felt a bit cowardly, but she also hoped that he wouldnt be hostile. But as soon as she heard Yu-hyuns words, she realized that his anger had not subsided at all. Rather, it was burning hotter than ever. Listen up. Fairydy. Im not a teller who will stop just because you say so. You and I are equal now. No, by the size of our libraries, Im superior to you. Why should I listen to your words when youre inferior to me? Do you still see me as the naive staff member I was when we first met? Thats Do you think you didnt end up like Jinpoong or Shamat just because you were lucky? Wrong. Its because I didnt want to waste my time on you yet. It was almost abusive, but Agael couldnt say anything back. She belonged to the Pentagram department and knew the logic of power. At this moment, in this ce, the logic of power was working very clearly. The strong and the superior was Yu-hyun, and the weak was her. If you dont want to give me Dogangjuns information, I dont care. It doesnt matter whether I have it or not. I can make up an excuse in no time. Yu-hyun wouldnt lose much even if Agael refused to give him Dogangjuns information. He would only suffer for a few days. But what about Agael? Could she watch the collector who betrayed her get support and prosper for a few more days? The fairy who had an arrogance that didnt match her small stature? Ill ept the deal. Agael bit her lip in anger, but didnt refuse. She didnt just get to the managers position by ttery. Emotions were emotions, and business was business. She would shake hands with him even if he would stab her in the neck someday, as long as it was profitable now. There was no one else to join hands with anyway. It was a devils deal. You made a good choice. Yu-hyun smiled and wrote a simple contract. The deal was simple: Agael would provide information on Do Kang-jun to Kang Yu-hyun, and Kang Yu-hyun would take care of Do Kang-jun personally. Agael made sure to give him solid evidence that could be verified by the Divine Spirits. That way, even if he killed Do Kang-jun through the painting, the Divine Spirits would ept it and move on. The deal is done. Kang Yu-hyun said as he got up from his seat, having finished his business. Oh, by the way. Theres something I forgot to tell you. He turned to Agael before leaving the managers room. ck letters swirled on his face, and soon turned into a mask with four eyes. The sinister four eyes stared into Agaels eyes. Tell Director Demialos this. Dont let your guard down. Agael couldnt even open his mouth. The demon of Aporia caused an unknown horror to anyone who faced him, even a senior teller like her. Even though she was protected by the patronage, she couldnt get rid of the fear. It felt like an invisible hand was squeezing her throat and her heart. The world was plunged into darkness, and she was left alone in the abyss where something huge was writhing. That thing was such a thing. It was impossible to understand, and it twisted all perception just by looking at it. If the world was a system and a program, then that thing was a virus itself. Well, then. Kang Yu-hyun disappeared and the managers room sank into silence. Until then, Agaels pale face didnt get any better. *** Hmm. Good. This should be enough as evidence. Kang Yu-hyun nodded in satisfaction as he checked the information on Do Kang-jun that he received from Agael. He immediately sent the information to Celine and asked her to disy it for the Divine Spirits to see when he opened his library. The information contained detailed descriptions of who Do Kang-jun was. And his hidden scars as well. I could have handed him over to the association and let them deal with him. But he didnt think that the judiciary would give a heavy sentence to a collector like Do Kang-jun. After all, he was a senior collector and a leader of a n. He had a lot of money and social status. There was no better country to live in than Korea for people like him. He couldmit crimes and get away with it. So Kang Yu-hyun decided to take matters into his own hands. Anyway, its all just an excuse. The real goal is to get the golden fragment. As far as he knew, the only way to get the golden fragment was to kill the owner. He didnt know if the owner could transfer it by giving up his ownership, but he would refuse that option anyway for Do Kang-jun. He had to die. He had been annoying from the start, but there was no chance for redemption after he joined forces with Exodus. Well, then. Shall we start the first fragment retrieval operation? ording to the information he obtained, Do Kang-jun had been busy traveling around the worlds of thought, collecting by-products and earning points. But there was a secret that no one knew: he acted as n leader Do Kang-jun during the day, but as someone else at night. Maybe thats why he joined hands with Exodus, but Do Kang-jun hid his identity at night and infiltrated other collector parties, killing them. Agael didnt know what happened after that, but he probably didnt do this once and never again. Kang Yu-hyun stood on top of the skyscraper building and looked down at the night city. As expected, he moved. As Kang Yu-hyun predicted, Do Kang-jun showed himself. He disguised himself so that other people wouldnt recognize him, but Kang Yu-hyun saw through his essence with the book. Do Kang-jun went out of the city and joined a collector party that was already gathered there. They were probably collectors who gathered for clearing this Mental Realm. Do Kang-jun. Senior collector. Estimated level 86 and owner of a fragment. If he was just a senior collector, Kang Yu-hyun would have been confident to beat him, even if it was troublesome. But it would be a different story if the golden fragment was involved. He didnt know what kind of ability the fragment he had would show, so it wouldnt hurt to be careful. Kang Yu-hyun followed them as soon as he confirmed that they entered the Mental Realm. There was no one to stop him from entering the Mental Realm outside the city, since there were no staff to manage or monitor the entrance. Naturally, Kang Yu-hyun could easily follow Do Kang-jun. As soon as he entered the Mental Realm, he opened his library. [The library is opened.] At the same time, the number of viewers in front of his eyes increased exponentially. Soon, the average viewer was over 13,000 and the subscriber was over 10,000. The number of Divine Spirits who were eagerly waiting for him to show the painting was already over a thousand. They came into the open library and saw him standing alone, and they reacted with curiosity. [Where is Sword Empress?] [No Kwangrang? Oh, I want to see Kwangrang.] [When can we see the white-haireddy again?] Most of the viewers were looking for Kang Hye-rim, Kwon Jia, and Seo Sumin. The only constion was that there were some viewers who liked Yoo Young-min, albeit a minority. First of all, Im alone today. The viewers focused on Yu-hyuns word first of all. It meant that he was alone now, but he might be joined by otherster. But more importantly, they paid attention to the fact that Yu-hyun was alone right now. It meant that he was going to do something by himself, something that would be fun and interesting. Then, on cue, Celine put up Do Gangjuns profile on the screen. The viewers were startled by the sudden appearance of Do Gangjuns data, but some of them realized that he hadmitted a heinous crime and their eyes lit up. Thats right, dear viewers. Im going to kill someone today. And not just anyone. A vicious criminal. The viewers already knew what Do Gangjun had done. Thats why he had put up the data. If Yu-hyun branded him as a criminal and then punished him, the viewers would not me Yu-hyun. Killing an innocent person would provoke the bacsh of the good-natured viewers. But punishing someone who did evil without hesitation was something that everyone liked. The evil-natured viewers liked it because someone died, and the good-natured viewers liked it because a bad guy got what he deserved. [Do you have to go this far?] Baekryeon, who had watched the whole process, worried that Yu-hyun was putting too much effort into preparation. I cant help it. If I have power, and I just kill him here, it will cause trouble. [Then why dont you close the library and do it?] Then I wont get any points. And I wont be able to elicit the reaction I want. [The reaction you want?] I have something like that. Yu-hyun was sure that there were some viewers who knew about the Primordial Book besides Satan. Then how could he find them? The answer was simple. Since ordinary viewers couldnt recognize the Primordial Book itself, it would be very easy to identify those who knew about it. Yu-hyun would deliberately act suspiciously when the fragment was revealed. To the ignorant viewers, Yu-hyun would look like he was doing something strange in thin air, but what about the knowledgeable ones? He had ordered Celine to check their subtle reactions beforehand. Well, shall we go then? Do Gangjun and the nameless collectors had already entered the Mental Realm. It was a dark forest with dense conifers. But they were not ordinary trees. The leaves were all sharp like thorns. It was inevitable to get hurt if they walked in such a ce where light didnt even enter properly. Yu-hyun walked through the forest with ease. It wasnt hard to find where Do Gangjun was heading. He could see the light emitted by the book from afar. But he moved faster than I thought. When he arrived at the scene, he saw that all the collectors who came with him were dead. The cause was simple. They were all killed in one strike. A high-ranking collector who hid his identity had ambushed them when they were off guard. No one could have resisted. Hmm? Do Gangjun wiped off the blood on his de and noticed Yu-hyuns deliberate presence. He turned his head toward him. Was there one more? Youre unlucky. He muttered and then strained his eyes in the faint darkness. He soon recognized Yu-hyuns face and twisted his expression. Kang Yu-hyun Teller? This is an honor, you know me? Do Gangjun, the n leader of Twilight Veil. How did you know I was here? Do Gangjun stopped talking and snickered. He shook his head. No, its no use asking that in this situation. He could just destroy the evidence anyway. The viewers were watching, but they didnt interfere with the affairs of this world. Do Gangjun exuded his killing intent and Yu-hyun smirked. He was trying to kill people over there and silence him over here. Could there be a more perfect reason? Bring it on. Yu-hyun snapped his fingers at Do Gangjun. Chapter 294: Chapter 294: Today is a very lucky day for me. Ive been looking forward to this moment for a long time. Yu-hyun frowned at the sight of the leaf de that Do Kang Jun pulled out. The de was stained with blood, even though he had wiped it off a while ago. It was not because he had failed to clean it properly. The de was absorbing the red blood that flowed from the corpses. Was that de a special weapon that had such a performance? It seems you have awakened a new ability. Did you notice already? Well, theres no need to hide it. Its the ability I got recently. Do Kang Jun had no intention of hiding his ability.He had obtained the power to kill someone and suck their blood to steal their strength after he got the fragment. For that purpose, he had hunted collectors while concealing his identity whenever he had a chance, and gradually increased his power. His level known to the association was 86, but thanks to the power of the fragment, he had easily surpassed level 90 by now. Its an ability that kills someone and absorbs their life to be stronger. Its unpleasant in many ways, but it makes sense considering the opponent. Do Kang Jun had stepped on many people to get to this position. And he had ruthlessly crushed and ruined the lives of those who might have reached his position. The blood spilled by the victims had filled Do Kang Juns stomach. The power he gained through the fragment was ultimately his footsteps that he had walked so far. Did the fragment give him that power in response to his desire or his life? That meant that the fragment Do Kang Jun possessed was variable, and it belonged to the same category as the one Yu-hyun had taken from the cult leader. The cult leader himself had boasted his power as a great miracle, spitting saliva in his mouth, but it was an ability that even Maxwells demon could not beat. If it was simr to that level, there would be no big problem considering the users level. He was relieved of his worry that some amazing ability might pop out. Are youughing? Do Kang Jun twisted his face as if he was offended by Yu-hyuns smile that came out without him knowing. Lets see how you canugh when your arms and legs are cut off. Thats why Imughing. The other side still blindly trusted his level and did not understand how much this side was. He did not even try, but he doubted if he could do it properly even if he wanted to. So he had no choice but tough. A weakling who deluded himself as a strong one, and was intoxicated by the thought of revenge from the start. He could crush such a person in front of him and make him aughingstock of countless spectators. How can I notugh? Do Kang Jun had bright eyes that could recognize Yu-hyun in this dark darkness, but when he saw the smile on that mans face, he had to blink his eyes without knowing. Yu-hyuns face was covered with dark shadows, and only his eyes and mouth shone white and drew a crescent moon, watching this side. He felt like he saw such an illusion. When he came to his senses, Yu-hyun returned to his original appearance, but the emotion he felt for a moment did not disappear and left an aftertaste. Do Kang Jun frowned at the goosebumps on his arm. Did I lose my momentum? He was a senior collector who knew that fighting was not only possible with strength. Fighting ultimately involved momentum and mind as well. If strength was pushed back, use skill, if skill was pushed back, use tricks, if even tricks were pushed back, use momentum. If momentum was pushed back too, it was practically breaking his Divine Spirit and losing the fight. Do Kang Jun did not want to admit that he was pushed back to that point. He had be stronger. Maybe he could win even if he fought with Munsin before losing his power. Just a teller like you! Do Kang Jun shouted as if he was kicking out of fear of admitting himself, and swung his leaf de at Yu-hyun. A sinister aura spewed out of the leaf de soaked with red blood. Red sword beams flowed out and tried to swallow Yu-hyun. Yu-hyun lightly made a water knife with his right hand and flicked away the flying sword beam. Bang! Although it was not a strong hit, the sword beam lost its direction and swept across the thorn forest area. Its nothing. What He had fired it as a deterrent, but it was not an attack that could be blocked by a light palm strike. Adding to that, the provocative tone that looked down on this side made Do Kang Juns chest burn with fire. Do Kang Juns pupils turned red. Lets see if you can block this too. His whole body was covered with blood vessels, and soon his hand holding the leaf de moved with a trail. At the same time,plex red threads like spider webs were drawn in the air. It was a made of sharp strikes. The red swallowed Yu-hyun and tore up the area. Kwakwakwang! A cloudy dust cloud rose up, and the trees were torn apart along with the ground. Shock waves exploded one after another, and the phantasms that were watching the fight were swept away by them and disappeared with screams. It was a power that could annihte anything within a 300-meter radius, without sparing even a single bug. Dokang Jun thought that he would not be able to block or dodge it, but he bit his lip when he saw the scene after the dust cloud cleared. How Unlike the surrounding terrain that was torn apart mercilessly, Yu-hyun, who was standing in the center, was unscathed. The ground within a 1-meter radius of him was unaffected by the brutal attack, as if nothing had happened. He did not simply block or counterattack, or dodge. He had skillfully avoided the damage to the extent that only he was spared. Dokang Jun could notprehend how much meticulous skill was required to create such a spectacle, and how amazing his ability was. How can a Teller have such power Why? Are you disappointed if thats all you have? Yu-hyun had not even put on Aporias mask yet. He had not summoned his four demons, nor used Baekryeon. He was barehanded. He had been, and still was. Crack. Dokang Jun clenched his teeth at the sight and gathered more strength. Yu-hyun whistled when he saw his whole body turn red. Is he going berserk by sucking his own blood? Hes like a mad warrior. His eyes had turned red when the previous attack came. But this time, his entire body was red. As if that was not enough, his muscles swelled up like balloons, and his stature became muchrger than before. His leaf de also grew bigger to match his erged body. Dokang Jun bit his lip and let out a beastly roar. Grrr. You cant even speak properly now. Dokang Jun, who had entrusted his body to the force he had forcibly unleashed, was no longer human. He was a beast. The sound he made while drooling and growling was like that of a predator. His blood-red eyes, stained with rain, red at Yu-hyun. Kwaaaak! Dokang Jun let out a scream-like roar and swung his leaf de. The red energy that sprang from the tip of the de flew out like giant ws. The red ws tore through the ground and blew away the forest, scattering thorny leaves along with them. In the midst of that storm-like situation, Yu-hyun stood firmly in his ce without losing his bnce. The rough wind that could tear his skin did not even touch him. The ck energy that emanated from Yu-hyuns body blocked and neutralized all of Dokang Juns attacks. No, it did not stop there. Rather, Yu-hyuns energy swallowed Dokang Juns attacks and grew bigger and bigger. The more Dokang Jun scattered his red energy like crazy, the more the ck energy that wrapped around Yu-hyun increased in size and rity. When it took on a certain shape. It was no longer an ordinary energy. A ck dragon. A huge ck dragon coiled around Yu-hyuns body as its center. Grrr. The huge dragon blinked its eyes and red at Dokang Jun. It was not a real dragon, but a fake one made of Seven Demons ck Sky Divine Skills energy, but Dokang Jun trembled with his animal instinct when he faced it. Yu-hyun spread his arms to both sides. Seven ck Sky Divine Skill Three Demons. Soon, thepleted dragon bared its saw-like teeth and headed towards Do Gang-jun. Koo-goo-goo-gung. The tail that had wrapped around Yu-hyuns body loosened and the dragon began to move. The dragon, made of powerful energy, began to circle around Do Gang-jun like a whirlwind. Kraaaah!! Do Gang-jun realized that he would die if he stayed like this and immediately attacked. Do Gang-jun scattered red energy in all directions. The meteor-like energy bombardment left a trail and hit the dragons scales. Countless bombardments hit the dragons body, but the dragon absorbed Do Gang-juns energy as if to mock him and turned into a huge typhoon. The trees in the forest were torn by the dragons scales and turned into dust, not to mention being uprooted. The ground cracked and the earth touched by the dragon turned into sand, making the surroundings blurry. Yu-hyun, who had been watching the scene, finally released the energy he had been gathering. Malyonghoecheon The ck energy that made up the dragon reached its limit. The shape of the dragon that had been rotating around Do Gang-jun copsed as if dissolved in water, and soon turned into a giant whirlpool. They say that the eye of the storm is the most calm and safe when you are in the center of it But this was the opposite. The whirlpool created by the dragon was a singrity where all destructive power was maximized at its center. Anything standing there would be torn apart so much that it could not even leave a trace. Kwagagagak! The terrifying dark whirlpool spun fiercely and connected the sky and the earth. After spinning for a while, it gradually lost its strength and faded away. There was nothing left in the ce where the storm had passed except for the horribly torn earth. Do Gang-jun, and even his leaf de, had all disappeared without a trace. Yu-hyun, who saw the scene, took a deep breath that he had been holding. Phew. Maybe it was too greedy to try to use even my will? He tried to use it as if he was squeezing his head, but he still couldnt grasp the concept of will. Rather, he used too much force to forcefully unfold his technique and his eyes spun. The fruits of life and wisdom, and the body hardened by sweet dew, quickly recovered the exhausted power. But he couldnt soothe his regretful heart. He hadnt been just ying for thest two months, but he felt like he would awaken his willter. The important thing is not that. In the empty space where Do Gang-juns corpse had been, light rose up and soon turned into golden paper. Yu-hyun deliberately rxed his facial expression and pretended to be surprised. The Divine Spirits who didnt know the existence of fragments would think that Yu-hyun was reacting strangely while looking at the bare ground. But the real ones would react differently. I told Celine to check for any possible appearance, and even if she couldnt, Im sure I threw a bait. Yu-hyun naturally reached out and took the gold in his hand. The guy was drawn to Yu-hyun even though he had lost his master, and soon absorbed into his body. Yu-hyun clenched and unclenched his hand, feeling the power rising inside him. I dont know how many more I have to collect. Anyway, the first recovery operation was sessfullypleted. And on top of that, he also avenged his boss. *** This is crazy. Agael, who was watching Yu-hyuns video in Kwanzojas room, couldnt close her mouth when she saw the huge storm he showed her. She usually didnt use harsh words when she was alone unless she was very angry, but this wasnt because she was angry but because it was too absurd. Agaels eyes were glued to the monitor. What Yu-hyun showed was not something he could get by simply bing stronger as a teller. It doesnt matter how strong a teller bes, because video is not done with power. But if he gave up his protection and had that much power At this point, hes just a one-man army. Whats more, Yu-hyun didnt even wear that mask he showed her when he threatened her. Agael had honed her eye for judging people as she climbed up to her position as an executive. By now, she had lost her trust in her eye for Yu-hyun as an enemy, but she didnt get everything wrong. She judged that Yu-hyuns four-eyed demon mask was not just for show. That was his real power right now. The fact that he made such a scene without using it meant that Yu-hyun had not yet shown his full power. No. I cant touch him. Never. The moment she realized that Yu-hyuns threat was not just words but reality. Agael couldnt help but shiver at the chill running down her spine. Chapter 295: Chapter 295: The Twilight Veil n copsed along with the death of their leader. Some reporters tried to dig into the sudden disappearance of Do Kang-jun, but they couldnt even grasp a shred of truth. Some said he was dead, some said he fled overseas. The news made a fuss about him a few times, but that was all there was to his story. There was no evidence, no witnesses, and no one knew what happened to Do Kang-jun. But since the n leader had left his seatpletely, the Twilight Veil, which had been precarious from before, waspletely ruined. Yu-hyun smirked at the sight. There are truths that are hidden from the world. Yu-hyun had no chance to climb the dragons line.Do Kang-jun had hidden his identity, and Yu-hyun had followed him using Descartes power. The power of Descartes was something that even Wi Moo-hyuk, who was called the strongest in Korea, didnt notice. There was no way that the reporters or the broadcasters could find out. Originally, the association should have stepped in and figured it out, but Do Kang-jun was a person who hadpletely cut ties with the association, so he wasnt officially investigated. In the end, the disappearance of a high-ranking collector created all kinds of urban legends and vanished as if buried. Yu-hyun had devoted himself to recovering the remaining fragments, and he was able to get a few more. Thats how I got four more fragments after Do Kang-jun. Including Do Kang-juns, Yu-hyun currently had eleven fragments. And I also learned that if the owner of a fragment is willing to transfer their power to someone else, it is possible to do so. He was able to recover the four fragments he recently got without any trouble. He got them all with the consent of the other party. Of course, it was a bit of a stretch to call it consent. It was practically coercion. Those who had fragments each gained their own peculiar power, and they didnt want to let go of the power they suddenly got, but that was all. When Yu-hyun opened his power moderately and took care of them, they all bowed their heads and handed over the fragments to Yu-hyun. The way to subdue those who gained power was always a bigger power. The logic of power was so clear and simple. Yu-hyun recovered fragments from four people like that, and he also realized a new fact. When the one who got a fragment loses it, they lose their memory rted to the fragment. Only those who were directly or indirectly rted to a fragment could recognize The Book of Genesis. Contrary to what he thought that they would still remember even if they lost the power of a fragment, they lost all their memories rted to it as soon as they lost the fragment. The world itself tried to conceal the information of the fragment, so they were affected by it as soon as they lost it. It was an unintended windfall for Yu-hyun, who was half-threatening them to keep it a secret. Thats how Yu-hyun recovered five fragments including Do Kang-juns, and he was on his way to get the sixth one. This guy is serious. Still, most of the previous ones didnt cause any big trouble by being careful or timid even though they gained power. They were different from ordinary people at the point where they gained power, but they were also able to consider the repercussions they could cause because of that. But this time, the target Yu-hyun was going after was the opposite. Hes like a crazy monkey running wild. There have been three unidentified murders near his residence recently. There were three incidents, but more than 15 people died. The cause of death for all the victims was being torn apart alive. And theirmon point was that they were mostly minors who smoked cigarettes, spat on the street, rode scooters around and extorted money from their ssmates. The method of killing was cruel, and the targets were all school bullies. Does he think hes some kind of dark hero or something? And from what I see, he didnt kill those who bothered him, but those who were strangers to him. It was too much to say that he acted out of justice. What bothered him more was that he carefully observed his opponents and did this in ces where peoples eyes didnt reach. And yet, he went to school as usual. The fact that he lived a normal life even after tearing 15 people to death suited the word psychopath. He was a rotten one from the start, thinking of doing such things as soon as he gained power. And the more he was like that, the less chance he had of redemption. Yu-hyun had seen such human nature several times in the apocalypse. If he had to be specific, it was the kind of human nature he often saw in the first to third year of the apocalypse. They thought their power was the best, and they justified their killing as if they were doing it for justice. And if anyone said anything to them, they would try to kill them, iming that they were also bad guys, like the incarnation of hypocrisy. If a minor could do this much, he couldnt even imagine what would happen if he left him alone. The more twisted his values were, the more likely he would be weirder as he grew up. Kim Han Jung, who had the story of Jack the Ripper, was a rookiepared to him. It didnt matter who was better than whom, since they were both trash anyway, but still, it was more evil to pretend to be normal and sneak out at night to rip people apart than to admit that he was crazy. [Wow. Thats pretty serious. How can he rip and kill people who have nothing to do with him?] He would have understood if he had taken revenge on the ones who bullied him. But this is just a brat who is swayed by his misguided sense of justice, thinking that he has gained some power. [No way, I didnt expect him to act like this all of a sudden after being quiet.] Hes a dragon yer. He caused incidents in three ces in one night and then stayed quiet. Because of this, the perception of collectors is getting worse. Well, the public says that the scumbags deserved to die anyway. [I dont feel like defending him.] Thats right. The ones who died were bad guys too, but that doesnt mean we can just let go of killing 15 people. If it stops here, maybe, but if we think about the future, he will do more. He started by putting in effort to track down the gangsters movements and killed them all in one day. Would he be satisfied with that and go back to his normal life? Hes already addicted to killing. Hes lying low now to avoid being caught, but hell move again when its quiet. [Then what are you going to do?] What do you mean what am I going to do? Yu-hyuns eyes glowed coldly. Theres no hope for him. He crossed the line too far. He wasnt someone who could be spared by kneeling down and begging for mercy. He thinks he didnt get caught, but well Yu-hyun stood still at a suitable corner. No one passing by noticed him. He was in reality, but he was wandering in a world beyond perception. How long did he wait? Soon enough, he saw his targeting from afar. Hes here. The other was a high school student with a bowl cut and sses. He walked alone with his head slightly bowed. Anyone who saw him would think he was just a timid student, but Yu-hyun discovered the murderers figure wriggling inside him. [Is that him?] Yes. Its time to start. Yu-hyun immediately used Descartes power to drag the boy into the Wondend. He didnt need to make eye contact with someone like him. He was so low-level that he could be dragged in by force if he wanted to. Wha-what? The boy with sses, Jung Hye Sung, looked slightly flustered by the sudden change of scenery. He was on his way home from school, but suddenly the world lost its color and he was in a ce he had never seen before. Yu-hyun wore Apollias mask and stood in front of Jung Hye Sung. Jung Hye Sung. Who-who are you? Do you feel good ripping and killing 15 people? ! Jung Hyeseong widened his eyes behind his sses. He looked like he couldnt believe how Yu-hyun knew that. Yu-hyun thought to himself that a rookie was still a rookie. Jung Hyeseongs eyes sharpened behind his sses. Who are you? No, how do you know that? How do you think I know, and why do you think I dragged you here? Jung Hyeseong looked around and realized there were no witnesses. He quickly took off his backpack and threw it away. His pupils contracted and his gaze turned murderous. The guy with a twisted mouth was clearly intent on killing. Yu-hyun sneered at him from behind his mask. I thought so before, but you really have a yellow streak. Youre trying to destroy the evidence right away. Theres no room for dialogue here, is there? Shut up. Who else knows besides you? Why are you asking that? Isnt that obvious? Jung Hyeseongs mouth split into a grin that reached his ears. I have to tear up and kill all the witnesses. Thanks for saying that. It makes it easier for me. To not hesitate. Yu-hyun didnt want to waste any more time on Jung Hyeseong, so he moved right away. His figure blurred and he appeared behind Jung Hyeseong. Where do you think youre going! A ck aura gathered around Jung Hyeseongs body and he transformed into a monstrous form. He wore a ck outfit and a ck cloak, looking like a dark hero from aic book. Jung Hyeseong spun his body and swung his sharp ws. But Yu-hyun had already disappeared from that spot. Yu-hyun revealed himself a little distance away from Jung Hyeseong and mocked his stupidity. Your transformation is hrious. Do you think youre some kind of super hero? Ive seen too many movies like that. Shut up! Jung Hyeseong ran after Yu-hyuns voice like a beast. Every time he moved, his ck cloak left shadows in the air like traces. His running speed was as fast as a beast, and the energy in his sharp fingertips was as fierce as fire. If he caught him with those hands, even steel would be torn like paper. But Yu-hyun didnt lose hisposure, and instead ridiculed the rookies arrogance. Youre not worth using my skills on. He dodged the sharp ws with minimal movement, and grabbed Jung Hyeseongs head and mmed it to the ground. Bang! Jung Hyeseongs head hit the ground hard. His mind went nk for a moment and then returned to normal. His transformation wore off quickly, and his broken sses rolled on the floor of the Wondend. Yu-hyun pulled out Jeonghyeseong again and threw him aside. What, what is this? Why did you? Jeonghyeseong, who was bleeding from his nose and mouth, could not understand why he was attacked. He could not even see Yu-hyuns movements. Yu-hyun had no intention of helping him understand. He blurred out of sight and then reappeared in front of Jeonghyeseongs nose. Thud! Yu-hyun kicked him in the stomach, and Jeonghyeseong rolled on the floor with a blow to his abdomen. He coughed harshly, choking. Krrk. Krrk, krrk! Get up. I controlled my strength. My, my stomach I cant breathe If I kicked you properly, you would have exploded and died. Or are you pretending to be weak and looking for a chance? Contrary to Yu-hyuns thoughts, Jeonghyeseong was really in pain, drooling and sniffling as he curled up. Yu-hyun sighed and approached Jeonghyeseong, grabbing his hair and forcing his head up. You cant be in pain already after just two hits. You killed 15 people, why are you acting like this? Eek! I, Im sorry! Please forgive me! I wont do it again! As soon as he met Yu-hyuns eyes, who was wearing the mask of Aporia, Jeonghyeseong lost his will and begged him. It was aplete contrast to his attitude of trying to destroy the evidence a moment ago. [What is this, surrendering so easily?] He was a guy who had no more resolve than this from the start. He was crueler than anyone when he was strong and advantageous, but he lost his fighting Divine Spirit and knelt down as soon as he realized that the other party was strong. He wouldnt tell him to show some Divine Spirit, but wasnt this too much? Well, anyway, its better to get rid of this kind of guy. Wait, wait a minute! Jeonghyeseong shouted urgently, sensing Yu-hyuns killing intent. I, Im a minor! Im not an adult yet! So? Ye, yes? So you cant put me in jail no matter what You seem to be mistaken. Do I look like a police officer who protects public authority? If there was a police officer wearing such a bizarre mask, his colleagues would have reported him first. Besides, he ran at him with the intention of killing him, and then said he couldnt win. And what if youre a minor? Do you think I should spare you because of the juvenilew? Thats funny. Yu-hyun tightened his grip on Jeonghyeseongs hair and pressed Aporias mask closer to his face. Listen well. You are a murderer who killed 15 people alive. Those bastards deserved to die! Thats not for you to decide. And you are a mass murderer for killing 15 people in one day. I acted for justice! A hero of justice who tries to annihte everyone as soon as his identity is exposed? Thats almost like a logic puzzle with random pieces. It was a nonsensical rebuttal. He had hoped that he would say something before he died, but this was really a psycho-path with a middle school syndrome to the bone. If you kill me, you will be a murderer too. Do you know who I am? Where I live, what kind of person I am, what my name is? Do you even know where this ce is? That And, kid. I dont justify killing someone like you do. At that word, Jeonghyeseong shut his mouth. This ce where they were now was a fantasy world detached from reality. Here, even if a nuclear bomb exploded, people in reality wouldnt even notice, let alone know if someone died. I, I Jeonghyeseong desperately rolled his eyes and tried to say something, but Yu-hyun didnt want to listen anymore and blew his head off. Bang! The body without a head copsed weakly, and the Divine Spirits chattered that it was a waste to see the young murderers end. A golden paper appeared from Jeonghyeseongs corpse and was absorbed into Yu-hyuns body. He was able to get another fragment. But now that Ive shown this much, its time for someone to contact me. It wasnt for nothing that he deliberately wandered alone and collected these fragments. Yu-hyun showed this whole process in video to get the fragments, but also to show them to the possible Divine Spirits. I know about the Book of Genesis. So if anyone knows anything, contact me. It would have been impossible for an ordinary teller, but Yu-hyun had the strong support of the seer, Satan, Michael and all kinds of Divine Spirits on his back, so he could afford to be bold. His wait paid off. Ding. As he left the Wondend leaving Jeonghyeseongs corpse behind, a letter flew into Yu-hyuns personal message box. The message sent through the Genesis Network was from an unknown source. Hiding his identity meant that he was someone Yu-hyun didnt know well yet, and sending a message to his personal message box that only Satan or Michael could use meant that he had extraordinary information power on the other side. And, sending him a personal message at this timing meant. Finally. He wanted to talk about the Book of Genesis. Chapter 296: Chapter 296: Thank you for watching the stories today. Yu-hyun smiled and said his line, and some of the Divine Spirits left the library with a bit of regret, while some left with joy. Yu-hyun, who was left alone, opened his personal message box and checked the letter that had just arrived. [First of all, seeing this note means youve seeded in attracting my attention.] The tone was light. The first emotion he felt from the first sentence was that the other person was casual and free-Divine Spirited. Yu-hyuns eyes read the next sentence. [Ive been watching you for a while, but I wasnt sure. But I was convinced when I saw your actions that called me in reverse. So I decided to meet you too. I cant mention that book through the Genesis Network right now, but I think you know why. So lets meet and talk for now.] And what was written behind it was a rough address of where Yu-hyun had to go.[Come to Cosmo Market. Among them,e to Sector 7 of the Free Market on the 5th floor, deep inside. Ille out to meet you.] Cosmo Market. At the words telling him toe there, Yu-hyun raised his eyebrows once and then nodded his head in agreement. It was too much to send messages from a distancefortably, as the Foundation-operated Genesis Network had too many drawbacks. Satan had warned Yu-hyun with his own actions. The Foundation cannot be trusted. Anything through the Genesis Network will be sanctioned. Then is it dangerous for me to show it as a stories using the Genesis Network? But nothing hade to Yu-hyun yet. The Genesis Network is not perfect either. It could recognize it if it directly mentioned the Book of Genesis, but even if it showed the real Book of Genesis through the painting, the Genesis Network did not recognize it. The Genesis Network was not an absolute rule in the first ce. He thought of how Chpantaka had bypassed the system when he descended into the lower world, so there were gaps. But there was a limit to solving something by only bypassing and talking around it. The ce to prevent that was Cosmo Market. Cosmo Market. Its been a long time since I heard that. Cosmo Market was thergest market representing the mixed world. All kinds of catalogs and dimensional store items that Tellers showed to Collectors were all remotely sold in conjunction with Cosmo Market. The ce where one world itself bought and sold all stories became a ce where most stories flowed in and out. Yu-hyun had to visit there now. Who is the other person? It wasnt that he couldnt find him on this side just because he hid his identity. Yu-hyun immediately activated Laces power to see the future. If he met someone in the future, he would be able to recognize who they were right away. However, as he went further into the future, Yu-hyuns expression became more subtle. I cant see it. He saw the future when he arrived at Cosmo Market, but what he could see was only up to there. After that, it looked like something was hidden. Yu-hyun had a simr experience when he saw the future of someone who had a fragment. The difference between them was that the fragment was like a faint light that dazzled and obscured it, while this time it was like being hidden by thick clouds and fog. Because they dont have a fragment? Or because they are so huge that I cant measure them casually? Whatever it was, he had to meet them anyway. The fact that they contacted him meant that they had something they wanted to some extent. Telling him toe to Cosmo Market was a kind of talking around. Lets trade with each other. The unidentified person was telling Yu-hyun that. Then I have to ept it. He couldnt just collect fragments forever. What the Book of Genesis really meant, who made it, Logos, and what exactly would happen when he collected all the fragments. I have to find out everything. The next day. Yu-hyun gathered the four contractors in one ce. I called you here for a reason. I have somewhere to go for a while. Where? Where are we going? Bro. Are we going overseas? The first thing that came to mind was an expedition to clear the mental realm in a foreign country. Collectors usually headed overseas after making a name for themselves in Korea. Yu-hyun lowered his head and pointed to the sky with his finger. We are going much farther than that. We are going to the celestial market beyond the universe. Celestial market Kwon Jia was the only one who knew about the celestial market in this ce. She gave a brief exnation of what it was when she saw the attention on her. Everyone was excited by her exnation. Wow, really? If thats true, were going on a space trip right now? Well, if you want to put it that way. Hmm. But how are you going to get there? Do you have a way? I do, thats why I brought it up to you. Look at this. Yu-hyun took out four tickets from his pocket. They were round-trip train tickets that could go between Earth and the celestial market. They looked like ordinary tickets, but as soon as they were torn, they were given the right to board the space train. With these, you can visit the celestial market too. But, is that possible now? Kwon Jia was the one who asked that question. Earth hasnt finished separating from the material world and the mixed world yet. At best, its half now. That means were still half in the material world. On the other hand, the celestial market is a representative market of the mixed world. Its not a ce we can visit while were still in the material world. Thats true, if it were normal. But its notpletely impossible either. If Earth had only been affected by the mixed world by 10% or 20%, it would have been hard. But now its almost half, or rather, a whopping half, isnt it? There will be some restrictions on our power there, but its not impossible to enter. Even if our power is restricted, we wont have to fight there anyway. So, as long as we get permission, we can visit too? Thats right. And I have four tickets. I think you know what that means. You got them somehow. It was nothing. He didnt need to mobilize his connections to get these tickets. The entrance to the celestial market was always open. Anyone could freelye and go to that ce with round-trip tickets, which were easy to get by paying a small amount of points. Of course, Yu-hyun had some benefits from being a teller of the Celestial Corporation. He was like a space civil servant. Todays trip will be a wonderful experience for you. Is there anyone who thinks they cant go because Im really busy? No one answered. Even though they were a bit nervous or worried, their eyes were filled with intense curiosity and anticipation. Good. Then lets go. Yu-hyun handed out tickets to each of the four people. Boom! A train ran through the dark emptiness with a horn sound. Even though there was no sound in space, the passengers heard it all. Kang Hye-rim, Seo Sumin, and Yoo Young-min, who were riding the space train for the first time, just stared at the space scenery outside the window with their mouths open. Throughout human history, only a few people had ever gone to space, and they onlynded on the moon. But they were now going much further, beyond the sr system, to apletely different world. Even if they were collectors who had transcended ordinary humans, riding a pre-modern train that roamed the space was a first-time experience. Its been a while. Kwon Jia said that as she sat on the seat opposite Yu-hyun and crossed her arms. Have you been there before? A long time ago. I dont remember much, but I went there once when the earth waspletely doomed. Kwon Jia smiled bitterly and added Actually, I was more like running away. She nced at the three people who were still amazed and asked Yu-hyun quietly. So why are you taking us to the celestial market? I want to introduce it to you at least once. You dont expect me to believe that clich, do you? Of course not. When Kwon Jia sent him a sharp look that told him to speak clearly, Yu-hyun shrugged his shoulders. To be exact, I have someone to meet. Someone to meet? Well, not really a person. Rather, a bigger and more amazing being. Anyway, I have an appointment with them. Cant you tell me why? I wish I could, but its not that kind of matter. Is it something I know? Or something I shouldnt know? I dont want to lie to you, so Ill answer honestly. Its thetter. Kwon Jia made a slightly annoyed expression at that. It was quite humiliating for her to hear that she couldnt know the clear reason and shouldnt know it. But she didnt argue about that part. It was her virtue. Kwon Jia twisted her hair with her right index finger. Her lips were slightly protruded unlike usual. I see. I guess theres no choice. Unless I can fully restore my old memories. The memories she was talking about were her earliest regressions. The books that spanned from the first to the tenth cycle, which were almost forcibly sealed. She still had regrets about her forgotten memories after being sealed again. Yu-hyun was worried that she might try to awaken her memories by another method. He needed to cut off her regrets before that. Ahem. Miss Jia. What is it? Well Wow! Look over there! At the moment he was about to say something to her, Kang Hye-rims exmation burst out from the next seat. Kwon Jia and Yu-hyuns eyes naturally turned that way. Beyond therge and transparent window of the space train, the celestial market they were heading for showed its majestic appearance. Weve arrived. I see. The celestial market was the best space-grade market in the genesis system, and its size rivaled that of a. In fact, it was a that was turned into a market. The Celestial Market looked like a huge that was sliced thinly horizontally. The divided discs formedyers and were spaced apart at regr intervals, and very thin pirs connected each disc minutely. From afar, they looked like thin pirs, but up close, the thickness of those pirs would easily exceed tens of km. Ive seen this before, but its really amazing. He was captivated by the overwhelming sight. Above the cut surface of the, dense buildings rose up. They looked like specks from here, but each building was so gigantic that it could not bepared to those on Earth. In the world of the discs divided into nineyers, there were billions of life forms that could not be seen. Can you believe that all those sections are markets? What a massive scale. Kang Hye-rim and Seo Sumin murmured. The Celestial Market consisted of nineyers in total, and eachyer had its own products or features. The Divine Spirit-only market, the teller-only market, the contractor and collector-only market, etc. Of course, not all areas were markets. The top of the celestial market, which could be called the highest point of the nineyers, was more like a tourist or residential area than a market. What caught his eye was the firstyer, which received the most brilliant light from the distant star. In the center of the topyer that rose obliquely, shining buildings soared high like a crown, and that ce was [Steris Optatum], where only important guests stayed. On the other hand, the bottom of the Celestial Market. Yu-hyuns gaze moved to the ninthyer of the celestial market, the lowest point. The floor opposite to the top. It was dark down there where the light did not reach properly. There was a structure that looked simr to [Steris Optatum], but had a different essence. A huge spire. It was not made by someone, but by discarded trash that piled up one by one over a long time. Unlike the refined Optatum, the spires looked very restless and grotesque. They sometimes looked like hands reaching desperately for the sky. That ce was [Debris Catb], where useless stories were buried. The eighthyer, which could be called right above thendfill, was a slum where those who had lost their ce in this genesis system stayed. And from there up, markets were located byyer. The ce I have to go is the fifthyer. The widest disc and the center of allyers. The fifthyer, where anyone could freelye and go, was the core of the celestial market: the free market. The space train ran fast and soon arrived at the station of the celestial market. Lets get off. If you had to pick the most active area in the Celestial Market, it would be undoubtedly the free market. This ce, where all kinds of strange civilizations blended and mixed together, was where all stories in space flowed in and out. The party who got off the train and went outside could see a more proper scenery. What greeted Yu-hyun who came out of the station was a huge entrance leading to the free market. It was about 300m wide and over 2km high. On both sides, huge statues with crossed arms stood tall. It was truly an overwhelming sight. Wow. Oh my. Awesome. Kang Hye-rim, Seo Sumin, and Yoo Young-min couldnt hide their excitement and muttered. Kwon Jia also pretended to be calm, but she seemed to enjoy visiting the free market for a long time. Beyond the huge entrance, various races of the genesis system were busy moving around. There were buildings with oriental designs and buildings with western styles. They harmonized and created a mysterious beauty. Hey! Its cheap here! Look here! There are many stories here! Come and see! How much is this? The sounds of bargaining and exchanging information were mixed in a noisy crowd. The warm light that could be felt on the skin added more vitality to the free market. Whoosh! Above the sky, airships flew and soared in the air. Not only airships, but someone also rode a giant flying worm and flew away to the other side. On the stalls, there were all kinds of various items, and different races were sitting and selling goods and stories. Hey, how much is this Lento swordsmanship story? 1,500TP. Dont even think about haggling, thats the lowest I can go. Im selling the most popr ck Wind Spear Technique from the second martial world! The price is only 1,200TP! Its cheap! What? The story of the Heroic Swordsman of Nine Heavens is so expensive? Please give me a discount. When visiting this noisy andplicated ce, one would unknowingly get swept away by the atmosphere and end up browsing and shopping, but Yu-hyun only thought of one thing. There is someone who invited me here. A being who knows about the Book of Genesis. Yu-hyun had to meet him. Chapter 297: Chapter 297: Today, were going to have a fun tour of the free market. Yu-hyun led the four of them around the free market. He wasnt very good at geography, but the free market was kind enough to install signs everywhere that showed what was where. The five of them, including Yu-hyun, enjoyed the sights of the free market and rode on a huge beast-like vehicle. At first, they were somewhat nervous, but soon they started to have fun in the free market. The visit to the celestial market was an opportunity for them to break their old frames and broaden their horizons. Wow, Yu-hyun. Look at that. There are some interesting snacks. No, you cant. What? I didnt say anything!I know. Ill allow you three at most. Can I have five? Three is the limit. Three like five? Be quiet before I hit you three like five times. Heeeng. Sometimes, he had to stop Kang Hye-rim from exploding with gluttony, or tease Kwon Jia who pretended to be uninterested in everything but secretly nced at the stalls with her arms crossed. He also had to control Yoo Young-min who tried to move on his own, and answer Seo Sumins curious questions. Yu-hyun worked hard every hour. I feel like a teacher who took kindergarten kids on a field trip. How long did they wander around? The time for the appointment was approaching. Yu-hyun led his group to the agreed ce. Is this it? The ce Yu-hyun found was called the depths in the free market. There was a huge mountain in the center of the free market, and the depths were made by carving out the inside of the mountain. The rest of the free market was very bright with strong light shining down, but this ce was dark and damp from the entrance. The air stuck to the skin like fog in the early morning. The depths. Where things that are shunned even in the free market, where anything can be traded, roam around. It was like a ck market, but the really dangerous things were traded in the lower level 8th floor near [the slums]. This ce was just for selling things or stories that were a bit shady. This was where he was supposed to meet the mysterious person. This is my first time seeing the depths. Kwon Jia muttered to herself as she looked at the dark scenery inside the depths. The inside of the depths was full of pirs that rose high into the sky like a giant cave. Various buildings were attached to the outside of those pirs. From here on, we have to be careful. This ce is not well seen by people, so there are not only pickpockets but also robbers who openly attack. The depths werepletely different from the outside of the free market. The customers and sellers who walked around orid out their goods on stalls all wore robes that hid their identities. In the air, there were faint lights that floated like living creatures. They were actually ck ghosts that emitted light from their bodies. They were faint lights, but there were so many of them that they lit up the dark depths a little bit. Everyone watched them with interest. They are darknterns. They look cute like mascot characters, but they are scary creatures that lure prey with their light in the dark and swallow them in one bite. They donte down anyway, but be careful. Uh, what are we doing here? Yoo Young-min asked cautiously, feeling a bit intimidated by the different atmosphere of the depths. It didnt seem necessary toe to such a dangerous ce, but Yu-hyun said it was an important matter. I have an appointment. An appointment? With whom? I dont know who it is. But they said they woulde find us soon as time is almost up. The person he made an appointment with only told him the time and approximate location. That meant they woulde and get him themselves. He had wandered around the vicinity of the depths leisurely, as if to admire the scenery. It was also a way of saying that he was ready and waiting for them toe. Are you Kang Yu-hyun, the teller? Someone with a small stature and a hooded robe approached him from the front, calling his name. Yu-hyun nced at the being in front of him lightly. This is unexpected. The other person had a book that looked insignificant, but Yu-hyun could not open or read it. A small but dazzlingly bright book. That meant that the other person was a transcendent being of very high rank. The book was small because it was closer to a projection than his real body. He had expected that he would send someone else to call him, but he came himself. Yu-hyun nodded and confirmed. Im d. But I didnt expect you to bring the collectors with you. I thought they needed some kind of field trip. Well, I didnt say you had toe alone, so Im not going toin about that. Just follow me. The hooded person moved and Yu-hyun followed him. The others also followed Yu-hyun quietly, wondering what was going on. The ce they headed to was not deep in the depths. Rather, it was outside of the depths, arge buildingplex where the light shone brightly. The hooded person entered the most refined-looking building among them. Here it is. Its not in the depths. Yu-hyun asked with his eyes why he had asked to meet in the depths. The hooded personughed softly. That? Just for fun. It would be boring if I told you toe here right away. I thought you woulde alone, so I nned to make a dramatic entrance after setting the mood. But you brought so many people with you, so I just brought you here directly. Youre not hiding that I would have gone through more trouble otherwise. I can do that. It was a tremendous sense of self and arrogance. The person who took off his robe looked like a little kid. A boy with curly blond hair in the wall. He looked simr to humans, but his essence was not at all. The boy smiled at Yu-hyun. Come on. Lets go up. Where is this? A small factory that makes stories. The boy climbed up the stairs leading to the upper floor and pointed his finger at the scenery beyond the door of that floor. There were various races sitting at their assigned desks, carefully touching something with their hands. It was pure white text. Strange tools moved and broke down and assembled the text into sentences. They make various stories that are sold in the market. By the way, you have the title of an engraver, right? Those guys would be jealous if they knew. Youve been watching my paintings for quite a while. But this is a rather modest ce for a factory. True. Compared to the factories on Earth, this would be too embarrassing to call a factory. They are all handmade, one by one. On the other hand, Earths factories have conveyor belts, right? They can produce the most in the shortest time. Amazing. Youre surprisingly knowledgeable about Earths knowledge? Of course. I have to be. That world is worth it. Worth it? Yu-hyun sensed that there was something on Earth from his words. But before he could ask a question, the boy cut him off first. Anyway, lets go up and talk more. Yu-hyun followed him silently. They arrived at the top floor of the building. It was a ce where the light came in well and the view of the free market was visible far away, as all sides were open. In the center of it, there was a white cushion-like thing where the boy sat down as if throwing himself. What are you doing? Sit down, everyone. Oh, secretary? Bring some delicious snacks over here. The boy muttered to someone as the door opened and a white robot appeared with a tray of snacks and drinks. The robot quietly disappeared after cing the tray on the empty table. So, I understand that you came here to have a conversation. The boys gaze turned to the four collectors who came with Yu-hyun. But it doesnt seem like a story that they need to join in. I made that decision. I didnt agree with that. The boy said that and snapped his fingers. At that moment, a transparent wall was created to block Yu-hyun and hispanions. Everyone was startled and tried to do something, but before that, the boy opened his mouth. You may know what youre thinking, but this is a deal. And the only ones involved in this deal are Gang Yu-hyun, you and me. No one else can interfere. Thats not a deal. Are you asking me for a donation? Well, if thats what you want. Yu-hyun signaled with his hand to sit still. The wall was not dangerous. It only blocked the sound. Hispanions were also surprised, but they soon sat quietly as Yu-hyun acted calmly. The boy looked at them with interest. Youre all quite talented. Do you know how to see that? When you live for a long time, you naturally see things that you didnt see before. As Yu-hyun expected, the boy was indeed a transcendent being who had lived for a long time. The fact that he couldnt even read books meant that he was on par with the first-generation Divine Spirits. But no matter how Yu-hyun looked at him, he couldnt feel that the boy was a Divine Spirit. First of all, since youre here, lets introduce ourselves. Im Gang Yu-hyun, an assistant manager at Celestial Corporation. Yeah. I already knew that because Ive been watching you for a long time. Who are you? Me? Im a bit disappointed. Why dont you try to guess? The boy asked back yfully instead of answering the question. Im not in the mood for jokes right now. Hmm. Well, okay. If you want it that badly, Ill be more serious. The boy picked up one of the unidentified snacks that the robot secretary brought and threw it into his mouth. But its a bit of a shame. Even though Ive been watching your library since it first opened, Im a national hero. A national hero? What? Dont you have any clue from my tone? Dont tell me, are you [The Drunkard of the Tavern]? Oh, you got it right. The boy, The Drunkard of the Tavern, pped his hands as if he was happy that Yu-hyun recognized him. Yu-hyun felt more suspicious of him. Why. Are you surprised? Surprised indeed. I didnt think you were someone who had been watching me from the beginning. Why? Because you couldnt see it with Laces Eye? Yu-hyun didnt show any sign of surprise or anything like that at his words that pierced through his ability. However, his silence conveyed quite a lot of emotion to the person in front of him. The Drunkard of the Tavern was a viewer who had been in Yu-hyuns library since the beginning, but when he met him face to face, Yu-hyun couldnt help but doubt him. Is he really a Divine Spirit? Hes not. Did he read his mind? The boy said first that he was not a Divine Spirit. But I lived as long as they did. Like the great lords of Great Sage Army, the first-generation Divine Spirits who said they were with the beginning of the universe. Youre not a Divine Spirit, but you have the same history and status as them. Is that possible? It is possible. There are not only me who are such beings. Why. You know. Theres also where you work. Where I work Ah. Yu-hyun soon realized who the boy was talking about. The Chairman. Oh, yes. That friend of yours, Lotfiout, is called the Chairman. Hes quite an amazing guy. Friend you say? Of course, hes a friend. Or, should I say, were like brothers? Yu-hyun couldnt follow what the boy was saying. How could he be brothers with Lotfiout, the true owner of Celestial Corporation and the peak of the Tellers? There are only three well-known Tellers of the Beginning, the Kings of Stories, in the world. The fourth one likes to wander around freely, so he doesnt get much attention from the gossipers. There are always three names thate up when mentioning the most famous Tellers, the Kings of Stories, in the mixed world. Lotfiout, the Chairman and King of Rumors of Celestial Corporation. Damcheon, the Leader and King of Banquets of Comedy Group. Catharsis, the Pope and King of Tragedies of Exodus (exodos). They are all called the first Tellers and they have gathered huge forces of Tellers in the mixed world. There was only one person that Yu-hyun knew who was considered to be on the same level as them. Could it be, you are Thats right. Im the fourth Teller of the Beginning. I dont have a kings title, but if you want to call me something like those other guys, it would be this. The boy nodded and pointed at himself with his thumb. Oelo, the King of Travels. Thats me. He then pointed at Yu-hyun with his finger. And you are also the one who is desperately looking for the scattered fragments of the Book of the Genesis. Chapter 298: Chapter 298: Yu-hyun silently lifted the ss in front of him and took a sip of the drink. He didnt know what it was made of, but as soon as it touched his tongue, a refreshing sensation spread from his mouth to his whole body. Thanks to that, he was able to keep his sanity even after witnessing a shocking existence. Or maybe. I had anticipated this situation from the beginning. Even so, it was hard to ept that the young-looking boy was one of the original Tellers and one of the four Kings of Stories. But appearance didnt matter. That wasnt his real form anyway. J ust like the Divine Spirits created their own avatars, the blond boys appearance was also just a part of Oelo.You dont seem surprised. I thought you would freak out. I expected this to happen someday. Of course, youre not an ordinary Teller. Well. You have a fragment of Codex, so its natural, right? Codex? Is that the real name of the Book of Genesis? Yes. Is this the first time youve heard the name? Yes, it is. He had almost heard a trace of that name before, but this was the first time he heard theplete name. He didnt expect to hear it so casually. So why did you want to see me, Oelo? Look at this guy. Honestly, I was watching you with interest, but you were the one who sent me a signal to meet first. I just responded to that. You must have responded because you needed something from me. Youre sharp. But youre not wrong. Thats right. Just as you want something from me, I also want something from you. Thats why I said its a deal. A deal between you and me only. A deal with Oelo, who was equal to Chairman Lotfiout. Yu-hyun objectively assessed the situation and inwardly clicked his tongue. He had never seen the chairmans face, but he was sure he was a huge being that would make him breathless. It was a dream that Yu-hyun of the past couldnt even dream of, to make a deal with Oelo, who was called a brother of the chairman. What do you want? Wait a minute. Before I tell you, I want to know what you want first. Really? What if I just listen and shut my mouth? Is that what you want? For a moment, Oelos eyes glowed eerily. As he faced them, Yu-hyun felt more pressure than when he faced Chpantaka. He felt like he had seen his true form beyond the small boy. In the abyssal space of the universe, something huge and indescribable looked down at him. Yu-hyun quickly shook his head. Do you think Im crazy enough to betray someone who is equal to the chairman? Thats right. Youre that kind of guy. You always show unexpected sides of yourself, but in this aspect, you stick to your standards strictly. Thats why Ive been keeping an eye on your story. By the way, since were on the topic, do you know how much Ive sponsored you? Uh, I dont know? Look at this. Oh man. Im such a sucker. How much? More than 500 thousand points. Of course, some of that went to Lotfiouts son asmission, but you must have gotten a lot too. Considering your wealth, Oelo, thats nothing, right? Besides, how did you get the same authority as the Divine Spirits? Thats because Im special. Im freer than anyone else and can go anywhere. Thats why he was called the King of Freedom. Oelo didnt belong anywhere and didnt make any organization with his own hands. This small factory was also just for fun and hobby, not his real purpose. I mostly look for cool and interesting stories to move around. If I had to choose a preference, I guess Im simr to Damcheon. But while Damcheon is somewhat selective about stories, I ept all genres well. Is that so. I used to enjoy watching the stories that were called Hall of Fame. But these days theyre not like that at all. The lineage is broken. The Divine Spirits are the same. Whats with this cider? They always talk about cider. If theyre a little frustrated or bored, they talk about sweet potatoes. Cider-pass kids. Thats proof that the world has changed. The world is always changing. I just dont like the way those bastards act as if they are right in the midst of that change. This story is a bit far-fetched, isnt it? Oelo smirked mischievously, resting his chin on one hand. What you want is information about the Codex, right? Yu-hyun nodded. That was the only reason he came to see Oelo. He needed to know what this Codex was. I guess so. You must be curious if youve already collected more than ten fragments. I chose you because you had the most fragments among them. What is the Codex, the Book of Genesis? Its the source of this world. The beginning and the end of all stories. Thats a very metaphysical expression. Oeloughed out loud at that. Yeah. Right. It might sound like that. But I cant exin it any easier than that. Its a fact that its the source of all worlds. Well, if I had to say it, the Codex could be seen as the universe itself. The universe is a book. The book was made up of small letters, or typefaces. The fact that the text was the foundation of the world was also because of the influence of the Codex. Who made the Codex? Logos. Who is Logos? Our omnipotent father who existed before the universe was born. Yeah. From your point of view, hes literally God. Omnipotent? Yu-hyun frowned at that word, thinking it was strange, and Oelo shrugged. Well. If our father knew everything and could do everything, it wouldnt have turned out like this. Forget about omnipotence. But its still true that he was close to it. Hes much more superior than those Divine Spirits you worship so much. I see. And since you called him father are you and our chairman also perhaps. Yeah. Logos, our father created us. Lotfiut, Damcheon, Catharsis, and me. We were called the Tellers of Origin, and we were created by our father himself. We were made to help his work. The story of the origin of the Teller flowed out as if it was nothing. Oelo said that it wasnt something that had to be hidden. He didnt tell anyone. He just said that Yu-hyun had the right to hear it. Logos, the owner of the Codex. He was the origin of the Teller, and he created all stories and kings of stories. He made four kings of stories. Thats amazing I can understand why youre surprised. But you seem to have a little misunderstanding. My brothers are not four. What? The world doesnt know, but we have a fifth one. What on earth is that A fifth one? The Tellers of Origin were not four? Have you ever wondered why the Codex was torn apart and shattered? I heard there was some kind of incident. You dont know what it is exactly, do you? The Codex is the foundation of this world. But it was torn apart and scattered all over the universe. You have a fragment, but it wasnt supposed to be a fragment in the first ce. Is that incident rted to the fifth one? Oelo nodded. Originally, we five had different purposes, so we were made by our fathers hand. Our father recorded various stories in the Book of Genesis. Thats the foundation of the world. But doing everything by yourself is inefficient, isnt it? So we were born, Oelo said. We five brothers were made to inherit our fathers will. We gathered various stories from the world and sent them to the Codex. I see But not everyone did the same thing. We dont need to rank our birth order, but the fifth one, who was called the youngest, received our fathers favor more than anyone else among us. He had to. When me and the rest of us scraped up stories, he sorted them out and put them in the Codex. If thats not favoritism, what is? So he could manipte the Codex more freely than anyone else. Yes. And if he wanted, he could make the Codex in any way he liked. Lava red up inside Oelos eyes. It was not a re at Yu-hyun, but a fierce rage towards the traitor who could no longer be found anywhere. He received fathers favor, but he tore up the book that father created. He ripped the Codex to shreds and scattered it across the mixed world. Why, exactly? I dont know why. Neither do the other three, except me. Why he did that. But the result is that the Codex was broken and scattered everywhere. And he ran away, as if he knew this would happen. Who is the fifth one? Praytion. Oelo calmly uttered that name. He is a Teller of the Beginning like me, and an unforgivable sinner who tore up the Book of the Beginning. If we all had the title of king, he should also be called this. The Betrayal King Praytion. That was another truth that was not revealed to the world. Yu-hyun listened quietly to his words. It was not aplicated story. What the Book of the Beginning was, who the Creator who made it was, and who betrayed him. It was a simple story. Only, its scale was far beyond his imagination. You told me about Praytion, which means you have something to ask of me regarding him. Of course. If not, I wouldnt have told you this. What do you want from me? To find Praytion. And to collect all the torn fragments. The answer he had expected to some extent came back. But why? Why would a Teller of the Beginning ask him, who was nothing more than a Teller, for that? Oelo smiled bitterly as he read the disbelief in Yu-hyuns eyes. Yeah. It must feel strange to you. Why I dont move myself when I know everything, and why I ask you for that. To be honest, yes. Its because I cant do that. What? The Codex is not something I can find if I try to. The torn fragments can only be collected by the ones they choose. Its that kind of book. The ones who can collect them, and who can find them, are ultimately you. Youve already collected more than ten fragments. So youre saying Im perfect for this. But how do you n to find that Praytion? You dont have to worry about that. He will show up to you on his own, even if you dont try to find him. What? I dont know what his exact purpose is, but Praytion, that bastard traitor, doesnt want the Codex to have its original form. Thats why he tore it up and spread it across the universe. So naturally, as you collect more fragments, he will also try to stop you. So maybe helle after me if I collect them all. Thats right. Thats why Im telling you this. You might be able to collect them all, and then that hidden traitor will appear. Im waiting for that moment. He meant to use Yu-hyun for an undercover investigation. It wont be bad for you either, right? You were going to collect all the fragments anyway. Thats what I thought. But now I know that if I collect them all, a transcendent Teller who existed from the beginning wille after me to kill me. So youll stop? Im not sure. But let me ask you one thing. If I collect all the fragments, what will happen then? The world will change. Yu-hyun frowned. I dont like such abstract answers. What can I do? I cant be sure either. Even if you collect them all and the torn book is reunited, I dont know what will happen. There was never such a case before. So this is all unprecedented? But, you can predict it. Maybe, all thews of the world will change. Faster and more intensely than anything else. They say a new era is opening. A new era. Yu-hyun felt slightly ufortable with that word. To him, a new era meant nothing but the end of the world that brought him despair. Even if the earth changed now, the memories of that time still remained like a nightmare and annoyed Yu-hyun. Its not like a big bang will happen if you make it. Maybe, you could be the owner of a new book. The owner of a book that can rewrite the foundation of this world. Isnt Logos the owner anyway? Oelo smiled bitterly at Yu-hyuns words. Father has been hiding in his own space since he lost the book. He must have lost interest in the worlds affairs because of the shock of betrayal. But he still created the Genesis Foundation to maintain the minimum work he used to do. Does the foundation rece the role of the Book of Genesis? Yes. Thats why the threepanies that showcase Sihwa send their stories to the foundation regrly. But thats ultimately an iplete thing. The original universe was made by the existence of Codex. So you want me to recover the fragments? Right. Yu-hyun stroked his chin at that word. Oelo had taught him many truths he didnt know. He answered everything Yu-hyun asked kindly and without omission. But Yu-hyun felt something was wrong. There was something else, something he didnt realize and missed. What did I miss? Was Oelo lying? If so, could he verify it? It didnt stop there. Yes. Yu-hyun recalled what Satan had said. And he also remembered what Jin Cheongwoon had said. Oelos words were certainly filled with the hidden truth of this world, but it was the truth that Oelo saw. He had watched the fragments scatter, so he must have known more about this situation than anyone else, but Yu-hyun felt strangely that he wasckingpared to Satan. Theres something else. Something else rted to Codex that Oelo didnt know. Chapter 299: Chapter 299: Oelo doesnt know. He didnt know everything. What Satan didnt know, Oelo knew, and what Oelo didnt know, Satan knew. In the end, they had different pieces of knowledge. And Oelo told Yu-hyun everything he knew. He wasnt being kind, but because Yu-hyun was the only one who could fulfill his wish. That also meant he was desperate. He had the qualification to collect the primordial books, and he could also summon the hidden traitor through them. What Oelo did was a trade and a kind of investment in Yu-hyun. Im just a merepany employee, and Im getting such a big investment.Oelo himself might not think of it as an investment, but Yu-hyun thought it was better to simplify their rtionship like this. Alright, Mr. Oelo. I understand what you want. Ive already decided to keep collecting the fragments anyway. Its a good thing if we have the same goal. Of course, I wont say it in vain. Its true that I told you the information you wanted, but what I want is not just information. Thats right. Yu-hyun wasnt Oelos subordinate who followed his orders, nor was he a contractor who did his bidding. Oelo said it himself that it was a deal between individuals. Compared to what Yu-hyun had to do in the future, the information that Oelo gave him was useful but not a fair price. Oelo knew that too and nodded. I dont expect you to do everything I tell you just because I told you. Well, your president and other guys might be good at exploiting others, but I still have some conscience and morality left. Im d to hear that. So the information I gave you is just information, and if you do me a favor, Im willing to pay you a fair price. What do you mean by price? Hmm. Thats hard to say. The value of the price depends on how the receiver thinks of it. Do you think giving points to a teller like you who leads arge library and receives huge donations would be a proper price? Yu-hyun didnt bother to deny that. Points were overflowing for him now. The more the better, but points were not enough for Yu-hyun who had already be strong enough to move on to the next stage. Im collecting fragments, but thats limited to Earth. I know there are fragments in other worlds too, but I dont know how to get them. There wont be many anyway. Most of the fragments were concentrated on Earth. That world is special like that. Now that you mention it, you said Earth was a bit special. Why is that? Oelo had nothing to hide and answered right away. Its because Earth is the huamaek. Huamaek? The ce where all the stories flow together, where the flows ovep and create a kind of singrity. Earth is such a ce. The ones with low vision dont know that, but I can tell at my level. No, you dont even have to be at my level. If youre in yourpany, even a manager with some vision would know. Yu-hyun was unfamiliar with the word huamaek and heard it for the first time, but he could understand what it meant. Huamaek was a special space created by ovepping stories. The reason why the Divine Spirits were so interested in Earth, why they gave their various seeds of stories to Earth and sprouted myths Its all because of the potential of huamaek that Earth has. Yeah. If I have topare it to your world, maybe its like the core area above the yolk in a capital city among countlessnds. Earth has that qualification. Yu-hyun understood why Earth had gone through such an ordeal in his previous life. Exodus had figured out that Earth was huamaek and how valuable it was before Celestial Corporation did. Thats why they teamed up with Pentagram Department and started their underground work. Celestial Corporation thought that their value of Earth was great at first. They thought they could extract more stories from it since the Divine Spirits had invested so much in it. Exodus used Pentagram Department to blur Celestial Corporations judgment. No matter how much huamaek flowed in the world, if the creatures inside it settled for reality and did nothing, the story would not progress. A beautiful story eventually bes boring and repetitive, and loses its value. That was what led to the end of the world. What does Exodus want? They want the worlds tragedy. Lotfiout, Damcheon, Catharsis. The three of them have different genres of stories that they collect. Lotfiout doesnt care about the ssification of stories as long as they have value, but Damcheon and Catharsis are different. Damcheon wants a cheerful and pleasant story, and Catharsis wants a dark and despairing story. Theirpetition didnt stop at just picking up what was there. After the Codex was torn apart, they went to the point of trying to create stories. At least Lotfiout was stubbornly pushing his role, but Damcheon and Catharsis werent. They wanted the stories of their favorite genres to dominate the world. Exodus ruled the earth made of fire veins, and scattered all kinds of despair. That was why. If the passages where various storiese and go are contaminated by the ink of despair, then all the stories around it will also be dyed by it. Thats horrible. Ha ha. Horrible? For the lower beings living on Earth, it might feel that way. But for the upper beings, its a good thing no matter what. For them, its just changing the meta of the stories they can see. I cant deny that. Thinking about what the Divine Spirits did in the end in his previous life, Oelos words were not wrong at all. Of course, not all Divine Spirits look down on the lower humans. Among them, there are some who are very peculiar and try to guide and nurture the lower beings with love. But if you ask me if thats right, Id like to say no. Why? The interest of the transcendent is to ruin the object of interest whether it is good or bad. Their love also, is enough to make the lower world sick. You know well. As if youve seen it. Heh heh. Look at this guy. Hey. Im the King of Bias. I watch and enjoy how the lower, middle, and upper beings live, and understand their lives in my head. Thats why I can say this. You understand. Thats why I want to pay you a fair price. Well, actually, thats the biggest reason why Im weird. Oelo was definitely weird. He had no dignity like other kings of stories. Rather, he had a consideration that rxed and opened up the other persons mind. Usually, if youre that kind of being, youd think its natural to crush everything with authority and power, but Oelo didnt. He was like a being who made up the word freedom. He valued his own freedom while respecting others freedom. So, if youre going to collect fragments, will you ept my offer? What will you reward me with? I cant fill you up with points alone, but its strange not to give you points either. Im willing to provide you with various information besides points and stories. If necessary, you can ask for my help too. Thats tempting. But I cant do anything tant or contrary to the system. Even if I do, itll be nothing but trivial things. And actually, considering the fragments you have, you dont need my help anyway? I dont know about that. Besides, what about mypanions that I brought with me? No. Oelo shook his head firmly. He didnt even say what he was going to do, but Oelo answered as if he had been looking at it from the beginning. Why do you think I installed a wall and blocked the conversation? Fragments are only given to those who are qualified. Even I dont have the qualification to touch or scatter them. I can see them with my eyes and know their location, but thats all. Is it not possible without qualification? Yes. Even if they are first-generation Divine Spirits. I know you care about collectors. Well, Ive been watching them since your first painting, so I know how talented and special they are. But theyre not enough. Im not sure if theyre qualified or not, but not now. I see Oelos eyes sharpened and he nced at Kwon Jia behind the transparent wall. His pupils were piercing through her appearance as a human being now, and looking at her talent and essence. Only one thing, maybe Mad dog Kwon Jia could be possible. She cant do it alone. Yu-hyun said firmly. Oelo shrugged his shoulders, as if he expected that. It cant be all four of them. And I cant just favor the one who seems more likely, because he also seems a bit suspicious. What a pity. It is a pity. I cant collect all the fragments by myself. Thats why I wanted to ask you as a proxy. There is a way, though. Really? Yu-hyun widened his eyes, and Oeloughed, amused by his expression. Haha. Didnt you think of it? Its meaningless for me to talk about qualifications to those kids. I dont have the right to touch the fragments in the first ce, so how can I judge someone elses right? Now that you mention it, youre right. But youre different. You have the right, and you already have more than 10 fragments. That means you have the power to handle the fragments as you wish. Handle the fragments as he wished. Yu-hyun recalled when he made a navigation that could find other fragments with the one he stole from the cult leader. It wasnt his intention, but the fragment changed ording to Yu-hyuns will. So, as you said, you can also grant them the proxy rights if you want. Can I really use the fragments as I please? Why are you asking me? The Codex is not mine to begin with. It would have been my fathers, Logos, but not anymore. In the end, whoever picks it up is the owner, as they say. The fragments are yours to use however and wherever you want. Its your freedom in the end. But, you asked me to collect the fragments Did you forget why I asked you to collect them? Oh. Thats right. Oelo asked him to collect the fragments, but he didnt say to restore the Codex to its original state. What Oelo wanted was to find and kill the first traitor, Praytion. The fragments were nothing but bait to lure him out, not Oelos real goal. What I want is revenge. Revenge on the one who betrayed my fathers expectations, who betrayed us, his brothers. Thats all I want. Thats why I wandered around the world. Well, even then, I couldnt find any trace of him. But if the fragments start to gather, he will have no choice but to show himself eventually. Thats right. Oelo grinned and asked Yu-hyun. So, will you do it? Well, to be honest, it would be a shame for me if you refused my offer. Even if you reject me and collect the fragments on your own to summon Praytion, I will keep an eye on you and wait for him to appear. Dont I have no choice? You do have a choice. You can either ept my terms and get rewarded, or just refuse and get nothing. Thats almost ckmail. Yu-hyun chuckled and Oelo didnt deny it. Business should always be done cleanly. Thats true. And for me, its something I have to do anyway, so theres no need to refuse and lose the reward. Its almost like Im giving it away. You know that? But, just giving me stories or points is not enough. Yu-hyun crossed his legs and snapped his fingers. Oelo was about to say something about his arrogant attitude, but when he met Yu-hyuns serious eyes, he realized that he wasnt just bluffing. What do you want? Your reputation may not be as great as your other three brothers, but your name still has some value, right? Its a bit awkward for me to say it myself, but yes. Its true. Even though I look like this, Im one of the original Tellers. So I want to borrow your name value. He had the upper hand anyway. Yu-hyun was the only one who could do what Oelo wanted, and Oelo was willing to give him whatever he wanted in return for his revenge. Yu-hyun knew that Oelo had something valuable, and he nned to take as much as he could from him. The most versatile thing he could use was the reputation he had as the Primordial Teller. What are you going to do with that? Get a loan or something? Id rather take points from you than get a loan. You dont even bother to ask anymore. Anyway, its not a loan. I just want to secure my position a little more. You Oelo sensed that Yu-hyun was up to something. There was no reason for a senior Teller, and a possible future manager, to worry about his position. Oelo, who had always been yful and smiling, frowned and openly doubted Yu-hyun. Youre trying to use me for your office politics. Do you want to be the president of Lotfiout, or Celestial Inc.? Yu-hyun just smiled and didnt deny or confirm his words. So what are you going to do? I could force you to submit right here and now. But you wont. How can you be so sure? Those who seek revenge usually do. Youre a cheeky one. It feels strange to hear that from you, Oelo. Oelo, who looked like an innocent boy, raised his hands. It was a sign of surrender. He had already yed all the cards he had at this point. But the other side still had some hidden cards. Im only after revenge, not someplicated deal or negotiation. If we keep fighting like this, well only waste more energy. I dont want that. Thats why I can make this offer. Youre such a cunning snake. Im not a businessman like Lotfiout. Do you enjoy eating this old man alive? Ill take that as apliment. So, are you going to tell me what youre up to? A little Yu-hyun smirked and decided to give him a small clue. I need to clean up the headquarters. Chapter 300: Chapter 300: Yu-hyun had a lot of conversations with Oelo after their encounter. He didnt exin in detail what he was going to do next, but he made sure Oelo understood enough. Oelos reaction after hearing everything was neither amused nor skeptical of Yu-hyuns possibilities. Youre crazy. Oelo looked at Yu-hyun with an expression of boredom and threw a snack into his mouth. Youre insane. Truly insane. Only you coulde up with such an idea. But, theres no better way than this. Didnt you tell me yourself? Dont drag me into this. Youll contaminate me. I may be proud of living long, but I wouldnt do what you do. Youre being too harsh.I thought you were a tiger among tellers, not a normal one, but I was wrong. Youre immeasurable. All I told you was the location of a fragment in another dimension, not on Earth. Yes. And theres one fragment in that ce. Oelo, who knew better than anyone where Yu-hyun was talking about, red at him with half-closed eyes. Youll die. You dont have to use that method. There must be another way. But youre risking your life for this? But, that would take too much time. The enemies are not easy either. If we give them time, theyll have the advantage as well as me. Yu-hyun thought of Demiarios. The octopus-headed creature who smiled at him. But, what was really horrible was not just Demiarios. There were also the tellers of Exodus who joined him, and more importantly, there was another traitor in the headquarters who was more formidable than Demiarios. Unless he knew their true identity, Yu-hyun thought his path would be very perilous. They wanted Yu-hyuns destruction as much as he wanted Pentagrams. I had to take drastic measures too. I felt it while watching your stories, but hearing your determination in person makes my brain unable to keep up. Oelo had seen Yu-hyun as a freak among tellers, a gambler who was crazy enough to risk his life. His stories always showed that. From the time he gave up his protection in the Constantinople siege, to when he pulled out the stake of the name list without escaping the copsing Agido, to when he defeated the mad sea demon. It was the same afterwards. When he thought of what Yu-hyun had done, looking back at his footsteps made him wonder how he could do that even with several lives. But, he survived until now because he seeded in all those gambles. If he seeds this much, I wonder if its really a gamble at this point. He only seeded after all. But then when I hear what hes going to do next, its definitely a gamble. A gamble with a very low probability. Oelo didnt like those who only cared about their own safety and well-being and stayed in their ce, but Yu-hyun was so extreme that even he felt disgusted. Yu-hyun smiled as if he praised such a reaction. Then, Ill get up now. Are you leaving? Yes. It seems like weve finished talking. Please let me know when you need a name. Is that so? Oh, wait a minute. Oelo said that and called his robot secretary again. Maybe because he gave him a hint beforehand, the robot secretary brought five pieces of stories with him when he came in. Oelo released the transparent barrier that blocked Yu-hyun and the collectors and got up from his cushion. What is this? Youre still a guest, so you should take a gift before you go. I have some pride too, you know. How would it look if I just sent you away after inviting you? A gift? Its a specially made story. It will be very useful for you guys. It wasnt just an empty word. Even to Yu-hyuns eyes, the white lumps that the secretary brought were filled with great power. One of the Tellers of the Beginning, Oelo, had said it himself: that he had something useful for them. Considering his reputation, no one could deny the value of his stories. Take these. I chose them to suit each of you. Thank you for your generosity. To Kang Hye-rim, who could manipte brainwaves, he gave the story of [Brainstorm], which would greatly increase her output. To Kwon Jia, who never gave up and craved for endless battles, he gave the story of [Indomitable Berserker], which would amplify her attacks as she got wounded and exhausted. To Seo Sumin, whose body was still weakpared to his will and inner power, he gave the story of [Limitless Body]. And to Yoo Young-min, who specialized in long-range attacks, he gave the story of [Overload], which would enhance his offensive power. They were all stories that even high-level collectors could not easily obtain. And Oelo casually gave them as gifts, making them realize once again how amazing he was. And for you I dont know if youll like this, but its better than nothing. Oelo said that and handed a story to Yu-hyun. This? Youve been using some impressive martial artstely. To maximize their power, you need to go beyond the next level. They call it will in Murim World, right? Yes. Thats right. Then this should be somewhat helpful for you now. The story that Oelo gave to Yu-hyun was [Will Focus]. It might seem like the most humble storypared to the others, but Oelo didnt think so. The simpler it looks, the more upright and intense its effect is. Besides, considering the crazy things youre going to do in the future, this mighte in handy. Why? It doesnt matter anyway. Once I get there, these stories will be meaningless. This one looks like nothing at all, so no one thinks its great. And if they dont think its great, they cant see its value. Oelo only exined that much and closed his mouth. The rest was up to them now. Oelo bid farewell to Yu-hyun as he left. Good luck. Yes. See you again. If you can call me, that is. There was a lot in those words. He implied that he wasnt sure if Yu-hyuns n would seed and that he might even die. Yu-hyun didnt feel the need to correct him. He just chuckled and briefly pondered what he had to do next. And so Yu-hyun returned to Earth with hispanions on the space train. *** What did you talk about? When they came back to the office, Kwon Jia called Yu-hyun aside and asked him that question. She didnt know what Yu-hyun and Oelo had talked about behind the wall. Even if she tried to figure it out with her poison tongue skill, the transparent wallpletely changed their lip movements. She only knew that the blond boy was a really amazing being and that he had made some deal with Yu-hyun that they didnt know about. She felt regretful and impatient about that. Until she called him separately and asked him before they returned to Earth, Yu-hyun didnt say anything about what they had talked about. Are we still not enough for him? Not only her but also Kang Hye-rim, Seo Sumin, and Yoo Young-min had be stronger. They had worked hard and harder after seeing his past, not to hold him back. Their efforts paid off and they grew and became stronger than before. They were proud of themselves for that. But they couldnt reach him. He was so close in front of them, within reach of their hands, but they couldnt touch him. Is this not enough? Kwon Jia never thought she would regret forgetting her past so much. Surely her memories from then were so horrible that she wanted to erase them from her mind. But on the other hand, it was also the time when she was the strongest, when she didnt bow down to anything and worked hard. Strength gained with pain. Kwon Jia wanted that more than ever at this moment. I am We had a lot of conversations. Yu-hyuns voice brought Kwon Jia back to reality. Is there something we cant know? Yes. His short and firm answer made Kwon Jias heart ache. She suppressed her emotions for a moment and red at Yu-hyun with slightly raised eyes. Was it because we were not enough, she wanted to ask, but Yu-hyun spoke first. Its because you all are too precious to me. ! Kwon Jia widened her eyes at his response, as if he had read her mind. Honestly, I want to tell you too. Its hard for me to carry this alone, and its also hurting you. But you know, Jia. There are things in the world that we cant do as we wish. Yu-hyun also wanted to tell her about the Book of Genesis. He wanted to inform her about the fragments, and gather them all together. But the world did not allow the existence of the fragments to be revealed. Especially Kwon Jia, who knew about the fragments and what they had done. If he told her the truth about the fragments, he couldnt predict what would happen when she reacted. What if her memory didnt recover slowly, but woke up all at once? What if she had sealed her memory herself to prepare for danger, and told Yu-hyun that she should never regain it? He couldnt tell Kwon Jia everything. The moment he spoke, he would inevitably affect the memory that she had sealed herself. But the reason why I dont say anything more is because I was asked by you, Jia. I asked you? Thats all I can say. You shouldnt try to find out more. Kwon Jia put away her thoughts of questioning him when she saw his face. This man was not indifferent to the collectors, including herself. He was always consistent. He always worried and cared for them, and thought of them. She knew that, but how shameful it was to only receive his kindness and not repay him. She also wanted to do something for him, to help him, but she had to stay still because of something unknown. Kwon Jia couldnt stand it. I hate it. I hate being only a burden to you and not doing anything. She honestly expressed her feelings. The regressors trait rang an rm and suppressed her from shouting, but Kwon Jia clenched her teeth and endured it. She hated being dishonest with her feelings because of the trait. What should I do? How can I help you? She was tired of only receiving. What did she go through that hellish regression for? To save the world, and to break free from this cursed bond. She saved others with altruism, and came this far even though she was hurt. It was all her will. When will I ever stop being a burden Then lets have a serious talk about it. What? Kwon Jia was stunned by Yu-hyuns sudden change of tone. Wasnt this a serious conversation? Didnt Yu-hyun listen to her earnestly? I understand your feelings, Jia. So I decided to offer another solution. Another solution? Is there such a thing? There is a truth that you shouldnt know, Jia. And I cant tell you whats going on because of that. Right? Thats true Kwon Jia nodded unconsciously at his words. But you and the others want to help me. Then the solution is simple. There is a solution? Knowing and helping are two different things. Then there is only one option. Dont try to know, just help. Dont try to know Chapter 301: Chapter 301: The news of promotion that Celine brought was that Yu-hyun had been promoted to Deputy Director. There was another good news as well: Celine had also been promoted from a regr employee to a deputy. Yu-hyun and Celine, both of them had been promoted at the same time. Celine said that this was all she knew for now, and she would tell them more when the official document cameter. She then left her seat. Kwon Jia, who happened to overhear their conversation, quietly admired Yu-hyuns rise to the Deputy Director position. Congrattions. Youre already a Deputy Director. Youre not far from bing a director-level teller. The Deputy Director was right below the director. And only the top 1% of all tellers could have the title of Deputy Director.This was definitely something to celebrate. It was not just a matter of words, but a big event that deserved a grand party. Kwon Jia looked at Yu-hyuns reaction and was slightly puzzled. Whats wrong? It was a good thing to be promoted to Deputy Director, but Yu-hyun didnt seem very happy. He rather looked like he was deep in thought, narrowing his eyes. His reaction seemed more like worrying about what would happen next, rather than enjoying the fact that he had be a Deputy Director. Yu-hyun? Oh, sorry. I need to get a grip. Is there something bothering you? No. Its just that I was so immersed in the sudden promotion. Wow. Deputy Director. I heard that you have to y office politics and choose your side well to climb up from the Deputy Director level, but its a bit surprising. Yu-hyun hadnt made any solid connections yet. He barely had any meetings with the executive line of the central office. If he had to name some acquaintances, they were only Galiaz and Celestina, the director of Celestial Ice who had retired from the front line. On the contrary, he had to deal with the hostile Pentagram and other tellers from the Sihwa office who were wary and jealous of him. It was almost a miracle that he had been promoted to Deputy Director. Of course, Yu-hyun didnt bother to tell her this. After all, it was a good thing and what mattered more was what would happen next. Miss Jia. Whatever happens, I trust you with the task I asked you Ill leave it to you. Yeah. Sure. Anytime. Kwon Jia didnt press him on his subtle behavior. The next day. Yu-hyun made bracelets using fragments and distributed them to the rest of the people. Kang Hye-rim, Seo Sumin, and Yoo Young-min wondered what the bracelets were made of and what they had to do with them, but they didnt ask. When they heard that Kwon Jia also agreed to follow him silently, the three of them decided to do the same without making a fuss. As time passed, new events happened one after another in reality. The most famous one among them was the appearance of returnees. As expected, its faster than the previous history. Yu-hyun sat in the observers room and watched the situation outside. Was it because the barrier between Earth and Hybrid World had weakened more than before? The returnees who had vanished by vanishing started to show up one by one. And their appearance was not exactly human, but not too far from it either. They had reason and couldmunicate. So the association focused on finding and gathering them with all their resources. The returnees who had be stronger in another world were potential talents who would be a great force for the country in the future. They couldnt miss them with their eyes open. The treatment of returnees is also much better than in my previous life. It was unfortunate for Kim Myungjun who followed Jin Cheongwoon and died by Yu-hyuns hand, but the world was now swept by the returnee craze. Well, its natural that returnees with reason would attract the attention of Earth people. What kind of world they went to and what they experienced there, what was there and how many different races existed there. It was a world of difference between knowing that things that were only seen in fantasy or SF novels actually existed and hearing from people who actually experienced them. Yu-hyun carefully searched for Choi Do-yoon among the returnees, but he was still nowhere to be found. Even though the appearance of returnees is faster than I thought, his return is still not yet. He didnt even know what Choi Do-yoon had gone through in another world and why he came back to Earth. Even if the Earth changed, there was a chance that Choi Do-yoon would not dy his return as long as the world he lived in remained the same. Anyway, thats not what matters. Just then, Celine entered the supervisors room. A few days had passed since the promotion ceremony was decided, and an official document had arrived with the details of who was promoted and when the ceremony would be held. Senior. Please check this. Here are the promotion certificates for you and me. Hmm. Thats right. Congrattions, Celine. You can now officially call yourself a teller. Its all thanks to you, senior. Celine smiled faintly. It was a fresh smile for Yu-hyun, who could tell that she was happy with the situation. She had thought that her promotion was almost blocked and that she couldnt do anything about it. But who would have known that the ce she reached after being chased and pushed away would be her lifeline? Hmm. By the way, now that youre an assistant manager, can you move to a different department? Ah. Senior. I had something to tell you about that Youre going to move, right? Yes. Celine answered after some hesitation. She had been working hard to back up Yu-hyun from behind as a member of the support team, but her original goal was to be a teller in the visual department. She couldnt do it when she was still a regr employee because of herck of skills, but she gained some recognition when she was promoted to assistant manager. But what made her hesitate to answer was Yu-hyun. He knew that and joked with her. Why? Are you feeling sad now that youre leaving me? What, what are you talking about? Thats not it. Then why are you making such a sad face? You got promoted and got a chance to go to the visual department you wanted. You should be happy. Dont you feel anything, senior? Me? No. Celine turned her head away. Yu-hyun smiled at her attitude, which revealed her true feelings. Well, Im sorry to see you go. But thanks to you, my work became easier. But now I cant have that anymore. And starting over with a new teller from the support team is also a hassle. If you want me to stay, I cant refuse. Huh? When Yu-hyun asked back, Celine answered with a slightly flushed face, trying to control her expression desperately. Youre a supervisor now, arent you? Youre the first one to be a supervisor without belonging to any department. Working under someone like that is a career for me in itself. So, please dont misunderstand. Celine. Theres no other teller who can do your work for you except me. Yes. Impetent. So I do want to go to the visual department, but it doesnt have to be right now. I can postpone it. No. Yu-hyun shook his head. You dont have to postpone it. No, dont postpone it more than you have to. Dont postpone it? Its an opportunity that you earned by working hard. You made it possible to grab that opportunity. You shouldnt give it up because of me. Celine. Why did you join Celestial Corporation? To show off my visuals, my amazing visuals. Thats right. Then focus on that. Dont let me sway you and dont weigh your dreams against me. If theres something you want, go for it. Show me the story you want to tell. Senior Celines face showed guilt and Yu-hyun waved his hand to reassure her. Hey hey. What are you going to do if you feel sorry for me? You dont have to feel sorry at all. Youre doing well and getting promoted, and Im telling you to go for the path you wanted from the start. Why are you making such a face? And what, are you never going to see me again if you go to the visual department? Me? No, no. Thats not it. When youe to the art room, you should get more help from me. Do you know how to do art and how to choose a collector to contract with? I dont know yet. Thats right. You are now at the starting point as a teller. You cant act like youre already done. At that remark, Celine made a nk expression for a moment, then returned to her usual cold face. Youre right. I guess I was too ahead of myself. Thats good to know. But if I go to the art room, I have to give back your library authority first Ah. About that. Yu-hyun cut off Celines words. He had something he wanted to say to Celine about the library authority. Just leave it as it is. Excuse me? Celine asked what he meant. Celine had received some of Yu-hyuns library authority in order to perform the duties of the support room teller. Even if she had received some of the ownership, the owner of the library was clearly Kang Yu-hyun, and she had no say in taking it back. Rather, if she moved to the art room, the library authority would have to go back to Yu-hyun. But Yu-hyun told her not to give it back, that it wasnt necessary. You dont have to give it back right away. No, maybe its safer for you to have more of it. What do you mean by that? Hmm. I cant tell you why. Not right now. Right now Does that mean youll be able to tell meter? By then, youll realize why I said this without me telling you. I dont understand. Celine couldnt ept Yu-hyuns behavior. He said he would give her more of the library ownership. Did he have feelings for her and wanted to do her a favor? No way. Hes not the type to do this just because of his feelings. The Kang Yu-hyun teller she saw was definitely a warm and very human teller. But he wouldnt give her the library authority just to show his kindness. Especially since it was arge library with over 10,000 existing viewers. He couldnt have been unaware of its value. Yu-hyun was a teller who would teach someone how to fish instead of just giving them a fish. And he said he would entrust her with the library authority. Theres something going on. Celine realized that something was happening and that Yu-hyun had a n and nodded. I understand. Youre quick to understand. Thats good. I did well with one junior. Then, should I keep the library authority as it is for now? Well, Im thinking of leaving it as a rental for a period of time. How long is the period? It might be long. At least a month or three months. That was longer than she expected. Even though he was about to be promoted to deputy manager, he said that, which meant he was looking at something after that. Oh, and when you get promoted to deputy right away, leave the support room and go straight to the art room. Dont look back at me like youre not going to do anything with me and be firm. Got it? Is this for show? Yu-hyun just smiled and didnt answer. But his smile gave Celine confidence in her question. I understand. If thats what you want, I dont mind doing it. Its not coercion. Its good if you do it, but its not a big deal if you dont. But, if I do, it might help you a little bit, right? Then Ill do it. Celines voice was firm. Yu-hyun felt that he couldnt stop her when he saw her upright eyes. When he first saw her, she looked neat on the outside but her eyes were rebellious. Now there was no sign of that at all." Fine. Let me see some of your talent, junior. Havent you seen enough already? I want to see more, thats what Im saying. You dont have to whine so much. Youll see plenty when I go to the painting room. Im going to follow in your footsteps and be a great teller, and present a splendid painting that will put my name in the hall of fame. What? You knew about the hall of fame too? I dreamed of it since I was a kid. I see. Yu-hyun felt like he understood why Celine wanted to be a teller, and why she was obsessed with painting. She saw the light in that brilliant story. The light that emanated from the process of a beautiful and excellent being advancing with all their will. It was so dazzling and beautiful. Anyone who could see it would be captivated by it. And from your appearance too. Celine did not say the rest. She was still toocking to say that. Fine. If you have a dream, I have nothing to say. So, will you go to the headquarters for now? Yeah. Lets go. Its a promotion after all. I have to attend the ceremony. Its better to go sooner rather thanter. Yu-hyun said with a smiling face, but his eyes sank deeper. Yeah. Its better to go sooner. Chapter 302: Chapter 302: The promotion ceremony was held as usual, with a moderate size. It was neither too shy nor too shabby. Yu-hyuns appearance, who had climbed up to the position of the youngest deputy director after being the youngest assistant manager and manager, was not surprising to the other tellers anymore. It was him. It was Kang Yu-hyun. They shrugged off the rumor that he had be a Deputy Director. They had expected this day toe someday. Of course, there were some tellers who did not care much about him, as he felt like a distant star to them. But on the other hand, there were also those who were wary and jealous of his rapid promotion. Even those people could not confront him directly, and they only nced at him with distrustful eyes from afar.[This concludes the promotion ceremony.] The gathered tellers dispersed in different directions. Some gathered to congratte those they knew who had been promoted, and some left to deal with their own work as mere spectators. Yu-hyun received formalpliments from among the scattering tellers. Most of them were managers, and they envied his fast promotion while hoping to impress him and get some benefits from him. Hehe. Deputy Director Kang Yu-hyun. You are really amazing. How can you rise so fast? Im Adumra, a manager from the support department. If you find the library too big and ufortable, how about using our departments teller The fact that Yu-hyun did not belong to any department was very attractive to the other tellers. It was like a jewel rolling around on the street without an owner. What they overlooked was that the jewel had the power to repel anyone who approached it, and it was much smarter than them. Excuse me, but can you please step aside for a moment? My junior also got promoted today, and I want to congratte her. Oh, sure. We must have bothered you for no reason. The tellers who had gathered dispersed at Yu-hyuns polite tone. Yu-hyun sighed and looked for Celine. Ah, senior. Congrattions, Assistant Manager Celine. Celine was standing alone in a corner where no ones eyes reached, without receiving any congrattions from anyone. She had never been properly affiliated with any ce, and more importantly, she had only be an assistant manager as a regr employee, so no one was very impressed. It was natural to be an assistant manager if you had time. But considering that the art department was especially fast in promotion, and that the support department was the slowest, Celines promotion was also exceptional. I feel uneasy even when I hear such words from you or someone else. Its not sarcasm, its real praise. You can be purely happy. Its not a situation to be purely happy, is it? Celine asked subtly while looking at Yu-hyun. Even though she said so verbally, her eyes were asking for confirmation from Yu-hyun. They had made a promise before they came here. They agreed to have a few words with each other after the promotion ceremony. And the next step was, starting from now. Celine said to Yu-hyun in a cold voice. Im sick of the support department work. Im going to the art department. Are you sure? Moving departments is not a good thing for you. I didnt learn anything from you anyway. Ive been thinking about this from the beginning. Some of the tellers who were about to leave heard their sharp conversation. What? Are Assistant Manager Celine and Deputy Director Kang Yu-hyun fighting right now? I thought Assistant Manager Celine had been working as Deputy Director Kangs assistant and they were close. Could it be that it wasnt? Well. Deputy Director Kang didnt have no allies for nothing. He had skills, but his personality must have been very self-righteous. Tsk tsk. As they were talking, their conversation continued. There were several exchanges that seemed to cut each other sharply, though not passionately. Eventually, when a lot of eyes gathered around them, Celine moved. She turned her back on Yu-hyun and walked out of the banquet hall with rough steps. Yu-hyun did not stop her, but stood still and watched her disappearing back. Anyone who saw it would only think that they had fought, a suspicious scene. That should be enough. As Yu-hyun was about to leave the banquet hall, two burly tellers blocked his way. Are you Manager Kang Yu-hyun? No, Deputy Director Kang Yu-hyun? Yeah. What is it? Youll have toe with us for a moment. Their tone was polite, but their voice was not. They looked like inspection tellers, and Yu-hyun realized that what he had vaguely expected had happened. It would only hurt his image if he resisted in this situation. Yu-hyun nodded. Fine. Lead the way. Im not going anywhere anyway. The two tellers exchanged nces when Yu-hyun agreed to follow them, and then turned around and moved. Yu-hyun followed them with a leisurely pace. As soon as he left the banquet hall, he met Celines eyes in the nearby corridor. The two exchanged nces for a brief moment, and then turned their heads as if nothing had happened. While following the inspection tellers, Yu-hyun recalled the promotion ceremony that had just taken ce. I knew that some of the tellers with high positions didnt show up, but this time there were unusually few of them. At the promotion ceremony, a few directors showed up. But since it was a special asion, some of the tellers with some status took turns in their roles. But this time, there were no directors at all. Even though it was a Deputy Directors promotion ceremony, which was hard toe by once in ten years. They must have been too busy to attend. Here. The inspection teller stopped in front of arge door. Their role was up to here, and they stood on both sides of the entrance with their backs straight. Yu-hyun shrugged his shoulders and opened the door and went inside. The interior was arge circr conference hall. Yu-hyun looked around the inside of the conference hall, and he could see where all the tellers above the director level had gone. They were all here. All kinds of different-looking tellers were looking at him standing in the center of the stage. Yu-hyun thought it was a conference hall when he first entered, but he realized it wasnt when he felt the eyes around him. It was closer to a court than a conference hall. Yu-hyun stood in the center, and the tellers sitting on severalyers of tables around him were judging him. Yu-hyun nced at several tellers. They were all formidable people with dazzling books. Among them, there were quite a few who were familiar with Yu-hyun. Celestina Director is here too, and so is Galliaz. And those who have books mixed with rainbow colors are above director level, executives? Not all executives would have gathered here, but it wasnt too few either. The attention and gaze of the high-ranking officials were very heavy. Even Yu-hyun, who didnt flinch even when facing a first-generation Divine Spirit, felt tense from the pressure of the space itself. But he didnt want to show any weakness, so he straightened his back and looked straight ahead. He had an idea of what their intention was for calling him here, but he couldnt act like he knew already. But its amazing. They even called Galliaz, who had already retired from the front line. Is it because of his seniority? Or maybe this ce was important enough to call him. Yu-hyun had enough clues to feel that. The executives are gathered here, but they seem to be waiting for something. They were good at hiding their emotions, so they didnt show any signs, but there was something called atmosphere. The atmosphere of this court was not fully ripe yet. Even though Yu-hyun had arrived, there was still onest piece missing here. Thatst piece is ng! At that moment, a rough cracking sound spread throughout the court. At the same time, the atmosphere that had not been ripe until now changed densely. Without any murmuring noise, the tellers who had been sitting still rose to their feet. [The Chairman is Coming.] Who said that? No, it didnt matter who said it as soon as that name came up. At the same time, another door opposite to the one Yu-hyun entered opened wide and revealed a figure. Heh. The first thing he felt was the overwhelming presence and the dazzling light that filled his eyes. He had met countless beings, but he had never seen a book that emitted such intense light, except for Michael. Behind the books light, a being with a cane walked slowly into the court. He had a hunched back and relied on his cane to walk, but he didnt look shabby at all, even though he was over 5m tall. His ck and bulky clothes looked like a ck waterfall flowing from his shoulders to the floor. His religious attire was in without any ornaments or fringes, but it didnt look light and rather felt devout. His hand holding the cane was veryrge and long, and dried up. His face also looked like he was wearing a huge ster mask, not a normal human face. Behind his cracked and crumbly face, his white hair flowed like the wind and his beard was so long that it almost touched the floor. The author, Chairman Lotfiout. Compared to Oelo he had seen before, he felt sorry for Oelo, but the other one felt much closer to a transcendent being. The chairman scanned the audience with his sharp eyes. The tellers who stood up were still as if time had frozen. The chairman sat down in his exclusive seat and then the tense atmosphere loosened up a bit. The tellers all sat down and the chairman looked at Yu-hyun who stood in the center of the court with his cane. Lets begin. Yes. A turtle-like teller who assisted the chairman nodded his head. Thank you for taking time out of your busy schedule toe here. I came because you called me, but whats going on? The chairman came too. Some tellers who didnt know why asked the turtle teller who was the host. I called the board members and directors, but I didnt make the agenda. Then, who did Its me. Everyones eyes turned to the source of the voice. There was Demiarios, who had a head of a two-legged creature and sat quietly in his seat. Director Demiarios. Whats going on? Why are we gathering like this? First of all, I would like to thank you all foring here without missing anyone. I know you are all busy, so I will make it quick. Demiarios got up from his seat and walked slowly down to the center of the court where Yu-hyun stood. Manager Kang Yu-hyun. No, you got promoted today, so you are now Deputy Director Kang Yu-hyun. Do you know why you are here? Hmm. I dont know. Is that so? I dont know if you are pretending or really dont know, but you dont have to be too curious. This situation will end soon anyway. He spoke very politely and softly, but his emotion in his twisted red eyes was not like that. A creepy aura. It was not a crude aura that meant to kill someone, but an aura of a spider that slowly approached its prey caught in its web. Yu-hyun felt that this circr court surrounded him was like a web. Web court. And he was the prey that flew into the center of it. You must be curious. Who is this teller and why is he standing here? And why did Ie forward? Some of them looked curious at Demiarios words, but some of them who knew him well looked disgusted. Especially, Director Celestina and Director Utatas reactions were obvious. Hey. Director Demiarios. You said you would make it quick, but you are talking nonsense. Dont beat around the bush and tell us what you called us for. Haha. Thats what I was going to do. Demiariosughed and shrugged off the provocation. A lot of things happened recently. The earth, a huge world, regained its value and the Divine Spirits became interested in it. The earth, which was oncebeled as unqualified and on the verge of extinction, came back to life and started to show more potential for stories than other dimensions. Everyone nodded their heads as they heard about the earth, which anyone with good ears would hear about. Chairman Lotfiout also listened quietly to his words. And this Kang Yu-hyun deputy standing here is the teller who has thergest library in that earth. In fact, he is the one who led the potential of the world called earth. But his voice changed. Yu-hyun frowned and waited for what Demiarios would say next. What if I told you that this whole process was actually made by someone? Would you believe me? Demiarios dropped a bombshell in front of the chairman. Im here to reveal the ugly truth of Teller Kang Yu-hyun. Chapter 303: Chapter 303: Silence spread like a morning fog among the audience. None of the tellers showed any shock or surprise or strong reaction. The tellers gathered in this court were all qualified enough to be here. They were not easily startled by anything and rather epted things boldly. However, apart from not being surprised, they were interested in Demiarioss statement. Demiarios, head of department. Is that true? The first one to ask was Celestina, head of department. She twisted her lips and red at Demiarios with a tense gaze. If you uttered that without any evidence, you will have to take responsibility. You know that there is nothing more dangerous than false usation among us, right?I wouldnt have said it here if I had no evidence. He wouldnt have gambled without confidence. Moreover, the chairman, who could be called the king of the headquarters, was here in this court. He wouldnt have spread a false rumor out of vanity in such a ce. Then what is that ugly face? And what is your evidence? The next one to ask was Utata, head of the inspection department. He had been eager to get back at Demiarios since he lost Shamat. The faint redness of his white hair was evidence that he still maintained a spark of anger. Another teller answered instead of Utatas question. Lets hear it first. He must have enough evidence to call us all here, right? Garas. Utata stared at Garas, head of department, who spoke mockingly. Garas was half-crocodile and half-human, and he was also a head of the inspection department, in charge of a different department, and an enemy who often shed with Utata. Garas sent a friendly look to Demiarios. Well. Demiarios, head of department. Tell us. What is the great news? Some other heads nodded in agreement with Garas. Celestina, Galiaz, and Utata frowned at the sight. The number of tellers who sided with Demiarios was unusual. They are all wary of Kang Yu-hyun. Celestina knew what was on the minds of the senior executives gathered in this court. How could she not? She had suffered the same things before she became a head of department. Kang Yu-hyuns talent as the youngest deputy head was enough to threaten them. Moreover, Yu-hyun, who belonged to nowhere, had the potential to be a new line without having to hold someones line. For them, Kang Yu-hyun was a dangerous element who would bring a new wind of change to the stagnant Celestial Corporation. And, the chairman has no intention of stopping it. Lotfiouts way had always been like that. He treated those who survived and proved themselves ordingly, but he had no mercy for those who failed. He was not the type to favor or tter anyone. Rather, Lotfiout was the most interested in watching the situation. Demiarioss momentum was boosted by that. Kang Yu-hyun teller has manipted the story. A heavy blow from the start. Before anyone could react to that, Demiarios exined it. Havent you thought it was strange before? All the stories that Kang Yu-hyun teller did were things that everyone said were impossible. Demiarios said that and floated evidence in the air. There were images of all kinds of worlds that Yu-hyun had passed through so far. I know. There is nothingpletely impossible. Maybe the first time, or even the next time, it was possible because of luck or skill. But thats only once or twice. But look at this. How many times did Kang Yu-hyun teller do this? A lot. Too many. Stories that others thought were impossible, trials that everyone imed would fail. Yu-hyun jumped over them as if to show them and proved his skills. Usually when you see such a spectacle, you cant help but think that Yu-hyun is really amazing. But not at this moment, not in this ce. Everyone here knew how hard those stories were. Hmm. Can you do that more than five times in a row? Its okay until the first two times. But its a bit strange if you keep winning like that. Celestina heard those voices in her ears one by one. She realized what was going on. As far as she knew, Yu-hyuns sess was all thanks to his skills. He turned the extreme probability that others thought was impossible into sess several times. It was close to a miracle. Yes. It was so close to a miracle that it could be doubted. Demiarios. Galiaz also pondered over Demiarioss im with his arms crossed. He didnt want to admit it, but his im seemed usible at first nce. It was more natural to think that there was some external intervention than to think that the sess of 0.0001% probability really happened. Sess seemed impressive, but if it continued, people couldnt ept it as pure sess. Demiarios stimted the doubt that they had to have. Yu-hyun. How are you going to deal with this? Galiaz couldnt abandon Yu-hyun here. He was nominally retired from the front line, so he was only allowed to watch. His sunken gaze was still fixed on Yu-hyun, who stood still. This is ridiculous. Ive been had. Yu-hyun wondered what Demiarios was trying to do by setting up this situation, but he was impressed by how sharply he attacked. Demiarios was right. Yu-hyuns sess was not just due to luck or skill. He did have luck and skill, but he also had the advantage of knowing what would happen in the future because he had returned from it. The knowledge that others didnt have from before his return was his biggest weapon. But it had backfired on him. Demiarios didnt know that Yu-hyun had returned. He just pointed out the doubts he had about what Yu-hyun had done and pursued them relentlessly. From Yu-hyuns perspective, the premise that he had to seed because he knew everything was not something that others could ept. What do you say? Can you refute me? Demiarios face was like that of an octopus, so Yu-hyun couldnt catch his subtle expressions, but now it was different. Demiarios was confident of his victory. Yu-hyun looked around lightly. Everyone was looking at him as if he was already a criminal. Even if he wasnt a criminal, they would rather have him be one. They had to step on the sprout that was rising fast from below. Interesting. He already knew that Celestial Corporation was like this, but facing it directly gave him a new feeling. And what he realized anew was that even the most amazing tellers were emotional beings. They epted the suspicion that he drew from circumstantial evidence and intuition as if it were certain. They didnt have any transcendent cognitive abilities or brilliant reasoning skills. I heard what Demiarios said. So he had to y along with their level. I understand that you dont like me hitting the jackpot repeatedly, and that you have doubts about me. Its a coincidence when you win the lottery once, but it bes inevitable when you win it several times. Thats right. But there is no clear evidence that all this happened inevitably. In the end, what Demiarios imed was all spection, wasnt it? Did Demiarios think that the people who gathered here would be swayed by such a im without any clear evidence? Yu-hyun deliberately praised the audience. They are all great people who cant bepared to me. They have lived for a long time, experienced various things, won inpetitions, and secured their firm positions. No one hatespliments. Tellers were no exception. Most of them pretended to be indifferent to Yu-hyuns tant praise, but they nodded inwardly. Do you think they would believe such a im without clear evidence? That would be an insult to the people who are here. Yu-hyun didnt properly refute Demiarios im. He didnt intend to do so in the first ce. The more he tried to refute, the more he would fall into Demiarios trap. Then what should Yu-hyun do? He had to fight fire with fire. He couldnt prove his innocence. He wouldnt either. Because his im was wrong from the start. The best way to counter an attack was not to defend, but to attack back. The best way to counter a provocation was not to address the message, but to attack the messenger. This kid. Demiarios narrowed his eyes. Some tellers eximed Yeah, right at Yu-hyuns im. The atmosphere that he had barely pulled to his side shifted back to the other side. But Demiarios had anticipated this situation as well. He didnt underestimate Yu-hyun from the beginning. He was determined to crush him thoroughly and do his best. Then let me ask you. How did you survive a near-death experience, withstand the attack of a second-generation Divine Spirit, and get all the connections from all kinds of unbelievable feats? You cant answer. You have no choice. Because none of this is real. Then I dont know what you are so sure of. Satan. As Demiarios uttered that name, murmurs arose from everywhere. Satan. The one whoughs in the darkest ce. The lord of the demon war. His name was not to be taken lightly in the mixed world. Even the tellers, who had hidden their true feelings until now, reacted to the name of Satan. Everyone here knows that you have a close rtionship with Satan. And that he gave you a personal gift. Whats wrong with receiving a gift? Its not the gift itself that matters. Its what kind of gift it is. And I know what it is. Demiarios uttered the name of the gift. Laces Demon. ! What did you say? Some of the tellers jumped up from their seats at his words. The chairman, Lotfiout, who had been listening quietly, also twitched his eyes slightly. A power that knows everything from the past and present, and ultimately finds out the future. You received such a great story as a gift. Am I wrong? Yu-hyun had no idea where Demiarios got that information. He had hidden Laces power thoroughly. He had never uttered Laces name in front of anyone. It was impossible to hide itpletely, but he never expected him to bring up Laces name. Especially in this situation. Wait. If you have Laces power, then you did everything knowing it. But, is that possible? Doing something knowing what will happen is, essentially, manipting the story to your liking. Isnt knowing and acting on it different? Knowing and seeding are not exactly the same. From the start, its unclear whether Laces power itself is legitimate or not. This is ultimately something that can be argued either way. Opinions flew back and forth in an instant. There was a fierce sh between the opinion that Yu-hyuns actions were maniption because he had Laces power, and the opinion that knowing and leading it to sess were separate things. But this trial was bound to tilt to one side from the beginning. As soon as Yu-hyun did not deny Lace, he had given the other side a pretext to tear him apart. It didnt matter what the truth was, or what the fair verdict was. For most tellers, it was enough that they wanted Yu-hyun to fail. The flow is tilting to one side. Yu-hyun felt like he could see the shape of the words in his eyes. They spun fiercely and then flowed to one side. The words merged with other words and turned into arrows that shot at Yu-hyun. Demiarios approached Yu-hyun and whispered in a low voice that only he could hear. How do you feel now? A life of always seeding is like a curse. You dont notice the failure lurking beneath your confidence that you can do anything. And the faster you run, the bigger the shock when you fall. Youve prepared a lot. Are you still trying to act arrogant? Yes, I did. You dont know how many enemies youve made on your way up to that position. You didnt look down. Its not just me. I also received a lot of help from other people, along with the Divine Spirits. I have a rough idea. Haha. You might guess. But knowing wont change anything. Demiarios backed away from Yu-hyun. He smirked at Yu-hyun for thest time. Youre done. The verdict was given at the same time. Silence. The chairman Lotfiout opened his mouth, and the audience quieted down as if they had been lying until then. Everyones eyes turned to the chairman as if they had agreed. I will make a decision. Chapter 304: Chapter 304: Even though there were various opinions and most of them had the same idea, the final decision maker for the most important issue was the president, Lotfiout. It was the rule of the headquarters that if Lotfiout said he would do it, it would be done regardless of everyone elses opposition. Thats why all the tellers who had been arguing fiercely until now were nervous about what the president would say. Lotfiout opened his mouth with a staff in his hand. ording to the strictw of the headquarters, anyone who makes up a story with lies should be thrown into the disposal bin. Thats! Celestina tried to stand up and shout something, but Lotfiout silenced her with a light nce. Celestina sat down on her seat as if she copsed. She felt her heart being squeezed just by meeting the presidents eyes for a moment.Listen to the end. It was indeed a matter that deserved to be thrown into the disposal bin. But I want to ask this. Is the legend of sess that Deputy Director Kang Yu-hyun has achieved so far, something that can be made by maniption? No one could answer rashly. The presidents words had absolute power in this ce, and no one even thought of contradicting him. I have doubts. There is also evidence that he used Laces power. But thats not enough. Yes. Its not enough. If he came this far with just that, it would be a problem for all of us, not just Deputy Director Kang Yu-hyun. Ch, Chairman We should have banned Lace from the beginning, or imposed some restrictions on it. Or we should have prohibited or added some uses to receiving gifts from other Divine Spirits. After all, seeding with Laces power is also close to Deputy Director Kang Yu-hyuns own ability. So listen. I, Lotfiout, dere this here. The atmosphere changed. All the arrows ofnguage that were aimed at Yu-hyun were sucked into one side as if the space was twisted. They were all directed at the one who had the most gigantic presence in this ce. Words andnguage, all the power was controlled and moved by one person. Its essence changed. I will give Deputy Director Kang Yu-hyun one more chance. Some tellers gasped at his words. Giving him a chance was tantamount to forgiving him. Demiarios expression was about to crumple mercilessly, but hisplexion changed at the presidents next words. He has to prove whether his sess was fabricated or achieved by his own power. On the calis, that is. As soon as calis came out of the presidents mouth, the storm that had been swirling changed its direction. Demiarios smiled and rxed his scowling expression, and Galiaz kicked his chair and stood up from his seat. Chairman! Isnt that practically exile! No one in this ce didnt know the weight of calis name. Lotfiout said he would give Yu-hyun a chance, but calis was far from and of opportunity. The other name for calis in Celestial Corporation was exile. A world of extreme cold where even stories were frozen and no emotion could be shown. That was where Yu-hyun had to go. Not just going there, but to go to calis, a teller had to put down most of the stories he had. Yu-hyuns pride, Laces power, could not be used there either. The only things he could take were a very few stories and some stories that were given to him as he went there. Galiaz shouted that it was unfair because of that. calis was no different from sending him to die. It was more painful to die slowly in that frozen world than to die quickly in the disposal bin. There is no change in the decision. Lotfiouts eyes turned to Yu-hyun. If you really achieved everything with your own ability so far, you will surely seed in calis as well. So this is not a punishment. Its giving you one more chance. Deputy Director Kang Yu-hyun. Can you prove your worth there? Everyones eyes turned to Yu-hyun. Galiaz sent him a desperate look, begging him not to answer. He should kneel down and beg instead, because once he went to calis, there was no turning back. Yu-hyun read his mind of worrying about him. Thats why. I will. He answered with an unwavering and confident voice. Exmations popped up everywhere. Most of the emotions mixed in them were negative. Huh. I thought he was a smart guy. Is he intoxicated by his sess? Hes delusional that he can do anything in that exile. Tsk tsk. In the end, this was all he could do. They all scoffed at Yu-hyuns choice. He shouted that he would do it bravely, but calis was not an easy ce. Even if they sent the executive-level tellers who were gathered here to that ce, they would notst long and die there. It didnt matter how many stories they had collected so far. They had to let go of everything they had. No matter how amazing those stories were. It was not like being dropped in the middle of a deserted ind with only a dagger and some emergency rations. It was more like being thrown into a hell of scorching heat with just an ice pack. And they expected him to show them a story in that ce. How could he show them a story when he was barely surviving in that horrible world? And who would want to see the story of such a remote world? But Yu-hyun did not refuse. He said he had been waiting for that offer and agreed to do it. The other tellers might not know, but Lotfiut could feel it. Arrogance? No. He is different from those fools who are intoxicated by their own abilities. Is it just a bluff? Or does he really have the confidence to do it? Lotfiut tried to read Yu-hyuns mind, but soon shook his head and realized there was no need. He had made his choice, and now he had no choice but to head to calis. The decision that had been made could not be reversed. *** The news of Kang Yu-hyuns exile shook the Celestial Corporation. What? Why did that kid go to the exile? Dont make meugh! Alisha, who considered Yu-hyun as her rival, shouted angrily at her colleague who brought her the news. She had only heard that Yu-hyun was promoted to deputy manager today, but she didnt know what happened after that. Whats the problem? And why did he go to calis, the that everyone shunned? This was a frame-up. It had to be a frame-up. He couldnt have done anything wrong. Because she acknowledged him as her rival. Because he was the goal she vowed to surpass. Damn it. Kang Yu-hyun. What the hell happened? Alisha bit her lip as she faced all kinds of absurd rumors around her. *** What?! Yu, Yu-hyun? Say that again! The news that Celine brought turned White Flower Management upside down. Seo Su Min red at Celine with wide eyes. An uncontroble rage emanated from her body. Celine said calmly without changing her expression. Senior. Deputy Director Kang Yu-hyun was exiled after the headquarters meeting. Why on earth! I dont know. I wasnt there, so I didnt hear what happened. I cant know either. It was a meeting room where only managers and above were gathered. There were several directors, and even the chairman showed up. Everyone closed their mouths at the mention of the chairman. The chairman is the absolute authority of thepany. He made that decision, and the deputy director epted it. The details are unknown? We were ordered not to mention this matter. We can only guess what happened, but no one knows the truth except those who were there. Why, why Kang Hye-rims eyes lost their light. She couldnt finish her sentence, and Kwon Jia held her hand as if she was worried about her. Helle back, right? If its Yu-hyun, helle back, right? I cant be sure of that either. Why? Why cant hee back? Do you know what kind of ce calis is? No one could answer that question. Kwon Jia didnt know exactly what kind of ce calis was either. It was a world that had nothing to do with her unless she was a teller. Seo Sumin and Yu Young Min had nothing to say either. calis is a frozen world. Everything is covered under cold snow. Even stories. Theres such a world? They say it wasnt like that originally. I dont know the details either, but something happened and the world was literally covered with ice. Almost all the living creatures in that world died too. But still, the lifeline hasnt been cut off, and there are a few survivors left. What does Celestial Corporation want from that world? What we tellers want from there is one thing: story-showing. They want us to show them stories somehow in that ce. Thepany should have given up on that ce and let go of it, but strangely, the chairman keeps holding on to it for some reason Story-showing in such a ce? Is that possible? Of course not. Thats why its called an exile. Theres no teller who went there and came back. Its not just because its a difficult environment for story-showing. The headquarters gave up on calis from the start. To go there, you have to leave most of the stories you have and go with just your body. Thats why it was called an exile. You had to give up everything you had, and go there naked and survive to show them stories. But if you cant show them a proper story, you end up dying as a price for losing the stories you need to survive. The word exile was just a nice way of wrapping it up. It was practically hell. He went to that ce Why did you bother to tell us that? Youre not trying to make fun of us, are you? Kwon Jia was the only one who judged the situation rationally in this situation. No. She said that, but she was also on the verge of exploding. She was just desperately suppressing her emotions. I cant break down here. More than anything, Kwon Jia had a vague feeling that something like this would happen from Yu-hyuns attitude when he gave her the bracelet. All the miracles that he had shown so far were not just due to luck. Kang Yu-hyun had acted meticulously, thinking of all the possible scenarios and preparing for any unforeseen events. Maybe even now, he was doing the same. Youre sharp. As Collector Kwon Jia said, I came here not because I saw the situation in a bad light. Actually, I was also shocked at first, but when I thought about how you had acted before, something bothered me. What bothered you? I got promoted to assistant manager. And I had a chance to move to the art department. You even supported me in that. But, ever since I was in the support department, you refused to give back some of the authority of the library that you had transferred to me. As if you knew this would happen. What? You have to give up most of the stories and the authority of the library because of this incident. And the stories and the authority of the library that have no owner will be retrieved by the headquarters. Yes. If there is no owner, that is. Celine had Yu-hyuns library authority now. That meant that Celine was the second owner of the library now that Yu-hyun was gone. You knew this would happen and you did it? The library is one thing, but what about the stories? You gave me the authority of the library, but I dont think you would leave the stories alone. Could it be! Kwon Jiah felt her bracelet on her right wrist. Kang Hye-rim, Seo Sumin, and Yoo Young-min did the same. At the same time, a bright light flowed from their bracelets and white stories popped out and filled the space. Oh my. Kang Hye-rim couldnt close her mouth as she saw those stories. The others were no different. Yu-hyun had given them all the bracelets that were made into fragments, along with the stories he had. As if he had arranged it for this situation. *** Youre saying theres not a single story to retrieve? As you can see. Yu-hyun raised his arms and imed that he was penniless. The inspectors who were escorting him to exile looked embarrassed. The field leader, Garas, who belonged to the inspection department, frowned. He looked at Yu-hyun as if he wanted to eat him alive with his crocodile head. Dont lie! Youre saying you dont have any stories or points right now? You want me to believe that? Why dont you check it yourself? Youyou cant get away with that. I didnt get away with anything. I just transferred the ownership. Transferred? Dont tell me, you gave them all to the collectors? Garas clenched his fist as if he couldnt believe it. Normally, he should have retrieved the stories and points that Yu-hyun had before sending him to exile. He also nned to discreetly take some of them for himself as the field leader. But Yu-hyun was empty-handed now. No, not empty-handed. He has one thing: a worthless story like concentration of will? Are you kidding me? It was like a millionaire carrying a 10-cent coin in his wallet. If he had secretly hidden them somewhere else, he could have retrieved them through the systems tracking, but if he had transferred the ownership itself, it was impossible. Even taking that pathetic story that Yu-hyun had would not be worth it. It would only make his image worse. Fine. Whatever. It doesnt matter anyway. Youre going to die there. Yu-hyun only smiled and said nothing. Garas thought he was bluffing. He thought he must be scared to death and want to cry inside. He was sorry that he couldnt take Yu-hyuns stories, but he decided to be satisfied with seeing him die. Go ahead, live well. As soon as he said that, a huge system power pulled Yu-hyun into another world. [You are moving to calis.] [Analyzing your stories. There are no stories to filter out. Your status remains unchanged.] [You are given a body. A story suitable for your body is given.] Body? Yu-hyun felt his body being pulled and focused on the word body. calis didnt just send him away. It also gave him some minimal benefits so that he could adapt there somehow. It wasnt really a benefit, but it was better than nothing. But since no one who left here ever came back, no one knew what those benefits were. It doesnt matter anyway. Whats important to me right now is not what my body is. [You have arrived at calis.] After crossing several dimensions and floating in the air, his fleshnded on the ground. This is Yu-hyun couldnt finish his sentence as he saw the scenery around him. Everything was frozen and cold, blue and white. As if that wasnt enough, the sky was full of dark clouds and snow was pouring down endlessly. He had expected something like this for a frozen world, but he was still surprised when he checked his body condition. Wha, what? His voice was thin and his hair flowed over his shoulders. He looked at his right hand and saw not his usual rough hand, but a white and slender jade-like hand. My body isa woman? Chapter 305: Chapter 305: Hata, the executive director, did not object to Lotfiouts decision. He had seen how great the chairman was by his side, and he believed that there was a reason for whatever he did. In fact, if he thought about it for a while, he could understand why he made such a choice that others would find strange. The chairman always had a n. But Hata thought this time was different. Didnt you want to give him a chance? Executive director Hata. What do you mean by that? Im talking about Deputy Director Kang Yu-hyun. Oh, right.As if he had forgotten his own verdict, Lotfiout made it harder for Hata to read his intentions. So, whats your question? You said you wanted to give him a chance, but I dont understand why you sent him to that notorious exile. Its not a chance, its practically sending him to die. Is that what worries you? You dont think my judgment was fair? To be honest, yes. Well. I guess it might look that way to others. Lotfiout answered that it was possible, even though Hata questioned him. Lotfiout stroked his long beard with his hand and then shrugged his shoulders. Hatas wrinkled face was full of doubt. The chairman Lotfiout was smiling as if he couldnt contain his joy. Chairman? Heh. Ah, sorry. I just remembered what happened then and couldnt help but feel happy. Happy? Why did I send Deputy Director Kang Yu-hyun there? Lotfiout waved his hand as if it was nothing. He wanted it. What? Deputy Director Kang Yu-hyun. His eyes told me. He wanted to go there. Thats all. He had such young blood that wanted a chance, how could I, an old man, refuse him? What do you mean Hata, the executive director, had many questions, but Lotfiout firmly refused to say anything more. As the executive director who knew the chairmans personality better than anyone else, he had no choice but to nod and suppress his curiosity. The chairman is expecting something. Who? Isnt it obvious? Lotfiout was waiting for Deputy Director Kang Yu-hyun, who had left for exile, to seed and return. But even if he is the chairman, he might be wrong this time. He didnt know how many tellers had been exiled so far. Was there no one among them who was called talented? Even the tellers who were once praised as great talents never came back after being dragged to exile. That cursed world was where everything was frozen and even stories didnt move. No matter how genius Deputy Director Kang Yu-hyun was, Hata thought he couldnte back once he went to exile. *** This is something. Even Yu-hyun, who didnt usually talk to himself, couldnt help but say that in this situation. He knew that he would be given a body and some stories that matched it. But who would have guessed that it would be a woman? He couldnt see what he looked like in this snow-covered ce, but he thought he could tell by his voice that he was a beautiful woman. It feels alien. Was it because he had a body of a different gender, and one whose face he didnt even know? Everything from his bnce to his breathing felt very different from usual. Yu-hyun clenched his hand and checked his body condition by jumping lightly or bouncing on the spot. He needed to adapt to his body first. Well, the body specs themselves dont seem bad. He had a slender body, but he was strong. His arms felt like they had no muscles, but they were powerful. She was also resilient. That meant she had strong bones by nature. Yu-hyun checked her clothes and belongings. She wore clothes made of animal fur that looked like ancient Nordic people wore, and on her belt around her waist there was a sharp sword and some food that he could eat in an emergency. I wont starve to death right away, and I have a weapon for self-defense. He didnt feel the weight of the sword. It wasnt because the sword was light, but because his physical ability was strong. Well, her physical ability itself is much stronger than an ordinary person. No, at this level, she might be able topete with some of the awakened collectors. It was surprising that her innate physical ability wasparable to that of a mid-level collector. He didnt know what kind of race she was, but he was sure she wasnt ordinary. She has a very high resistance to cold. He couldntpletely block the cold by wearing thick fur. Her skin would have frozen in an instant in this blizzard, even her hands that were exposed. But her hand only felt slightly numb, nothing else. Even though the temperature felt like minus 50 degrees, her skin was fine. An innate physical ability and resistance to cold. He felt like a Hignder from legend, or an ancient Viking. He knew that this body was simr to a humans, but a superior species. The important thing was what came next. He had adapted to the body and finished checking his condition. The next problem was this frozen world. Dark and murky clouds covered the sky and endlessly spat out snow. He couldnt see the distant scenery clearly because of the blizzard that raged with the wind, but he thought that it was covered with endless snow and ice as well. Thendscape he saw with his eyes was blue and white from the cold. It wasnt just a white world where snow fell, but it piled up and froze into perennial ice that emitted a blue light. There were no trees, rocks, or soil, only a world of snow and ice. Yu-hyun felt like he understood why they said even stories froze here. On top of that, Yu-hyun had a time limit. Even if he got this body, he was still a teller. A teller would perish if he didnt consume text for survival. Yu-hyun had no text now. He had given up all his ownership when he came to this exile. He didnt know the exact number, but he felt that he had about two weeks left. He had to seed in his mission or get more text before then. First of all, he had to move. Even though his body was resistant to cold, it wasnt immune. If he stood still like this, he could freeze to death even with this body. But where should he go? First of all, it was impossible to estimate the direction. He had nopass, and the sky was full of clouds so he couldnt tell where the sun rose or set. It was dangerous to move without thinking. This ce called exile was still a world where survivors existed. He had to find at least some traces to meet them. Tsk. He felt like he knew why the tellers who came here before never returned. If they faced such difficulties from the start, it would feel like the world copsed for the tellers who had been protected and only watched in safe ces. Yu-hyun grabbed a handful of snow on the ground and threw it away to check the wind direction. The blizzard and the wind direction have been constant since a while ago. In a ce where blizzards raged like this, the wind direction should change in real time. But here, it seemed like it was set on one path as the wind blew from one direction. Yu-hyun wondered if the wind direction would change if he waited, but it stayed the same even after 30 minutes and an hour passed. Its not a natural phenomenon. Its more like an artificial one caused by something. Is there something in that direction? Yu-hyun looked at the direction where the wind blew. Usually, he had to move in the opposite direction in this case, but Yu-hyun was different. Anyway, if he wanted to show his story in this world, he had to find out the source of what was happening in this world. It would be better to move towards where the wind blew. That ce would surely be dangerous, but there was a story he had to show in such a ce. Yu-hyun headed towards where the wind blew. He didnt know if it was north, west, east, or south. As he headed towards where the wind blew, he felt the temperature drop more and more. No, its not an illusion. It really got colder. The white steam that came out every time he breathed was torn by the blizzard and disappeared. Yu-hyun stopped for a moment and looked back at the way he came. The world behind him was also white. The footprints he made every time he stepped were erased in an instant, making it hard to tell how far he hade. The weather is getting worse. The blizzard that had been raging became stronger and now he couldnt even see an inch ahead. To make matters worse, the surrounding scenery became darker. It was time to call it night. Is there a ce to spend the night nearby? Yu-hyun looked around in the blizzard. Whooong. Between the storms howls that sounded like they would tear his ears off, Yu-hyun heard a faint sound. What is it? He focused his senses on his ears and turned up his hearing. He heard a sound of something trampling on the snow not far from here. It was the sound of something crushing the snow. An animal? No, the footsteps are regr. Its a survivor. Yu-hyun headed straight for the source of the sound. The wind noise was so loud that he had to stop and chase the sound in between, but this excellent body caught the sound even in this storm. How long did he walk? Yu-hyun saw a shadow that was faint but close to human in front of him. Is he alone? He might be a wanderer, but its lucky to find him. He brushed his long hair that fluttered in the blizzard with his hand and walked slowly. His skin, which had been strong against the cold for a long time in this harsh environment, began to sting slightly. It was a stroke of luck to meet a survivor. But. Yu-hyuns forehead wrinkled as he continued walking. Something seems strange. He thought he was close enough as he walked, but he saw no sign of getting closer to the owner of the shadow. Even if his sense of distance was distorted by the white snow and the blizzard that swept over everything, he couldnt have mistaken something so far away. That thing, which looked like a person from afar. Soon, it grew so huge that Yu-hyun had to look up at it. Thats not a human. Soon after, the ck shadow in the blizzard turned its head towards him. The moment he met its blue eyes that glowed faintly in the harsh wind, Yu-hyun felt a chill run down his spine. Yu-hyun hid behind a slightly sloped hill of snow, throwing himself into the air. That thing was huge. His current body was not that small either, but the creature he had just seen was at least 7m tall. He had thought it was a normal person even though it was very far away in his distorted sense of distance. The thing he saw up close was much bigger than he expected. If it looked human in that strange sense of distance, then its practically a giant. Yu-hyun clenched and unclenched his fist. He had fought giants before in the world of Don Quixote. But back then, he had the power of Kang Yu-hyun, while now he had lost most of his stories. And this body, though physically capable, felt inadequate to face such a monster. I dont have to fight to know. That monster is dangerous. He thought he had found a survivor, but it was a giant with a human shape. And the eyes he had glimpsed just now were not rational enough tomunicate. He would die as soon as he met it. Yu-hyun realized that and lowered his body as much as possible, watching its movements. Damn. I think our eyes met just now. I hope it was my imagination. Yu-hyun wished that to himself, but reality was cruel. Thud. He heard a sound of stepping on hard snow. He wondered why he could hear footsteps from afar, but it made sense since such a giant was moving. Yu-hyun bit his lip as he observed the unidentified giant slowly approaching him. He couldnt see its appearance clearly, only its vague shape, but that made him feel more pressured. I have to run. The thing didnt know exactly where Yu-hyun was hiding, but it had narrowed down the direction and wasing closer. If he stayed still, it was only a matter of time before he was discovered. Yu-hyun got up from his spot and ran like an arrow. Roar!! The giant roared as it saw Yu-hyun running away. As soon as he heard that sound, Yu-hyun knew that his decision not to try to talk to it was right. That monster had no reason. And that giant was very ferocious. He would be killed if he was caught. I cant die here. Yu-hyun ran desperately through the blizzard, racking his brain. The tnd with nothing on it was dangerous. Even if the weather was dark and the visibility was low, there was no guarantee that the thing would be the same. Maybe it could see better in the dark snow. Yu-hyun aimed for arge mound that he saw in the distance and moved his legs without stopping. Was it thanks to the power of this body? He could run fast on the snow that should have been deep and soft. But still, the sign of being chased from behind did not seem to get farther away. Its getting closer! He didnt dare look back. Thump thump sounds came from behind him. Yu-hyun sped up his running pace. He didnt like the feeling of cold air filling his lungs. Thats how Yu-hyun arrived at an endless ice mountain that he had to look up at. He looked around and soon found a gap in the huge ice mountain. It was an entrance that only one person could fit in, so Yu-hyun threw himself in right away. Is it not following me? The entrance was narrow, but the interior space wasrger than expected. Yu-hyun entered the ice mountain and quickly scanned the smooth and translucent ice cave inside and watched the entrance. The giant that had been chasing him hard seemed to have lost him somehow. Phew. Thats a relief. Just as he was about to sigh in relief, a rough hand grabbed his mouth from behind him. ! Chapter 306: Chapter 306: Yu-hyun instinctively reached for the sword at his waist, but stopped his hand when he realized that the opponent was not a monster, but a human. The man had covered his mouth with a hood and pulled a fur hat deep over his head, but he was clearly a human. Shh. The man gestured to Yu-hyun to be quiet, then lifted the hand that had covered Yu-hyuns mouth and pointed quietly to the entrance of the cave. Yu-hyun followed the mans finger with his eyes and saw that the giant had stuck his face in there. ! Yu-hyuns eyes widened. The giant was pushing his body into the entrance, trying to get inside. Considering the size of the giant, he could only fit his head in the entrance, but surprisingly, the giants body was blending with the ice wall and slowly passing through.Hes not an ordinary giant? As soon as he saw the face of the creature that had been hidden in the dark, Yu-hyun couldnt help but be shocked again. What he had thought was the creatures face was made entirely of ice. The ice giant, whose face looked like a roughly carved white ice block, had seeded in passing his upper body through the wall. Thats when the man next to him pulled Yu-hyuns sleeve. It meant that they should run away now. Come to think of it, the movement of the giant passing through the wall has slowed down a lot. Yu-hyun realized that he could pass through the ice, but at a slow speed, and nodded his head. The two of them went deeper into the ice cave. There were paths everywhere, making it feel like aplex maze, but the man who led the way seemed to know the geography of this ce very well and moved without hesitation. After moving for a long time and thinking that they had shaken off the ice giant, the man stopped in his tracks. This should be enough. Hoo. The man lowered his hood and let out a breath he had been holding. The man who had been hidden under the hood was a curly brown-haired young man with a rather young face. He looked no older than his early twenties? Now you can talk. I think weve lost him. First of all, thank you for saving me. Huh? The man, Ringug, looked surprised as if he didnt expect Yu-hyun to thank him first. Yu-hyun was rather puzzled by his reaction. What was so surprising about saying thank you sincerely? Besides, this man seems to know something about my appearance. He naturally saved him and there was definitely something going on. Yu-hyun then saw his reflection on the smooth ice wall. His skin was as white as freshly fallen snow without any blemishes. His ck and long hair contrasted perfectly with his skin. His beauty was like a night sky woven with silk and flowing down, and Yu-hyun couldnt help but admire it. Is this what my body looks like? The mysterious feeling that came from his appearance showed that this body was not an ordinary human. As Yu-hyun looked at himself through the ice mirror, the man who had been waiting quietly opened his mouth carefully. So, what are you going to do? Oh. Sorry. But how did you? Im going to return to the city for now. Thats why Im asking. Are youing with me? What do you want me to say? I have nowhere else to go, so Ill follow you for now. Is that so Oh right, I forgot. My name is Ringug. What about you? I am Yu-hyun was about to introduce himself. Kaira. If his mouth hadnt blurted out another name on its own. Yu-hyun was startled by what he had said. But Ringug nodded his head as if he expected that name. Yu-hyun couldnt recognize his reaction. Mr. Ringug, you seem to know something? I do. Its not the first time this has happened. How many times? Yu-hyun recalled that this was not his first time here. There were many Tellers who had been exiled to this ce before him, and before them. What would they look like if they had bodies? They must have fallen here in this form too. And, Ringug said he had met some of those predecessors. Seeing Yu-hyuns expression, Ringug gestured for him to follow him, saying he knew it. Anyway, you wont know much yet, so lets just move. Ill exin as we go along. Okay. Yu-hyun followed Ringug and walked inside the ice cave. Ringug exined to Yu-hyun as best he could from what he knew. That there were several predecessors like him before Yu-hyun, and that the survivors here had gathered and formed a city and lived. Yu-hyun listened to Ringugs words and asionally nodded and agreed with him. The first thing he felt as he listened to the exnation was that this man named Ringug was very talkative. He kept talking without a break, and it was amazing how he could do that. But it didnt seem awkward or ufortable to listen to him, so he seemed to be born with it. And the next thing he learned was that this world was worse than he thought. One day, suddenly, the [Curse of the Frozen Land] erupted, and this world was covered with ice. And the ice giants that were shaped by the curse popped out and roamed the world, killing every human they saw. What are those ice giants? I dont know the details. They appeared with the curse, so it must be something rted to that. We call those monsters Yarnhorim. In ournguage, it means frost giants. They look very dangerous. Yeah. Yarnhorim, or frost giants, are not normally dangerous. Youve seen it yourself, right? The way they slowly pass through the ice wall. Yu-hyun nodded. The sight of them passing through the ice made of matter was like something out of a horror movie. They are made of ice all over their bodies. So if they touch you by mistake, youll freeze right away. Even our Guardians do. Guardians were the natives who lived in this world. They were born with strong muscles and powerful strength, and they didnt feel cold. They were simr to Scots or Germans on Earth, but Guardians were much more superior. Yu-hyun thought his body was simr to that of a Guardian. I can kill frost giants, but its hard for me alone. If I dont cut their necks or aim for their core, they wont die. Im more of a scout and explorer than a fighter anyway. I happened to stumble upon them and I was lucky. I almost got caught by a frost giant if I was a littlete. Before long, the two of them left the ice cave and walked across a wide and snowy in. The sky was still full of dark clouds and gloomy. asionally, the wind blew and swept away the snow on the ground. The huge rocks that were carved by the blizzard looked faint in the distance, like giant tombstones erected on the ground. Hmm. The weather has calmed down a bit now, so theres no blizzard. You dont seem to react much. Yeah. The weather has gone crazy since the Curse of the Frozen Land, so theres hardly any case where the wind doesnt blow like this. We were lucky. Lets move quickly while we have this chance. The two crossed the vast icend and soon faced a huge mountain. There it is. Where? Theres our city. There was a passage where one person could pass through at the entrance of the mountain. Ringug went in first and Yu-hyun followed him. It was simr to the ice cave where they had escaped from the frost giant earlier, but while the ice cave was naturally formed, this ce was an artificially made passage. As they continued to go in, the passage expanded. The narrowed view widened in an instant, and a huge ice wall appeared in front of Yu-hyuns eyes. A majestic wall made of carved ice, and inside it were buildings that could be called a city enough. Only the wall was ice, and the houses themselves were made of wood and stone. And in the center stood a high spire that naturally caught his eye. Wee. To the city of survivors, Gardian. A refuge for survivors carved out of a huge ice mountain. This was Gardian, thest city built by Gardians who survived from the Curse of the Frozen Land. *** As they followed Ringug through the gate, the air that touched their skin changed in an instant. Inside the wall, the temperature was warm like a spring day. Yu-hyun could see the inside of the wall more clearly. Its quite gloomy, unlike the appearance. Although it smelled like people lived there, apart from that, the peoples faces were filled with depression and anxiety. The people who walked on the dry pavement saw Yu-hyun and quickly avoided him. Some of them even gave him a hostile look. Yu-hyun couldnt understand such hostility as he was a stranger, and Ringug smiled bitterly and said. Sorry. You have to understand. Everyone is on edge. There have been a lot of casualties among the explorerstely. Thats why Youre too wary of you? Thats natural. Your predecessor, or his predecessor, must have done something bad. Ringug didnt answer and just smiled bitterly. As they passed through the market street where there was not much to sell, they reached a narrow square where a bunch of people rushed over and blocked Yu-hyun and Ringug. Among them, a young man with a mean face red at Ringug and Yu-hyun with his eyes wide open. Ringug. What have you done? What did I do? Dont you know what youve done?! You brought that witch here! Yu-hyun knew who he meant by the witch. He closed his eyes and sighed softly. He didnt know what the previous visitor had done, but it was not a normal situation when they were openly calling her a witch over there. It doesnt seem like anyone is going to stop them. He looked around and saw that people were just watching. Maybe they had a good impression of Ringug because he treated them well. He didnt expect there to be so many people who rejected her like that. A witch? Hender. Dont you think thats a bit harsh? Harsh? The harsh thing is your brainless action! The man called Hender shouted with more anger. Have you forgotten how the witch who came before was? What she did?! They are no help to us at all! They always look down on us! Ringug didnt bother to argue with that. No, rather, it was more urate to say that he couldnt argue with that. Hender lowered his voice and spoke to Ringug as if threatening him. Ringug. Get rid of that witch. For the sake of the Guardian. Im sorry, but I cant do that. Hender. Im an explorer and a searcher, and I just saved someone who almost died. And Hender. Youre not saying this for the Guardian, are you? If you really care about the Guardian, you shouldnt be stuck in the city like this. You what does that have to do with anything! What I mean is, you dont have the right to say such things. You bastard! As Hender was about to scream something with a twisted face, amotion came from behind his group like a wave. Yu-hyun narrowed his eyes and listened. From behind, he heard words like Its Lean. Did hee to see her? At the same time, Ringugs expression hardened as he taunted and provoked Hender. Before Yu-hyun could ask who wasing, a man appeared through the crowd. That guy is He was a man with blond hair that was more brilliant than anyone else in this ce. Compared to most Guardians who had brown or gray hair, it was rare enough to make him wonder. He looked like he was in his mid-twenties, but his half-closed eyes and gloomy face made him look older. His decadent eyes, wearing fur armor, turned to Yu-hyun. Whats with that look? Yu-hyun noticed for a moment that the young mans eyes changed when he looked at him. It was only a moment, and the man who was called Lean opened his mouth before he could point it out. Follow me. Lean said that and turned his body right away. When Yu-hyun couldnt do anything, Ringug pushed his back. Just follow him. My role ends here. Ringug, who had brought him here, wasnt saying anything wrong. Yu-hyun nodded and followed Lean. As he followed Lean, Hender red at Yu-hyun as if he wanted to kill him. His followers were the same. It was as if they wouldnt forgive him if he made any mistakes. Yu-hyun ignored their gazes lightly. Where is he taking me? The ce where Lean arrived was a slightly shabby inn. Did this city need an inn? Before he could think about it, Lean led Yu-hyun into the inn. Unlike the cold scenery outside, the inside was filled with warm warmth. It felt rather hot. This is where youll stay from now on. Lean left only those words and tried to leave right away. Wait a minute. What? Lean stopped in his ce and asked without even looking back. He acted as if he didnt care about this side at all, but Yu-hyun didnt care about that at all. Id like to hear some exnation since I came here. Exining is not my role. What Im busy, so dont hold me back. The owner of this ce will take care of you. Lean soon left the inn with quick steps as if Yu-hyun would call him again. It was as cold as the winter wind. That Lean guy. Then someone came out of the kitchen with an annoyed voice. It was a 40-year-old woman with a good figure and proud arm muscles. She red at Yu-hyun who was standing nkly. What are you standing there for? Get your mind together. Just sit down somewhere. Um You can use any empty room on the second floor. You dont have any luggage anyway. Just stay inside and dont attract attention. The innkeeper was not very friendly to Yu-hyun either. She said what she had to say and then went straight to the kitchen. This doesnt look good. This was supposed to be a city of survivors, but the survivors themselves looked hopeless. Moreover, they were hostile to Yu-hyun, or rather, this being called Kaira. There were some who were not like that, like Ringug, but the problem was that there were more who were not. I have to find out more. To do that, he needed to get along with the others first. Why did Lian bring him here? And who was thatdy? He was sure that he had some connection with Lian, the man. Huh? What are you doing? As Yu-hyun entered the kitchen, the innkeeperdy red at him. Her thick arms twitched with muscles. She looked threatening, but Yu-hyun smiled softly and answered. I was wondering if you needed any help. He needed to get along with her first. Chapter 307: Chapter 307: Ho ho ho! Im sorry about that. Youre such a nice person, and I doubted you for no reason. Hey, its okay. It happens. It didnt take long for Yu-hyun to befriend the innkeeperdy. He offered to help her sincerely and did various chores, and he answered her questions promptly. She soon smiled warmly at him, as if she had never been angry. Her true personality was probably more like this, cheerful and outspoken. My name is Be. Im the owner of this inn, A Piece of Spring. Nice to meet you, Be. Im Ah, dont worry. I already know your name. Everyone does. Ive heard it many times before. Anyway, lets not stand here and talk. Have a seat. Have you eaten?No. That wont do. You need to eat well at times like this! Come on, sit down. Uh, Im really fine Well, since were here, let me show you what I can do today. Just wait a bit. Ill treat you to a delicious meal. Be forced Yu-hyun to sit at an empty table and went back to the kitchen to cook. He wanted to help her, but she red at him and told him to stay put. So Yu-hyun had no choice but to sit still. But what about me? Whats going to happen to me? The things that were rted to his body, called Kaira, were not simple. There were people who hated and despised his appearance, not his essence, and their number wasrger than he thought. Yu-hyun was not Kang Yu-hyun in this ce, but Kaira. And Kaira would be a huge obstacle for him if he wanted to do anything here. Maybe I should find Ringug again and ask him more questions. Who was this man named Hender, and what was the situation here? What exactly was the curse of the frozennd, and was there a solution? Another thing that bothered him was the man named Lean. He seemed to be the leader of this city, or someone close to that position, judging by how the people around him couldnt move a muscle. The first time he saw him, Yu-hyun felt that he was looking at something unfinished. Lean. That man is definitely strong. He looked like he had conquered the world by his expression, but Yu-hyun noticed that he wore a sword and had an extraordinary aura. But he didnt feelplete. He felt like an iplete work of art, missing something crucial. I wish I had my book-reading ability now. But he couldnt help it. His unique ability, the power of reading books, didnt work properly since he came here. He didnt abandon it. The power of the book-reading fragment was still with him. He gave away the rest of the fragments to Kang Hye-rim, Kwon Jia, Seo Sumin, and Yoo Young-min, but this one was his alone. He didnt want to give it up, nor could he. But he couldnt use it properly in this world. This power is severely limited. The system didnt recognize the fragment. That meant that Yu-hyuns inability to use his power properly was not due to the systems suppression. There was something in this world that suppressed his fragments power. It must be because of another fragment. There was another fragment in this world. He knew that from Oelos vague exnation, but when he came here, it felt too far away. He thought it was not an ordinary fragment, but rather a veryrge and powerful one. But where do I find it? When he arrived at Guardian, Yu-hyun looked around carefully. But he couldnt feel anything rted to the fragment. The fragment somewhere in this world, and the various problems rted to my body, and the need to create a story in this city full of despair. He had more than one thing to worry about. He couldnt afford to rx. Even if he wore this body, his essence was still a teller. If he didnt get enough points, he would disappear. Just like the other tellers who came before him. Here! Sorry for making you wait! This is Bes special soup! Be came out of the kitchen and mmed a steaming te of soup in front of Yu-hyun. He hadnt eaten anything since he came here, so he ate the soup hungrily without realizing it. Be sat across from him and watched him with a proud smile on her chin. Its delicious. Yu-hyun muttered as he put down his empty te. Ha ha. If you want more, just say so. I have plenty left. No. I think Ive had enough. This body cant take more than this anyway. He felt full after just one te. It wasnt the soup that was strange, but the body itself. He was hungry, but he recovered his energy with just a little food. Bes eyes sparkled at his honest words. Youre different from the ones who came before. Me? Yes. They were too different from you. They hated this situation so much that they always scowled like this. And they acted like they were the boss and ordered me around. Even when I gave them food, they threw the te and said who would eat that crap. Thats too much. Ho ho. Thats right. You went too far. Yu-hyun thought that it was something a Teller could do. Most Tellers were so arrogant that they didnt care about mingling with the people of the lower world. Besides, this ce was literally a ce of exile. It was bitter enough to be sent here, but how easy would it be to impress the humans of the lower world and get out of here? There must have been conflicts. So what happened to the guy who threw the te? What do you think happened? Be flexed her arm muscles and asked. Uh, no. I dont want to hear it. Ho ho. Dont worry. I only use my strength to discipline those who annoy me enough to be insolent. I think I know why the people around here reacted that way when they saw me. Thats unfortunate. Not all of them are the same, you know. There are also good and honest kids like you. But people dont know that. Im not sorry about that. Its something that cant be helped. Thank you for saying that. Yu-hyun could vaguely guess what had happened here in the past from Bes words. The other Tellers who came here must have had this body called Kaira. But what could the Tellers who came to this ce of exile do? The ones who were protected by the Guardian would have a harder time adapting to moving with their own bodies. And they had to show their story here, but he had no clue where to start. Story means showing a story. But just surviving in this ce doesnt make it a story. What the system wants, and the way for me to get out of here is only showing a story that suits it. The first thing that came to Yu-hyuns mind was the curse of the frozennd. This world became a frozen world because of the curse of the frozennd. Until then, it was a ce where people lived, but with the curse of the frozennd and the appearance of the frost giants, most people died and hid and lived like this. Then why did the curse of the frozennd happen? What were the frost giants that appeared with the curse of the frozennd? Yu-hyun thought that the story that the system would acknowledge was rted to the curse of the frozennd. And this ce is, strangely enough, in a bad state with the system. It was as if something was mixed in the blizzard, and the connection with the system was not good. It was not for nothing that this ce was called the world where stories were frozen. There was something in this blizzard that interfered with it. Its like theres a wide-range jamming going on. Its no wonder they all failed when they dropped here. And then, that failure piled up and piled up until the Gard survivors became distrustful just by seeing Kairas appearance. The situation was desperate. But Yu-hyun didnt give up or despair. Yeah. This is what it should be. No matter how hard it was, he vowed to show them that he could ovee it. He wouldnt have started if he was going to copse here. A fierce light swirled in Yu-hyuns eyes. There were a lot of things to do, but Yu-hyun calmly nned to solve them one by one. First of all, about that man named Lean. He thought Be would answer his question right away with her friendly attitude. It was at that moment when Yu-hyun opened his mouth to ask. A noisy noise came from outside. At the same time, Bes expression crumpled. Whats going on all of a sudden? It looks like the emperors gang is here. The emperors gang? You might as well see for yourself since youve found out. Come on. Be led Yu-hyun out of the inn. The source of themotion was not far away. What Yu-hyun saw when he arrived there was two groups divided and confronting each other. At the forefront of one side was Lean, the blond young man who had guided Yu-hyun to the inn, still standing with a tired face. On the opposite side of him was. Hes big. No, he wasnt actually a giant. He looked about 190cm tall, butpared to the people Yu-hyun had seen so far, he wasnt that big. But he muttered that he was big without knowing it, because of his presence. The silver-haired man who red at Lean with his arms crossed. His lips were twisted as if he was amused, and his unkempt silver hair grew wildly like a lions mane. And his rough beard too. The two groups were divided around the two men. Ugh. That damn emperors gang is at it again. The emperor? Hes not even an emperor anymore. The empire fell a long time ago, but he still talks about being an emperor. Yu-hyuns eyes naturally turned to the man who was called the emperor. At the same time, the man also looked at Lean and then threw his gaze at Yu-hyun. Did he see me? He felt that he was watching him exactly from among the crowd. And the other person also saw Yu-hyun and smiled. It was a smile that was full of wildness. He looked more like a bandit leader than an emperor. Then the emperor opened his mouth. Hey, Lean. This is a bit disappointing, isnt it? What did you say? If another Kaira came back, she should have given us some favors too. As soon as Kairas name was mentioned, Leans expression froze coldly. Frishen! Youve gone too far! One of the people behind Lean shouted angrily. The emperor, Frishen, snorted. His attitude was arrogant as if he had no worth to talk to him. Frishens eyes had been fixed on Lean since a while ago. Lean. No, no, you still have some lingering feelings for her, dont you? Otherwise, you wouldnt have brought thatdy in here. At Frishens words, Leans gaze turned to Yu-hyun among the crowd. At the same time, the eyes of the people around them all focused on Yu-hyun. Oh, great. He just wanted to watch from a distance, but he couldnt because of that guy named Frishen. The people near Yu-hyun moved away and a path was formed around him. Yu-hyun sighed and walked forward. Leans gaze moved from Yu-hyun to Frishen. Frishen spoke with a showy tone as he looked at Yu-hyun. Oh, Kaira. Its been a long time. Thest time was three years ago, right? Or maybe you cant understand me. Youre just a stranger wearing Kairas mask. At his words, the hostility of the people turned to Yu-hyun. He expected this to happen, but he didnt feel good to hear such words in front of him. More than anything. Frishen. This guy is not just provoking me. Hes using me to provoke Lean. But Lean remained still despite his words. He didnt protect Yu-hyun or agree with Frishen. He just kept his expressionless face as he did when he first saw him. Frishen was surprised that he didnt get the reaction he wanted. Hmm? Youre quieter than I thought. Frishen thought that if he provoked him on purpose, Kaira would react before Lean. Those guys who looked like Kaira always acted as they pleased, as if they were superior to the guardians. They couldnt stand such trivial insults and immediately got angry. He thought this Kaira would be the same, but he was quieter than he expected. Is that his original personality? No. Hes calmly epting the situation. He was different from the previous Kairas. Frishens eyes were filled with curiosity. He moved his steps and stood in front of Yu-hyun. Yo, Your Majesty. Stop. The soldiers behind Frishen tried to stop him, but Frishen silenced them with one word and scanned Yu-hyun from head to toe. Hmm. You look exactly the same. But his personality is different. Is he more docile? Or does he know how to control his anger? Whatever it was, he was different from the previous Kairas. Frishens search became more tant. He deliberately pushed his face close to Yu-hyuns nose. As if to provoke him, he asked if he wouldnt get angry. Tha, that guy! Be was furious and tried to step forward, but Yu-hyun reached out and stopped her first. The people who were gathered there changed their expressions as if they didnt expect Yu-hyun to stop her. Yu-hyun smiled and asked Frishen who was in front of him. So, are you done checking? Huh? Ha. Hahaha! Are you done checking? My goodness, are you asking me that now? Frishenughed as if he didnt expect Yu-hyun to say that. He was different. He was different from the other Kairas he had seen! Youre interesting. Frishen said that and grabbed Yu-hyuns chin with his hand. Good. I like it. How about bing my woman? At his tant words, angry voices erupted from Leans side. But Frishen didnt care about them and waited for Yu-hyuns answer. Yu-hyun smiled brightly. His beautiful face lit up with a smile, and the atmosphere around him seemed to change in an instant. Even Frishen, who spoke provocatively on purpose, was unknowingly tempted by him. Im a man, you bastard! But his words were the opposite. Yu-hyun clenched his fist and punched Frishen in the jaw. Chapter 308: Chapter 308: Thud. Frechen''s massive body seemed to lift slightly before copsing backward. Caught off guard by the blow to his chin, Frechen didnt faint, but he appeared utterly bewildered. "Gasp!" "Insane!" People''s eyes widened, not expecting Yu-hyun to punch Frechen''s chin with his fist. Even Len, who had remained still like a doll, opened his tightly shut mouth in surprise at Yu-hyun''s actions. It wasn''t just Frechen who was shocked; his subordinates were equally stunned. "You witch!""How dare youy a hand on His Majesty''s body!" Frechen''s soldiers drew their swords and directed their killing intent toward Yu-hyun. Furious at the insult to their lord, their eyes turned upside down. Simultaneously, those behind Len also drew their swords. No matter what, they couldn''t let Yu-hyun be killed so easily. The tension between the two groups reached its peak. "Stop!!!" Frechen, who had copsed, stood up and shouted. His booming voice echoed through the ice mountain''s inner cavity, washing away all the killing intent. Yu-hyun was quietly impressed by the shout. Whether intentional or not, his voice contained what people often called power. As the situation around them settled, Frechen stood up, rubbing his aching chin. "Hmm. That was quite a hit." "I hit you so you''d feel it." "Haha. Yes, I suppose you did." Despite saying that, Frechen couldnt help but think highly of Yu-hyun. It was clear that Yu-hyun had provoked him. Typically, Tellers disguised as Keira couldn''t control their anger and only shouted or made clumsy gestures. People who had never fought before. Only boasting with words. Frechen inwardly mocked and despised such Tellers. But what was this? "In an instant, I couldn''t react." When Yu-hyun''s fist struck his chin, Frechen realized toote that he had been hit. Even if caught off guard, he was someone who could sense an ambush from behind. He had the strongest bloodline among the Gardians and had never let his efforts to be stronger go to waste. Yet, he couldnt avoid Yu-hyun''s punch. And it wasn''t just a hit. The moment his chin was struck, his brain shook, and a rough impact flowed through his skull. "Strong. He knows how to use his body." The impact wasnt severe, allowing him to recover quickly, but Frechen had to reevaluate Yu-hyun disguised as Keira before him. "Yes. I knew you were different, but feeling it firsthand, you really are." "I''m d you understand." "But even so, this ce is still not afortable one for you." Leaving those words, Frechen led his soldiers away. Their departure was so swift and orderly that he was like a storm. As Frechen''s group disappeared, Len''s side also hesitated on what to do next. "Let''s go." With just that one word, Len also left. His followers, unable to decide what to do, scattered as he withdrew. As the situation quickly resolved, the gathered people began to disperse one by one. Yu-hyun observed their reactions. In most survival groups, it was natural to feel uneasy when factions split, but the people''s expressions were already light as if they were used to it. "Has this happened more than once?" Yu-hyun had guessed there was something when Frechen provoked him earlier. "Auntie, let''s go too." "Oh, yes, let''s." Yu-hyun returned to the inn with Aunt Be. At the inn, Be, recalling what had just happened, burst into heartyughter. "Hahaha! Thinking about it, that was no ordinary incident!" "What do you mean?" "What do you mean, what? You punching Frechen''s chin! Doing such a thing in front of everyone, Frechen must have had his pride hurt!" Be, who seemed to have built up resentment toward Frechen,ughed until she almost couldn''t breathe. Yu-hyun, on the other hand, couldnt share her sentiment. "It didnt seem that way to me." Considering that Frechen was called the Emperor and the actions of his followers, it wouldnt be surprising tobel him a tyrant. His actions appeared arbitrary and simplistic. Frechen deliberately portrayed himself this way. "Even after being hit by me, he didn''t immediately lose his temper. And those eyes then, behind that smiling face, were quite heavy." Yu-hyun clicked his tongue as he brushed his long hair back with his hand. "Such types are very tricky." He looked like a tiger, but inside, he was a fox. Moreover, it seemed Frechen held significant power in this survival city, Gardian. He openly took an antagonistic stance against Len, which said enough. Drawing such a person to their side was one issue, but antagonizing him was even more troublesome. "Still, my actions earlier werent bad." When Yu-hyun punched Frechen''s chin. Frechen''s subordinates red at Yu-hyun as if to kill him, but some other peopleughed, finding his actions satisfying. Even some who previously viewed Yu-hyun negatively seemed to change their perspective. Whether Frechen intended to use Yu-hyun or not, Yu-hyun also gained some help in improving his image through Frechen. "By the way, are you actually a man?" "Yes, well." "Haha, I see. Well, since you''re not the real Keira, it''s understandable whether you''re a man or a woman. Anyway, never mind. Thinking about suchplicated things doesn''t suit me." "By the way, these kinds of events seem frequent? The people''s reactions looked very familiar." "Hmm? Of course, they would be. They always growl at each other when they meet." They always growl when they meet. Yu-hyun became curious about how Gardian was run. "Who is Frechen, and why do they form factions?" "Well, it''s a long story." Be exined what she knew to Yu-hyun. "That bastard Frechen. He calls himself the Emperor, which annoys us, but we can''t deny it." "Why not?" "Because he really is the Emperor. He inherited the imperial bloodline, and with the others all dead, who else could he be? Though he''s now the Emperor of a fallen empire." The mention of a fallen empire piqued Yu-hyun''s interest. "Oh? I guess you don''t know much about the Empire." "Yes. What is the Empire, and what happened to it?" "Oh boy. This will be a long story." Despite the length of the exnation, Be didn''t seem to mind and began to talk. This world, before the curse of the frozennd, was inhabited by various kingdoms, empires, and diverse minority tribes. Among them, Frechen belonged to the Franzgart Empire, located at the northernmost point of the empire. The Franzgart Empire was historically thergest and most powerful, often initiating wars of conquest, keeping neighboring countries on high alert. Frechen was one of the princes, almostst in line for session within the Empire. "But the Empire perished?" "Yes." Several decades ago, the curse of the frozennd struck. For unknown reasons, the curse carried cold winds across the continent, engulfing the world. The Franzgart Empire, closest to the curse, was the first to fall. It wasn''t an enemy invasion or a major revolt but a natural disaster, so the Empire copsed without proper resistance. Everything frozend, sky, cities, and people. Those who could only flee south to survive. "Frechen is the sole survivor of the Franzgart Empire. His im to be Emperor is valid, but it''s still disgraceful after the Empire fell decades ago." "I see. Even so, he has many followers." "Well, they say he survived with his loyal knights. Those still with him are the survivors of that knight order, and the rest are just fools drawn to titles like knight and emperor." Be spoke with irritation, but Yu-hyun thought they werent merely deceived by Frechen. Considering Frechen''s behavior and character, it was likely he wielded natural charisma to rally his subordinates. "But they often sh with this side." "Of course. That''s because they work as Seekers." "Seekers? Now that you mention it, Ringug, who brought me here, said he was a Seeker." "Oh, Ringug brought you here? No wonder. He''s a kind guy who treats others without discrimination. In fact, he''s probably too gentle." "What are Seekers? And what do they seek?" "We cant stay locked up here forever. Seekers explore the outside world, braving harsh environments and dangers, to find new ces to migrate or to see if there are other survivor groups. And" Be started to say something but then waved it off as unimportant. "Never mind that. Seekers do very dangerous work. It''s a very brave and honorable job." "Is Frechen also a Seeker?" "Yes. Those who oppose Frechen are also Seekers. Basically, those who can fight are mostly Seekers. Among them, factions like Frechen''s and Len''s form." Yu-hyun didnt ask why they needed to fight. Considering the frost giants outside, being a Seeker without substantial skills would mean certain death. In fact, some Seekers never returned after venturing out. If they didn''t return, there was only one reason. Encountering frost giants. "It''s awkward to say this, but there have been children like you, Keira, before you arrived." "I can tell from the reactions." "Yes. But children who look like Keira have been appearing since the curse of the frozennd." "I see." Yu-hyun began to understand why people regarded him with suspicion and negativity. Even without a direct cause, such coincidence would make it seem like they brought the curse of the frozennd. At first, the survivors in Gardian tried to wee them. They even thought of them as divine apostles who might end the curse. However, the Tellers couldn''t aplish anything, leading to their current situation. "It''s impressive that you''ve managed to survive in such a ce. How do you get food?" Gardian, unlike the terrible cold outside, was warm like early spring. The sun didnt shine here, but the city itself emitted light and warmth. "When we first arrived, wizards, shamans, and the Five Great Sisters created a barrier." "That barrier regtes the temperature and helps nts grow here." "Yes. It also keeps those terrifying frost giants from entering. Actually, it prevents them from finding us." "Who are the Five Great Sisters?" "Oh, well" Be looked troubled but decided to exin, seeing no reason to hide it. "The Five Great Sisters were apostles sent by God." "Apostles of God?" "Yes. They were meant to train and strengthen candidates to choose the next God." Were meant to. The past tense indicated the Five Great Sisters no longer existed. "Keira, your appearance. She was also one of the Five Great Sisters." "What?" "Keira was the eldest sister among them. When I was a young girl, I saw her from afar. She looked just like you. So beautiful and radiant, it felt like you could be drawn in just by looking at her." However, no one weed Keira''s appearance now. Yu-hyun suddenly recalled Len''s subtle gaze. "About Len." "Len? What about him?" "Who is he? No, let me ask differently. Len what was his rtionship with the original owner of this body?" "Oh, that''s" Be looked ufortable at Yu-hyun''s question. "Is it difficult to answer?" "She doesn''t know well herself." The answer came not from Be but from behind Yu-hyun. Len, just entering the inn, still looked at Yu-hyun with his usual cold and indifferent gaze. "And its rude to inquire about someone else''s business in private." "Maybe it is. I apologize." Facing Len''s gaze, Yu-hyun didnt shrink back but smiled boldly. "Then I''ll ask directly. What was your rtionship with the owner of this body?" Be, who had been quietly listening, gasped in shock. Chapter 309: Chapter 309: Instead of answering Yu-hyuns question, Lean pulled a chair from across him and sat down. Be was surprised by his gesture, as if he didnt want to avoid the conversation. Lean, you Be. I want to talk to him alone for a while. Okay. I understand. Be didnt say anything more and left the seat. Yu-hyun asked Lean after she was gone. Did you really have to send Be away? She doesnt need to hear this. So youre saying, youre going to exin everything to me?I dont know what youll do if I dont. You have a record of punching Frechen in the jaw. I have to be careful around you. I dont regret that. Yu-hyun answered with a smile, but Lean still had a nk expression on his face. What are you curious about? Hmm. Let me see. What am I curious about There are a lot of things. Yu-hyun had a lot of questions he wanted to ask Lean if he ever met him. He didnt expect to meet him so soon, but he already had a list of things to ask in his mind. Lets start with something light. How long can this cityst? What do you mean by that? I know that the city has a magic circle that keeps the temperature warm and allows crops to grow. But you cant maintain that forever in this world. No matter how much power you put into the magic circle and how much maintenance you do. Theres no such thing as a magic circle that works forever, and even if you somehow manage to keep it going, there will be a limit eventually. So how much time do you have left? 68 years. Yu-hyun was a bit taken aback by his precise answer. You know exactly. The barrier can onlyst for 100 years at most. And thats only if we somehow fix and maintain it along the way. Its been 32 years since the frost curse erupted, so we have 68 years left. Then what exactly is the frost curse? Yu-hyun only knew that the frost curse suddenly covered the world with ice. And that the frost giants appeared as remnants of the curse and killed anyone they saw. As far as Yu-hyun could recall, the frost curse that struck this ce was very simr to the apocalypse that Earth had experienced in his previous life, except for the direction. I dont know either. You dont know? Thats why I formed an exploration team. I see. He had heard that the explorers were looking for possible survivors or other living areas. But Yu-hyun felt something was off about that. But if the explorers were looking for the origin of the frost curse, then it was a different story. So you dont know means, you havent found it yet. Thats right. I heard that the frost curse started from the north, so why dont you go there? No one knows how wide the northern continent is. Even if we vaguely know that the direction is north, the search area bes huge. Its been 32 years since the frost curse started. We havent found any traces yet. It was not only because the continent was too wide, but also because of the harsh environment outside and the small number of explorers. Besides, the more we go north, the more frost giants there are. Its dangerous for even explorers to face them. Even the great Gard warriors cant win against them one-on-one. What about the south? What about other survivors? Lean shook his head. It wasnt that he didnt know, but that he couldnt find any other survivors even if he tried. The frost curse didnt just swallow up the north of the continent. It froze over the whole world beyond the continent. Even the hot desert in the south was already covered with cold snow. You heard it from the survivor who came up from there, so you should be sure. There is, a survivor. As far as I know, he was the only one. He somehow came up after his ce copsed and couldnt hold on. Out of more than 2,000 people, we only found one. Where is he now? He died. 15 years ago. The situation was not normal at all. He couldnt believe that the world had changed so much in 32 years. And for 32 years, they couldnt do anything because they had few people and too many dangers outside. But they still managed to form explorers and cling to some hope. Their desire for life. Their struggle to prevent their extinction. How old are you, Lean? You sound like youve seen everything since 32 years ago, but you dont look like it at all. I guess not. This damn body doesnt age or change over time. Yu-hyun frowned at Leans self-deprecating remark. There must be a reason why he called his own body a damn body. Youre not a normal Gardian, are you? You got that right. Im not even a Gardian to begin with. What is it then? Who was he, that he didnt age even after living for so long, and what kind of power did he have, that he stood in a position simr to the leader here? Lian closed his mouth. It meant that he wouldnt say anything more. Only fools would spill their personal secrets to a stranger they met for the first time today. Yu-hyun understood Lians silence. But why is he looking at me like that? Lians gaze towards Yu-hyun was mixed with sadness, longing, pain, and hatred. Keira was the eldest sister of the great five sisters. And the great five sisters were the followers of God. What kind of rtionship did Lian, who didnt age, and Keira, one of the great five sisters, have? The first thing thates to mind is that they were lovers. Then that reaction made sense. And Lian also had some kind of connection with the great five sisters, which gave him a different power from others. Yu-hyun was curious about it, but he decided to suppress his curiosity for now. I wont be able to hear what I want to hear if I ask any more. So lets stop the questions here. And lets make a deal now. A deal? Lian asked back, wondering what he meant by that. You know it too, right? I wontst long if I stay like this. About two weeks. Thats right. From Lians reaction, it was clear that the previous tellers had all died without achieving anything within two weeks. He didnt need to ask how they met their end. So what kind of deal do you want to make? I only have two weeks left to live. But I dont want to die. Tell me what you want. Put me in the exploration team. Even Lian, who had lost his emotions, flinched at that. He looked at Yu-hyun with a questioning gaze. Did he know how dangerous the explorers were, after encountering the frost giant on his way? Asking him to put him in the exploration team was nothing but a bluff for negotiation, nothing more or less. Does he think hes something special? None of the tellers who looked like him had ever volunteered to join the exploration team. Yu-hyun was the first one to say that. He knew he was different from his eyes, but this was beyond his imagination. The exploration team is dangerous. And its not easy to go there. You are A teller who cant fight for himself? Thats how they all were before. Then let me ask you one more thing. Do I look like them? Lian hesitated and shook his head. He had felt it since he punched Frechen earlier. She. No, Yu-hyun was different from before. Frechen often provoked him and picked fights with him, but contrary to his aggressive temperament, he was deep-minded and skilled inbat. If they ranked by strength in this guardian, he was undoubtedly the second-inmand right below him. In fact, he wasnt even a guardian, and excluding Lian, who was blessed and cursed at the same time, Frechen was practically the strongest warrior among the guardians. He had been careless, but he had been knocked down by a punch. At least he could believe that Keira, Yu-hyun in front of him, was qualitatively different from the previous ones. But being able to move as an explorer is an exception. What does it matter to you if I go alone and die anyway? Are you serious? I dont lie or bluff about this. Look at me. Yu-hyun pointed at himself. I have two weeks left. The people around me are calling me a witch or something and treating me like trash. In this situation, do you want me to sit still in this inn for two weeks? Just waiting for the inevitable end? Is that what your predecessors epted? They didnt. They rather struggled miserably, they were never calm. But they were wrong even when they tried to resist. They couldnt get rid of their self-importance and tried to manipte people with theirmands. Im not like that. Yu-hyun was different. He would move himself and do it with his own hands. How can you be so sure? I cant exin that. Its something I have to show you. You talk as if you have confidence. I wouldnt have said it if I didnt. Lian stared at Yu-hyun as if to re at him. A fierce aura flowed from his body and pressured Yu-hyun. Yu-hyun didnt flinch or avoid Lians eyes. He challenged Lian with his unwavering eyes, as if to say, look at me if you dare. Hes simr. The more Lean talked to Yu-hyun, who looked like Keira, the more he saw the image of her that he could no longer see even in his dreams. Keira, who had appeared before, had always been the same in the big picture. She was selfish and arrogant, looking down on and using others as if she was superior. She couldnt do anything by herself, and in the end, she died after two futile weeks, begging for her life. In the form of his beloved lover, that is. How many times did he have to watch that scene? How many times did he have to see the ugly ruin of the one he loved so much? He didnt want to do that anymore. He was exhausted. I vowed not to care about anyone who came from now on. But Yu-hyun was different. He only thought that something that had toe someday hade until Ringug brought him. His perspective changed when he met Frechen. Yu-hyun shouted confidently in front of Frechen and hit him. And now he was acting boldly in front of him, face to face. -Lean. You can do it. That longing look. It brought back the memories of the past that he thought he had forgotten. Crack. Lean bit his teeth and jumped up from his seat. He ignored Yu-hyuns bewildered gaze. If he kept looking at him like this, something that he had endured until now would copse. He didnt want to remember the past. Lean turned his back on Yu-hyun and said in his usual cold voice. Do whatever you want. What do you mean by that? I wont stop you from joining the exploration team. You said you would take care of yourself, so I dont intend to limit you. But while I have the authority to let you in, everything after that will depend on your discretion. I dont want more than that. Ill send someone soon. Hell guide you. Lean left the inn without saying anything else. However, unlike when he first guided Yu-hyun roughly, Leans back as he left now was somewhat agitated. Lean, did that guy leave? Be showed up from the kitchen as if she heard the door closing behind him. Dont take it personally if hes too cold to you. I know. He had a special rtionship with my bodys owner, so its natural for him to react like that. Did you know? Who wouldnt notice such a reaction unless they were clueless? Im sorry for hiding it. Its not something you have to apologize for. Be sighed and sat down on the chair that Lean had used earlier. Please understand. For Lean, its hard enough to protect and lead the city, but now he has to see people who look exactly like his dead lover keep appearing. I guess so. It wasnt just a coincidence. He didnt know what Keira was like, but judging by her being the eldest of the five sisters and having a dignified appearance, he guessed she was someone who cared for others and had apassionate personality. Those Tellers who looked like Keira died miserably before they died. What did Lean think when he saw that? And the Tellers werent stupid either. There must have been many who noticed that Lean had a special rtionship with this body. They must have tried to lure Lean with sweet words and imitate Keira as much as possible, digging up his memories. Im sorry too. In the end, he used the body that was stained with his memories. The world was bad. It was ruined as much as it could be, and the system did this to give a chance to the world that somehow kept its lineage alive. Maybe he wouldnt have suffered if it hadnt done that. Knock knock. At that moment, there was a knock on the door. The guide that Lean said he would send arrived sooner than expected. Chapter 310: Chapter 310: Oh, youre here. The one who opened the door and peeked out was Ringug, who had helped Yu-hyun get here. Ringug saw Yu-hyun and Be and waved his hand with a bright smile. Long time no see, Be auntie! Ringug. Did youe here? Yes. Lean hyung told me to go see you. Lean is hyung, but why am I auntie? Huh! Have you ever seen such a pretty auntie?! Be shouted as if she was annoyed, but Ringug just shrugged off her anger with a chuckle. It was not the first time this happened. Ringug came too, Yu-hyun got up from his seat.Oh? Are you leaving already? You said you came to guide me, right? Its better to move now than to waste time here. Be auntie, Ill be back soon. Okay. Be careful. Yu-hyun left the inn with Ringug and headed to the depths of the city. Ringug was happy to have someone to chat with again, and he didnt stop talking as if it was his chance. Wow. I didnt expect to see you again like this. By the way, you look good, noona? Noona? Oh. Did you say youre a man inside? Then should I call you hyung? But you look like a noona on the outside. This is so awkward. And I cant call you by your name, because you cant tell me your real name. Just call me whatever you want. Ill talk to youfortably too. Then Ill call you noona. He had a younger brother who called him noona for the first time in his life. Yu-hyun didnt want to point that out. What does it matter if hes noona or hyung? The title is not important. Where are you taking me? Well, first of all, you said you wanted to join the exploration team, right? Then we have to go to the exploration team headquarters and get some equipment. The headquarters is over there, do you remember the spire we saw when we first came in? Its there. You dont seem to stop me or anything. Dont you think its strange that I want to join the exploration team? Huh? Of course not. You punched the Frechen Emperor, thats enough qualification and more, right? Ringug mentioned the part where Yu-hyun hit Frechens jaw. It was strange to get a high evaluation just for hitting someone hard, but that meant that Frechens reputation was also great here. Even if his personality or behavior was problematic, most people acknowledged his skills. He got hit by such a skilled person, so most people must have recognized Yu-hyun as apletely different being than before. Huh? Hmm. Then, as they walked along the road, they met eyes with someone walking from the opposite side and Ringug stopped his steps. The same was true for the other person. Hender? What are you doing here? The person they ran into was Hender, who had tried to kick Yu-hyun out when Ringug first brought him here. He saw Ringug and Yu-hyun walking together and frowned openly. What? Cant I walk around? No, its not that, but. Forget it. Im busy. Hender left only those words and disappeared with a swaggering walk, his hands in his pockets. I felt it before, but do you know each other? Oh. Hender? Yeah. Well, I guess you could say that. He and I are the same age. We used to hang out together when we were young because we were the same age. There arent many kids our age here in the first ce. Were you close? Back then? Maybe. Not now though. Ringug smiled and let it go, knowing that he couldnt do that anymore. Im an explorer who travels around, but Hender isnt. Hes a coward who leads young kids who think like him and acts like a gang leader in this ce. I could tell that from our first meeting. So from Henders point of view, I must be very ufortable. Jealousyhuh. Yeah. Thats right. We used to y together, but Im an explorer who travels around and acts as a hero, while Hender doesnt. He gets a lot of k from people around him. The more he does that, the more hostile he is to me. In fact, Hender was such a pathetic human being that their rtionship was more like broken than twisted, but Ringug felt sorry for him. But hes not a friend I hate. Sometimes I get angry and say harsh things to him too. Hes not a friend you hate? Youre so generous that I even think that. Haha. Maybe, its because I dont have any other friends my age besides Hender. We were friends too. By the way, how old are you? Im 22 this year. That meant that Ringug was born after the curse of the frozennd happened and 10 years had passed. If he only had one friend his age like Hender, it meant that there werent many people being born. But explorers, they die if theyre careless. Above all, explorers were high-level personnel in this city of survivors, Guardian. The poption was slowly dwindling. Even if the magic circlested permanently, it would not take more than 68 years for the Guardians to face inevitable extinction. Ringu nced at the direction where Hender had disappeared a moment ago. Hender lost both of his parents who were in the exploration team. Thats why he reacted so strongly when he saw you. His parents died because of your predecessor, who demanded too much from them. I see. He thought he already knew enough, but this world was more imperfect than he imagined. This frozen world was like a castle built on thin ice that could copse at any time. And the cracks on the ground were still growing in real time. This world would be destroyed sooner than the 68 years left for the magic circle. What about Lean? Lean hyung? What about him? He seems like a leader here. Isnt he? Thats not wrong. If it werent for Lean hyung, we wouldnt have survived properly. There is an emperor in this city, but no king. But in a way, Lean hyung is no different from a king. Oh, of course, he would hate it if you say that. He looked like that. He didnt seem to have any ambition for that either. Do you know how surprised I was when Lean hyung asked me to put you in the exploration team? I honestly felt something different when you thanked me even though we just met, but this time it was really unexpected. That much? Yes. Ive never seen him beg like that before. But you have to be careful. I dont have any prejudice, so I can ept it, but there are many more people in the exploration team who dont. That was something Yu-hyun had already prepared for. The two soon arrived at the innermost part of the city, where a tall spire stood. Yu-hyun discovered a wide field and a breeding ground for animals that he couldnt see on Earth around the spire. They were growing crops and raising animals in the deepest part of the magic circle. It looked wider than he thought, so he didnt have to worry about food shortage for now. Ringu guided Yu-hyun along arge road between the fields. The spire was towering high, but the space corresponding to the first and second floors was much wider than the actual size of the spire. Yu-hyun realized then that the spire was not used as an actual building. The spire was maintaining the core of the magic circle. The actual building, the headquarters of the exploration team, was only the first and second floors. As they entered there, they saw people shaking off snow inside. They were explorers who had returned from their work today. They spotted Ringuing in through the entrance and tried to wave at him, but soon stiffened their faces when they saw Yu-hyun standing next to him. Ringu. What is that Its Lean hyungs order. Ringu cut them off before they could ask anything. As soon as Leans name came out, all the explorers who were trying to question Ringu and Yu-hyun shut their mouths. If Lean said so, then what He must have something in mind. It was a bit awkward, but it was surprising considering how much distrust they had towards Yu-hyuns artificial body Kira. Leans name meant a lot to the people of the exploration team. There was hardly anyone here who hadnt received Leans help. But I cant help their eyes. They didnt touch him directly, but their eyes still looked at Yu-hyun with disdain or hostility. Enough. If youve returned, go home and rest. The next one is in two days. Yes, captain. Captain? The one who cooled down the heated atmosphere was a long-haired man. He looked like he was in his mid-thirties and had dark brown hair that he grew long. His eyes were sharp and he looked like a sharp de. He said only one word, but none of the explorers around him dared to talk back. After his subordinates left, he bowed lightly to Yu-hyun and left the headquarters. Is he the captain of the exploration team? As Yu-hyun watched him closely, Ringu whispered quietly to Yu-hyun. Thats Rahiyan ajusshi. Hes the captain who led the team earlier, and hes been friends with Lean hyung for a long time. Hes practically hyungs right-hand man, and hes verypetent. Hes cold and rational. And his swordsmanship is amazing, so hes called one of the three strongest Guardians. Why are you whispering? Rahiyan ajusshi has very sharp ears. Of course, he wouldnt say anything even if he knew, but its a bit awkward, right? He looked very sharp. Thats right. But he cares for his team members terribly, and he respects Lean hyung very much. I heard he knew hyung before the curse of the frost started. It seems usible considering his age. Then why is Lean hyung and he is ajusshi? Lean hyung looks young, right? He couldnt argue with that. Come on. Ill give you some equipment inside. Theres equipment too? Well, you need at least some equipment to protect yourself if youre an explorer. Theres a grandpa whos a magician. He makes useful equipment. Explorers had to have strong power, but the harsh environment outside was not something they could ovee with power alone. They needed shoes that wouldnt slip on the snow, a coat that would block the cold, a pouch that contained food, and a weapon that wouldnt freeze against the frost giants. There were more things to prepare than he had expected. Do we have enough resources to make them? No. But there are a lot of things left by the previous users. I see. It was not easy to make precious artifacts, but if the number of people who used them decreased faster than the limited quantity. There was no choice but to leave them behind. So we have to use the things that the dead people used. We, the Guardians, dont do that. We believe that the great souls of the warriors are contained in the things they used. We believe that the people who died in battle help the living ones and regain their glorious victory and go to thend of salvation. What is thend of salvation? Ringug wanted to exin the faith of the Guardians at this time. Thend of salvation is the world we go to after we die. Like an afterlife. So you want to die in battle? Not everyone, but most of the Guardians dont avoid fighting. For them,bat was always natural, and they said they could go to thend of glory after they died if they won a lot. Of course, if they lose, they cant do that and their souls remain in the things they used, but if the person who inherits their things wins, they go up to thend of salvation together. I see. So using the things of the deceased is not a bad thing. Rather, its a courtesy to them. And its also a way of relieving the suffering souls. For those who are trapped by the hatred of defeat, we fight for them and fulfill their wishes. What if the next person dies too? Then the next people will follow them. It was a very irresponsible thing to say, but it was also very confident and clear. Our will is connected. Our souls are connected too. Of course, after the curse of the frozennd, that became almost a meaningless word But I still believe. Someday, when this hellish blizzard ends, we can all step on thend of salvation. Thend of salvation. The ce beyond the northern sea, where there is no pain or hunger, full of abundance and joy. Ringug believed in that ce with all his heart and his eyes shone. Thats why I applied for the exploration team and became an explorer. Its not honorable to hide and run away. Because I cant fight or win. He explored outside at the risk of his life. Surely, he had the highest possibility of dying. There might be no honorable victory. But still. Even if he died, someone would surely follow him and inherit his will. The will is connected. It goes on endlessly, and eventually reaches the path he aimed for at some point. Ringug did not doubt that. Thats why he admired Lean and joined the exploration team as an admirer. You Yu-hyun realized that there was someone who did not lose hope even in this desperate era. Yeah. How could he not know? Even here, even in that terrible hell that did not give up, the spark of hope burned. Haha. I talked too much. Lets go get our equipment. Are we going to the mage? Yes. He does both repair and maintenance for the existing equipment. If werete, hell go home and rest. Hes a nice person, but hes very picky. Okay. Yu-hyun arrived at the workshop where the mage stayed. As Ringug lightly knocked on the door, a hysterical old mans scream burst out from inside. Who is it! Grandpa. Its me. Ringug. As soon as Ringug finished speaking, the door opened roughly. Ringug. What time is it now that you bother me! Didnt I tell you not toe after work? The old man could not be seen as kind even with empty words. Rather, he looked like a homeless person on the street who did not wash properly and had long white beard and hair that were not groomed at all. His outfit was not a robe but a simple one made of animal skin fur, and his squinty eyes and ratherrge nose revealed that this mage was very fussy. Um. It seems like Ill get tired just by talking to him. In fact, as soon as he saw Ringug, the old man frowned and told him toe tomorrow. Grandpa. But theres a new guest here. What guest! Who is it! Whos bothering my rest! Let me see your face! As he said that, he couldnt stay still, so Yu-hyun stepped forward slightly behind Ringug. But as soon as he saw him, the old man opened his eyes wide and gasped. Gasp! M-Master? Chapter 311: Chapter 311: The mage Gondulbor was frozen like a frog in front of a snake when he saw the face of his memory in front of him. The woman in front of him was so beautiful that any man would fall in love with her at first sight, but Gondulbor could not see her that way. If he had to describe her, he would say that even a demon from hell would look prettier than her. To Gondulbor, Kairas face was nothing more than a curse. Master? Are you talking to me? The ones who were surprised by Gondulbors outburst were Ringug and Yu-hyun. That, that voice! How could I ever forget it! Gondulbor trembled with his limbs.He was an old man who was terrified to the point of being pathetic. Yu-hyun felt even more strange by his reaction. That was the kind of reaction that someone who had not seen Kairas face for a long time would have. Ah. Ringug finally remembered something and pped his hands. Sis. I think Grandpa Gondulbor doesnt know anything about you. About me? Doesnt everyone here know? How many Tellers hade to Guardian before Yu-hyun? At least dozens. But how could Gondulbor not know that? Grandpa never leaves this ce, you see. The answer that came back was even more absurd. Mages are like that, you know. They build their own hideouts in some corner of a room and stay there for decades, quietly. Grandpa Gondulbor is one of those types. And you have something special, sis. Special? Because Im special? Youre the first one toe to this ce, the headquarters. Yu-hyun finally understood. Yu-hyuns previous Tellers did not intend to fight themselves, so they had no reason toe to the headquarters to get their equipment. ording to Be, most of the predecessors either stayed at the inn or barged into Leans residence and caused trouble. Yu-hyun was the first one toe to the headquarters under the spire. And Gondulbor, who only stayed in his workshop and made artifacts or repaired magic circles, did not wander around outside and did not know the news. He was so stubborn that he had no friends, and the others did not bother to tell him this news either. Thats how it happened. So from Gondulbors point of view, it was as if his master, who he thought had disappeared 32 years ago, hade back alive. But his reaction looks serious. He barely stood up, but he was almost like fainting on his feet. Gondulbor actually lowered his head and shook his body as if he was afraid of seeing Yu-hyun. That reaction meant that he must have suffered something terrible from the real Kaira. Sigh. Yu-hyun sighed and Gondulbor shuddered. Dont be afraid, I wont eat you. M-Master? Im not your master. I just have this appearance because of some circumstances. Im not the real one. W-What do you mean Gondulbor could not easily believe that. He looked just like the master who would appear in his nightmares, but he imed that he was not his master. Gondulbor wondered if his master was trying to trick him on purpose, but he shook his head when he remembered her personality. He did not think that her personality would change even after 32 years. That meant that the Kaira in front of him was really not his master. C-Come in. Gondulbor tried to sound strong, but he still could not look at Yu-hyun properly. The inside of the workshop was so messy that there was no room for his feet. All kinds of artifacts, test tubes, and herbs were scattered everywhere. It was amazing where he got those things from in this environment. After hearing everything from Ringug, Gondulbor asked with an unbelievable voice. S-So Youre saying that this person in front of me is not really my master? Yes. Thats right. Why would we lie to you? Wow. Unbelievable. I knew there were all kinds of strange beings in the world, but I never expected to see a teller like this. You may not believe it, but its true. I believe you. Of course I do. How could I not, when you look like that and talk like that? Youre supposed to be my master. I cant even imagine that in my dreams. It would be more convincing if you were some other being who just took my masters appearance. By the way, master? Grandpa Gondulbor, were you a disciple of Miss Kaira? That was a long time ago, you brat! Gondulbor red at Ringug as if he hated to recall that time. Who do you think taught me rune magic? The great five sisters, and among them, the most highly praised Kaira master. She was a master of rune magic. Wow! Thats amazing! Amazing my ass. Gondulbor blurted out without realizing it and looked at Yu-hyuns reaction. He couldnt help but feel intimidated by his instinct, even though he knew she wasnt his real master. You wouldnt know. How hellish it was to learn rune magic from her. It was really, really horrible. I wanted to tear my hair out every time I remembered how stupid I was back then. Was it that hard? It was hell on earth. Master didntpromise on anything when it came to rune magic. Her almost perfectionist ideology made me suffer so much. I never felt 24 hours a day was so insufficient. Well, I wouldnt know that. Im hearing this for the first time. Then, you better remember it from now on! To sum up, Gondulbor learned rune magic under Kaira, but the process was so harsh and painful that he developed a trauma that made him have a seizure whenever he saw her face. Of course, thanks to masters teachings, I survived until now, and also helped feed the people in Guardian, but still, those memories are not easy to forget. What kind of person was Kaira? Yu-hyun asked that. From Gondulbors perspective, it was an absurd situation where someone who looked like Kaira asked him how Kaira was like. He muttered to himself as if to brainwash himself that she was not his real master, and answered without hiding anything. She was a cold, rational, and strong person. And she was also kind because she was the eldest sister among the great five sisters. Grandpa is kind too, but you were so scared of her? That kindness didnt apply when she taught rune magic! Gondulbor added an exnation that Kaira could be more cruel than anyone else when she taught rune magic. Anyway, what he said meant that Kaira was a cold and thoughtful woman who was everyones role model, except when she taught rune magic. After all, they were the apostles of God who could be called the great five sisters. They were in a different league from us. You mentioned the great five sisters a lot, but what exactly are they? This time, Yu-hyun asked. Gondulbor, who had somewhat adapted to Yu-hyuns appearance, didnt flinch or panic anymore. They are the apostles of God as I said. To be precise, they are the agents who lead the new God. The new God? Hmm. That is, our world originally had one God. In other words of other worlds, they called it the Divine Spirit? Usually, the Divine Spirits are called eternal beings. But our worlds Divine Spirit was different. Different in what way? Usually, the Divine Spirits are known to live forever, but our worlds God didnt. He wanted to pass on his power to the next generation. He passed on his power? Yu-hyun wondered if it was possible for the Divine Spirit to do such a thing, but he thought it wasnt impossible. The Divine Spirits were definitely very long-lived beings. Strictly speaking, they didnt have a lifespan. But that didnt mean they couldnt die. Maybe this worlds Divine Spirit was dying for some reason and wanted to entrust his power to a new sessor. The ones who chose and taught the sessors who would inherit his power. They were the great five sisters. Each of the five sisters selected one candidate each. They chose five candidates and taught them diligently and selected thest one. Thats why the great five sisters were called the apostles of God and also the heralds of the new Gods birth. And Yu-hyuns bodys owner, Kaira, was one of them. Then what happened to the five sisters? I dont know that either. I just heard a rumor that they went out to solve the curse of frost that engulfed the world 32 years ago. But they didnte back. That meant that the great five sisters also failed to solve the curse of frost. Then why did I get this body? What was the reason? The five sisters failed. But after that, the tellers who were exiled to this world all took on Kairas appearance. Kaira. She made some kind of deal with the system. If they couldnt solve the curse of frost and left it as it was, this world would be destroyed. There, Kaira made a trade with something through the system. The system told me to show a story in this world. And it put Kairas body on the tellers. Kaira failed to stop the curse of frost. That means as long as I have this body, there is only one goal I have to prioritize. Finding and solving the cause of the curse of the frozennd. It was a practically impossible task. Even if I could find the cause of this huge curse that froze the world itself, I had to solve the curse that was known to have failed even by the great five sisters. It was then that Yu-hyun realized that this story was what made up his flesh. He found out that Kairasst fragment was what she left behind in this world at the veryst moment. Does Lean know that? Should I tell him if he doesnt? Yu-hyun thought he needed to think about it a little. Anyway, thats all I know. Thats enough for an answer. Thank you. Hmm. To receive a thank you in that scary teachers face. This is something Ill see if I live long enough. Gondulbor got up from his seat, patting his waist. Ringug. Get your equipment ready. The reason you came looking for me in the first ce was to get some equipment to use as an explorer, right? Ah, yes. I have something new that I just repaired. Take that. The size is, probably just right. Dont forget to take your weapons and pockets too. Gondulbor politely asked Yu-hyun to leave, saying that this was all he could do for him, and he was tired today. Yu-hyun nodded his head, as he had alsoe to get some equipment, and listening to his story was an unintended thing. Thank you. Thanks to you, I got some good equipment. Hey. What are you talking about? It was just something I had to do naturally. Still, it would have been harder and longer without you. I dont have much time given to me, so its enough to be grateful that I finished everything in one day today. If you put it that way, I guess we both helped each other out. I heard an amazing story from my grandfather thanks to my sister. So what are you going to do now? What do you mean? What do you think I came here for? Oh, then when are you going out? Yu-hyuns answer to that question was enough to shock Ringug. Tomorrow morning. *** The next morning. Yu-hyun left the inn and looked around outside. This ce had no distinction between day and night. The city built inside the ice mountain where light did not pass through could not see the sunlight. Even if they were outside, they would not be able to see the sun because of the snowstorm that raged without rest. Was it because of that? The morning of the city where light did not reach was still heavy and gloomy. The air that touched the skin was warm, but people did not feel it. They were just desperately living today because they could not die. Thats Yesterdays As Yu-hyun passed by, the Gardians who recognized him either nced at him or avoided his gaze. Did it benefit him to knock down Pricen? The hostility that was like the old days had noticeably decreased. Even so, the minus favorability had only barely approached zero. To go further, it depends on how well I do today. When he arrived at the square at the promised time, there were explorers who were dressed in leather armor and checking their weapons. They had already received a briefing from Yu-hyun, so they only gave him a brief nce and did not try to do anything more. As soon as Yu-hyun arrived, Lean, the leader of the explorers, showed up. Lean spotted Yu-hyun and frowned slightly as if he didnt expect him to really participate here. Yu-hyun waved his hand slightly, but Lean deliberately ignored it. Are you all here? Yes. Were all here. Any missing members Is that so? You must have taken care of their belongings well. As always. At Rahians words, Lean nodded his head with a blunt face. As Ive said many times, our top priority is our own safety. I value the lives of my members more than finding out why the curse of the frozennd spread. So please dont overdo it ande back safely today. Yes! Dont worry! All the members shouted with enthusiasm. Okay. Then lets go. At Leans words, everyone moved in unison. Yu-hyun followed them. As soon as they crossed the magic circle that bordered the wall, the warmth disappeared and the cold came in. The explorers walked on a narrow ice road. The road out was narrower and bumpier than the road in. They walked in a line on that winding ice road. Even though they went out to the outside where death lurked, their footsteps did not stop. They never stopped, even if each step was heavy. This was the nth exploration. They prayed that this grand journey, which had no end in sight, would end today. They stepped out into the outside where the white snowstorm was swirling. Chapter 312: Chapter 312: The sky was dark and low. In the midst of the endless blizzard, I smelled the storm that I had experienced in the sea. The snow on the ground did not melt. The snowkes that were blown by the wind swayed like waves. The sky was full of dark clouds, and the world that was piled up was white but dark. Every time I breathed, cold air entered my lungs and seemed to freeze my body. As soon as we went outside, the scouts divided into groups and scattered. There were ten groups of ten people each, and I was in thest group, group ten. And then, the ten people in each group paired up and moved in five teams.But why did I end up with you? I asked that to Lean, who was walking silently next to me, cutting through the blizzard. Lean did not answer. He looked determined not to say anything at this moment. I sighed. This is ridiculous. I vaguely thought that I would have to move with someone anyway, but I never expected that Lean, that man, woulde out himself. He wouldnt tell me why even if I asked, so I decided to focus on my duty as a scout. So where do we go? Were heading to the unexplored area. He would talk if it was about work, huh? Hes such a boring man. His behavior reminded me of another guy who spoke in a stiff tone. But hes softer than Choi Do-yoon, right? No, hes just a psychopath. At least Lean made remarks that showed he cared about his colleagues, like telling them toe back alive. He wasnt as bad as Choi Do-yoon. Where is the unexplored area? Look at the map. Lean unfolded the map. It showed the northern part of the continent in detail, and the map divided the northern continent into severalrge areas. More than half of them were crossed out with red letters. The marked ces were where the exploration was finished, and the ces that werent marked were where we had never been before. The ce where I would wander today was northwest from Gardian. I nodded after checking the direction, and as I was about to move again with Lean, I saw something suspicious in the distance. Is that the Frechen Emperor? And his subordinates too. Frechen was leading his subordinates somewhere. Unlike the other scouts, they were moving in groups of dozens. Did they follow after the scouts left? Lean opened his mouth before I could tell him that. Dont mind them. Dont mind them? Thats clearly a personal action, dont you think? Hes a man who wont listen even if we talk to him. And theyre also doing their own version of scouting, so we cant say anything. Its better to leave them alone. As long as we dont interfere with them, they wont interfere with us either. It would be nice if they helped us too. I muttered that, but Lean didnt answer. We walked around thend that hadnt been explored yet, cutting through the blizzard. We jumped over the cracks in the ice cliffs and moved around the huge icebergs. Sometimes we saw something other than snow and ice. It was a forest of trees that grew sharply together, but the trees were ck and dead and had no leaves. The forest of mummies. That was the first word that came to my mind when I saw this ce. Lean took off his glove on his right hand and touched the ck grain of the tree with his bare hand. Its a Longglove apple tree. I didnt know apple trees grew here. The northernnd was always cold, but it was also rich in the past. Longglove was one of the most representative trees that had a very strong vitality and survived in the harsh environment of the northern continent. The fruits that this tree gave were a blessing for the northern Gardians. For Gardians, Longglove apple trees were a symbol of strong vitality. But those Longglove trees were dying. Theyre still alive, right? For now. But as soon as we pull out the tree by its roots to save it, it will die right away. Its just holding on to itsst lifeline in this state. Eventually, they would die someday. Even this tree, which could be seen as the core of the northern continent, could not ovee the curse of frost. I looked at Leans side profile with a bitter feeling and wanted to ask him something. Did he know why he took Keiras appearance? Did he know that Keira made a deal with the system and tried to do something to protect this world? Hey Shh. Just when I thought I had a chance to ask him, Lean put his index finger on his lips and looked outside the forest. His eyes narrowed. Its a frost giant. There are two of them. At his words, I listened carefully and heard a different noise mixed in between the gusts of wind. The heavy footsteps of the frost giants and the screams of resistance. Human screams. Weve met them. Lets move. I nodded and followed behind Lean. As we crossed the snow-covered hill, we saw two giant frost giants chasing the scouts. There were two of them. One was unconscious, and the other was desperately carrying him on his back as he ran. The one carrying him was bleeding. Red drops of blood fell to the ground along the way they passed, and the swirling snow covered them. The red traces were erased in an instant. The frost giants were close behind them. Before I could shout anything, Lean moved like lightning. Whoa? Lean slid down the snowfield and soon reached the foot of the frost giant in the lead. It didnt take much time to get there, and Lean didnt leave any footprints on the snowfield. The giant noticed the unwee guest below his sight faster than Lean drew his sword from his scabbard. Swoosh. A streak of light cut through the blizzard and grazed the giants neck. The giants body tilted and then fell to the ground with a thud. Lean had felled the frost giant with a single blow, but his expression was not good. Captain Lean! Get some distance! Hes not dead! As he said that, the fallen giants body twitched and countless ice spikes sprouted in all directions. Lean quickly backed away. He thought he had cut his neck, but was it a bit short? The giant got up. His neck, which had been cut more than half, hung loosely and then stuck back to his body with a squelching sound. At that moment, another giant ran past Lean and chased after the fleeing scouts. As Lean tried to stop the giant, the frost giant who had regenerated his neck turned his arms into ice des and rushed at Lean. Damn! Run away! Lean blocked the frost giants sword with his body and shouted at the scouts. But the giant was much faster than him. The frost giant pushed his legs and jumped high. Hended on the ground with a nimble agility that belied his size. Boom. The snow piled up around him soared up with a huge impact. The running scout was swept away by the shock and tripped over his legs. The giant raised his body and aimed his foot at the scout who was iling on the ground. No! Lean yelled as he watched the scene, but the giant did not stop. The cold foot made of ice was about to smash the scouts head when arge shadow jumped from behind the giants head and stabbed a de into his neck. Roar!! The frost giants foot fell next to the scout as he was stabbed by a sword. Lean widened his eyes as he saw that. The one who stabbed a sword into the frost giants neck was none other than Yu-hyun, who looked like Kira. Why did she do that? Yu-hyun clung desperately to the giants shoulder as he thrashed around and put more strength into her hand holding the sword. Lean stared at the scene as if bewitched. Ahh! Yu-hyun screamed as she shed the frost giants neck with her sword. At the same time, ice shards flew as the frost giants neck was severed. Lean watched incredulously as if he couldnt believe what he saw, then bit his lip and deflected the attack of the giant he was struggling with. Boom. The giants two arms fell past Lean to the ground, and at the same time, Leans sword moved. Once. Twice. Three times. The first strike cut off both arms. The second one cut off both ankles. And, thest one cut off his neck. In a blink of an eye, the attack followed and the giants body of ice rolled on the snowfield. Lean left behind the corpse of the frost giant and approached the fallen scout and lifted him up. How is the injured? He only got a big scratch on his arm from being ambushed, nothing life-threatening. Go back and get treated right away. If you get cut by a giant, your arm might freeze. Yes. I understand. The scout said that and carried his colleague away. Before leaving, he bowed his head gratefully to Yu-hyun. As soon as they disappeared, Lean stood still for a while and then approached Yu-hyun. What was that What is it? Why did you fight? Lean still couldnt understand Yu-hyuns behavior. It was something that even brave Guard warriors couldnt easily do to rush recklessly against a frost giant. But Yu-hyun did it. She stabbed her sword into the frost giants neck and cut it off. If she had hesitated even a little bit, or swung her sword wrong, she would have been killed instead of killing the giant. What made Lean more flustered than her amazing decisiveness was Yu-hyuns attitude of not caring about herself. Why? In the midst of the blizzard, Yu-hyun looked straight at Lean and said. I cant just stand by and watch people die. Leanns eyelids fluttered. His eyes saw the distant past. No. The woman who smiled softly at him. She told him to be brave and fight, to wield his sword to protect people. Now, to Leann, who could only see her cruel traces, Yu-hyuns actions were a huge shock. Dont think about it. Leann backed away from Yu-hyun without realizing it. Dont remember, hope. He had to forget. He had to live as if he had forgotten everything. I am Are you okay? Yu-hyun approached Leann and asked. As she reached out her hand, Leann pped it away like a seizure. Yu-hyun looked down at her hand that Leann had pushed away with wide eyes. Ah. Leann realized what he had done toote and stammered. I, I I mean Just stay still. Yu-hyun said helplessly and picked up the sword that Leann had dropped unknowingly and put it in his sheath. Leann had no choice but to watch her closely. Well. Thats it for now. Lets go. I dont think we can find anything else today anyway. Yeah. Leann obediently followed Yu-hyuns words. When he first came here, Leann was ahead, but when he went back, Yu-hyun was leading the way in a strange scene. And that day. There were no deaths in the exploration team by miracle. *** After Yu-hyuns first day as an explorer was sessful, his perception of him changed for sure. The rumor that he risked his life and defeated the frost giant spread, and the explorers eyes that ignored or guarded him disappeared. It was an honorable act to fight for hisrades lives. The explorers, made up of Gards warriors, valued it very much. And the rumor spread further, and the survivors of Gardian sometimes greeted Yu-hyun lightly or even talked to him. Right now, Yu-hyun was sitting outside the city with the explorers and having a meal together. Hahaha. Were grateful to have such a strong warrior with us. Sister. Do you know the names of the other people? Yu-hyun shook his head at Ringugs question. Ringug took this opportunity to introduce the people around him. This hairy old man is Ethan. Hey! Im not an old man yet! He ims to be a young man in his prime, but hes not, right? Ringugs yful words made the surrounding colleaguesugh. This sturdydy with an eye patch is Sugara. Shes amazing with daggers. This guy here is Hanson. He has the best eyesight. This old man with scars all over is Durpf. Hes a veteran whos been an explorer for 20 years, and he swings a huge double-edged axe. Ringug introduced the ten or so explorers who were sitting there to Yu-hyun. Yu-hyun greeted them. They all knew about Yu-hyuns exploits and weed him with a smile. And, that old man sitting alone over there is Ryan. You know him, right? Yeah. Ryan sat quietly and drank beer. His sharp eyes and lonely appearance were like a lone wolf running through the snowfield. He looks like that, but hes actually very old. Almost 50. Really? He doesnt look like it. Ryan looked no more than his early 30s at most. He had no beard and no wrinkles on his face, which made him look even more so. Ryan is the most experienced in our exploration team. He has been active as an explorer for 32 years. He is practically a living history of Gardian, who has been acting with Leann. Ringug. Stop talking nonsense. Ryan snapped sharply as if he didnt want to hear that ttering praise. Hey. How many frost giants have you killed so far? You deserve to hear that. Im just doing what I have to do as an honorable warrior. Sigh. Ryan captain always says that grumpy stuff. Thats why youre still single at that age. Hahaha! Sugara. Dont be too hard on him. The captain must have his reasons. Thats right. I think Ryan is cool. Hes so strong and humble too. Ringug also joined in and Sugara shrugged her shoulders as if she couldnt help it. Just as the atmosphere was getting warm, a huge shadow suddenly came up. Hey, missy. You did a great jobst time? Emperor Frechen. He approached Yu-hyun and spoke to her in a friendly manner. The expressions of the explorers around him were tense. They didnt know what Frechens purpose was foring here, but it didnt seem like a good intention. What? Ha ha. Dont be so wary. Im just here to check out the interesting rumor I heard. You joined the exploration team, saved yourrades, and defeated the frost giant. I wasnt mistaken then. Why was this man praising me so much? Even though he had insulted me in front of everyone, Frechen didnt seem to hold a grudge. That made me more suspicious of him. I couldnt figure out what he was thinking. Frechen. Stop interfering. Ryan red at Frechen. Frechen nced at Ryan and raised his hands in surrender. Well, theres always another chance. I look forward to seeing your next impressive feat. Frechen said that and left. I didnt know what he was plotting by trying to be friendly with me, but I decided it wouldnt hurt to be cautious. Besides, Ryan, who was usually quiet, became very aggressive when he spoke to Frechen. Hes Leans right-hand man, so he must hate Frechen who opposes Lean. Not to mention, Frechen was the second-inmand and Ryan was the third. That gap must have also contributed to their bad rtionship. Ryan was tense and curt, while Frechen was smooth and self-indulgent. Their personalities were pr opposites. Well, its none of my business. The important thing is Leans situation. Lean had been avoiding me since that day, as if he had something on his mind. Of course, he never missed an exploration day, but he didnt hang out with me like before. He avoided me whenever he could. I wanted to ask him something, but I couldnt find the opportunity. *** A week had passed since I came here. During that time, I participated in four explorations and sessfullypleted them. And every time I seeded in an exploration, I felt a power rising in my body. As I gained peoples recognition, became closer to them, and brought down the frost giant. A small amount of stories filled my body. Its not aplete story yet, but I guess Ive stirred the water a bit. This meant that my life span had been extended by a few weeks. But it wasnt enough. The most important thing was to find the cause of the frozen curse, not just defeat the frost giant and get peoples approval. And also, the fragments of the Codex that were somewhere in this world. I hope I find something today. Who will I be working with this time? As I arrived at the square early in the morning. Uh I ran into Lean who was already there. Chapter 313: Chapter 313: Yu-hyun, who was paired up with Lean, didnt say a word. He had many things he wanted to ask him, but he felt overwhelmed by the situation and didnt know where to start. And Lean felt the same way. He didnt want this team arrangement either. He had been avoiding Yu-hyun on purpose because he didnt want to see him. I left the team selection to someone else for a while, and this is what happened. It was his fault for telling Ringug to distribute the members as he saw fit. Who would have thought that Ringug would deliberately make the teams like this? But Lean couldnt me him. It was Leans job to do it in the first ce, so in a way, he was responsible for dumping his work on Ringug. But still, the fact that they had to go to a new exploration area today was undeniable, so Lean and Yu-hyun didntin to each other. Their ufortable silencested for more than three hours as they walked through the cold snowstorm. Lets rest here for a while.Lean was the first one to break the silence. He felt the blizzard getting worse and looked for a ce where they could take a break. It was a huge frozen rock that was over hundreds of meters in size, and under it, there was enough space for two people to fit infortably. They sat down there and ced a small piece of stone they had brought from Gondulbors workshop on the floor. A rune appeared on the surface of the stone and soon it emitted a hot heat. It was a runestone that could be used as a portable heater. The cold air outside and the heat from the runestone shed, but it was more than enough to melt their frozen bodies. I heard were going pretty far this time. Yu-hyun decided to speak first, thinking that it would be better than staying silent. He remembered that they were going to bypass the area where the previous exploration had ended and go beyond it. They were heading to a new area that they had only thought about but never dared to try before, and Yu-hyun ended up going with Lean because of that. The ce they were going to now was too far away to go ande back in one day like before. So they decided to send a small group of the best people ahead of time as a scouting team. Yu-hyun had only been here for about a week, but he had adapted to the job much faster than the other explorers and showed a skill that could even be called veteran, so he got to go with Lean. Yu-hyun suddenly wondered. Does this guy want to be with me so badly that he did this on purpose? As Yu-hyuns eyes sharpened, Lean hurriedly opened his mouth. First of all, let me say one thing. I have nothing to do with this team selection. Who said you did? Your eyes looked suspicious, so I said it. Lean had nothing to say if Yu-hyun asked him why he knew that. After all, he had been watching Yu-hyuns appearance, Keiras appearance, for a long time since the past. Lean just left that excuse and closed his mouth again. But Yu-hyun seemed to interpret Leans silence differently and pressed him further. Is that really all? What else is there? If theres nothing, then fine. Youre not Keira in the first ce. I have no reason to look at you and her together. Thats Yu-hyun stopped talking and sighed. I know. I just look like this, but I must seem like a bad person who ruins your past memories. I dont think that badly of you. Lean was surprised by Yu-hyuns words and said defensively. I dont think youre bad. Youre different from those who came before. You worked hard as an explorer and fought against the frost giants. But you dont deny that I ruin your memories. That cant be helped. Im sorry about that too. But Im not doing this because I want to. They all said that too. But in the end, they used their appearance. They begged me or asked for help with Keiras face. Do you think Ill do that too? ThatsI dont know. Lean was confused by what he had heard from Yu-hyun in the past week. He knew that Yu-hyun wouldnt do that even as they were talking now, but the memories of what he had gone through before were still vivid and strong. His reason told him not to trust him, but his feelings told him he could trust him enough. Lean couldnt choose either one. Since were talking anyway, let me ask you something. Why do you think I appeared here looking like this? Why are you asking me that? I think I know why. Lean couldnt help but be interested in his words, even though he was cold and aloof. Yu-hyun didnt care about Leans ring eyes. Keira was one of the great five sisters. And even though its hard to say it with this appearance, you and I had a close rtionship. We did. She said she would stop the curse of the frozennd with her sisters. But, she failed. Yes, I failed. And after that, what appeared were Tellers like me, who looked like Keira. But why did they look like Keira? Why her, of all the sisters? What are you trying to say? What Im saying is, this situation itself might be something that Keira did. The curse of the frozennd had urred. And after that, even the great five sisters failed to solve the curse and lost contact. No one knew what happened to the original Divine Spirit, who was called the god of this world. And even the five sisters, who could be called the apostles of the Divine Spirit, failed. The fact that they hadpletely disappeared from this frozen world meant that hope was practically gone. Keira did something behind the scenes? Thats what Im saying. No way. When the apostles of god disappeared, all hope for this world was gone. I dont think so. The fact that I fell here in this form means that Keira must have done something behind the scenes. What is she hoping for? What is she Even though she knew she had failed, she didnt despair and left her traces behind Maybe its because she still believed that there was hope in this world? Hope? Leannughed bitterly for the first time. He couldnt help but retort to Yu-hyuns absurd words. Have you forgotten? This is a world where even hope freezes. Then why are you holding on? Why are you protecting the Guardian? Because I cant just sit still and die. Leann looked down at the glowing rune stone with a sunken gaze. Even without hope, I cant choose death. I cant coldly reject the people who beg me to save them, who want to live somehow. So Im just living without dying, even though Ive lost hope. If you really had no hope, wouldnt it be better to just kill everyone and end their suffering? How can you do such a thing? Leann turned to look at Yu-hyun sharply. His eyes were filled with emotion for once. How can you casually discard those people Thats hope. People who cant do anything beg for their lives, people who struggle to survive and find a way for others to live. And warriors who form exploration teams and scour this frozen world desperately with them. Thats the hope you say youve given up on. Thats nonsense. Im just wandering around with the exploration teams to show them something. Liar. Leann clenched his fist at his firm words. Youre lying right now. Im lying? Tell me honestly. You must know something. Especially since you were a candidate for the next Divine Spirit. ! Leann suppressed his urge to ask how he knew that. But he had already revealed that Yu-hyuns words were true by his actions. There were five candidates for the next Divine Spirit. And you were probably the one Keira was in charge of. So what? There must have been four other candidates besides you. But theyre nowhere to be found. And neither are the other sisters. But Keira keeps sending her traces, her fragments, to this world. Why? When even the five sisters failed, and everyone else failed too. Why? And why did they look like her, of all the sisters? As if she was calling out to someone proudly. Leann. You were the hope of this world that she had in mind. Im not any hope! Leann couldnt hide his rising anger and shouted as he got up from his seat. He couldnt stand listening to Yu-hyuns words. Me! The one who couldnt do anything among the candidates, the one who became weak and cowardly! How can I be any hope when I couldnt even live up to her expectations! Leann still remembered that time. In his very distant past, Leann was named as a candidate who might be the next Divine Spirit. He didnt understand why he became such a candidate. Leann was weak and exhausted, and above all, he couldnt stand fighting. The other great sisters mocked him too, and so did the other candidates. A worthless loser. How can someone like him be a candidate? Whatever. Its better if one lesspetitor is gone. The more he received those looks, the more he shrugged his shoulders and lowered his head. He couldnt even get angry at their words. Because they were true. His childhood self that he remembered was a crybaby and a coward who never looked up at the sky. He couldnt deny it even now. But she was different. Keira, who chose him, was different. -Lift your head, Leann. -Kaira? -Why are you walking with your head down? You should be proud, stand up straight and look ahead. Thats the least you can do. -But, Im just a half-breed coward. Do I really deserve to be a candidate? The Guardians, who revered strength, would get furious if they heard him belittle himself like that. It was the opposite of a warriors mindset. The same went for the other sisters, who could be called the protectors of the Guardians. Thats why the other four sisters mocked and despised Lean. But, Kaira smiled softly at his words. Her warm hands touched his cheeks. -Lean. You avoid fighting because you know how much pain it brings. And youre worried that it will also cause great suffering to others, because youre considerate. -But still, my body is weak. I cant even swing a sword properly. -Lean. No matter how great a warrior is, they werent born great. They also had times when they were weak andcking, and they became warriors by enduring them. Lean. You just havent bloomed yet, but if you do, youll blossom into a more beautiful flower than anyone else. I know it. She always smiled gently at him and told him he was amazing. Even when the other sisters questioned why they chose such a guy as a candidate, Kaira believed in Leans potential and defended him. Lean didnt just sit there and nod. He also put in a lot of effort. To live up to Kairas expectations, to not make her ufortable, to show that he had at least some qualifications as a candidate. And then, when he was about to see the light after years of training. Snow fell on the world. Endless snow. The curse of the frozennd. When it broke out, the five great sisters and the rest of the candidates gathered in one ce. They argued that they had to solve this curse as soon as possible. It was clear that the whole world would freeze if they continued like this. Kaira also agreed with them and prepared to solve the curse. Except for Lean. Lean instinctively felt that this curse of the frozennd was not a simple natural disaster. He didnt know why. He just thought it was dangerous to fly north right now. -Kaira. This is dangerous. We need more time, we need to watch calmly before we act. -Lean. But you know we cant do that. Right now, a huge snowstorm is swallowing up the world. If we go on like this, the world will freeze over. And, the frost giants that appeared inside the snowstorm were also one of the dangers. Lean wanted to wait and see before making a decision, but Kaira and the others couldnt leave it alone. They had a responsibility, and they couldnt just watch innocent beings die. The other sisters and candidatesughed at Lean. In the end, a coward is a coward, they said. If youre too scared to fight, just hide and live by yourself. And so, four candidates and five sisters headed to where the curse of the frozennd broke out. And they never came back. Lean was frustrated. More than anything, he felt like the world copsed when he realized that Kaira, his teacher and lover, had died. But he couldnt just sit there and do nothing. Lean shook off his seat and got up. People were dying at this very moment. Kaira died to save them. So he had to save them too, even if he was a half-breed coward. Because she wanted him to save them. Lean gathered the scattered people together. He decided to build a city of survivors with them. In case Kaira came back after solving everything, he wanted to wee her back. Fortunately, he had a way to do that. The sacred altar. There was a device that would lead the next Divine Spirit to be the god of this world if they chose who it would be among the candidates. The altar was made of ley lines that flowed with great power, and since the world hadnt frozenpletely yet, that power remained. Lean used the power of the sacred altar. Before the ley lines frozepletely, he gathered as much of the remaining power as possible and created a magic circle. He borrowed the power of Kairas disciple, Gondulborr, who he met by chance for that purpose. He built Guardian, thest city of humanity, inside the magic circle. And he gathered people who heard about Guardian. And Lean waited. He waited and waited and kept waiting. Maybe she woulde back someday. Even though he knew she had failed, he didnt think she was dead. He thought she would surelye back alive and find a way to solve this curse. Then one day, not long after the curse of the frozennd broke out, Kaira really came back. Lean was happy to see her. He asked her if she had solved everything, if this disaster was over. But she wasnt the real Kaira. She was just another being wearing her appearance. She had only two weeks left to live, and she met a miserable end after doing whatever she wanted. The next one. And the next one too. For 32 years. For 32 years, Lean had to face dozens of beings with Kairas appearance. And he had to see the same ending every time. They died horribly, in the appearance of his lover whom he loved. Even though he knew they werent the ones he had been waiting for, Lean felt a pain that tore his heart as he watched them die. And so, Lean gave up all hope. The hope that she woulde back, the belief that he could restore this world to its original state. He gave up everything. Lean. Dont call my name in that state! Lean shouted, blinking his eyes. Yu-hyun couldnt say any words offort to him. As long as he was in this form, anything he said would only hurt Lean with deception. The sound of the blizzard outside echoed endlessly, until the rune stone burnedpletely and turned into ashes. The two of them didnt speak to each other after that. They packed their belongings again and came out from under the rock. They walked through the slightly weakened blizzard. If they kept walking like this, they would reach the checkpoint before nightfall. Thats what Yu-hyun thought as he walked silently. But he stopped in his tracks without realizing it. What is it? He turned his head and looked at the faraway ce where the blizzard wasing from at 9 oclock. He saw a wall of ice that stretched endlessly. He had seen it on the map before. It used to be a mountain range that crossed the northern continent, but after the curse of the frozennd spread, it became a huge cliff of ice. Yu-hyun was drawn to the ice cliff as if he was bewitched. Lean, who noticed that Yu-hyuns presence had faded behind him, followed him with a frown. Where are you going? Thats not the direction were supposed to go. Over there, beyond the ice cliff. The ce where the mountain range used to be? Why there? That ce has already been explored. It was concluded that there was no way to pass through because all the paths were blocked. No. Yu-hyun shook his head. Lean was puzzled by what he was doing. Theres an entrance there. What? Lean couldnt see it, but Yu-hyun could. The gap in the giant ice cliff. Between them, a faint golden light was flowing out. Chapter 314: Chapter 314: Theres no way. That cliff has been fully explored a long time ago. How could there be a path there? But Im sure there is one. Yu-hyun couldnt see it clearly from afar, but he had seen a golden light shining from the cliff. It wasnt a hallucination caused by the blizzard. Rather, because everything in the world was dyed white, the golden light was more vivid. Lean still didnt believe Yu-hyuns words that there was a path there. It was more usible that Yu-hyun had seen something that wasnt there. Lets go and see. No. Its a waste of time. We have nothing to lose by trying.We have to get to our destination as soon as possibLeand scout the area. We should stick to the route we were on. Yu-hyun sighed at Leans stubbornness. Look, I know you dont believe me, but I dont lie about things like this. Then let me ask you this. You said this ce has been explored a long time ago, but did you do it yourself? Lean hesitated for a moment and shook his head. No. But even if I didnt, many explorers havee here before. And above all, the emperor Fritchen often wandered around this area. If there was a path, they would have known. So youve never seen it yourself? Then why dont we take this opportunity to check it out? Lean wondered how to persuade Yu-hyun, but Yu-hyun didnt care about Lean and moved first. What makes him so sure? Lean was rather doubtful because of Yu-hyuns bold movement. Could it be that the guide that Kaira left behind had shone at this moment? Yu-hyun was the first toe this far, and he was also the first to reach here. Kaira before Yu-hyun had only lived inside the Guardian. Considering that, it was possible, but it wasnt easy to change the perception that had been hardened for the past 32 years. But still. If she was right, maybe. Lean decided to follow Yu-hyun after all. He could tell by his stubborn attitude that he wouldnt give up unless he used force. And using force in a ce like this was suicidal. Yu-hyun soon stood in front of the huge ice cliff. He looked up and saw how high it was. It looked like it was over 500m high by estimation. The width is endless. The ice cliff that stretched out to both sides of his sight had no end in sight. At this point, it wasnt just a mountain range that had frozen due to the curse of frost, but a fault line that had urred due to tectonic movements. It would be hard to see the end even if he walked along the cliff. In fact, on the map, this part had a very long boundary line. Look. Theres no way theres an entrance here. Lean said that and scanned the area with a sharp eye, wondering if he had missed an entrance. He examined the smooth ice wall carefully, but there was no gap to be seen. Just as Lean was about to tell Yu-hyun that he had seen something wrong and that they should speed up their march, he saw Yu-hyuns strange behavior. He stood in front of the ice wall alone and touched it with his hand. Lean snapped at him. Touching it like that wont make an entrance appear. No. Yu-hyun drew his sword. Before Lean could ask him what he was doing, Yu-hyun stabbed the wall in front of him with his sword. Thud. The sword went into the inside easily as if it wasnt filled with solid ice. Right after he stabbed it, the ice around the sword cracked thinly and shattered like ss. There is an entrance. What! Lean looked at the newly created entrance with disbelief. When? No, how? How could there be an entrance here? But he had never found it before. Yu-hyun left Lean behind with his confused mind and entered without hesitation. Lean followed Yu-hyun hastily. Wait! How did you find this entrance? Is that important right now? Answer me! I saw it. You saw it? Yes. I saw it with my eyes. And when I got closer, I felt something out of ce. Is that Kairas guide? He mentioned Kairas guide now, after denying it so much before. Yu-hyun was too tired to affirm his words and replied vaguely. It might be. Lean looked around the entrance with a sunken gaze. What Yu-hyun broke was a thinyer of ice that could be called a door. Behind it, there was a very narrow canyon path that could barely fit one person. How did they not know about this path? How many people hade and gone here, without noticing it? Leans eyes swept over the entrance with his hand. This was not something that was naturally formed. Since we found it, are you just going to stand there? Lets go in. Beyond the mountain range, there was still an unknown space. To check it out, they had to go around the ice cliff that blocked this path from afar. To do that, they would need more than a few days of investment. It would take at least a month. And the exploration team did not have enough food and stamina to move steadily in this harsh environment for more than a month. The inside of the canyon was dark, but not to the point where they could not distinguish objects. Besides, the path was straight, so they knew where they had to go. The high ice walls sometimes glowed with a light blue color, and sometimes with an emerald color. It was as if the aurora of the sky had descended to the ground. Yu-hyun stopped in his tracks as he brushed the wall with his hand and noticed something inside. What is this There was something inside the semi-transparent ice wall. As he strained his eyes to see what it was, Yu-hyun stepped back without realizing it. It was the same for Lean. He looked puzzled at what Yu-hyun had seen, and then he widened his eyes as he looked at one of the walls. What Crazy. It was people. Inside the ice wall, people were frozen to death and trapped. They looked like they had packed their bags to escape. When the curse of frost came from the north 32 years ago and swallowed up this world. They were the people who were swept away while fleeing across the mountain range. The number was estimated to be in the thousands. Considering the width of this ice cliff, there were much more corpses that were not visible. The canyon path that seemed beautiful at first nce was a grave for those who could not escape from the curse. Dont stop and keep going. Yu-hyun urged Lean and walked along the path. The canyon path stretched for more than 3km. Far away, a white light burst out to signal the end of the canyon. On the other hand, Yu-hyun felt a more intense golden light from beyond. The fragment is over there. He felt more worried than excited by the fact that he was getting closer to the fragment he had been looking for. It was almost like an instinctive feeling, but he felt that there was a tremendous danger lurking beyond with the fragment. When they arrived at the exit, Yu-hyun and Lean noticed something strange at the same time. Near the exit, there was a small mound of snow that was strangely piled up more than anywhere else. Look at this. Theres something here. Yu-hyun dug up the snow with his sword. Then, inside, some misceneous items came out along with the ashes of a rune stone. Yu-hyun and Leans expressions turned cold. The two did not need to exchange words to understand what they were seeing. Someone came here. And not too long ago. Someone came here and stayed for a while. No, not for a while, but for a long time, as if to prove it, traces that could not be hidden appeared here and there. Not once. At least more than 10 times. The entrance that felt unnatural was actually not something that was naturally made, but something that someone had hidden artificially. It meant only one thing. There was a traitor inside Guardian. Yu-hyun swallowed his words as he realized Lean was there. Lean would know that too, and he would be more confused than anyone else at this moment. But if there is a traitor, it makes sense why they havent found where the curse of frost came from in 32 years. No matter how vast the northern continent is, someone should have found it. An internal traitor. And one who had been hiding so meticulously for so long, it meant that he was one of the longest-acting explorers among them. Yu-hyun suddenly thought of Frechen. Lean had said that his group came here most often. No. Im not sure yet. I have to check whats inside first. Yu-hyun checked Leans condition. He was looking down at the traces engraved on the exit with a dark face. He looked like a bomb ready to explode at any moment, or like he would copse as soon as he touched him. He looked like he wanted to cry, but he couldnt even do that. Lets go. Yu-hyun grabbed Leans wrist and pulled him. Lean was startled, but he couldnt shake off Yu-hyuns hand. Dont worry about this right now, lets go inside and see whats there. Thats the best we can do right now. Is that so. Yeah. Youre right. Lean nodded his head with a tearful expression. They walked across the white expanse beyond the exit of the canyon. Until then, wherever they went, there were huge rocks or ice mountains everywhere, but this area was strangely empty of anything. Rather, the ground was so transparent that they could see their own reflections. No. This is, ake? Yu-hyun realized that he was walking on a frozenke. Leans voice also rose a bit, as if he knew that. This is Andolim Lake. Andolim Lake? Yeah. Its known as thergestke in the northern continent, at the very end of it. Its also close to the capital of the Franzgart Empire. Close to the capital, you mean. Yu-hyun looked around. Somewhere nearby, there was the empires capital where Frechen lived. But that wasnt what he had to check right now. Yu-hyun had been feeling a fragment of light getting closer since a while ago. The direction was north. He didnt know if that was exactly north, but he had that feeling. The two walked across the frozenke. It felt like the world was split in half and spread out above and below, and there seemed to be another world down there. If this was the cursed world, then maybe the world under the frozenke was the world of salvation. The paths were clearly connected, but they never met. Maybe from now on, the paths would only draw parallel lines. The reality of the curse and the dream of salvation. What would be at the end of this road? The snow, it stopped? The moment they crossed Andolim Lake, the snow that had been pouring down without stopping stopped. Even the wind didnt blow. A cold and clear space with no dust in the air. What filled it was a misty fog. Its cold. The moment he put his hand in the fog, he felt a chill that made his skin crawl. This was not a simple fog. It was nothing but tiny particles of cold airpressed to the extreme, floating in the air and looking like fog. I cant stay here for long, but I cant go inpletely either. When Yu-hyun sent his gaze to Lean, he nodded his head with a determined face. The two stuck close together and went inside the ice fog. If they were even a little apart, it would be hard to find each other. The fog felt hazy even from outside, but when they entered it, it dulled their sense of direction as well. If they loosened their tension even a little, they felt like they would freeze to death on the spot. But they were able to keep going without stopping, thanks to onendmark that Yu-hyun saw in his eyes. The golden light that shone through the gaps in the fog. Yu-hyun walked without wavering and stopped his steps. Lean didnt ask why he stopped. The two looked up. What is this Kuuuuuuuuuuu. Their ears hurt from the loud breathing that shook the space. There was a giant giant there that they had to look up at from afar. The giant was sitting on one knee in his seat, bowing his head and falling asleep. He was a frost giant, but much bigger than any of them they had seen before. He couldnt tell how big he was. If his sitting height was this much, his height must have been over 200m. More than anything, the energy that flowed from the giant was extraordinary. Fyuuuuuuuuuuu. When the giant exhaled, a misty fog spewed out of his mouth. Could it be all this fog around here is his breath? Yu-hyun was appalled by this situation where he could freeze Gardins body with a simple breath. Lean also couldnt help but be shocked as he looked up at the giant. He couldnt see his face properly because of the giants breath and ice fog, but Lean was sure he saw his face. Yu-hyun soon saw arge jewel shining red on the giants chest and the golden light that came out of it and quietly backed away. Lets back off for now. Yeah. Lean agreed with Yu-hyuns words. They couldnt do anything more here. The two quickly cut through the fog and moved on. Their sense of direction was momentarily distorted, but thanks to Yu-hyun moving with the golden light behind him, they were able to get out in the shortest distance. As they crossed Andolim Lake again, Yu-hyun finally let go of his tension. What was that just now? Why Lean. You recognized who that giant was. When he saw the giant, Leans expression was more than just finding a huge frost giant. It was mixed with otherplex emotions. Even in that confusion, Yu-hyun caught Leans change. Theres no point in hiding it. Ive seen that giant before. Youve seen him before? That huge frost giant? Yeah. Lean turned his head to the direction where the giant frost giant was, beyond the fog at the end of theke. He is, the god of this world. The Divine Spirit who should have disappeared after passing on his power to the sessor. Chapter 315: Chapter 315: A Divine Spirit. I had sensed that the giant was dangerous, but this was beyond mymon sense. Spirits could not descend to the lower realm directly. They were beings of the upper realm, and the system strictly separated and distinguished the upper and lower realms. Even if they were Divine Spirits born from this world, they could not fullye down to their own world. They had to receive all kinds of adjustments to be able to send down their avatars, their split or incarnated bodies, to the lower realm. But what I just saw was not something that could be called an avatar. True body. The Divine Spirit I just saw was its own self.What the hell is going on? I dont know either. Lean was also confused by why the author was here. I heard that Georen sent the great five sisters to leave his power behind and gather candidates. Georen, the god of calis. The ruler of the northern continent, the idol of the guardians, and the Divine Spirit of this world. Such a Georen was left in the lower realm in a hideous form like a frost giant. Why is Georen there? And why is he like that Whatever happened, its not a normal situation. I recalled the red jewel embedded in Georens chest. In the center of it, where others could not see, there was a fragment of the Codex. It had a sinister aura that made me uneasy. This is crazy. I found the fragment. But it was not simply lying on the road. It was stuck in the chest of the Divine Spirit of this world, who was said to be dead. Ipared Georen and the frost giant. The frost giant looked like a degraded copy of Georens current appearance. No matter how I tried to think positively, I could not help but think that the existence of the frost giant originated from Georen. Then it was the same for this frozennds curse. Lets go back. Its better than staying here like this. We have to exin to the others How? What? How do you expect us to exin? Lean still could not erase Georens image from her mind. To them, Georen was the god of this world. Especially Lean, who was one of the candidates who had decided to seed Georen as the god of this world, knew him well. The god of great warriors. He was the one who led them to thend of salvation when they died. How would people believe it if they said that Georen was actually the root of this worlds curse and had degenerated into a monster? No, even if they believed it, what then? How would they react to the fact that the great god was trying to kill them himself? People will be in chaos. So you want us to just sit back and do nothing? I frowned. You said youve been looking for it for 32 years. The cause is right in front of you, and you want to just ignore it? Besides, theres a traitor inside Sigh. Anyway, we cant just leave it like this after weve finally found out. Then what do you want to do? We have to tell them. Theres a traitor, and the god of this world has be a monster. There will be chaos. The people who are barely holding on to hope, what do you think theyll do when they hear that? We have to do it anyway. Or else well all die. We cant fight Georen! Hes the god of this world! If we dont fight! Then do you want us to live for another 68 years without dying and then perish?! I couldnt help but yell at Lean. At my shout, Lean clenched her fist. He knew that too. If they continued like this, the survivors of Gardian would inevitably face extinction. But fighting Georen was another problem. They would die anyway if they fought against such a being. It would be better to endure somehow with 68 years of grace than that. Georen was absolute to them. Georen is a god. And we cant win against a god. God. God. Youve been saying god since before. I red at him with a scowl and bared my teeth. The ones you serve are Divine Spirits, not gods. Then what are you saying if Divine Spirits are not gods? They are just superior to us, not omnipotent. They obtained the power of stars by breaking out of their rank, but they are not immortal gods. They also die and decline in the end, and are crushed by greater powers. But in this world, they are omnipotent. Omnipotent? Such an omnipotent being sensed his end and chose candidates for his sessor? I snorted at his absurd words. You and the others are all deluded. You think the Divine Spirits are great gods that you cant resist. I didnt like that word from the beginning. It was the same when I was on Earth. I hated seeing people who imed that the World of Thought was a punishment from God and that they had to obey his will. They were not gods. They were just wearing the shells of gods. If everything is ording to Gods will, if we, mere mortals, can never resist God, then why are we living? The weak want to be dominated. Those whock self-reliance or want to escape from the harsh reality look for something to lean on, and reaching the end of it is their blind worship of God. They im to serve them with faith and devotion, but To Yu-hyun, it was all nonsense. Theyre all just running away. They were ultimately relying on a colossal power. How was that different from turning their backs and fleeing from the hard reality? They submitted to the power and hoped that the God who ruled them was good. They wrapped their own weakness of being unable to resist them in faith, and drove away those who could not do the same as unbelievers. They were like cowards. The Divine Spirit is not God. There is no God in this world. There are only people who create the illusion of God and depend on it. There was never a firm absolute being that humans could rely on absolutely from the beginning. Then, what do you want us to do? We have to fight. Until thest one of us falls. Not everyone can be that strong. Some might prefer to die by conforming to that power rather than resisting it. I know. Thats why I wont force you. I wont stop those who run away, and Ill respect those who make that choice. But I will fight. Nothing can change without fighting. People had to break the wall that blocked their way with a hammer at some point. Even in the past, in the midst of the apocalypse, Yu-hyun saved people to resist the world that wanted them all dead. That was his fight. His struggle to resist the world that oppressed him with power. That march of hardship could not stop even in this ce that boasted a coldness that could freeze even his lungs. You When Ryan met Yu-hyuns unwavering eyes, he felt himself shrinking. His appearance was no different from when he walked around with his head down, thinking he was worthless. I havent changed even after decades. Ryan was ashamed of himself. What was his effort for? What did he endure until here for? What do I want to do? He wanted to save them. He wanted to restore this world to its former state. He wanted to send the souls that were frozen and killed in this present world back to thend of salvation. It was not Kairas will or someone elses coercion. He just wanted to do it himself. Give me some time. Thats surprising. Yu-hyun loosened his tense forehead. I thought you would just vaguely escape from reality. I realized that I shouldnt. Or maybe I knew it from the start. So give me some time to answer. I cant give you much time. Time is passing by, and people are getting exhausted. You and me. I know. It wont take long. Ryan said so much that Yu-hyun didnt press him any further. He didnt even have any intention of doing so in the first ce. Maybe Kaira really trusted you and left her traces like this. Kaira led her sisters and candidates to the source of the curse. She must have done that. She must have recognized Georen. Kaira must have fought him. She must have given courage to her sisters who despaired in front of Georen, and stayed until the end to protect this world. But she didnte back. She lost in the end in her fight against Georen. But her traces remained. She made a deal with the system, and used her appearance to save this world. She still had hope. Because Ryan, who could be called thest key of this world, was still alive. Ryan neither denied nor affirmed Yu-hyuns words. *** After that, the two returned to Guardian. After learning such shocking facts today, they had no energy left to explore other areas. They didnt need to explore other areas since they already knew the truth. They found out where the curse of frost came from and who caused it. It should have been a happy thing to find out the cause they had been looking for desperately for 32 years, but solving it was apletely different thing. Especially after realizing that there was a traitor inside, they had to be more careful than ever. After parting with Ryan at the gate and za, Yu-hyun went straight back to his inn and locked himself in his room. Who is it? Who deliberately erased those traces and blocked the way? He pondered as hey on the bed that smelled of rags. The traitor didnt go to that ce just once. He wandered around the area at least ten times, checking if anyone had noticed the secret passage. The traitor was more careful and meticulous than he thought. I had been hiding from others for a long time, so I could figure out the patterns of the scouts movements. The first ones to suspect would be those who imed to have explored this area. The key was whether there was a record at the scout headquarters. But what came to my mind was what Lean had said. The Emperor of Frechen and his knights often wandered around there. What did the Emperor of Frechen want, leading his followers around the outside? Could he be thinking of reviving the fallen empire? If so, he was doing well in this Guardian, except for being hostile to Lean. Without the magic circle, he couldnt ovee the curse of the frozennd, no matter how much he reimed the empires territory. Was he trying to restore a hollow empire? Or did he have another way? The most suspicious one was the Emperor of Frechen. But I couldnt be sure. More than anything, even if he was really a traitor, it would be hard to make him pay for it. Considering the number and power of his followers, it wouldnt be strange if the Guardian was split in half. Even if his followers were shocked by Frechens betrayal and turned their backs on him, the imperial knights who had served him for 32 years were unlikely to do so. Maybe they knew and kept silent. If I used Frechen of being a traitor as it was, a big fight would be inevitable. Many people would die. When I might have to fight with Geon as well, I couldnt afford to cut my own flesh. What does Lean think? I had a lot of conversations with Lean, but I still didnt know what he really wanted. What I knew was only the truth that I had guessed by forcing a few clues together. Even if the rough things matched, I couldnt know the details. Kaira! Come down and eat! Bes loud voice reached the second floor from below. I didnt feel like eating because my head wasplicated, but I couldnt refuse it. Be didntpromise on anything but starving. She couldnt stand wasting this precious food. As I went down the stairs, Be greeted me and asked me when she saw my face. Huh? You dont look so good? I smiled and shrugged it off lightly. Its nothing. I just went too far and got a little tired. That doesnt sound like it. Be said that and put arge pot of soup on the center of the table. As I sat at the table, I wondered about Bes situation. By the way, Im curious about something. Yeah? What is it? Be, why did you open an inn here? There was nothing left in this world but Guardian. Well, maybe there were survivors in other parts of the continent, but for now, Guardian was everything. The people who lived here had their own homes. So there was no need for an inn. It wasnt a ce where outsiders woulde. Oh. Im sorry if it was a difficult question to answer. No? No, dont worry. Its not like that. Yeah. You asked me why I run an inn? Yes. Its because of my husband. Your husband? You were married? Be chuckled at my honest question. Yeah. I was married. A long time ago. When I was a young maiden. But, your husband He died. More than 20 years ago. He didnte back after working as a scout. I run this inn because of that. It was his dream originally. He wanted to run an inn and I wanted to cook in the kitchen. That was our goal, to wee guests. Even though her husband didnte back and died. She couldnt quit this job. It was not only hers, but also his dream that she loved. I believe that spring wille someday. I did before, and my mind hasnt changed now. The dead man wonte back. But someday spring wille back, and the country will prosper, and people will increase. Then I will continue this inn business. She inherited the will of the dead person. So she couldnt stop. For them, as well as for the living people, they had to keep living. Its not just me. Everyone who lives in Guardian probably has a simr thought. Some may have given up already, but at least there are some who havent. Even if the world freezes over, we are still alive. I see I nodded quietly and ate the soup. The soup that I always thought was delicious and warm filled my body with more warmth than usual today. Chapter 316: Chapter 316: The first thing I wanted to do was to find out who the traitor was. That was what Lean said as soon as he saw Yu-hyun. Yu-hyun and Lean teamed up again and headed to the Ice Cliff. Thinking was one thing, but they couldnt stop the exploration teams work on the surface. Thats how they started their ambush around the Ice Cliff to look for traces of the traitor. It had been five days since then. Yu-hyun opened his mouth as he looked at the snow that kept falling today. So, have you made a decision? Not yet. Not yet? Not yet? Its been days since then, hasnt it?Five days have passed. And you still havent done it? Dont rush me. I was already thinking ofing to a conclusion soon. During the past five days, the two of them had visited this ce three times, and this was their fourth visit. They only wandered around the vicinity whenever they came here, and they didnt go inside the ravine like before. It was because they thought that the traitor might show up near here again. If the entrance was open, the traitor might hide inside. How is Emperor Frechen? Hes the same as usual. He does whatever he wants and goes wherever he pleases. I heard that he frequented this area the most. He also took charge of the exploration of this vicinity. Thats right. Do you think hes the traitor? I dont know. But its likely that he is. I looked around. There was no one else in this area except for the two of us. Why didnt you stop him if he was acting suspiciously for a long time? He would have resisted more fiercely if we tried to stop him. And we didnt feel the need to do so. You didnt feel the need? There was no benefit in stopping him. Rather, it would be better if he harmed himself. But we didnt just leave him alone. I selected a few people who were fast and discreet and ordered them to investigate the traces of Frechens faction. I told them to monitor their every move. Who were they? Ryan. The man who called himself your right arm. Right arm Well, thats what he said. I didnt give him that name myself. Rather, he imed it himself. I knew Ryan from the conversations I had with him in the past few days. He was a cold and rational man who took pride in being an explorer. He also argued that the warriors of Great Gard should not avoid fighting and should fight honorably until their death. He had a strong sense of sacrifice, so there was no one more suitable than him to secretly investigate Frechen. But even after several ambushes in five days, we still got nothing. We spent time near the hidden entrance under the pretext of exploration to find any signs of the possible traitor. It was not enough to prove anything with just the traces of someone staying near the exit of the ravine. There was no way to be sure who it was. There was no name written on the remnants of the rune stones or anything like that. So even if we suspected Frechen as the traitor, we couldnt use him in front of everyone. Didnt you say that there are records of who went where and when at the exploration headquarters? Yes. There are detailed records of the routes that the explorers have taken for 32 years. I organized them and transferred them to a map. Is there any possibility to prove Frechens betrayal using that? If we check his movements, we can easily tell that he was around here. I thought about it, but its not enough. Frechen has a strong position, but we cant corner him with just wandering around here. Wecked a decisive blow. We racked our brains for a while. It would be easier to just cut his throat and shout that he was a traitor, but reality was not so simple. We couldnt find a clear answer, so we had to wait here for a while. Well, it seems like nothing today either. It does. Its more suspicious toe out on a day like this. Today was a festival in Gardian. The Soul Comforting Festival. It was an annual event held once a year tofort the souls of the dead and boost the morale of the survivors. On this day, even the explorers would rest from their exploration and enjoy food and drinks to rx their tired bodies. In other words, it was a day to have fun and eat. As Leon could be considered as the leader of Gardian, he couldnt miss the Soul Comforting Festival, so he couldnt stay here for long. Cant we just leave? There are other people waiting for you too. Leon smiled wryly as if this was an unusual thing. Ive been called a witch and shunned all this time, but this is the first time Ive been epted. You seem to be the happiest about it? I cant deny that. But its better than hearing insults from someone who looks like her. What about the Soul Comforting Festival Did it start after the Frozen Curse spread? No. The Soul Comforting Festival didnt start after the Frozen Curse spread. It existed long before that. The Gardians have been holding festivals to honor the souls of the dead every year. The world was peaceful before the Frozen Curse spread, but it wasnt that long ago that peace was achieved. Rather, before that, there were more wars and conflicts and raids between tribes. The Soul Comforting Festival existed even then. It had a long tradition then. Yes. After the era of peace came, it changed from a solemn atmosphere to a festival where people could have fun and enjoy themselves. Leon looked at somewhere far away with a distant look in his eyes. It was long before the Frozen Curse spread, when I had just been chosen as a candidate and started training. She took me to a nearby minority vige because she was worried about me. It was a humble festivalpared to that of the Empire. But Leon didntin about it. I was ignorant and didnt know how to fight, so I liked having fun and enjoying myself. So I reached out to her and asked her to dance with me. She was surprised by my suggestion and opened her eyes wide. When night fell, they lit a big bonfire in the center of the vige. The Gardians danced around it in circles. I hated fighting, but I liked having fun. So I reached out to Kaira and asked her to dance with me. She was surprised by my suggestion and opened her eyes wide. She smiled softly and shook her head, they said. She imed she didnt know how to dance. How ridiculous. She had sword skills that could raise a great warrior, and she could use rune magic more powerful than anyone else. And yet, she couldnt do a simple dance that even the vigers could do. Lean found it both funny and pitiful, so he gave up on dancing and crouched next to her with his knees hugged to his chest. Lean still remembered that time. The beautiful night sky full of stars and the huge bonfire that seemed to set the sky on fire. And the warmth of her that he felt closer than anything else. I was so regretful back then, I told her we should dance someday when we get a chance. I said I would teach her if she didnt know, and that it would be fun if she learned. What did Kaira say? She said okay, and that she would look forward to it. It was one of the few memories he could call precious in the past, when he was chosen as a candidate and faced only hardships and pains. But that promise was never fulfilled. Because Kaira was gone now. Even so, the Spirit Festival is still an important day for me. Thats why I never missed it. For the past 32 years, I argued more than anyone else that we should continue the Spirit Festival. I see. The conversation between the two ended there. For a while, they waited for a possible traitor to appear, but none did. Its over for today. Maybe it was foolish to think that a traitor woulde here on the day of the Spirit Festival. He didnt know how much time he had left. But he couldnt just attack Georen without a n. As long as there was a traitor inside, he didnt know what they would do at a critical moment. As he was about to leave the scene with disappointment, the two spotted a ck shadow flickering beyond the curtain of snow. ! Could it be? Shh. Dont jump to conclusions. It could be a frost giant. The two lowered their bodies and watched the unidentified shadow carefully. At first, they thought it was a frost giant. But that idea changed soon enough. The pace is steady and the direction is fixed. Frost giants move randomly. They have no purpose, and they only exist to kill people. They dont have any rules for moving. But that shadow was clearly heading straight for this ce where the entrance was hidden. That meant that shadow was not a frost giant. It was a person. A scout, to be exact. The shadow suddenly stopped in its tracks. They noticed something over there! I know! That moment, Lean moved. Lean sprang out of the snowbank and swung his sword to subdue his opponent. ng! Hmm? But the opponent quickly drew his axe and parried Leans attack. Lean was slightly surprised by that reaction. He didnt expect him to block it, even though he had held back his strength. The tail swung his axe horizontally with great force. The snow on the ground flipped over and formed a huge wave that headed towards Lean and Yu-hyun. Lean shed through the wave of snow with his sword, but by then, the tail was already running away without looking back. We cant let him get away! I know! Lean answered like that, but it was not easy to chase after him in the snowstorm that was getting worse. The tail he thought was an ordinary guard warrior was not. He was one of the strongest warriors among them, at least worthy of being called an upper-ss warrior. An upper-ss warrior isparable to an upper-ss collector on Earth. He had strength, but more than that, he had a keen sense that could sense their presence and try to escape before being caught. Yu-hyun and Lean had no choice but to follow the traces he left in the snow as best as they could. But then. There are two tracks? The track he thought was one ovepped with another one. And soon enough, the two tracks split in different directions. These are not his tracks from before. They are heading in a fixed direction, which means there is more than one person? Yu-hyun and Lean looked at each other and hardened their faces. They thought there was only one traitor, but this meant there were at least two. And maybe more than that. It was too risky to follow him through the torn space. Lets go back for now. Yeah, we should. The blizzard became more fierce, as if mocking them. The world was white and it was hard to see even an inch ahead. Yu-hyun and Lean returned to the ce where they had shed with him once. Wait. Look at this. What is it? Yu-hyun picked up something that was lying on the ground. It was a piece of metal. When Lean had swung his sword earlier, he had cut off part of the de of the axe that he was blocking with. With this, we canpare the weapons and find out who he is. What if he abandoned his weapon? Its easy to tell if someone changes or discards their weapon among the explorers. The number of weapons is limited, and warriors tend to cherish their own weapons. There were two traces, but there must be more people, right? I thought it wasnt just one person, but if they are that skilled and there are more of them, there is only one thing that makes me suspicious. Frechen. He was the traitor after all. They finally got a solid clue. The two quickly returned to the Guardian. They didnt know what the traitors would do if they arrived before them, thinking they had been exposed. Huh? You two just came back? As soon as they returned to the Guardian, Ringug greeted them warmly. I was looking for you two with Mr. Rahyan. I just came back from wandering around. I thought you went far away, but you came back soon. The memorial ceremony is about to start, you should get ready. How can we do without the protagonists? No. Thats not important right now. Where is Frechen? Have you seen Frechen? Emperor Frechen? Huh? Now that you mention it, I heard he went out with his subordinates today. He said he would be back before the memorial ceremony started. Really? Was this timing a coincidence? Yu-hyun and Lean became more certain. Lean. Ill go to the headquarters first and check if anyone has entered or left today. Okay. Ill gather the explorers for now. We dont know whats going to happen. They were almost 80% sure that Frechen was the culprit, but not 100% yet. Yu-hyun nned to stop by the headquarters and check if there was anyone else who had gone out among the explorers. If all the traitors were from Frechens faction, it would be fine, but there could also be spies hiding among the explorers. Whats going on? Rayon, who had seen Yu-hyun hurrying, asked. Oh, Mr. Rahyan. Its just that Im a bit busy Something happened. I saw Lean gathering other explorers just now. Its something important, isnt it? Yes. Then let me help you. His business is my business. It would be more reassuring if Rayon, who could be called Leans right arm, joined them. Yu-hyun headed to the headquarters with Rayon. Ringug received a request that was almost an order from Lean. He asked him to gather the explorers who were preparing for the festival in one ce. He didnt ask why because Lean looked too busy, but Ringug decided to follow him anyway. As he was wandering around, he saw a group of people running from the entrance of the wall. The one in front of them was Frechen, who had white hair and beard like a mane. He wondered where he was going and watched Frechen, who came closer at an incredible speed as soon as he saw Ringug. Explorer Ringug. Right? Uh, yes. But why? Lean and Kaira. Have you seen them? Yes, yes? Lean and Kaira. Where are they now? Why are you asking me that all of a sudden? Ringug was wary of Frechens behavior, who asked for Lean and Kairas whereabouts out of nowhere. As he stepped back slightly, Frechens face became even more frightening. Tell me quickly. Theres no time. I scanned the paper quickly with my eyes. Freechen? What did he do? I found some suspicious activity from him. Suspicious activity? Yes. He went out with his group again today, but one of them approached an area that had already been explored. An area that had already been explored? There are so many of those that I get confused. You know the mountain range that crosses the northern continent, right? The one that has be an ice cliff. I found traces near there. No, not traces, but evidence. Of at least two people. Two people? Are you sure it was two? Why do you keep asking that I was about to say something, but I stopped myself without realizing it. -By the way, Mr. Rahyan came back just now after wandering around looking for the two of you. That was what Ringug said when I returned. I tensed up and rolled my eyes. Wait a minute. How could I have missed this? When I first thought I had caught the tail, there was something strange about its behavior. It moved cautiously and quietly. If it hade to check the entrance, it wouldnt have needed to act like that. Its behavior was like it was chasing something else. And then, the two traces that followed. What if. What I thought was the tail, was actually not? What I thought was the tailspanion, was actually the one that the tail was chasing? Lean said that he sent someone to secretly monitor Freechen in case he did anything suspicious. That meant. That person was the one who had wandered around the ice cliff area the most after Freechens group. He stopped moving all of a sudden. Why is that? Did you find something? That person was right behind me. Chapter 317: Chapter 317: Yu-hyun was unable to move. The person he had trusted and relied on until now turned out to be the most suspicious suspect. He felt a surge of tension as he realized this. I have to stay calm. Yu-hyun moved his hand that was holding the paper calmly. He pretended to look for something, just like before. Dont bother me right now. Im busy. Did you find anything? No. I still cant see it.Yu-hyun spoke casually as he folded the paper and opened another one. But that was not enough. He was still in Ryans gap. And he couldnt draw his weapon yet. Get away. He could clearly see the sword wrapped in ck cloth on his waist, and he could pull it out with a slight movement. But the distance felt impossibly far. He couldnt reach it even if he stretched his hand, and he felt that Ryans sword would move faster than him even if he drew his sword quickly. It was an instinct. An instinctive wariness. That made Yu-hyuns movement slightly hesitant. Your hand stopped. I see. Ryan muttered in a disappointed voice. He noticed something too. Yu-hyun closed his eyes tightly and opened them as soon as he heard that. And with a lightning-fast speed, he grabbed his sword and Toote. Ryan was faster than him. He shed the sword sheath on Yu-hyuns waist with his sword. Before he could grab it with his hand, the sword on his waist flew out and rolled on the floor. Yu-hyun quickly grabbed the papers on the ground with both hands and threw them back. The rolled papers unraveled and blocked Ryans sight. Ryan didnt panic even in that situation. His hand holding the sword moved a little faster, and soon the papers that were fluttering in the air and blocking his view were cut into pieces and scattered. Its useless to resist. Ryan kicked Yu-hyuns side as he tried to grab the sword on the floor. Yu-hyun reflexively crossed his arms to defend himself, but he couldnt stop his body from flying back. Kwoong. Yu-hyuns body hit the closed door and rolled on the floor. He frowned at the pain in his arm and looked up at Ryan who was approaching him. Why are you doing this? Why did you betray us, werent you Leans right-hand man? You were a veteran explorer who had been guarding this ce for 32 years Yeah. Im an explorer. And before that, I was one of the great warriors. And after that, Im an explorer. And after that, Ill always be an explorer. Fighting against the frost giants, struggling endlessly. What are you talking about I dont think youll understand what Im saying. Ryan still had an expressionless face. He thought they had be friends after talking a few times before. But now, it felt like those memories were lies. Ryan looked down at Yu-hyun with a cold gaze. It would have been better if you had disappeared like before, being called a witch by everyone. Then I wouldnt have to do this annoying thing. What are you saying Well, it doesnt matter anyway. Even if you die, it will be med on Frechen and his gang. Thats lucky. Thanks to that capricious emperor who drew all kinds of attention, I was able to move so easily. He never thought that he, who had been Leans right-hand man, was a traitor. No, he had left some possibility open. Yu-hyun didnt think Frechen was 100% a traitor. He came here to fill in that gap, and thats why he survived Ryans attack until now. But that was over now. Ryan lifted his sword up. Die. And as he swung it down, Crack! The wooden door above Yu-hyuns head broke and a monstrous hand popped out. What! Ryan was toote to react with his sword. The hand that broke the door grabbed Ryans neck and pulled him out with a strong force. Crack! The wooden door shattered and Ryan flew out. Wow. That was close. You could have been in big trouble if I was a littlete. Who are you Yu-hyun recognized the person who saved him and widened his eyes. The first thing he saw was gray hair. Frechen? He was thest bloodline of the fallen empire, always acting on his own and hostile to Lean. He was also the one I suspected of being a traitor, but he saved Yu-hyun at this moment. Frechen smiled slightly, turning his head. Why? Are you too surprised to see me? No, how did you? How did I know? Well, Id love to answer that, but. Frechen twisted his lips as he saw Ryan getting up from his fallen body. We dont have time for that right now. He said, grabbing arge axe. The de of the axe was jagged at the end. It was you? The tail? Hey. Thats too harsh. Ive never been a tail. Im a head, if anything. You also figured out the existence of the traitor, didnt you? Thats Frecheeeen! Ryan roared Frechens name, enraged by the interruption. His face, which was always expressionless, was distorted like a demon. He exuded a murderous and fighting Divine Spirit that made my skin tingle. His Divine Spirit was like a well-forged sword. A pressureparable to a high-ranking collector. Oh yeah. Herees Frechen. Frechen didnt flinch or tense up in front of him. Rather, he smiled as if he had been waiting for this situation. How dare you, you rotten prince of the ruined empire! Ryan charged at him like a beast. At the same time, his sword was very calm and sharp, aiming precisely at Frechens vital points. ng! Frechen easily deflected Ryans sword with his axe. Right. I used to be like that. But now? Im the only bloodline left. Thats what Im saying. Frechen said with an arrogant voice. So I should naturally be called the emperor. Whats wrong with that? The empire has already fallen! The title of emperor is nothing but an empty shell! True. Its nothing. It has no meaning either. Their weapons tangled in the air. ck ck ck! Frechen focused on blocking Ryans attacks, while Ryan swung his sword with all his strength. A blue aura extended from his sword tip, sweeping the surrounding space. The wide corridor was cut and torn apart, and the ceiling copsed. They fought through the debris. But, I still have the title of emperor. What about you, Ryan? A loyal dog of the leader? The third inmand under me? Oh. Did you hate that most? You were always so ambitious, even if you pretended otherwise. Shut uuuup! Ryans emotion seemed to affect his sword Divine Spirit, which red up like a me. Youve always annoyed me! You had power but acted shallowly, behaved like a child and did whatever you wanted! You defied Leans will! Defying his will is also what youre doing right now, isnt it? You have no honor! But, I have power. Frechen chuckled. Yu-hyun watched them fight as if he was bewitched. Frechen wasnt called the second inmand for nothing. Sis! Ringwook ran from afar. Behind him were knights who could be considered Frechens subordinates and collectors who heard the news and came running. Sis! Are you okay?! Uh, uh. Im fine. Luckily. But whats going on here? I told Emperor Frechen. That you were heading here. Boom! A loud noise erupted from afar. Frechen started to swing his axe more seriously, as if he had been holding back until now. He switched from defense to offense. An ash-colored aura flowed from his axe and shed with Ryans aura. Frechens aura overwhelmed Ryans. How, how can you have such power! Hahat. Did you think I was called the second inmand for nothing? Or did you think I was just a hollow leader who relied on my subordinates power? Thats shocking. Damn it! How dare you! Ryan rushed towards Frechen. You traitor! How can you talk so much? Did our great warrior teach you to fight with your mouth? Shut up and shut up. Frechen ran towards Ryan. I dont care about your words. Youre just a loyal dog of the leader. The third inmand under me? Oh. Did you hate that most? You were always so ambitious, even if you pretended otherwise. Lahios sword energy exploded and flew towards Frechens chest. Frechen easily deflected it and lifted his right foot to step on the rubble. Boom. The debris from the copsed ceiling rose into the air. At the same time, dust spread out. The wind whirled past Ryan, barely grazing him. Ryan raised his aura and blocked the dust cloud. At the same time, Frechen burst through the dust cloud like a huge cannonball. Ryan, who had let his guard down for a moment when his sight was blocked, was hit in the chest by Frechens shoulder. Crack! Cough! He spat out blood and flew back, rolling on the ground. His ribs were broken and his chest was caved in from the attack just now. Ryan used his sword as a cane to get up, but he was no longer in a state to continue fighting. Frechen put away his axe, thinking that it was enough. Ryan shouted with trembling lips. Its not over yet, its not over yet! No. Its over. The one who answered was not Frechen. Leann appeared, parting the crowd that had rushed in. His eyes, looking at Ryan, were filled with moreplexity and sadness than anything else. Ryan also froze in his ce when he saw Leann. Ryan Captain Leann. Why did you do this? What made you abandon yourrades who fought with you until now, and make this hell continue? Why do you ask? Was that question so funny? Ryanughed lowly, without even bothering to wipe the blood from his mouth. When hisughter stopped, Ryan yelled in rage. Why are you asking me that? Leann! This is what we should have done! Ryan red at Yu-hyun beyond Leann with bloodshot eyes that were crazed with madness. It was because of that witch. If it werent for her, his struggle would not have been hindered. Have you forgotten?! We Guardians have to keep fighting! Struggle is our only purpose! I just wanted to keep fighting! Just for that? Just for that? Just? Just? Leann! Then answer me this. What meaning is there in our lives if we dont fight? We were born to wield swords, and became warriors to fight. If peacees, what are we supposed to do?! What value do we have left in peace?! Huh? Answer me! Ryan was a great warrior of a northern minority tribe. And when he was born, the north was in turmoil. Conflicts broke out everywhere and many people died. In the barren environment, Ryans tribe had no choice but to fight and plunder someone elses belongings. They had to fight even if they didnt want to, because they didnt want to die. Ryan wielded a sword from an age when he couldnt even remember how old he was. And even as a young man, he never let go of his sword and swung it hard. You will be a great warrior. As much as the blood on your sword, our tribe will prosper. Ryan believed only those words like iron, and repeated killing and fighting as he roamed the barrennd. His father and mother passed away, and even his precious younger sister died, but he didnt stop. Killing and killing and killing again. Fighting and fighting and fighting again. When he pacified the surrounding area and became the leader of arger tribe, The fighting ended and peace came to the world. The empire ended its conquest war, and the various kingdoms joined hands. The northern minorities stopped their struggles among themselves, and formed alliances through blood ties and formed a union. Surely, it was the peace that everyone had been waiting for. But not for Ryan. What am I supposed to do now? Ryan lost his purpose of swinging his sword. The sword was for killing someone. But if there was no enemy, what was the sword for? He had lived only for killing and fighting, but he couldnt ept peace. A great warrior must fight. Only struggle proved his life. But what is this peace? What is this terrible boredom? So Ryan was secretly happy when the curse of the frozennd erupted. The frost giants that threatened humanity. Enemies. They were the enemies he had longed for, the ones he could fight against. The curse of the frozennd? Everyone will freeze to death? So what! Ryan shouted while spitting blood. There are enemies! We can finally fight! Keep on, keep on, keep on! Finally, we have found our purpose! Ryan didnt want this hell to end. If winter ends and spring returns, peace wille along with it, and weapons will inevitably rust. What he wanted was eternal struggle. A cold and eternal winter where weapons never rust. We havent lost our value! We can keep fighting! If this curse continues, we can fight and fight and fight again! And prove our worth! We will go to thend of salvation! No. Ryan. Lean shook his head with a sorrowful gaze. There is no salvation in a ce where there is only fighting. What are you talking about? Fighting is the very salvation! Why dont you understand that! Ryan. Do you still not know why we are fighting? The reason why our ancestors have fought until now. It was not because they simply enjoyed the struggle. They fought until now, and we are still fighting, because they all wanted peace. They wanted to create our own fence, where our descendants can live safely. Dont make meugh! Ryan shouted as if he had a seizure. They fought for peace? Then what if peacees? What are we supposed to do, who can only fight! Ourrades who have been with us until now! My ancestors! What did they die for! Ryan did not want to hear that. He had enough of his life being torn apart once. Grab your sword. Shed blood. Seize honor and glory. ck shadows swirled around Ryan. No, they were not shadows. What had been with Ryan until now were the ghosts of the past. Ryan himself might not know, but Lean could tell. Ryan. You have been devoured by the demon of fighting. I will always! Just rest now. Faster than Ryan could scream, Leans sword pierced his chest. It was strange that Ryan, who was wounded so much, could not react. Leans sword was so quiet and fast. It was hard to catch even a trace of it. Ryans eyes widened. He made a rattling sound for a moment, and then slowly fell backwards. Ryan, who fell looking at the sky, touched his chest with his trembling hand. His hand was full of red blood. Ah. Ryans voice, which had been screaming until now, calmed down. Lean. You were there. Ryan Lean. Look at this. I defeated the enemy. Ryan looked at something else with his transparent eyes, along with Lean. A glorious fight. The final battle that he had longed for, that was more than enough to end his life. Ryan swung his sword there. Even when hisrades died, and his precious people fell one by one, he did not stop swinging his sword. He did not even remember how long he had fought. The enemies were. And, the oue of the fight was. What happened? Lean. I cant see anything around me. I cant feel my body. Lean. Please answer me. Did we win? We won, right? He asked desperately, even though he was gasping in pain. Everyone watched that scene solemnly. Did we win? Lean suppressed the sadness that welled up in him. He was shocked by Ryans betrayal, and hated him for deceiving him for 32 years. But more than that, he felt sorrow andpassion for his end as arade who had fought with him for 32 years. He never got out of the battlefield until the end. Lean bit his lip with aplicated face, and then nodded heavily. Yes. Ryan. We won. We won. Ryan smiled innocently like a child. It was his smile that he had never seen in 32 years, that he saw for the first time. Lean. I think this is it for me. I hear voices from above. The great ancestors. They are calling me. Mother, father. And my dead brother too. My friends, myrades. They are calling me too. Yes. They were all there waiting for me. Yes. Ryan. Thats where you belong. Where I belong? The ce you wanted to go so much. Thend of salvation you wished for. Your long fight thatsted until now was all for this moment. Thats right Ryan coughed up blood along with his words. The energy in his body drained away, and his fingertips became cold as ice. His body became heavier and heavier, but his mind was lighter than anything else. I can finally rest He could finally go to thend of salvation he wanted. He could finally meet his family who had parted from him. Yes. Lean closed Ryans eyes with his hand. Just rest now. Did he go to thend of salvation in the end? Or did he go to hell where he would suffer endlessly for betraying hisrades? Realizing that all those assumptions were meaningless, Lean recited the prayer that he had repeated endlessly from the past until now. Chapter 318: Chapter 318: Ryan was dead. He was a traitor, and he died with a smile on his face. Everyone witnessed that scene: Frechen and his knights, and the explorers. Lean stood up from his bowed position, showing only his back to the others. No one could tell what his expression was like. Lean remained still, as if trying to erase his emotions. No one dared to speak to him, until a voice broke the silence. Ha. What a generous treatment for a traitor. The explorers widened their eyes and looked at Frechen. Frechen didnt care about their gazes. He even challenged them back.Are you all out of your minds? He was a traitor. For 32 years, he hid the truth from us and prevented us from escaping this hellish ce. And you mourn for his death? Thats not even funny. Watch your mouth! What do you know about him What do I know? Sure, I dont know everything. I didnt know that crazy bastard lived only for fighting and risking his life. But does that matter? I know this much. The reason weve been suffering in this frozen wastnd, the reason weve been hiding from the frost giants eyes Frechen pointed at Ryans corpse. Its all because of that traitor. The explorers who were about to shout at Frechen closed their mouths. They couldntpletely deny Frechens words. In fact, they wanted to ask Lean too. Why did he let that traitor die peacefully? He deserved to suffer forever for what he had done. The survivors discontent was clear to Lean, even without looking at them. Lean turned around. Countless eyes were fixed on him. They were all waiting for him to say something. First, take care of the body. That was the first thing Lean said. We have to hold the memorial ceremony. Now? In this situation How could they? How could they hold a memorial ceremony in this situation? Before anyone could argue, Frechen burst intoughter. Kahahaha! This is hrious! Y-your Majesty. Even his loyal knights were at a loss, not expecting him to act like this. Fine. A traitor is a traitor, and a dead man is a dead man. The memorial ceremony is the memorial ceremony. We cant miss this festival that happens only once a year because of this. Please. Lean left those words and tried to leave. As he passed by Frechen, Frechen quietly asked him. What are you trying to do? The truth. Leans eyes were filled with sadness, but also with a clear me. I have to tell them. In front of everyone. Why this world became like this, and what they had to do. It was time to reveal the truth of this world that had been hidden until now. Look forward to it. Frechen nodded obediently and left with his men. The remaining explorers were still stunned and rooted in their ces. Lean didnt bother to exin anything to them. Yu-hyun clenched her fists. What are you all doing? Lets go. Arent we going to join the memorial ceremony? R-right! Lets move! We can deal with our sadnesster, right? When Ringug also agreed with Yu-hyuns words, most of the explorers reluctantly moved. Everyone left, and Yu-hyun also took Ringug away from the scene of the fight. S-sister? What about Lean hyungnim? Leave him alone. The others might not know, but Yu-hyun knew. Lean was crying right now. Keiras body felt Leans sorrow and shared it with him. He needs some time for himself too. When he realized that he was left alone, he would let out his emotions that he had been holding back with tears. She didnt have any interest in staying and watching that scene. All she had to do was wait for him toe back. The fireworks that should have soared into the sky were extinguished by the cold air emitted by the frozen ceiling. But the people didnt care. They had gotten used to it in the past 32 years. The mood is, not so good. Looking around, the atmosphere of the explorers was gloomy and heavy. They seemed shocked by what had happened earlier, as if they were lying about being happy that fewer people had died recently. The mood spread like a gue to the ordinary people who wanted to enjoy the memorial festival. Then someone stood next to Yu-hyun and said. Tsk. Theres no point in having such a big memorial festival if youre all so depressed. You seem more rxed than I thought, Your Majesty. Do I? Youre right. Frechen was alone without his usual escort squad. Where are your guards? My knights? They deserve a break on this festive day too. In this atmosphere? If they cant enjoy themselves, its their own fault. This man. He was too selfish and arrogant. I had felt it before, but I understood why he was constantly called the emperor. He was truly haughty like an emperor. And he had the qualifications, that is, the power to back it up. Your Majesty Ah, forget it. Dont call me Your Majesty. Just call me Frechen casually. Its too burdensome. All of a sudden? Youve been fine with it until now. Thats because I have my followers around. When were alone, you can just call me by my name. I dont care about disrespect or anything like that. I never cared about that stuff from the beginning. Yu-hyun suddenly remembered what Ryan had said when he fought with Frechen. He was a low-ranking crown prince, for sure Thats old news. I have nothing to hide. Everyone who knows knows it. Frechen grabbed someone passing by and snatched their beer mug. He drank the beer coolly and wiped the foam on his lips with his back of his hand. Ahh. Beer is the best, I tell you. So, what do you want? Huh? If youre approaching me so tantly, you must have something in mind, right? Well, Id be lying if I said I didnt. Im just curious about something. What are you curious about? You went beyond the ice barrier, right? Yu-hyun nodded. Anyone who wasnt a fool would know that Ryan had hidden that path and that Yu-hyun and Lean had stepped beyond it. Especially Frechen. Ive always thought that. The curse of this frozennd must havee from beyond that barrier. Why didnt you say anything then? There was no need to. Even if I did, what could I do? The only way to call it a road was blocked and to go beyond the ice barrier, you had to go a long way around. And if you ran into a frost giant on the way, it would be a huge blow. So I just kept my mouth shut. I thought I just had to find a way to head beyond the ice barrier somehow. But he didnt expect Ryan to have hidden it all this time, Frechen said with a bitter smile. Did you know that Ryan was watching and following you? How could I not? Just as he followed us, we also tailed him. Thats why Yu-hyun recalled what had happened today. You didnte to the entrance on your own, but followed Ryans trail. Yeah. His trail suddenly disappeared in the middle and we went on and met you guys. I was surprised. It wasnt long after his trail was cut off that we ran into each other. I felt it right away when we crossed weapons. The guy in front of me was Lean. Why did you run away? What do you expect me to do? Stay there and face him shamelessly? If I stayed there, anyone would have been suspicious. Even if I said no, they wouldnt believe me. And, I doubted you guys too. It was Lean who attached Ryan to me in the first ce. And you, who looked like Kaira, also seemed to have something to do with Lean. I guess it could have looked that way. It was a coincidence. After breaking away from Lean, I joined up with my men and heard that you and Lean had returned to Guardian in a hurry. It looked urgent. Thats when I felt it for sure. Something was going to happen. Frechen shrugged his shoulders. But then, what do you know? Lean had nothing to do with it, and it was all Ryans doing. And even worse, Ryan was trying to kill you. I appreciate you saving me. Is that all? Thats it? What else do you need? Hmm. How about a kiss on the cheek? Do you want to get hit again? Alright, alright. I was joking. Frechen said with augh, but Yu-hyun couldnt take it as a joke. He was a tyrant emperor who was filthy and lustful. He didnt care if he knew he was a man, as long as he looked pretty. He probably was a yboy when the empire was still around. How did you know that Ryan was the culprit? To be honest, I didnt know either. Or rather, I was half-doubting it. I knew he was following us, but I also knew that Lian had ordered him to do so. He waspletely obedient to Lians words. So I actually suspected Lian more. Thats I told you, right? When I met him at the scene, I was almost certain. Thats the same for us too. I guess so. From your perspective, it was suspicious that we were wandering around that area. Then you mean you didnt move together with Lian while being hostile to him until now Why would I move with him? I dont trust Lian. Distrust. In the end, it was because none of us fully trusted each other that we came this far. Ryan skillfully exploited the rtionship between the two groups. No one could have suspected him. For 32 years. He had been working as an explorer with Lian for 32 years, fighting against the frost giants. Even when he was exploring, Ryan fought sincerely to protect hisrades. Who could have doubted him? Well, I have nothing to say if my attitude aroused their suspicion. But we found the traitor, didnt we? He spoke casually, but Yuhyun still couldnt shake off his suspicion of Frechen. Even considering that Ryan was the traitor, it was still suspicious that Frechen had been roaming around the ice cliff for a long time. The first thing that came to mind was the imperial capital beyond that cliff. Did he try to find something there? Oh. It looks like the hero of today ising. As Frechen spoke, Yuhyun also spotted Lian approaching. People recognized Lian and greeted him or made way for him to walk easily. No matter what anyone said, he was the leader and the protagonist of Guardian. The surprising thing was that Gondulbor was also with Lian. Lian? Is he feeling unwell? As everyone wondered, Lian stood in the center of the square and whispered to Gondulbor. Please. Hmm. Cant help it. Gondulbor sighed and waved his finger in the air. Runes were engraved in the air with his magic. Ahh. As Lian uttered at the same time, his voice was amplified and spread throughout Guardian. Everyones eyes turned to Lian. Some were curious about what he was going to say. Some others mistakenly thought he was going to give a speech to start the festival. Among them, Lian uttered the words he had kept in his heart until now. I regret to say this while everyone is enjoying the memorial service. Huh? What are you trying to say? People murmured at his uneasy start. But I decided that I couldnt hide the truth any longer, and I thought this was a good opportunity to tell you when everyone is gathered here. So please, listen carefully to what I have to say. As he looked around the silent square, Lian took a breath. A few days ago from now. I moved to another area for exploration. In the meantime, with the help of apanion, I discovered a suspicious area that we had not noticed before, and went beyond it. And what awaited us there was our god who we thought had disappeared by now. Georen. At his words, shocked sounds erupted from various ces. He didnt care about the noise and continued without stopping. Georen. He became covered with ice and became the frost giant that we feared so much. His breath froze everything around him with cold air. Yes. Georen. The reason why the frozen curse urred, why the frost giants appeared. Our god Georen was behind all this. Our god is trying to kill us. What could be more terrible than this? And, the problem didnt stop there. There was one traitor among us. Someone who noticed Georens existence first and found a way to get there, but hid it for a long time. It was Ryan. What, what? Ryan betrayed us? What are you talking about! Ryan! Where is he now?! Ryan is dead. He tried to destroy the evidence when his crime was exposed, and he died by my hand in the process. He is no longer here. The appearance of a traitor and the punishment of a god. It was a series of truths that they couldnt ept as humans. But they knew it wasnt a simple lie by seeing other explorers who already knew some of the truth and epted it. Our Guardian has to choose now. Whether to stay still or fight back. Lian drove a wedge into their expectations with a calm voice. The choice is yours. Chapter 319: Chapter 319: The noisy square became quiet again, as if someone had poured cold water over it. The only sound that echoed in the hall was the crackling of the huge bonfire that burned fiercely in the center of the square. Did you say we have to fight against a god? And what about Ryan being a traitor? Why? Wasnt he one of the explorers? Georon? He wants to kill us? Despair. Distrust. Frustration. All kinds of negative emotions spread thickly in the square. Despair was like a gue. And the gue spread easily. Ha, haha. Lean, sir. Youre joking, right?A fat middle-aged man with a long beard asked Lean with a cold sweat. Youre joking, right? Its just a special day, so you wanted to surprise us Lean, sir. Please tell me its a joke. Its just a misunderstanding. Theres no traitor, and no god who wants to kill us. The mans face twisted gradually. Please, say something. Lean, sir! What do you want me to say? ! Everyone widened their eyes at Leans irresponsible remark. No, what do you mean by that! What else do you want me to do here? I dealt with the traitor, and I found the real cause of the curse in this world. And I told you all. Yes. I told you everything. I didnt hide anything, I told you all the truth. Lean looked so miserable that it was hard for him to bear it himself. What else do you want me to do for you? Do you want me to grab a sword right now and go for Georons throat? Do you want me to bring Ryans corpse and curse him in front of you? Thats not Its all meaningless. At his negative words, Yu-hyun tried to calm him down and approached him. Then a disgusting hand grabbed Yu-hyuns shoulder. Prichen. Let go of me. Calm down and stay still. This is not our ce to interfere. But still Besides, that guy Lean hasnt finished talking yet. Prichen was right. Lean asked quietly in an amplified voice. What are you going to do now? What? What are you going to do now, I asked. Why are you asking that all of a sudden? I told you the truth. And we have a way. Are you going to sit still and wait for death in hell, or are you going to fight against Georon with everything you have? Well, if we just stay here You stupid bastards. Gondulbor red at the people with bloodshot eyes. Do you think this magic circle willst forever? You stupid things! There is nothing eternal in this world! The lifespan of this magic circle is only 60 years at most! But 60 years is still a long time Then what about after that? After 60 years, when the magic circle disappears and you cant get any food and the cold devours this ce. What are you going to do then?! Or what, do you not care because it has nothing to do with you right now? Some people shuddered at Gondulbors words. Gondulbor did not hide his contempt at the sight. Ha! Im angry that Ive been maintaining and repairing this magic circle for these things! How can you say that? Then what! Are you trying to argue with me now?! No, no, thats not what I meant Listen carefully! This magic circle has only 60 years left. But listen to those who want to sit still and endure for 60 years! Dont you have any pride?! Arent you ashamed of your descendants who might be born someday?! Where did he get such energy from his wrinkled and dried body? Gondulbor hit the peoples ears with his hoarse voice without using voice amplification. And you call yourselves the great Gardrins?! Is it your way to be afraid and tremble in front of your enemy?! Even though Im not a warrior, but an old man who stays in a corner and ys with magic, theres one thing I have to say! No matter who the enemy is, if you are Gardrins, fight bravely! No one could refute Gondulbors words. Some even bowed their heads in shame. Gondulbor still seemed angry, and soon left his seat with a snort. I left the voice amplification rune magic on. If you have something to say, go ahead. Gondulbor, sir. Where are you going? Im going back to my workshop. If I stay here, Ill explode with anger and die first. You take care of the rest. Okay. Thank you for your help. Gondulbor left. Leanne opened her mouth as she watched the situation. As Gondulbor said, the Guardian will be destroyed in 60 years. Thest city of humanity will eventually copse. Someone might say that we can survive for 60 years anyway. But let me ask you this. If we rot inside for 60 years, can we call that living? Living quietly inside, doing nothing but postponing death. Can we call that living? Those who lost their will and hope were nothing but pieces of meat that breathed. I will fight. ! I will wield a sword and fight against Georen. It doesnt matter if I die this way or that way. I will die fighting until the end. As a glorious Guardian. A glorious Guardian. How long has it been since the world was destroyed and he talks about fighting? People thought. Dont fight, run away. That would be better. At that moment, a voice burst out from behind. Yeah. Lets fight! Surprisingly, the one who uttered those words was one of Frechens followers. The citizens widened their eyes as if they didnt expect Frechens subordinate, who had been doing whatever he wanted in the Guardian, to say such a thing. Another explorer shouted with enthusiasm. Yeah! Its the same whether we die this way or that way! Yeah! And myrades who died by the frost giants! If I dont avenge them, I cant rest in peace! For the great Guardian! Like a wave. The response spread across the square in a concentric circle, and then disappeared as if it was sucked in again. A little spark began to light up in the frozen hearts of the people. A little hope formed in the eyes of the citizens. Is it worth fighting? Maybe this is not so bad? Lets fight. Yeah. We have to fight. Were going to die anyway. If were going to die, lets die fighting. Im tired of living like this. One by one, voices began to gain strength. Of course, not everyone was like that. Shit, dont make meugh! Someone shouted like a fit. It was a face Yu-hyun knew, Hender, who was Ringos childhood friend. Fight?! Are you talking with your right mind?! The opponent is Georen! Georen! The god of the great warriors! Coward! Someone called Hender that, but Henders momentum didnt die down. I dont care if Im a coward! As long as I can live! You guys are the ones who are sure you can win?! Why are you going when you know youre going to die?! Hender! Ringo couldnt help but call Henders name. What are you saying right now Shut up! I know too! Ringo, dont talk like youre better than me! Hender! Dont act like a coward! Shit! Yeah. Im a coward! Hender screamed as if he was possessed. At this age, when Ringo went out and fought hard as an explorer, I stayed in the city and did nothing! Because Im a coward! Because I dont want to die! The great Guardian? Thend of glory where you go when you die? What does that mean when you die! You die! All of it! His hand trembled violently. Not only his hand. His lips twisted with anger seemed to want to spit out his resentment right away. Why are you all like that! Why are you so restless because you cant die! Explorers and warriors! Whats so glorious about that! Hender! Dont insult the explorers! They are noble! Noble! That damn noble! That damn honor! Hender shouted with bloodshot eyes. "No, almost wailed. Our parents are! Our mom and dad who died doing explorer work! Tears ran down his cheeks. Theyre honorable?! They went nobly?! They went to that monster-like frost giant without even leaving their bodies beyond the frozennd? Then, then kids! What about me! What about me who was left alone after my parents died! What am I?! Hender, you Why did they go so nobly?! Why didnt theye back! They were honorable! They went honorably, but why did they leave me alone! Why do I have to suffer and be in pain alone! Why! Why! Hender approached Ringo and grabbed his cor. Is this natural?! Is this honorable and what humans should do?! Ringo! Answer me! Is that honorable? Is it right to die and leave your precious family in misery and sorrow? Is that right?! Answer me Ringo! Hender Answer me! Anger turned into frustration. Frustration soon turned into sorrow. Hender knelt down and cried endlessly, tears streaming down his eyes. Whats so great about Gard? Whats so great about being a warrior? I just wanted to be with my family. No one could say anything to me orfort Hender. He was not the only one. There were others who had lost their precious families. Their pain, their grief. They say the departed are honorable, but what about those who are left behind? Who will console them for this cruel reality hidden behind the ideal? Hender Ringug, who always smiled brightly, looked down at Hender, who was sobbing in front of him, with a distorted expression of sadness. Ringug thought Hender was a coward. And he thought Hender was jealous of him, who was different from himself and joined the exploration team to roam outside. He thought Hender looked down on the exploration team and disliked them, all because he was a coward trying to boost his own ego. He even pitied Hender, whose parents were excellent explorers, for being like that. He realized now that it was all his own arrogance. Hender never looked down on or ridiculed the exploration team. He just hated and despised them. The one who truly looked down on him was Ringug himself. Im sorry. Shove your pity! Hender got up from his seat and pushed away Ringugs hand. Go ahead and die if you want! Ill survive until the end! Hender shouted and red at Lean with his bloodshot eyes. There was a time when he admired Lean. He built this city, gathered the survivors, and fought against the dangers outside. He looked like a hero. But now he looked like nothing but a disgusting hypocrite who pushed everyone into the pit of war. Honor and glory! Screw that! I just want to live, even if its ugly! Hender gritted his teeth and ran out of the square. No one could stop Hender. Rather, some people nced around nervously after his outburst and left their seats. Yu-hyun approached Ringug, who was standing nkly. Ringug. Are you okay? Its my fault. Ringug shook his head with a gloomy expression. If I had paid more attention to Hender, this wouldnt have happened. Its not your fault. Its just that there are people like that. I guess so. But I still have to apologize to Hender. I judged him without knowing him, and even though I pretended not to, I looked down on him. But Hender wont meet you. I know. But I still have to apologize. Even if not now,ter. After this war is over. There was no guarantee that he would be alive by then, but Yu-hyun didnt bother to point that out. Instead, heforted Ringug that he would surely have another chance to apologize. So, is there anyone who doesnt want to fight anymore? If there is, you can answer honestly. This is not coercion. Everyone looked around at Leans words. They were still eager to fight until a while ago, but they were engulfed by anxiety after hearing Henders scream. They were indecisive when Frechen stepped forward. Geez! You guys are useless! If I knew there were so many cowards here, I would have given them a good beating earlier! Frechen. What? Did I say something wrong? That young man just now, well, whatever. But the rest of you here. Youre ridiculous. Youre looking around to see if you should fight or not. Who cares what others think of your choice? You might as well kneel down and beg in front of Georen for a chance to survive. Frechen. Watch your mouth. The people gathered in the square frowned. Even if they didnt do the work of the exploration team, they were still Gardians. Gardians traditionally valued fighting and honor. The tradition had been diluted a lot during the 32 years they had been rotting in Gardian, but they couldnt justugh off being called cowards in their faces. Who said were not fighting? Its better this way. Everyone was surprised when Be rolled up her sleeves and came forward. Be? You, really? In fact, there was no one here who had suffered as much as Be. She had also lost her husband whom she loved. So what if we die anyway? Then Ill at least smash the skull of one of those frost giants who took my husband away. Thats fair, right? Hahaha! Lady! You sure know how to talk! Shut up! If you call medy one more time, Ill spank your ass, emperor or not! Be threatened Frechen, who shrugged his shoulders and looked at the others. So, what are you going to do? Leave her alone to fight? Well, if youre going to cower behind her skirt, I wont stop you. Whos going to do that! Thats right! Theres no future anyway, except for fighting! The voices of the people spread quickly. A moment ago, they were scared, but now they were burning with passion. They remembered their forgotten instincts. The genes of Gardians, engraved in the blood that flowed hotly in their bodies, woke up from a long sleep. Lets fight! Until the end! Do our best! The square was filled with cheers. Soon, everyones eyes turned to Lean. Their leader and theirst hope. Lean nodded his head toward the warriors who were burning theirst mes. Lets go. To the final battle. Chapter 320: Chapter 320: After the memorial service, Gardian became much busier than before. People returned to their homes and took out the weapons that had been lying in the corners for a long time. It had been 32 years since the curse of the frozennd. Except for the children who were born during that time, most people had experienced the struggle with the world before. Axes, spears, swords, bows, shields, and so on. Every house was filled with heavy and hot, yet firm and resolute wills. The forge was constantly burning with rune stones, emitting high heat. The sound of hammering iron echoed throughout the night. The weapons regained their shine as the rust was peeled off. The hot smoke spewed out of the chimney and rose beyond the magic circle. The heat mixed with the cold and created white steam. Gardian was covered with white steam.So, were going to fight after all. Do you regret it? A little. Lean, who was looking down at the scene from a high ce in the spire, nodded his head with a bitter smile at Yu-hyuns question. But, I cant help it. Ive already made my choice. I dont know if its right or wrong. No one knows what will happen. But at least, Im more confident that Ill regret less than avoiding the fight. Then why did you bring me here? Yu-hyun came up to the high ce in the spire for the first time. There was usually a way to go up such a building, but this ce was hard to reach unless it was a precious force like Gondulebor. Lean invited Yu-hyun to this ce. I wanted to show you something. Show me something? What is it? The hidden truth. Lean said that and suggested to go down. As they went down the endless spiral staircase, Lean exined. Originally, I wanted to keep it to myself and not tell anyone. Whats under the spire? Yes. The altar that implements the magic circle, it exists under this spire. The altar where the great five sisters descended from the sky andter chose the next Divine Spirit candidate to ascend to heaven? But that ce still existed? Yes. It exists. It never disappeared. And Ive been hiding it for a long time. Why? There was nothing good about letting others know. And Im okay? Lean nodded his head. She didnt hesitate to tell Yu-hyun the truth that she had hidden from others. At first, she doubted him more than anyone else, but after he found the hidden path and told her that the curse of the frozennd originated from Georen. No, after he woke him up after that. Lean decided to try to believe in something called hope. The staircase leading underground soon came to an end. What was connected inside was a cave made of ice. Its so warm here, but the ice doesnt melt. It used to be a solid iceberg. Its only because of this warmth that it made a way. How long did they walk along the path? The intense energy felt from inside became stronger and soon arge cavity appeared. In the center of the cavity was an altar, and around it were four statues. However, only one statue was intact. The other three statues were already copsed and hard to trace. What are those? The great five sisters. No, should I say four sisters now? Four? Didnt they say they all died and disappeared? Yu-hyun examined thest remaining statue. It was about 12m tall. It was a statue of a woman wearing a dress-shaped armor, holding a thick sword handle with both hands and sticking it into the ground. Her face was covered with a veil so she couldnt see it, but the energy flowing from the statue itself was sacred. That energy gathered in the center of the altar. Thats a sword? What was floating in the center of the altar was a single sword. It was a in sword without any decoration. But the energy flowing from that sword was extraordinary. It was that sword that made a passage and gave power to Gardians magic circle, not those statues. What is that? The key sword. Its the qualification for thest candidate to choose. Qualification? You mean for the next Divine Spirit? Yes. That sword is Georens power that he left for his next Divine Spirit candidate. Thats Georens power? It was quite hopeful news. It meant that Georen at the end of the north didnt have his full power. It was doubtful that he would have his original power intact when he perished as a Divine Spirit like that. If that sword was a part of the power that Georen left behind, I understood why Lean was determined to fight. Do we just need to take that sword? Yes. But there is an important problem. Lean pointed to thest remaining statue. That key sword cannot be touched without the approval of the five sisters. Five sisters? Then that statue is? The youngest of the five sisters. Pioled. Lean seemed to recall the memory of facing her in the past and gave a bitter smile. She hated and despised me more than anyone else, who was weak and frail. You said all five sisters died, so why is the youngest one still there? Not all five sisters died. To be precise, only Kaira died, and the other four came back alive. Lean told me what happened 32 years ago. Four candidates and five sisters left to solve the curse of the frozennd, and after they realized they had failed. One day, four powers flew towards Lean. Lean recognized them as the five sisters, and asked them happily. O great sisters. Have you returned? The curse of the frozennd? Did you solve it? But the answer that came back shattered Leans expectations. [No. We failed.] [We couldnt stop the curse of the frozennd.] [A huge power. We couldnt even resist it.] [We barely escaped.] As the sisters spoke one by one, Lean realized that one of the five sisters was missing. Kaira. Kaira? What happened to her [Big sister is gone.] [Big sister sacrificed herself to send us here.] [Yes. To somehow save the people.] Save the people? [Lean. You half-breed candidate. We wontst long. We are alive now, but if we go on like this, our bodies will copse and die.] The remaining four sisters eventually made a decision. Rather than die like this, they decided to leave a spark of hope. They headed to the altar they had descended from the sky. And they each stood in their designated ces and gathered all their remaining power. Sisters! What are you trying to do! [What we have to do.] [What big sister wanted.] [Protecting the world.] The sisters grewrger andrger, and soon their bodies began to turn into stone. [Use the remaining power in the key sword, and preserve thest humanity.] [Lean. We dont expect anything from you. But at least as a candidate, do this one thing.] [Use this power to gather survivors. And wait for the possible reincarnation of a new hero in the future.] [Do this simple thing properly, we beg you.] The four sisters poured their power into the altar as they spoke. At the same time, Pioled, the youngest sister, who was holding a sword in her arms, floated up and stood in the center of the altar. They poured all their remaining power and the power of the key sword into it, and the four sisters turned into stone statues. At the same time, the ground around the altar shook violently and caused a geological change, sinking down below. Lean could only stare at that scene in despair. After that, Lean followed their will and formed a guardian. Didnt you ever find it strange? How I could gather the power of the altar. Even if I borrowed Gondulebors power, Kairas disciple, I couldnt have made a magic circle that could maintain this huge city for 100 years. The reason for all this was right here. This power was thest bastion that the remaining four sisters created by sacrificing themselves after losing in battle. Their big sister Kaira thought Lean was theirst hope, but the other four didnt think so. Lean was a half-breed who was afraid of fighting and a coward. Rather than entrusting everything to Lean, they had no choice but to pray for a new possibility to be born someday. I think their choice was not wrong. Surely, even if I had been given power at that time, I wouldnt have been able to fight properly. Maybe I would have ruined everything with my own hands. Thats why Lean hid the altar underground. There was nothing good about letting people know that he couldnt trust himself enough to maintain this magic circle with his own power. At the same time, Lean himself vaguely agreed with their opinions. If not him, then someday a great hero would be born in this guardian. He decided to entrust everything to that person. But even as time passed, no one like that appeared. Frishen? Rahian? They were certainly great warriors, but they were not heroes. Lean was a half-breed who was chosen as a candidate for the next Divine Spirit. His judgment couldnt have been wrong. Thats how 32 years passed by. The sisters who turned into stone statues couldnt withstand time and crumbled one by one. The first to go was Radia, the second sister. Next was the third sister, Flore. Then the fourth sister, Darwin. Now the only one left was the youngest sister, Pioled. I understand now. There was never a hero to be born in the future. As you said, thest hope that Keira left behind was pointing to me. Then, cant you just pull out that key sword? Thats the problem. I still havent received the recognition of the great sisters. Without the recognition of the great sisters, I cant wield the key sword. I need the power of the key sword to face the corrupted Divine Spirit, Geon. But even that is not allowed. Will they listen if you ask them? No matter what I say, Pioled wont listen to me. I dont even know if shes awake. The statue made of hardened Pioled still maintained her shape, but she would eventually meet the same fate as her sisters. What if we wait until they all disappear? If they disappear without passing on their ownership, no one can get it anymore. The opportunity itself will vanish. Thats bad. Thats why I came here to ask her before the final war begins. To let me wield the key sword. To give me a chance. Lean looked up at Pioleds statue. But Ive been waiting here since I came, and she doesnt even seem to respond. Is she awake? I dont know. Whether shes ignoring me on purpose or shes fallen into a deep sleep due to her weakened power. You brought me here because of the key sword. Lean nodded. If it was Yu-hyun, who had Keiras body, maybe he could wield the key sword without Pioleds permission. He had hidden the truth of this altar from the tellers who looked like Keira, because they were unreliable and self-serving. But he thought Yu-hyun might be able to do it. I guess theres no choice. Yu-hyun shrugged his shoulders and climbed up to the altar. The key sword was not floating too high, so it was within reach if he stretched out his hand. As he approached, he felt the power flowing from the sword more strongly. It was pure and warm. Yu-hyun thought this was what they called the power of stars. The moment Yu-hyun gathered his courage and reached for the sword, [Dont touch it.] A voice echoed in the hollow of ice, making Yu-hyun stop his movement. This voice was only heard by Yu-hyun. No, time had stopped around him at some point. The realm of mind. Pioled had invited Yu-hyun here. Pioled? [Dont call my name so casually with my big sisters appearance. Youre just a mortal who wears her skin.] I need the key sword. Please lend me your power. Pioledughed out loud at Yu-hyuns words. [The key sword? Who wants to use it? You? Or that half-wit?] Does it matter who uses it? [Of course. If someone unworthy touches it, they will explode. I could allow them to hold it for a while if I wanted to, but thats all. And in my eyes, you are not worthy. Even if you imitate my big sisters appearance, you cant resemble her in the most fundamental thing.] Then only Lean is left. [Give him the sword? Thats a joke. Lean is not fit for a candidate.] Something that happened 32 years ago. [Do you think I dont know what happened during that time? How arrogant of you, mortal. I may be staying here, but my eyes and ears reach beyond this ce. Do you think I ignored Lean for 32 years?] Pioled said. She had watched Lean for 32 years just in case, but he was still a coward and a half-wit. He had changed enough to swing his sword and defeat frost giants, but there was still weakness in his heart. [A person who is trapped by regret cannot handle the key sword. Even if he seems to be cold-hearted and swings his sword without hesitation, that is different frompletely shaking off his delusion. His heart will crumble someday. And you want me to give him the key sword, which is the only chance?] Lean did his best to protect this city as you asked him to. [Yeah. And there are still 68 years left for this citys life. We havent even passed half of the time we gave.] Keira wouldnt have wanted this. [Shut up. Keira may be respected by all of us sisters, but we cant fully trust her words that judged Leans potential. And that became more certain as I saw his actions for thest 32 years.] But its different now. And the survivors are preparing for the final war. This could be thest chance. [Not everyone is leaving. The number of survivors will decrease, but the lineage will continue.] If we dont do it now, well all die! Yu-hyun exploded in anger at Pioleds upromising words. Qualifications, temptations, what are you talking about! In the end, you just dont like Lean from the start and youre making excuses! [Excuses? Are you saying that were putting our petty emotions ahead of the end of the world?] Then, what is it if not that? Let me ask you this. Are you sure that someone who is qualified will be born in the remaining 68 years? [] I thought so. You cant answer. Of course. Its hard to say that. [Do you think that Lean will gain power just by holding that sword? Even if I acknowledge his ownership, Lean wont be able to use the power contained in the sword properly. Hell either be controlled by it or go berserk.] You sound so sure, as if Lean will definitely do that. And you dont even believe in his potential. [If he had potential, why didnt he show it until now? Hes a mortal. How long do you think Ive been watching him? 32 years since the curse of the frozennd. And much longer than that before that. Tell me. If he had potential, he would have shown signs of it from the beginning, but did Lean do that?] That was why Pioled was confident. Lean would change? He decided to fight? It might look like that to other people, but Pioleds eyes couldnt be fooled. There was still temptation left in Leans heart. And that was not something he could get rid of just by saying he wanted to. [I shouldnt have believed him in the first ce. Big sister trusted Lean, but he must have done something to deceive her.] How dare you say that! [I dont know. I dont know because even though I asked, the author didnt tell me. Who knows better, you who have been with him for a few weeks at most, or me who have been watching him for decades.] Yu-hyun clenched his teeth. It wasnt that they couldntmunicate. It was because they had radically different views that their conversation endlessly ran parallel. Pioleds faith was too firm for Yu-hyun to break through. For Pioled, Lean saying he would fight was like a criminal who hadmitted crimes for decades asking him to believe he had reformed. He might have given him a chance if he didnt know anything, but as one of the great five sisters, he could feel the remnants of temptation in other peoples hearts. Im not asking you to trust Lean. Im asking you to trust Keira who trusted Lean. Yu-hyun smiled bitterly. But you, even though youre one of the great five sisters, you cant even trust your own sister. [] Pioled closed his mouth. There was no point in talking to Pioled anymore. As soon as Yu-hyun made up his mind to do so, he was able to escape from Pioleds Mental Realm and return to reality. Yu-hyun pulled back his hand that was about to touch the key sword. Why are you doing that? I cant touch it. Its just a copy, so Im not qualified. Who said? Pioled did. He forcibly dragged me into his Mental Realm and told me that. She said that? What do we do now? Without the power of the key sword No. Lean said firmly. We have to fight anyway. Even without the key sword, we have our own strength. Are you sure? Its better than living like this forever. As soon as Lean answered, it happened. Ding. A sound that was familiar but hard to hear now. It was the sound that came when the Genesis system worked properly. [You have seeded in digging into the core story of this world.] [System rebooting.] [Loadingplete.] [Wee back to the Genesis system.] The Genesis system, which had not been working properly until now, was connected. Chapter 321: Chapter 321: Connected to the Genesis Network? This was unexpected good news. I didnt know why this happened, but if I had to guess, it was because I had delved deep into the story of this world. Being connected to the Genesis Network meant that this world, which was said to be frozen in its story, had started to work properly again. Maybe even themunication that was cut off was restored. I immediately opened the Genesis Network window, but it only turned on and didnt move properly. Maybe its only connected, but not fully functional yet. Thats a shame. But still, this was a hopeful change.It meant that the passage that had been closed until now could open widerter. Depending on what stories the Guardians would show, the story of this world would be officially known to other worlds. But, is it possible? Could I survive ande back from this fight against Georon? This could be the first andst fight. It was doubtful whether I could show a proper story in front of such a situation. But I cant stop. Ivee this far. It wasnt just to collect the fragments and give a proper blow to Pentagram, including Demialos. I had grown fond of many people while living here. Ringug, Lean, Gondulbor, Aunt Be, and other explorers. I didnt want to see them die. Lets focus on the fight tomorrow. I closed the Genesis Network window that didnt work. *** The Earth after I disappeared. Celine was facing various annoying things while staying at White Flower Managements office. The most annoying thing was dealing with some Tellers who came from the headquarters and tantly sought her out. They want me to hand over his library authority. Theyre so selfish. They coveted my library authority and pressured me to give up some of it. Some Tellers wanted to buy it, and some subtly tempted me to join their department if I gave it to them. Celine rejected all of their offers without hesitation. This wasnt hers in the first ce, and it had an owner, so they should talk to him when he came back, she added. The Tellers who were rejected were furious and said why did she care so much about someone who was going to die anyway, but Celine was firm. She believed. That he woulde back someday, smiling as usual. The others too, they believe. The people at White Flower Management were all waiting for him toe back. Even though he had gone to a banished world where even the story was frozen, they all believed that he was alive. Because he had ovee many dangers that seemed like miracles until now. If it was him, if it was Kang Yu-hyun, He woulde back with a sess to show off. But, I dont know how long it will take. Even if his sess was certain, no one knew how long it would take. It could take 10 years or even 100 years or more. If he didnte back soon, he would lose everything he had built up until now. Celine was worried about that when the Genesis Network window she was using rang loudly. What? Something happened in the library. But it wasnt hers. It was his library that she agreed to temporarily take over by transferring ownership. Something was connected there. Who on earth? Celine was startled and checked his library. There was no one else who could ess his library except her. And she didnt open it, so there was no way for anyone else to open it either. Even if the chairman came, he couldnt touch this library without permission. But it opened, which meant only one thing. Senior! This wasnt the time to be doing this. Celine quickly informed the people at White Flower Management about this fact. Everyone! The library is connected! What? Celine, what are you talking about? My library No, the library that senior left behind has a weak response. Its senior! Hes still alive! What did you say? Wait a minute! It had been several weeks since he disappeared without any news. But now they said he was alive, and everyone stopped what they were doing and gathered around Celine. When she realized that everyone was there, Celine immediately disyed the screen. The screen that was flickering gradually stabilized and something appeared. If my guess is right, this video that is being transmitted to seniors library is the story that senior is sending from the banished world. Everyone held their breath and watched the scene. And what everyone gathered there saw was Yu-hyun sir? Is that really you? It was a woman with ck hair, who could not be recognized as Yu-hyun no matter how they looked. *** What is this? Why do I feel like someone is watching me? Yu-hyun felt a gaze directed at him from somewhere ever since the Genesis Network was connected. But the Genesis Network was still inoperative, and he had no way of knowing who was watching him even if he felt it. That was not the important thing. Now that he could not get the Key Sword from Pield, he had to fight Georen with only the power of the survivors. The only good news was that Georen was not at his full strength either. He had left some of his power in the Key Sword for his sessor, so Georen was weaker than when he was called a god. The only variable is the fragment of the Codex embedded in Georens chest. That was the key to whether it could fill hiscking power or not. He still had worries. Georen had summoned the Curse of Frost, defeated the Great Five Sisters, and created the Frost Giants with his current state. Even if his power was halved, a Divine Spirit was a Divine Spirit. It was like hitting a rock with an egg to face him. A hopeful observation is that Georen might have weakened a lot while fighting the Five Sisters and their candidates. And that we have a lot of numbers on our side. The number of people who decided to participate in this battle was 2,000. Except for the old and young, almost everyone volunteered to fight. Its not about whether we can do it or not. We cant stop now that wevee this far. It was regrettable that he could not get the Key Sword because of Pields stubbornness, but it was a matter of life and death now. I cant see the future or pull out possibilities. Its so frustrating and anxious that I cant do that. But maybe, he was too dependent on the power of the fragment. Are you ready? Lean approached Yu-hyun and asked him. Yu-hyun nodded silently without saying anything. In front of them, people wearing weapons and armor were bustling. They showed why Gardinians were called a warlike people. Even those who usually lived weakly changed their aura so much when they held weapons that they doubted if they were the same person. They looked like they could carve out a feast with Georen alive right now with this momentum. Its usually customary to give a speech before a fight and boost everyones courage. Lean shook his head as he looked at the people who sent him hot gazes. But not today. Ill say what I want to say when wee back. The people burst intoughter at his words. Hahaha! Yeah! Thats right! I want to hear what Lean has to say, so I have toe back alive! This, Im curious what Lean wants to say, so Ill definitelye back alive! Hoho. Its been a long time since I fought, and my heart is pounding. They faced death, and they might never return from the battlefield. But everyoneughed. It was not a forcedugh to push away fear, but a sincereugh filled with sincerity. Okay. Then lets go. Everyone grabbed their weapons and moved at Leans words. People who numbered close to 2,000 orderly left Gardinian. The ones left behind watched them nkly. Those who were afraid of fighting, or too weak to fight, stayed in Gardinian. Hender was one of them too. Ringug, who was about to leave, happened to meet Henders eyes looking at him. Ah. Before Ringug could say anything to Hender, Hender red at Ringug and turned his head away. A bitter smile formed on Ringugs lips. Whatever he said now would not reach Hender. Yeah, it wouldnt be toote to apologize when he came back. Ringug vowed toe back alive just to say sorry to Hender. And to apologize for what he couldnt finish, to reach out his hand, and to tell him that they would live like before again. Those who left and those who stayed behind. None of them uttered farewell words. Some fought for their families left behind, some for revenge for the dead, and some just to end this cursed reality. Their reasons were different, but their wills were the same. Whooosh! Outside, a blizzard raged fiercely. Butpared to the terrible cold they had seen long ago, todays weather was rtively good. The people who came out and reorganized their formation followed Lean toward where the giant ice cliff was. On the white snowfield, a column of people wearing dark brown and ck leather armor ran. Ugh. Im too old toe out this far. Gondulbor adjusted his clothes as if to prevent the snow from seeping into the gaps. But its a relief that youre here to help us, Gondulbor. Hmph. I cant just sit still inside when Im a magician of my caliber. Anyway, Ill die of old age soon if I stay inside like this. Even though he spoke bluntly, Gondulbor was also a citizen of Guardian, and he was determined to save the world. He had used up all the items he had made in the past 32 years. They were precious materials for a mage, but he decided to spend them generously since they would all disappear anyway. He still felt tears welling up in his eyes when he thought about it, but he did not regret it. Here we are. Lian stood at the entrance of the ice cliff. The ordinary citizens who were not explorers were overwhelmed by the majesty of the cliff. Beyond that huge wall, there was the enemy, the culprit who had made the world like this. As they realized that, their enthusiasm burned even hotter. Through the path that Rahian had hidden since 32 years ago, 2,000 people moved. They saw the corpses of their fellowmen trapped inside the frozen wall and shed silent tears, but no one stopped in their ce. The people who came out of the exit took a break to soothe their tired bodies. It was hard enough to get here through the blizzard. Lian called the people who were assigned tomand each unit for the operation. There is Andolim Lake ahead, and beyond that, you have to cross the ice mist to get to Georen. On the map, its about here. So we have to reorganize all the front lines here and move together. The distance is not that far, huh? Yeah. Miraculously, we didnt encounter any frost giants on our way here, but they are probably staying near Georen. Are you prepared for the frost giants? Yes. Of course. We have enough rune stones. Im counting on you, Gondulbor. Sure. Lian skillfully told each person what to do and gave orders. This was the first andst fight. He did not tolerate failure here, so Lian did his best. The others knew that too, so they were very nervous. Thend that had not been known until now, that they thought they had lost. They were standing there now. Go back and rest. Well move in three hours. The people who came out of the makeshift tents dispersed to their units. Yu-hyun watched them and caught a suspicious movement. The Emperor of Frechen? Frechen, who should have been with his followers, the knights of the ruined empire, was heading somewhere alone. What? Where is he going without his knights? Yu-hyun wondered if he should report this or not, but Frechen was about to disappear beyond the blizzard, so he followed him for now. He was already too far away to report to Lian. And if he lost sight of Frechen, he didnt know what he would do. Yu-hyun quietly followed Frechen. He hid his presence as much as possible and kept a distance where his figure was barely visible. Frechen was heading in a different direction from where Georen was. Thats where the capital of the ruined empire is, right? On the east side of Andolim Lake, there was the capital of the empire that had now perished. And Frechen was thest emperor of that empire. He asked me if I had seen beyond the wall. Was it because of that? Yu-hyuns question did not continue. As he kept moving after Frechen, a huge castle appeared beyond the blizzard. The huge yellow castle that must have boasted a great dignity once was frozen solid by the curse of frost. Frechen entered the castle through the wide-open door. There was no hesitation in his bold steps. The royal pce of the empire, which could be called its core. There was something inside that Frechen was looking for. Chapter 322: Chapter 322: Chapter 322 Frechen walked on without looking around. He walked so confidently, as if he owned the ce, that Yu-hyun, who was secretly following him from behind, felt embarrassed. Even if he knows the ce well, what if theres a frost giant hiding somewhere inside the pce? What is he doing? At the same time, Yu-hyun shook his head. Considering Frechens skills, a frost giant wouldnt be a danger to him. A frost giant would be dangerous for ordinary explorers, but not for warriors like Lean or Frechen. Yu-hyun recalled Frechens skills when he fought against Rahyan that day. One swing of his axe with his gray aura would easily knock down a frost giant, no matter how big it was.Unless there were too many frost giants to handle, even for Frechen, he didnt think the emperor would bother with that. Everywhere he went was his will, and wherever he walked was his path. Frechens every action was imbued with a firm belief in himself, as dark as ink. But, where is he going? When Frechen first arrived at a ce that looked like a huge alchemy room, Yu-hyun wondered if he was going to get some secret weapon hidden somewhere in the pce. But Frechen didnt even nce at the alchemy room and just passed by. And when he headed to a small and shabby building next to the pce, Yu-hyuns curiosity reached its peak. Yu-hyun followed Frechen into the shabby building. The building was frozen inside and out. The ceiling was full of icicles, and hard frost covered the walls and furniture. The bluish coldness seemed to be still alive and breathing inside. This was where the servants and maids stayed. The ce where Frechen headed was the door at the very corner of the building. He gently touched the door with his hand without hesitation. The frozen hinges broke and the door fell off. Frechen put the door aside and went inside. Yu-hyun wondered if he should follow him or not, but then he heard a voice from inside. Dont be shy and juste in. Did he notice me? Yu-hyun felt guilty and quietly followed Frechen into the room. The room was small, as he had felt from outside. There was only a small bed for one person and minimal furniture, and they were all frozen as well. Ive been following you since earlier. If you knew, you should have said something. Well, Im not in a position to be proud of myself. I cant brag abouting here alone without my subordinates. You were curious too, right? Why I came all the way here. Yu-hyun nodded silently. Frechen approached a small drawer on one wall. His sinister hand pulled the top of the drawer and the frost on the surface cracked like ss. What was in the drawer was a gift box covered with ice. Frechen took out the gift box. As expected, it was here. What is that? The reason why I came here. The gift box opened, and what came out of it was a pendant ne. It didnt look like an artifact at all. He couldnt feel any energy from that ne. A mere ne was the reason why he came here? When Yu-hyun sent him a doubtful look, Frechen chuckled as if he knew it would happen. Its funny, isnt it? It doesnt seem like something that an emperor should bother to get by himself. No, thats not You dont have to deny it. I know it too. Yeah. The expression on Frechens face as he looked at the ne was hard to describe in words. Somewhere pitiful, yet also unable to contain his joy. And yet his eyes seemed to be ready to shed tears at any moment. Aplex face. I had no choice but toe here. I had to make sure. Absolutely. Who is it? The person who gave you that gift. Someone very precious to me. Frechen said that and opened the pendant. Inside it was a smiling person. The picture had not faded at all despite the long time and maintained its shape. Reba. She was my personal maid when I was a crown prince. Frechen closed the lid of the pendant and put the ne around his neck. And she was also the woman I loved. We promised to marry. Heh. You still look surprised. Ive got everything I need, so lets go back. Lets talk on our way. Frechen left the pce with Yu-hyun and told him his past that he had never told anyone before. Frechen had imperial blood in him, but his session rank was almost at the bottom. He was practically unable to be an emperor, and more importantly, Frechen had a bad personality. He was more often called the bastard crown prince than his name. Frechen was weak since he was born. His mother, who gave birth to him, also died shortly after childbirth. Frechen was practically abandoned as soon as he was born. He grew up without love and attention, and inevitably became twisted. So, Frechen did whatever he wanted. He was a royal bloodline, even if he was a bastard, so no one dared to discipline him harshly. His misdeeds never stopped. Frechens exclusive maids neversted more than a week. Frechen didnt care. No one liked him anyway. He preferred them to leave quickly, rather than stay with him. Then, one day, he got a new maid. Reba. That was her name. Reba was different from the other maids. She had a simple look, as if she came from a remote countryside, but what surprised Frechen more was her boldness. The other maids would bow their heads and tremble whenever Frechen got angry or threw a tantrum. But, Reba was different. She looked straight at Frechen and scolded him. It was a shock to Frechen, who had been epted for everything he did until then. He was a royal, no matter how low his rank was. And yet, she didnt yield to him. Even though she knew it was an insult to the royal family, she looked at him with an upright gaze and said he shouldnt live like that. Are you not afraid of me? Im not afraid of you, Frechen. Why not? I can order your head to be cut off right now. Thats not your power, but the royal familys power. Im the royal familys bloodline! But, youre not the royal family itself. In the end, youre just borrowing someone elses power to show off. If you really want to im the royal bloodline, you should act like a proper royal first. It was a shock. Even more so that she said it so openly in front of him. And she was his exclusive maid. Frechen was furious when he heard that, but when he met her honest eyes, he felt himself shrinking. Then, what should I do? What should I do when no one likes me? Improve yourself. Its something you have to prove yourself, not anyone else. Do you think I can do it? No one knows until they try. Rebas words were blunt, but they echoed in Frechens heart. After that day, Frechen changed. He used to get annoyed at anything, but he learned patience. He started training to get rid of his weak body. He paid attention to his every move so that no one could find fault with him. It was a tedious and hard process. He wanted to quit and go back to hisfortable life. But every time he felt like that, Reba encouraged him and cheered for him. No one had ever cared for him seriously in his life. His father, the emperor, had no interest in him, and his mother had passed away long ago. His siblings, if they could be called that, ignored him or looked at him with contempt. Only one person. Reba was different. Every time he remembered her eyes that looked at him without wavering, Frechen clenched his teeth and tried harder. He wanted to live up to her expectations, but he also didnt want to stay as weak as he was for the rest of his life. As time passed, Frechen changed. His skinny body gained flesh and muscle, and his stature grew taller. Frechen showed his skills in swordsmanship. He fought with the royal knights and defeated them, making a name for himself in the empire. He learned patience and how to hide his emotions. He learned how tomand people. Frechen soon won the hearts of the royal knights and formed his own knight order. Congrattions. Prince Frechen. Or should I call you the Grey Wolf Knight Commander now? Reba. Its all thanks to you. Its thanks to your efforts. You dont know how much you mean to me. Reba. Please. Stay by my side from now on. Frechen proposed to her like that. It was a straightforward and unromantic proposal, but it was sincere. He didnt care about bing the emperor or not. He didnt care if Reba was a lowly maid or not. He only worried about one thing: what if she rejected him? He sweated nervously and waited anxiously for her answer without hiding his expression. Reba smiled softly at him. Okay. Waaaaah!! As soon as she agreed, Frechen hugged her and shouted with joy. He didnt need anything else. As long as he could be with Reba, he didnt care about anything else. Reba was his everything in this world. She who didnt hesitate to advise him when he was nothing, she who believed in him and supported him when no one else did. Frechen vowed to make her happy for the rest of his life. And then, a few days before their wedding. The curse of the frozennd happened. It was really, a shitty thing. Frechen still remembered that day. He remembered the ck clouds that came from beyond the northern sky and the cold that froze his bones. And it happened on the day he returned from leading his knight order to subdue the monsters in the south. He was stunned to see the pce frozen in an instant. Reba! Frechen! Dont go! Its dangerous! Let go of me! Reba is in there! Frechen tried to enter the pce, but the gray wolf knights desperately stopped him. Frechen was their idol and the one they chose to follow. They couldnt just watch him go into that frozen hell. People were running out of the pce in real time, being swallowed by the cold and freezing solid. They shouldnt approach it without knowing what it was. Ah. Even as he was dragged away by his subordinates, Frechens eyes never left the pce. Then, he saw someone jumping out of the open entrance. It was her. Reba was gasping for breath, carrying someone on her back. Reba. You are. Even in this situation, you are moving to save someone else. But the cold that followed her was not something that a mere maid like her could escape. Reba bit her lip as she saw the curseing from behind her. At that moment, it was a coincidence that she spotted Frechen from afar. Ah. Reba saw Frechen being pulled away by his subordinates, his face looking at her with tears. She smiled brightly and said, Im d. Frechen heard her clearly. At the same time, the curse of frost devoured her. Frechen screamed and struggled to save Reba, but he felt a strong blow to the back of his head and fainted. When he opened his eyes again. Only the gray wolf knights were by his side. The empire copsed and the pce froze, and the survivors fled to the lower ground. Reba was not there. This ne is a wedding gift from Reba. She said she had nothing to give me, a royal, as a lowly maid, but it was better than nothing. Frechen touched the ne around his neck. It seemed like he could still feel her warmth from the ne, even though a long time must have passed. Thats so like her. What is this ne, that I wandered outside for 32 years? The hidden treasure of the royal family or the secret magic weapon. To revive the glory of the past royal family or something. He never had such things in his mind from the beginning. I gave up hope that she would be alive, but I thought there would be some traces of her left. Yes. I was just looking for this. For the past 32 years. He led his men through the rough northernnd and circled around the huge ice cliff for one reason only. Frechen. You just to find that ne Even if others doubted him and pointed fingers at him. A fake emperor or a useless one or a remnant of the empire that opposed Leans will. He endured that period even as he heard such words. Just? No, no. Frechen shook his head and said faintly but firmly. This is everything to me. Chapter 323: Chapter 323: Chapter 323 When Yu-hyun returned to the barracks with Frechen, they ran into Lean who was looking for them. Keira, and Frechen. Where have you been? Well, actually I just went out to scout the enemy situation a bit. Thisdy here came along to monitor me in case I did something suspicious. Frechen cut off Yu-hyuns answer. When Lean gave him a doubtful look, Yu-hyun nodded in agreement. Its almost time to march. I know. Thats why we came back in time, right?Frechen shrugged off Leans words with a faint smile. Lean stared at him with a gloomy gaze for a moment, then turned his body when he heard someone calling him from afar. Dont you want to clear up the misunderstanding? It would be better to do so. Whats the point of telling him anything? Even if I cant stop you from knowing what I know, I dont need to tell him that. Or what, do you want me to confess that I was a hopeless lover and make peace with him? Frechen hated such awkward gestures. He never cared if the other person hated him or liked him. What did it matter? The important thing was, he was himself no matter what anyone said. I am Frechen. Thats all. I dont care about what others think of me or want to waste my nerves on changing that. He didnt need to correct the misunderstanding that others had until now. It didnt suit his temperament to brag about it. What about your subordinates? What do I have to say to them? Theyre rather sorry for me. That day. The Gray Wolf Knights who knocked him out and fled south with him to save his life. They were still following Frechen. I dont hate my subordinates. I understand their feelings. Im thest hope of the royal family, the bloodline, and Im going to hell anyway. Who wouldnt try to stop me? Even if they get punishedter, or die by my hand when I go mad, they acted knowing that. He didnt me his subordinate knights even when he lost Reba and fell into despair. They did nothing wrong. It wasnt a sin to be loyal to him. If I tell them that I went to get Rebas keepsake, theyll only feel more sorry for me for what happened then. I dont like that. You care for your subordinates a lot. Care? No. I just dont want to see them whining. They may not be imperial knights anymore since the empire has fallen, but theyre still following me. Me, Frechen, that is. Frechen smiled arrogantly. Yu-hyun felt like he understood why this man was called the Gray Wolf. He led and captivated people with his charisma that he earned through hard work. Do you think Ill tolerate them being depressed over something like this? Youre a harsh boss. This is being kind. I wouldntst a day under you. Those who cant endure are weak. And my subordinates are never weak. His voice was filled with infinite trust for hisrades who had been with him for 32 years. The Gray Wolf Knights who recognized Frechen from afar approached him. Ill go now. You should get ready by Leans side too. You never know when or where someone will die. Right. Yu-hyun parted ways with Frechen and headed towards Lean. People were busy moving around. They covered the remaining rune stones with snow, finished checking their weapons and swung them a few times. More than that, for the uing battle, their minds were sharper than any de. They were not fearless. But more than that, they wanted to ovee their fear and fight. Lean nodded and shouted when he saw Yu-hyuning. Lets go! Lean took the lead and the people followed him. Arge army of two thousand people walked on the frozen Andolim Lake. Theke that divided the world like transparent ss did not even crack, as if it had frozen to the bottom. Frechen. Before the final battle began, Lean called Frechen. Frechen didnt know why this man called him for some reason. Maybe he wanted to tell him not to mess up and fight hard? Huh? What is it? After the fight is over, if we both survive. Lean gave Frechen a faint smile. Lets have a drink together. Even Frechen didnt expect to hear such words from Lean, and his expression became ridiculous. Lean ignored Frechens reaction and looked ahead again. The blizzard had stopped by now. A hazy fog was visible beyond where there was no wind. The ice fog was Georens breath. And beyond that fog was Georen, the culprit who made this world into this mess. He was once a great god that the guardians served, but now he had fallen into a monstrous form that spread despair in the world. The Divine Spirit of frost. People did not approach rashly even with the mist, as they had been warned beforehand. Damn. Its too quiet forfort. Every time its like this, something bad happens. Shh. Cant you be quiet? As the murmurs came from behind, something changed in the mist ahead. The mist gradually thinned and thenpletely cleared. It did not happen when they came herest time, so Lean was startled. It was the same for Yu-hyun. Why did the mist suddenly Look, look over there! Someone shouted and everyones eyes turned to one side. Large shadows began to rise from the mist that was slowly disappearing. It was a familiar sight to the explorers. What was in the mist were frost giants. Their number was about 100, which was not very threatening considering this sides strength, but the problem was what came next. When the mistpletely cleared and revealed what was beyond, it was none other than the source of all this trouble. Ge, Georen. Someone called his name with a trembling voice. A frost giant that was so big that this side had to look up at him, and even bigger than that, more than ten times bigger, Georen looked down at them with red eyes that contrasted with his blue skin made of ice. His whole body was covered with sharp ice, and even his hair and beard were made of ice. Georen rose up. Kugugung. As the giant stood up, reaching 200m in height, the guardians instinctively stepped back. The space vibrated even though Georen only moved a little. Lean clenched his teeth and shouted. Everyone, grab your weapons! We go as nned! Before they could answer or nod, Georen opened his mouth. Wooooooow!!! The ground shook with a roar that sounded like it would burst their eardrums. The thinyer of snow on the ground could not withstand the vibration and scattered like dust. At the same time, something changed in Lake Andolim. Crack! As if a sound came from somewhere, a hand popped out of theke. The frost giants that had been hiding in thekes ice emerged at Georensmand. What, what is this! Be careful everyone! The frost giants that suddenly appeared attacked the people around them indiscriminately. Their number exceeded a thousand. How, how did this happen? Did Georen know we wereing? Georen acted as if he had been waiting for this from the beginning. A trap. That was the first thing that crossed Leans mind. This ce was already a trap set by Georen. Behind! Something ising from behind! This is crazy! There are frost giantsing from behind too! From beyond Lake Andolim where they hade from. There were also frost giants flocking there. As if being surrounded was not enough, frost giants also popped out from the center of their camp. The guardians fought against the frost giants in confusion. From the beginning, did he know? Lean stood at the front and cut off the neck of a frost giant and muttered to himself. They were surrounded. As if Georen had been waiting for this situation from the beginning, frost giants were lurking everywhere. Lean! Orders! Lean! What do we do? Lean. Lean. Lean! Voices looking for him desperately came from all directions. Leans head becameplicated. Their n was to push away the ice mist and surprise Georen at the start. Even if Georen noticed in the middle, they thought they could attack him as quickly as possible before he called the frost giants. But all their ns were thwarted from the start. It cant be. His steps were heavy. It felt like his ankles were stuck in a swamp. His breath became short and his vision blurred. Because of me. Because I insisted, everyone was in danger. Snap out of it! As Leon heard that, his vision shed and a pain shot through his cheek. K, Keira? What are you doing! Youre the leader! How can you be so spaced out! Keira shouted at Leon without her usual respect, ring at him. Leon finally looked around. The people fighting the frost giants and his closest aides were all staring at him. Seeing that, Leon bit his lip and regained hisposure. Yeah. Wevee this far. I cant panic over something like this. If youvee to your senses, then give the order. Leon nodded. Listen up! Leon shouted, emitting a golden aura from his sword. To the Gard warriors who had fallen into despair, his appearance shone like a beacon of hope. Buy us some time! Form a defensive line and back each other up! Hold on as long as you can! Ill take down Georen! The arrow had already left the bowstring. Now that it hade to this, he had to bring down Georen, the source of all this trouble, as soon as possible. To do that, he had to break through the frost giants that blocked his way to Georen. Leon gave the signal and ran forward with Keira. The scouts followed them. Clear the way! All we have to do is get Leon to him! They had no choice but to believe that Leon would solve everything for them. Leon heard their words and clenched his teeth without denying or affirming them. He knew. His words were nothing but irresponsible promises. Even if he reached Georen, he couldnt face him properly without the key sword at his level. He knew it as soon as he saw him. Georen was still too far beyond his reach, even if he had lost some of his power. But still. I brought these people here. They followed me because they wanted to fight. He couldnt betray their expectations. Even if it was a faint hope that might disappear like a candle in the wind, if he could light a fire in their hearts now. That was enough for him. He didnt think about the future that would end in failure. He focused only on bringing down the enemy in front of him right now. For the glorious Gard! For thend of salvation! For this world! The suicide squad behind him echoed Leons cry. The weight of honor in that cry pressed down on Leons shoulders, but he didnt stop. He didnt look back at the deaths of hisrades who fell under the frost giants hand with screams behind him. He deliberately ignored them and only looked ahead. Aaaaaah!! Fight. Dont let go of your sword. Swing it. Move forward. The golden aura drew a shining trail in the air, cutting off the necks of the frost giants. Leon was not only fighting against the frost giants in front of him. If he was even a littlete, a life would disappear. If he was even a little crushed by the weight of expectations, someone else would die. His weak self, his limited time, his heavy burden. They were all Leons enemies. Hold on! Hold onnnn! Damir! No! Aaaaah! Hold the line! Dont crumble! Hold on! Screams filled the air. The roar of the frost giants and the shouts of resistance from the people. The blood of Gardians sshed over the blue ice and white snowfields. The red color did not mix with anything. It was just vividly red. Leaving behind that hellish scene, Leon ran and ran again. Its far. Surely, the distance between him and Georen was not that far. With his physical abilities, he could have covered this distance in a very short time. But it was far. Every step he took felt heavy as if he had iron weights on his ankles, and the white in he had to cross seemed endlessly far away. Yet Georens figure was so clear in front of him that it seemed like he was mocking him from close by. Damn god. Why have you forsaken us? Why do you force me to swing my sword at you? Georeeeeen! Leon cut down thest frost giant blocking him and stood before Georen. Until then, Georen had been still, looking at Leon running towards him with an emotionless gaze. Leon didnt care about that. All his power flowed into his sword. Golden sword energy. It soared up to 5m high. Some warriors were captivated by its splendid appearance. Leon kicked off the ground and jumped up. His body soared high in an instant, reaching Georens chest. Before long, Leons sword energy grew to 10m long. A strike with all his might. Leon unleashed his strongest blow he could muster right now. This is the end! He would end it all with this blow. This cursed world, this annoying shackles, everything. It should have ended. ng! The sound that came from the collision of the golden aura and Georens neck was unbelievable. Leons eyes widened. Leons full-powered strike didnt even leave a scratch on Georens neck. Georen had been watching Leon charge at him without moving, not because he couldnt react. He didnt feel the need to. From the beginning. Was he out of reach? Georen slowly raised his hand. Leon nkly watched the scene. After that. Georens fist came down, smashing Leons body. Chapter 324: Chapter 324: Chapter 324 The outdoor terrace lounge of the central building, overlooking thendscape of the Celestial Corporation. Demiarios maintained a neat posture while ncing at his boss sitting across from him. No matter how much he was a director with only eight people in his department, the person in front of him was someone who could easily surpass him. It was not simply a matter of different factions. He was the one who helped and guided him to rise to this ce. Its been more than two weeks since Kang Yu-hyun teller went to the exile site. As if he had been waiting for him to say that, Demiarios opened his mouth. Yes. But even so, there is still no news, so I wonder if he also followed the same path as his predecessors.I guess so. That ce is not a ce where you can survive easily. No. Its not a matter of being easy. Its a terrible ce that you can say definitely. But, Im curious. Why did Kang Yu-hyun deputy manager say that he would go there himself in front of the chairman? Demiarios still did not understand the attitude that Yu-hyun showed at the end. He realized something deep while talking to Yu-hyun. This man always had a smiling face on the outside, but inside he had a cunningness that even he could not be careless about. Knowing that, he set traps, gathered evidence, and pushed his sins in front of the chairman. But Kang Yu-hyun calmly assessed the situation without much surprise. Its an attitude that cant be seen unless you know something. Demiarios was bothered by that. He wondered if Yu-hyun knew something about the exile site. Director. Is there any chance that he knows something Theres no such thing. No, even if he knows something, what does it matter? Demiarios. Did you forget? Whats there is Georen. I know. How can I not know when we are the ones who made that world like that. Demiarios stroked his smooth skin made of tentacles and muttered lowly. We corrupted that Divine Spirit and made the world like that and used it as an exile site to eliminate our enemies. The person sitting across from himughed at the shocking truth. Thats right. And Georen is the executioner who cuts off the necks of those we sent to that exile site. The director level teller shrugged his shoulders as if recalling the past 32 years ago. He was an interesting Divine Spirit. He had such a great power, but he said he wanted to make a sessor who couldnt live his whole life, let alone have one. Yeah. Thats why he ended up like this. I dont know much about what happened then, but what happened? Demiarios did not know even the most essential part of the truth of the exile site, although he was a teller who knew it. He only joinedter and checked the status of the exile site and devised ways to lead the world to despair. In fact, from the insiders to the most core figures, it was not him but the existence in front of him. Are you curious? Well, now that youre a director, its too harsh to not know anything. Ill listen carefully. You must have heard and know this? Georen was a very powerful Divine Spirit, but he was very strange because his personality was different from others. In what way was he strange? He tried to raise a sessor with his powerful power. Not just a follower who trusts and follows him, but a sessor who can be another Divine Spirit. Yeah. That stupid guy wanted to have a child. In fact, it means trying to force a new Divine Spirit to be created. A Divine Spirit creates a Divine Spirit. Demiarios also knew how serious this matter was. In fact, among most of the existing third-generation Divine Spirits, there were hardly any who were born naturally. Demiarios. As you know, pure-blooded Divine Spirits are only second-generation at best. The third generation is nothing but by-products that urred indiscriminately afterwards. Yes. Thats right. The third-generation Divine Spirits were mostly born under the influence of first- and second-generation Divine Spirits. Demigods born from first- and second-generation Divine Spirits, or those who automatically rose to the rank of stars by receiving great stories and gifts from them. It ismon to say that third-generation Divine Spirits were made. They hated that word to death, but it was an undeniable fact. The Great Army wanted to mass-produce third-generation Divine Spirits to increase their power. In fact, there was one ce where they did it very actively. Olympusyou mean. The director nodded his head. This story was still well-known to everyone even after a long time had passed. The number of third-generation Divine Spirits created by the ruler of Olympus in Great Army exceeded dozens of times that of other ces. The regtion of the system to prevent the indiscriminate birth of third-generation Divine Spirits came out because of that. Lower world, in thenguage of Earth, the vein we were aiming for, did they say nuclear non-proliferation treaty? Its exactly like that. If there was a difference, it was that nuclear weapons were definitely threatening by themselves, but third-generation Divine Spirits had a huge variation in their levels. The weak ones were really weak among the third generation, but the strong ones were strong enough to surpass the second generation. Among them, there were very few beings who were close to the first generation. Olympus was so passionate about mass-producing third-generation Divine Spirits. Anyway. They saw the strongest result they wanted right away. The ruler of strength and ordeal, you mean. The ruler of strength and ordeal. Another name for him was the great hero Hercules. He was a hero but close to a god, and his power itself was so great that it was not strange to call him a first-generation Divine Spirit. Hercules was stronger than Ares, who was in charge of war and fighting in Olympus, so he was practically called the ultimate weapon of Olympus. There was now that said that the second or third Hercules would not appear. And how many substandard third-generation Divine Spirits were born to get such a guy. The bnce of the mixed world was broken too much. So the Foundation banned it strictly through the system. Thats right. There were beings who could match the first-generation Divine Spirits, who had a limited number, born from the hands of the first-generation Divine Spirits. It was an intolerable thing. So Divine Spirits could no longer make Divine Spirits as they pleased. They could conceive children, but they couldnt give them power. They could raise disciples, but they couldnt pass on their power. In that world, Georen wanted to create his own sessor. Georen was about to break the taboo. Of course, Georen was not entirely stupid. He knew that what he was trying to do was dangerous. He knew that he should not increase the number of Divine Spirits by force, but he could not give up his dream of creating a sessor. So he made a deal through the foundation. What kind of deal? He agreed to transfer his power to his sessor. His power? But then Yes. He would die. A Divine Spirit who gave up his life and rights to create a sessor. He was not normal. You may not understand. But there are many things in the world that we cannot understand. Georens actions could be seen as generous, in a broad sense. After all, he was the only one who suffered the loss. He was the only one who disappeared. The number of Divine Spirits did not increase ording to the rules, so maybe his method worked. Right. Thats why the system did not stop him. The director said that and smiled wickedly. The system, you see. Director, you Yes. I helped him a little bit. Why did you have to do that? Because I had to. I thought that a being with such power could be used for our purposes. I approached him and offered to help him train his sessor. A teller from the intermediary realm interfered with a being from the upper realm. Demiarios knew the truth and heard it again, but he could not help but admire it. Wasnt it dangerous? It was dangerous. The interference of a being from the intermediary realm with a being from the upper realm. The Genesis system did not prohibit it. Because it did not even consider such a possibility. No matter how great a teller was, how could he manipte a Divine Spirit as he pleased? If the Divine Spirit agreed to cooperate with him, that would be understandable, but if the teller did such things behind the Divine Spirits back and got caught. Then it was not just the systems punishment that was the problem. Most of them would anger the Divine Spirits. And not just any Divine Spirits, but the first-generation Divine Spirits of Great Sage Army who were proud of being Divine Spirits. Thats horrible. What would happen if the Divine Spirits found out that a teller deceived them? And actually made one of them into such a state? Demiarios did not want to incur the wrath of Daesung Armys Divine Spirits. It was not just limited to one Daesung Army. If this matter became known, most of the Divine Spirits would rise up. It would be easier to die by the systems judgment. Yes. Thats why we keep it secret. You and me. There is no chance that we will be exposed? We havent been exposed for 32 years, have we? Georen fell. He left half of his power in advance, but his fate was sealed when that thing was embedded in his heart. Georen became a fallen Divine Spirit and a disaster and curse that killed all living beings on the he loved and cherished. A huge blizzard cut off all sight around him, and his story froze and became useless as a narrative zone. No one cared why Georen became like that. They just thought that he failed to leave his power for his sessor. He did something that no one had ever done before, so they did not doubt whatever happened as a result. No, they did not even care what happened to Georen. It was then. Demiarios received a message in front of him. He excused himself for a moment and checked the message. He showed a clear sign of agitation even with his octopus face. Director. You have to see this. Demiarios said that and showed him the screen. It was a war on a white snowfield. *** Maintain your positions! Runestones! Take out the runestones you brought! The warriors of Gard were ambushed, but they only panicked for a moment. They came here to fight. And they raised their weapons to end this hellish ce. The warriors could not tolerate being attacked any longer. Their boiling blood would not allow it. Throw the runestones! Dont let your hands be idle! They each took out the runestones they had been assigned and threw them at the frost giants simultaneously. The surface of the runestones burned hotly and then exploded in intense mes as they collided with the frost giants. The frost giants that were hit by the runestones melted away with a white steam from the parts that were touched. The runestones were originally something close to fuel that was used to ignite fire, but Gondulbor added a new form to them. The thin and long burning runestones became bombs that could explode and release arge amount of heat in an instant. The special runestones are effective! Dont aim for the body! Aim for the neck! The melted body will regenerate! The frost giants whose heads had melted from the runestones fell to the ground, but those who were not affected regenerated their melted bodies. The warriors did not miss the opportunity and cut off the necks of the fallen frost giants. Hah! Hah! How does it taste, you monsters! Well kill the rest of you too! The Gardians shouted confidently, but their expressions were not so good. The number of frost giants was more than the runestones they had brought, no matter how few they estimated. They were still filling their sight and rushing at them. Dont let your guard down! A hot me spewed out and swept away the frost giants. Gondulbor used all the rune magic he could while being escorted. Hold on until Lean defeats Georen! Three frost giants were running towards Gondulbor. Even the mindless frost giants sensed instinctively that Gondulbor was a very important person. At that moment, Yu-hyun, who was guarding Gondulbor, moved. He took advantage of the frost giants attention being focused on Gondulbor and swiftly swung his sword. The bodies of the frost giants who lost their heads in an instant rolled on the ground. Th-thank you! Youre wee! I never thought Id say this to someone who looks like my master! Gondulbor grumbled while drawing a new rune in the air. Yu-hyun protected Gondulbor and dealt with the approaching frost giants one by one. Its hard. He was fighting by squeezing out his strength, and it was not an ordinary fatigue. The number of frost giants wasrge. And each one of them was stronger than the Gardian warriors. They were barely holding on by using the runestones, but even so, the casualties were increasing. If they ran out of runestones, it would be irreversible. So Lean had to somehow defeat Georen in the meantime Le-Lean! Someones scream and Yu-hyuns eyes unknowingly turned there. And what he saw was Lean flying back after being hit by Georens fist. No! Was it as Kang Yu-hyun or as Kairas body? Yu-hyun ran towards Lean without knowing it, leaving his position. Chapter 325: Chapter 325: Chapter 325 Is this the end? Pain coursed through his whole body. He had fallen on the snow, but nothing was broken. He had instinctively raised his sword before Georens attack, and managed to deflect some of the force. But the pain that tormented his flesh was nothingpared to the despair and helplessness that ate away at his soul. His strongest strike had not even scratched Georens neck. He had hoped that he would have a chance if he got close enough, but maybe that was too much to ask for. Lean saw the frost giants approaching him in his blurry vision.He had to get up. He had to fight back with his sword. But he had no strength left. Maybe it would be better to die here. Maybe he could escape from this agony. Maybe he could join her, who was already dead. Lean! In the sinking world, he heard a familiar voice. Kira? Where is she? Where is she? He could only see the frost giants blocking his sight. He could hear her voice, but he could not see her anywhere. Maybe he was hallucinating before he died. Before he could finish that thought, The frost giants that surrounded him fell one by one. Lean! Are you okay?! With her long ck hair fluttering, she appeared, shing the frost giants neck. She looked like the one he had once admired and loved. Kira. He uttered her name, but Lean could not muster the same passion as before. After all, she was not the Kira he knew. She was just a copy of her appearance, a being that had nothing to do with him. Lean! Get up! Yu-hyun grabbed Leans arm and forced him to stand up. His condition! Leans eyes were unfocused. He was not hurt physically, but mentally shattered. Yu-hyun bit her lip and tried to shout something at Lean, but the frost giants around them were more pressing. Uwooo! They surrounded Yu-hyun and Lean and slowly closed in. From afar, the scouts and Gondulbor shouted their names desperately, but they were also trapped by the frost giants and could not help them. We cant break through the frost giants in this state. What made the situation even more hopeless was Georens presence. Georen had not moved much since he attacked Lean, but his red eyes were still watching them. There was no guarantee that he would not charge at them as soon as they made any movement. Kugugung. As expected, Georen, who had been standing still until now, started to lift his foot. Ge-Georen is moving! What about Lean?! What happened to Lean?! The sight of the giant with a height of 200m moving was easily visible from anywhere on the battlefield. And the shock that came from his step could be felt even from far away. As soon as Georen moved, the people who had been filled with hope fell into despair. No. Yu-hyun clenched her teeth. The frost giants alone were overwhelming, but how could they stop Georen as well? She had to find a way. A way to get out of this hellish situation somehow. No. Is there a way? Get out of this hellish situation. Sheughed at herself for thinking such a thing. Wherever they went, there was only frozennd and dark clouds filling the sky. This ce was hell itself. They had been living in hell all along. I have to protect Lean at least As Yu-hyun tried to think that way, a gray aura cut through the frost giants in front of them. She recognized that peculiar aura. Frechen?! Why are you here? What do you mean why?! Of course I came to save you! Frechen led his personal guards and plunged into the enemy lines. To save Lean and Yu-hyun. Haha! Lean! You look terrible! Youre like a dog thats been beaten to death! Frechen? Lean was also surprised by Frechens appearance. He did not expect him toe here to save him. Why did you Risk your life to save me? Lean swallowed his words. Frechenughed loudly at Leans expression. Even in this situation where they were surrounded by frost giants, he did not lose his usual arrogance and confidence. He knew what Lean wanted to say. Did you forget, Lean? You said it yourself. Lets have a drink together when this fight is over. A drink? Frechen. Dont tell me Just for that? Just for that one sentence, you brought your personal guards here? In this situation where you might die? Lean. Honestly, I was happy. Frechen split the head of the approaching frost giant with his axe. Even though you said everyone hates me, you still told me to drink with you after we survive. You I was really happy about that. It was not a lie or an exaggeration. Frechen was happy that Lean had said those words to him. The man he had vaguely acknowledged, who had also acknowledged him when no one else did. He couldnt help but smile. Lean. You have to live. You, of all people, have to survive. Thats why he couldnt leave this man to die here. Even if it was only a slight dy. Even if his actions could only prolong this mans life a little bit. He was willing to do it anyway. Grey Wolf Knights! Frechen raised his axe. In response, his guards formed a line on both sides of him. There was no fear on their faces. They were filled with excitement to follow Frechen until the end. They waited for his next words. My preciousrades and friends! He was once called a useless crown prince, a remnant of a fallen empire. But to his allies and guards, he was a noble bloodline and a praised one. The man they followed was such a person. Lets share the glory! For an honorable fight. Lets give our lives. Why Dont make a sad face. The man who had served Frechen longer than anyone else smiled at Yu-hyun. Were not doing this because we like it. Then Its better to do what we have to do. We wont regret it. His colleagues agreed with him. Haha! Thats right. What are we going to do if we survive as relics of the old era? But if our lives can be a stepping stone for the future, then what? Its not so bad, right? Anyway, our poor emperor. No one else will follow him but us. We have to go with him out of pity. They allughed reluctantly, but they didnt refuse. Roar! The frost giants charged at them. Frechen led the way and his guards followed him. Lets go! Kill them all! The shouts of the empires people who had died and disappeared echoed in their ears. Even though they knew this road was only a bloody path to hell. To those who followed behind that man, this road was a red carpet leading to the glorious pce of the royal family. They knew it well. There was no chance of winning. They were strong, but they couldnt stand against those huge frost giants. And beyond that, Georen, the cause of all this disaster, was out of the question. But they didnt hesitate. They cut down the frost giants, knocked them down, and moved on one by one. Some got injured, bled, and fell one by one. But they had decided to go. Hahaha! Frechen, who had fought his way to the front, reached Georen. His gleaming eyes looked up at Georen. Georen didnt even nce at Frechen. He kept staring at Lean with cold eyes. Thats right. In the end, you dont even look at someone like me, do you? Then good. Lets see if you can ignore me even when I attack you. Take this! Crash! The aura on his axe hit Georens ankle vertically. Once was not enough, so he did it twice. Twice was not enough, so he did it three times. In front of him was the one who had cursed the world and ruined their god. But to Frechen, Georen was not like a god. Rebas enemy. The one who made him part with his beloved woman. He swung his axe with hatred for his revenge. Dont you look at me even now! His attacks scattered countless sparks as they left afterimages. A normal attack couldnt even scratch his flesh made of hard ice. But he looked down because of Frechens obsession that surpassed normality. Bang! The attack. Bang! Bang! The shock that ran through his ankle. Crash! Crash! It got stronger and stronger. And then, a miracle happened. Crack! Even the golden sword energy of Lean could not cut through the tough skin of Georen, but it started to crack. Frechen squeezed his muscles even harder. He swallowed his will that was engraved in his chest and pulled out a handful of his soul. His muscles contracted and rxed to the point of cramping, and his veins bulged as he raised his aura. And, a fierce will that transcended all of that was surrounded by a gray aura. Willpower. It was only a stage that could be considered the beginning, but Frechens intense desire for revenge and obsession seeded in infusing his will into his power. And, he swung. Crack! The axe cracked the gold and made a huge wound on Georens ankle. Kwooooh! Georen let out a painful scream for the first time. Georen, who had been standing upright, knelt on one knee. Frechen, who was engulfed in a shock that shook the world,ughed with joy. Look. I wounded that monster. He inflicted pain on someone who had not even looked at him as a bug. How enjoyable this was! sh! Georens red eyes red at Frechen. His right hand raised to the sky and then spewed out a huge coldness that formed a shape. It was a giant frost sword. A fearsome weapon that suited the 200m giant, with a de over 100m long. Georen swung the frost sword at Frechen with all his might. Squeak! And, the world split in half. Aaaah! Everyone, keep your bnce! The snow was cut in half, and the huge iceberg underneath it split. The frozen Andolim Lake was split in half. The blizzard across theke split and the shock reached the frozen mountains. A cliff of abyss that seemed to reach the end of the world opened up in front of Georen. Through the gap, frost giants fell down. Some unlucky Gardains also fell down the cliff. A strike that was swung to kill only one being had an unbelievable power. However, this was also a joke of fate, Frechen was notpletely dead yet. Kuh! Among the flying ice shards and snowkes, Frechen, who had lost his left arm, barely regained his copsing mind. From where his shoulder had disappeared, blood flowed profusely, and even in the pain of coldness invading his wound, Frechen did not close his eyes and red at Georen. His lips were bitten by the shock wave that followed and blood flowed out, and the axe he held in his right hand floated in the air. But he did not die. He could still fight. Grab the axe. In the slowly flowing time, Frechen reached out his right hand toward the axe. At that moment he saw it. The pendant ne that had broken off due to the impact of the previous blow bounced off his neck and flew away. The ne was about to fall into the abyss below the cracked ice. Ah. In that momentary moment, Frechen saw it. Above him, Georen raised his left arm. From Georens open palm, ice des sprang out and shot at him. He could not avoid it. He had to block it. To do that, he had to grab the axe and swing it. The sensation he felt before. The intense will that made his aura react and drew out a higher power. The sensation of that time. If he could awaken it again, he could block that attack. And, he could counterattack too. Yes. He did not die yet. He still had his right arm left. Even if both arms were cut off, he could bite the axe with his mouth and fight. It did not matter if the pendant fell into the cliff below. She was dead anyway. He could no longer see Reba, whom he loved. Trying to find this pendant was just a self-satisfaction trapped in the past. So he had to fight with his weapon. He had to fight Ah. Really. Gulp. Blood gushed from his throat. Im such a fool. Even until the end. His eyes lost focus. But he felt the touch in his hand clearly. What Frechen held in his remaining right hand was not the bounced weapon. He felt the thin metal that was cold but warm in his palm. In the end, at the veryst moment, what Frechen held in his hand was Rebas ne. He looked down and saw countless ice spears piercing through his abdomen. It was fatal. He could not recover from this. Foolishly enough, he thought he had forgotten it by now. What is this thing anyway? She was already dead. The trace of her was just an illusion that he desperately clung to. He was so foolishly obsessed with this thing until now. But still, He did not cry. Rather, what appeared on his lips was a smile filled with relief. I didnt let go this time. His legs gave way and he knelt. Blood flowed endlessly from the pierced wound. The whitend of ice was dyed red. Lord Frechen! Save Lord Frechen! The remaining royal guards who were still alive supported Frechen and carried him to the back. As Georn tried to attack again, arge fireball flew from afar and hit his face. It was a support attack from Gondulbor. The me did not go out easily, and Georns movement stopped for a moment. Your Majesty! Lord Frechen! Please wake up! His subordinates called his name desperately, but their voices sounded faint as if they were submerged in water. Frechen was not looking at them. In the world where everything was fading away, what Frechen thought of was Rebas face. Her smile that shed tears for sad things and rejoiced for happy things without hiding. Her firm eyes that scolded him without hesitation when he tried to go astray. Her face that blushed and smiled shyly at his sincere confession. Because I. From then on. Even when the empire copsed and everyone faced death while prolonging their lives. And even at this moment when everything is buried under the cier. Only her. I love you. In the past In the present And in the future forever. I love you. Time, fate, and even faith cannot tear it apart. Ssh! A light burst in front of his eyes and a scene he had never seen before unfolded. A wilderness full of blue fields. A woman waving her hand at him, facing this way, with a red sunset burning hot behind the clouds in the western sky. Frechens face brightened when he confirmed her face. Yes. You too, have been waiting. She had been waiting for him all along. Here, for the man she loved toe find her. For the past 32 years. Reba. Finally, we can meet. Frechen held Rebas hand. He felt warmth along with the soft touch he had dreamed of. They hugged each other tightly, touched their foreheads and smiled at each other. They walked hand in hand toward the sunset of the wilderness. Lets go. Reba. To thend of glory. To where we belong. Lets sing. Praise love. And tell each other what we couldnt say until now. Im not worried anymore. There are many things I want to say. But we will be together forever from now on. *** Frechen. Lean called Frechens name with trembling lips. Frechen closed his eyes with a satisfied smile on his face. What did he see that made him smile in this pain and wound? Lean put his hand on Frechens chest and prayed for him. Rest in peace. Great Emperor. Chapter 326: Chapter 326: Lean rose from his seat, leaving Frechen''s corpse behind. "We were supposed to have a drink." That promise could no longer be kept. However, seeing Frechen''s peaceful face, Lean couldn''t me or reproach him. Holding someone ountable for their actions when they passed away so peacefully would tarnish their honor. So, let him go. Lets carry on his will. "Georon." Lean drew his sword. Georon, kneeling on one knee, was ring at him from the front.The wound on Georon''s ankle was so severe that he could no longer walk. The wound Frechen left at the end. It brought another glimmer of hope in this desperate situation. "Im sick of seeing people die." A golden aura erupted from his sword. * * * Oh, what do we do! At this rate, Yu-hyun will die! Watching the situation unfold in exile with Celine''s help, Kang Hye-rim stomped her feet anxiously. Kwon Jia bit her lip as she watched the scene on the screen. The situation is too desperate. Two thousand Gardians had gone to war, but they were crumbling rapidly before they could properly showcase what they had prepared. Thanks to the runestones they had brought in advance, they managed to dy the copse as much as possible, but once Georon stepped in, even that was over. Georon''s strike. It literally split the earth and sky. And even Emperor Frechen, who was the biggest pir of their forces, had died. What in the world could they do now? Cant we show this scene to the other divine spirits? What? If we immediately show this scene in a visual story, won''t the divine spirits from Yu-hyuns library flock here? If we somehow secure support and be stronger, we might have a chance to turn the tables. Yoo Young-mins idea sounded usible at first nce. Everyone turned to Celine with hopeful eyes, wondering if it was possible. Celine shook her head. We don''t even know how we''re able to watch this now, but it''s because we''re receiving and watching what''s happening to our senior through a detour to his library. Even if we open our seniors library, we cant be sure if we could show it to the viewers there Even if they could show it, there was a problem. Even if the divine spirits support Yu-hyun, the points would go to Yu-hyuns library, which means they would go to Celine. There was no way for Celine to transfer those points to the current Yu-hyun. We can only watch. The fact that we can observe like this means that the story that had been paused until now is moving in that world. The divine spirits watching that scene might pity Yu-hyun and decide to support him. Considering the divine spirits personalities, that likelihood was extremely low, but the current situation was so desperate that they had no choice but to cling to such imusible possibilities. In seniors current state No, there might be a way. At that moment, everyone turned to Seo Sumin at her confident words. Seo Sumin was still staring at the screen, which showed Yu-hyun struggling with the Frost Giant, holding a sword. Even if all stories were taken from him, what he possesses isnt just simple stories. Seven Demons ck Sky Divine Skill. If Yu-hyun could unleash the skill she had taught him, the situation might change. That skill wasnt a story but something Yu-hyun had realized and mastered on his own. So pleasee back alive. Everyone prayed earnestly. * * * See, didnt I warn you? Fjolda, the youngest of the Great Five Sisters, muttered to herself as she watched the war unfold beyond the mountains. She had opposed this war from the beginning. This wasnt a problem that could be solved simply by gathering the Gardians. It required someone qualified. Without someone chosen by this grand fate, it was an impossible task from the start. But still, they struggle till the end.'' Fjolda didnt even show regret as she watched the fallen Frechen. Frechen''s final attack was intense enough to make even her momentarily admire it. A mere human had left a significant wound on Georon''s ankle. That was an aplishment that neither she, her sisters, nor the four candidates could achieve 32 years ago. But its not enough. The man called Frechen was ultimately not the qualified one. His me was dazzling but temporary. It didnt suit someone with qualifications. The qualified one always burns brightly with a scorching me. In the meantime, people continued to die. Those who lost their loved ones wept, clutching their bodies. A warrior, enraged by the death of a dearrade, charged recklessly at the Frost Giant and died. Fjolda silently watched all these scenes and deaths. Perhaps. If she had given the Key Sword to Lean, those people might not have died. Get a grip, Fjolda. Are you going to let all grand ambitions fall apart just because of fleeting sentiments? Fjolda reproached herself. She felt sorry for the dead, but she didnt think her choice was wrong. She judged the qualifications for the Key Sword with cold calction and rational judgment, not personal feelings. Lean still didnt qualify to wield the Key Sword. Even if the Key Sword was ced in his hand, he couldnt defeat Georon. In the end, her choice wasnt wrong. Still, Fjolda sometimes thought. If only her choice had been wrong, if Lean had truly possessed great potential. How wonderful that would have been. Even after losing her eldest sister, Fjolda hadnt been idle, watching him for 32 years. She had hoped that her eldest sisters choice wasnt wrong. That the man named Lean would show proper qualifications. For 32 years. She waited and waited again. This moment was the end of it. In the end, my expectations were so futile. The war couldnt be stopped. This fight would end in the defeat of the Gardians. How many people would die because of this? However, the Gardians would survive. There were still over 500 survivors. As they continued to have children and live, someday someone would emerge qualified to obtain the Key Sword. With the absence of Gondulborg, who maintained the magic circle and was the eldest sister''s disciple, the expected duration of the magic circle would be shortened. Still, this ce sustained by the Key Swords power wouldst at least another 50 years. So, she just had to wait. I must wait. Fjolda stayed here alone for that reason. From her second to fourth sister. The reason they left her with all their strength, even at the cost of their lives. They had to wait. They couldnt eachst more than 20 years. So her sisters passed all their remaining life force to Fjolda. They apologized for leaving her alone in this horrible world. But someone had to do this, and they hoped that she, the youngest, would survive and see the world regain its light. Sisters. Sometimes I hate you. Why did you leave me alone? Why did you make me spend all those long years in this horrible world without any hope? What tormented Fjolda even more was the despair of not being able to abandon this mission. It became a kind of shackle, holding her tightly. This world was forsaken. Since the moment Georon was corrupted and they failed to stop him. In the end, there was no hope. As Fjolda momentarily considered giving up, she was startled by an unexpected situation. What is this? A star, previously hidden by clouds, began to shine. Fjoldas gaze shifted from the battlefield upwards, beyond the snowden dark clouds. The starlight divine spirits Divine spirits began to look down on this forsaken world one by one. Though the light was faint and their numbers few, it was proof that this world was still running as a story. [Where am I?] [I came because a new library opened suddenly.] One by one. Divine spirits began to visit the frozen world. They were puzzled by the newly opened mysterious library and were further astonished by the unfolding war as soon as they entered. On the frozen ground that made ones skin shiver just by looking, Frost Giants and Northern Tribes were fiercely fighting. [Wait. Isnt this Georonsnd? Why did it suddenly be like this?] [Whats this war about?] The divine spirits, unaware of the backstory, were puzzled by the war and the giant Frost Giants. However, they couldnt miss this rare spectacle, so they stayed and watched. Some even called other divine spirits, saying there was something worth watching. The frozen gears began to move. The heart of the story, thought to have stoppedpletely, began to beat slowly. Fjolda watched the astonishing sight. This has never happened before. How? It hadnt been like this in the past. This was the first time in 32 years. The only difference now was the war. The despicable mortal who orchestrated it, bearing the likeness of her eldest sister. Her. She brought change to this world. At first, Fjolda thought she hade to deceive her. But her earnest plea proved she wasnt just any mortal. Even though Fjolda didnt trust her, she was still fighting in that battlefield. A mortal bearing my eldest sisters likeness. Her eldest sister, Keira. Yu-hyuns brave figure now ovepped with her memory of her admired eldest sister. Why dont you give up? Seeing her wielding a sword with her ck hair flowing, Fjolda involuntarily recalled her past with Keira. Yes. When the sisters gathered candidates and taught them. Back then, Fjolda once approached Keirate at night and questioned her indignantly. She thought Leans existence was unfair. -Eldest sister, why did you give that weak human the qualification! I dont understand! Even though they were sisters, the eldest sister was the leader of the Great Five Sisters. In such a clear hierarchy, Fjoldas behavior was rude enough to incur her wrath. Even Fjolda felt she had gone too far, but it was toote. If her eldest sister rebuked her, she would ept it. But Fjolda didnt think her words were wrong. Keira smiled gently at Fjolda. -Lean is not weak. -No, he is weak. Both physically and mentally. I still dont understand why you cling to such a half-wit. -Fjolda. You dont understand yet. Theres nothing certain in this world. Even the weakest person can change if given the opportunity. -Then when will that opportunitye! Do you wait for it, knowing when it will arrive? Thats not how reality works! -Yes. Reality doesnt work that way. But I want to believe in that possibility. Keira gently patted Fjoldas shoulder with a faint smile. -Fjolda. Youre right. Humans are weak. But each weakness has its own beauty. -Failure has no beauty, sister. -But rising again after failure is more valuable than anything. - -Someday, youll understand. The dignity of humans who rise from their failures with brilliance. How dazzling it is. Why did her eldest sister speak to her with such confidence? At that time, Fjolda didnt understand those words. She thought her sister was just making excuses. But now, she thought she understood a little. Sisters. Her eldest sister asked her to believe in Lean. Her second, third, and fourth sisters asked her to believe in new possibilities. At this moment, Fjolda had no choice but to make a decision. To follow the teachings her eldest sister had given her with a smile. I must send the Key Sword. And, there were still people in Guardian who could move. Among them, she found someone who was a coward but had the strongest heart, and spoke. [If you can hear my voice,e here.] If youve decided, you must act. Now, time was of the essence. Chapter 327: Chapter 327: Lean swung his sword. A golden de of energy soared high into the sky and shed down at Georens chest. Georen raised his left arm to block it. Leans de could not cut through Georens arm, but he noticed something different in his eyes. Hes starting to defend himself. Georen had taken all the attacks with his bare body until now. He was confident that his solid flesh could repel any attack from a Guard warrior. But ever since Frechen wounded his ankle, Georen had be more cautious. Georens regeneration is slower than the other frost giants.The frost giants bodies were made of ice, which could heal quickly. But Georens flesh was different. The cracks on his wounded parts were getting bigger. His surface was hard, but once it broke, his body became unstable. Lean realized Georens weakness and intensified his attack. I cant aim for his wounded ankle. Hes desperately protecting it. Then he had to make another wound on Georens body. He didnt know if he could do it. But Frechen did it before he died. Lean saw hope in that. Just like Frechen, he also had to infuse his will into his sword. Lean increased his heat against Georen. Push him back. A dazzling golden light filled his vision. He pushed away the cold air with his hot breath and swung his sword more times than ever. He couldnt let Georen swing his frost sword again. If he did, their defeat would be certain. He knew that, so he attacked Georen relentlessly. He needed more will, stronger will. He had to keep his mind from breaking. His body was pushed to the limit and craved oxygen. His mouth tasted blood. But Lean didnt stop. He didnt want to stop anymore. He didnt want to lose anyone else. Even if he was dying soon, he would swing his sword until the end. *** Wow. Hes getting stronger. Some of the survivors who were escorting Frechens corpse to the rear were speechless at the sight of Lean pushing back Georen. It seemed like a lie that he had been knocked down by one blow from Georen just a moment ago. Lean was swinging his sword at a terrifying speed. Stop staring and move! Yu-hyuns shout snapped them back to reality. The remaining people clenched their teeth and joined the defense line of the main force. Kaira! Kaira! Ringug and Be greeted Yu-hyun. They were happy that Yu-hyun was still alive, but their faces darkened when they saw Frechens corpse with closed eyes. Frechen He went peacefully. Be muttered with aplex emotion in her voice as she looked at Frechens face. She knew that Frechen was not treated well in Guardian. But she couldnt see him as a viin. He was just a self-willed man, but also a passionate one. What did that bastard see at the end? In this frozen world, did he see the edge of thend of salvation? Maybe there was her husband, waiting for her anxiously? She clenched her teeth and tightened her grip on her hammer. This was not the time to indulge in such thoughts. There were still frost giants around them. The rune stones are running low. If this goes on, our front line will copse in no time. At least Lean is pushing back Georen for now. But I dont know how long this willst Lean was squeezing out his power to the maximum right now. He didnt think he could sustain this for long, and Georen was still intact. They had barely improved their hopeless situation from 6 to 4. And that was with them being 4, and they couldnt hold on for much longer either. As soon as Leans struggle ended, the situation would plummet again. Is there no way? There was no future unless Lean awakened his full power as a candidate. But to do that, he needed the key sword. The only way he could get stronger without the key sword was to swing his sword with his will in a critical moment, like Frechen did. In fact, Lean was gradually imitating Frechens process. He saw how Frechen swung his axe. How he used his energy, how he unleashed his aura, how he spat out his will. Lean didnt miss any of his movements. The explosive golden de of energy began to stabilize. It shrank in size, but its light became brighter and itspressed power became sharper. It was more than just an aura, it was an aura de. The sword edge, as peoplemonly called it, hit Georens arms without pause. Not enough. This was not enough. He had to infuse his will into this energy, like Frechen did. Lean bit his lip and blood dripped down. Blood kept spilling from his throat because of his damaged organs. His eyes turned red and his veins felt like they would burst. In the midst of that extreme pain, Lean saw bright shes exploding in front of him. Wounds. Georens arms, which he had been using to defend himself, started to get wounded. Lean pushed his attack even harder. He tore Georens arms with his sword edge. Crack! Two huge sword marks were engraved on Georens arms, which were already broken. Kwooooh! Georen let out another scream of pain. Lean tried to adjust his blurry vision and continue his next attack. With this, Georen could not move his arms properly. One of his ankles was also damaged. His chest, or his neck. He had to aim for those ces this time. But. Kwaaaaah! Georen did note out defensively, contrary to Leans expectation. He raised his right arm holding the frost sword, after his arms were marked with sword scars. Snap! As he put strength into his right arm holding the frost sword, the wound on his arm widened. Ice pieces that made up his body fell off, but Georen did not care. He held the frost sword upside down and stabbed it into the ground. Kwoong!!! The frost sword was buried deep in the ground. And, it exploded from the inside, causing a huge earthquake around it. Unlike when he split the northern continent with one strike, this time he dispersed all his power in all directions. The frozen ground cracked, and the strata twisted imperfectly. Gardians warriors and frost giants who were swept away by the huge shock that seemed like a bomb exploded rolled on the ground. Dangerous! Gondulbor quickly carved runes in the air and created a huge shield. However, the crude shield made on the spot shattered as soon as it touched the shock wave. Gondulbor spat blood and flew away. A huge storm swept through in an instant. Squeak. Kwoong! Georens right arm broke and fell off, unable to withstand the impact of a moment ago. But the aftermath of sacrificing his right arm was too huge. Everything in a fan-shaped direction centered on Georen was instantly destroyed. His eyes were dusty and he could not easily identify the situation around him, but Georen found Lean lying near him. Surprisingly, Lean was not dead yet. He did something in that situation, but he was alive with wounds all over his body. But now its over. Georen reached out his remaining left hand toward Lean, who fell to the ground. *** What just happened? He saw Lean inflict a huge wound on Georen. His sword qi turned ck, and he confirmed that it was imbued with intense willpower. But after that. He couldnt remember what happened after Georen roared with rage. Something exploded, and a huge shockpletely engulfed everything around him. People spat blood and fainted, and even the frost giants died with their bodies crushed by the shock if they were close enough. Right. Gondulbor. Gondulbor blocked the shock wave with defensive magic. Thanks to that, the shock was reduced and he barely regained consciousness. Gondulbor. Where are you? Ringug? Mrs. Be! Yu-hyun staggered to his feet from his seat. Only then could he see the scene of carnage around him. The sight of people lying on the ground like a drought-stricken rice field and the earth cracked disgustingly. Gondulbor! Yu-hyun flipped over Gondulbors body lying on the floor. His mouth was bloody, and his white beard was soaked in blood too. Gondulbor! Wake up! Cough! Cough! M-Master? Are you conscious?! Im sorry. Master. I wascking as your disciple. Gondulbor! What are you talking about now! "I was a disgraceful disciple who didnt listen to you. No, I just hid like a coward because I was afraid. " Gondulbor did not stop talking while gasping for breath. He said he wanted to tell him this, and Gondulbor said to Yu-hyun. You taught me strictly. You told me to use this power to help people and for the world. I didnt listen to you and ran wild on my own. No, I just survived because I had this power. But Master, I guess I was your disciple after all. At thest moment, Gondulbor threw away everything he had and went to war. He squeezed out all the magic he had and fought against the frost giants, saving people. His masters words remained as regret in one corner of his heart. But he finally finished it. Gondulbor smiled faintly. Its not a bad feeling to fight for someone else, as you said. Gondulbor Maybe if I knew this sooner, things would have been different then. Im sorry for being a disgraceful disciple. That was my regret. But I wanted to show you a better side of me. No. Gondulbor. Yu-hyun smiled at him, forcing his lips up. You are my proud disciple. Haha. Thank you. Gondulborughed weakly and closed his eyesfortably. He no longer gasped for breath, nor suffered in pain. Gwooooh. He heard a sound. Yu-hyun turned his head. The frost giants who regenerated their bodies were getting up one by one. On the other hand, the Gardians warriors were still unconscious. They would all die if the frost giants got uppletely. He had to stop them before that. Grandpa Gondulbor. Rest in peace. Yu-hyunid his body on the ground and drew his sword and ran toward the frost giants. He had to get rid of as many frost giants as possible while his body was still intact. That way he could save more people. Pahat! After Yu-hyun left, Ringug, who had been unconscious, opened his eyes, trembling at his fingertips. What happened? He barely lifted his upper body and found Gondulbor lying nearby. Grandpa? Grandpa Gondulbor. Wake up. He crawled over to him and shook his shoulder, but Gondulbor did not open his eyes. He would have shouted something in annoyance as usual, but he was quiet now. Ringug shook Gondulbor several times to wake him up. Thud. Ringug. Stop it. Mrs. Be The mage is dead. Ringug could not answer Bes words. He thought that someone would die in this war. He even prepared himself for the possibility that it might be him, thinking that there was no war without sacrifice. But the actual war was more terrible than he expected. Every time someone he remembered died, Ringug felt like his heart was being torn out. He couldntugh and chat with them anymore. That fact brought him a great sense of loss. Hender was right. There is no honor or glory. Tears flowed down Ringugs eyes. Its too painful and hard for those who are left behind. But we have no choice but to fight. Be grabbed a hammer that fell on the floor in her right hand and a double-edged axe in her left hand. The owner of the axe stained with blood, where did he go and what dreams did he have? But there was no time to question such things. The war had begun, and in the end they had to swing their weapons until thest moment. This was not a fight for honor and glory anymore. This was a struggle for survival of their kind. Then the frost giants lying on the ground began to show strange behavior. Rather than approaching the people who fell nearby, they slowly gathered together. Before they could shout anything at that strange sight, the flesh of the frost giants who gathered together merged into one. The normal size of a frost giant was 5-7m. But he, the one who just revealed himself, was huge enough to be 30m. Ha, haha. One of the Gardians warriors who regained consciousnessughed bitterly at the sight. How can we win against this? Large frost giants began to rise from everywhere. With greater despair. Chapter 328: Chapter 328: Yu-hyun was in a state of panic as the giant frost giant appeared. It was stronger and bigger than the previous frost giants. He barely managed to dodge the attacks of the beast that swung its arms in front of him. The skin of the giant frost giant was as hard as that of its master, Georen, and it could deflect any weapon. He had no more rune stones to use against the giants. And he could not see a way to defeat them without rune stones. Uwaaaaa!! The giant frost giants began their rampage of destruction. Every time they swung their arms, the Guard warriors fell like flies. Where is Lean? Where is he?It was by chance that he spotted Lean in Georens left hand amidst the chaos. He did not know if Lean was dead or alive, but he knew that he would soon die in Georens hand. As if that was not enough, behind Ringug, who had copsed in despair, another giant frost giant was slowly approaching. No. If he let his guard down for a moment against the frost giant in front of him, he would die. But he could not just watch as the others died either. He needed help. But there was no one to help him. Their strongest forces, Frechen and Gondulbor, were dead. Is thisthe end? He hade this far, but was this really the end? He was the first one to dig into the core of this story. He was also the first one to stand in front of Georen in the past 32 years. But he failed. The most important step. He could not reach the end of the story. Now what? Grit. He clenched his teeth. What did it matter? He had been through worse situations than this in his previous lives. He had suffered in the process, but he had survived until the very end. Yes. He was not dead yet. He was alive. He could feel pain, but he could ovee it and move forward. He saw the giant frost giant clenching its fist. It moved slower than the others, but it was still fast enough to kill him if he did not react. He could not block or deflect it. He had to dodge it. But his legs were trembling and he could not move properly. That was when it happened. Koong. Koong. From afar, he heard heavy footsteps. Was it another giant frost giant? No. It had shorter strides and faster speed than the frost giants. The footsteps wereing closer to him. The giant frost giant noticed it too. Its head turned to the side for a moment. Kwaduk! A huge sword pierced through the neck of the frost giant. The head of the 4-meter-tall beast spun like a top in the air and rolled on the ground. Yu-hyun stared at the scene in awe. Pioled? The one who helped him was none other than Pioled, the giant statue. She wore a mask on her head and a dress-like armor. And she held a huge sword in both hands. Why was she here? No, how could she move in that state? Why are you here? The key sword? You have to protect the magic circle [Mortal.] Pioled did not answer his questions. [You have won.] What [I trust Lean.] Trust Lean? Now? Yu-hyun did not hide his anger in his heart. Dont make meugh! Do you know how many people have died so far? If she had given him the key sword from the beginning, how much better would it have been? Because of her petty pride and her hope for the future, people who should not have died had died. Frechen, his subordinates, Gondulbor. Their deaths were irreceable losses. But Yu-hyun knew. Pioled had just made her choice. She had her own reasons and based her choice on them. He should have been grateful that she came to help him even now. But still [Im sorry.] Pioled apologized sincerely. If she had made her choice a day earlier, maybe more than half of the people who died now could have survived. Frechen and Gondulbor might have lived too. But it was thanks to their sacrifices that Pioled could move. Frechens death made Lean ignite his will, and Gondulbors presence allowed them to hold on until now. [I wont ask for your forgiveness. I will disappear after this fight.] She wished she could stay and atone for her sins, but she had already epted her death. She had used up all the power that her sisters had left for her to move her flesh. She had no ce to run now that she hade out here. [So I will open the way for you.] Pioled ran towards another frost giant with her sword. The giant frost giants also noticed her and came at her. Wait. If Pioled was here, who had the key sword? As Yu-hyun tried to check that, he finally saw a familiar face crossing the battlefield. Hender? The young man who had called him a witch, who had vowed to fight, who had mocked the people who were ready to die, and who had shouted that he would live. He ran with something wrapped in a cloth in his arms, his face looking like he was about to cry. He was heading towards Ringug, who was sitting on the ground. Ringug! Hey, you bastard! Hender? Ringug looked up at Hender with a nk face. He wondered if it was a dream that Hender hade here. What are you doing, you stupid bastard! Hender? Are you really Hender? Of course Im real, not fake! Ringug! What the hell is this situation! Hender red at Ringug, even as he shed tears of fear. It should have been Ringug who wanted to cry in this desperate situation, but Ringug regained his sanity because of Henders tears. You said it! It was an honorable fight! And you woulde back victorious! But what is this! Look at yourself! Youre all on the verge of death! And what about you! If you fought honorably, you should have fought bravely until the end! Wasnt that the warrior of Gard? Hender didnt want to see Ringug like this anymore. Even if he died, he would have been satisfied if he died with a smile on his face. But this guy, who was waiting for his death with a foolish face, was not the Ringug he knew. Snap out of it, you bastard! [Mortal! Theres no time for that now!] I know! Damn it! Why do I have to suffer in this ce! I just wanted to live! The reason why Hender came here was simple. When he was sitting alone in the vige, killing time, he heard someones voice. The voice led him to a ce where no one in Gardian had ever known the existence of an altar. And there, waiting for him with the key sword, was a huge statue. She introduced herself as Pieldra, the youngest of the five sisters, and asked him to deliver the key sword to Lean temporarily. Hender still couldnt understand why he epted such an absurd offer. He wanted to copse on the spot right now. But he couldnt. He knew better than anyone that he couldnt. Ringug! Where is Lean? Where is Lean? He had to deliver this sword to Lean as soon as possible. He came here for that. For that, Pieldra burned her life and knocked down the frost giants and opened the way. At that moment, the ground shook violently. What, what is it! Before Hender could panic, a frost giant burst through the ice and swung its arm at Hender. Hender! Watch out! Ringug grabbed Hender and rolled on the ground with him. Hender came to his senses and was startled by the blood on his hand. But there was no wound on his body. The blood was Ringugs. Ri, Ringug! Hey! Wake up! Hender Hey, you crazy bastard! Why did you throw yourself in front of me? Look at your wound! Its dangerous! I dont know I just, my body moved first Dont, dont talk! Ringug! You need to stop the bleeding! Im sorry. Hender I wanted to apologize to you Hey! Shut up! Shut up! Youre not going to die! Youre not going to die, so shut your mouth! Hender cried and pressed Ringugs wound with his hand. In the meantime, the frost giant ran towards Hender again. Dangerous! Be swung her hammer. The frost giant blocked the hammer with one arm and threw Be far away with the other arm. As soon as the frost giant approached Hender and Ringug, Yu-hyun ran towards the frost giant. Yu-hyun squeezed out all his strength and stabbed his sword into the frost giants neck and dragged it sideways. Crack! The frost giants neck was cut off. At the same time, Yu-hyun rolled on the ground with the frost giants body. Strength. He had used up all his strength just then. He had no strength left to hold his sword or stand up. But there were still enemies left. Besides therge frost giant, some of the frost giants that had not yet merged were approaching this way. They knew it too. How dangerous this key sword was. Please Yu-hyuny on the ground and lifted his head. Hender handed him the key sword with tears in his eyes. Youre the only one left now. Please, save Ringug, save us. He called her a witch, but in fact Hender had no personal feelings for Yu-hyun. He just hated someone who looked like this. Because of Teller who looked like Kira, his parents who had passed away kept stepping on his memory. But he couldnt care about that anymore. His friend, Ringug, was dying. And he couldnt do anything. He didnt want to lose anyone anymore. If the great five sisters really sent her here. If Yu-hyun could end this nightmare. Please. Please Sob. Yu-hyun silently took the key sword from Ringug. *** There was no great power flowing into him when he held the key sword. He was only allowed to hold it, to transport it to Lean. Only Lean could have the actual ownership of the key sword. But Yu-hyun thought that holding the sword was enough. If only he could deliver it to Lean. Get up. He felt a heavy fatigue as if he had been running at full speed without resting since the fight began. He had no strength to draw aura from the sword, or to get up from his seat, but He still did it with his willpower. Willpower. At that moment, he remembered a conversation he had with Seo Sumin, which he couldnt remember when. Yu-hyun recalled the teachings of Seo Sumin, who smiled at him and taught him the skills, as if the snow-white snowfield was a screen projected by a projector. -What if you lose all the power you have and only have your bare body left? Can you use this Seven Horse ck Sky Divine Skill that I taught you? -That would be difficult. -Why do you think so? Yu-hyun thought for a moment and gave the answer he came up with. -No matter how much I remember the form, the shape, and the knowledge of how to use the skill in my head, my body wont follow. -Thats right. Even if you try to do something with a handful of internal energy, you cant use a proper skill. Your body may follow the movements, but in the end, there is no internal energy to support it. But is it really impossible without internal energy? -What do you mean? -Havent you seen it? How I faced the Divine Spirit with this frail body, with a flesh that couldnt even umte proper internal energy. How was my power then? -It was amazing. It was so amazing that I wondered how you could use such power. -Thats the power of will. Seo Sumin smiled brightly and said to Yu-hyun. -Will transcends your physical body and even your insufficient internal energy. The human will is that powerful. -So with the power of will, even if I run out of energy, I can pull it up? -Yes. Even more than that. As long as you have the will to do something. As I said, you will be able to grasp even the stars. Yes. Thats right. The will to win The unyielding will. Seo Sumin said that in order to learn her skills, he had to empty everything first. He understood why she said that. The only story that Yu-hyun held onto when he came here, [Mental Focus], shone brightly. Yu-hyuns vision expanded and what he saw changed. He saw small and faint things floating in the cold air. There were so many of them that they were more than the snowkes swirling in the distance. See. And feel. What I have to do. Realizing that they were the stories that formed the foundation of this world, Yu-hyun immediately moved on to the next action. With his body that had no trace of energy left, a huge energy began to flow in. ording to his will, the stories that formed the world and floated in the air created a huge stream and flowed into his body. The stories transformed into pure power without any conflict inside. The power moved ording to Yu-hyuns will. Seven Demon ck Sky Divine Skill. What flowed through his body was not the ck internal energy that he usually used. Rather, it was pure white, like the snow scattered around him. The pure energy did not change ording to the nature of its original owner, but manifested itself as pure power itself. The white energy fluttered like petals around Yu-hyuns body. The first stage. Changing Technique: Chaotic Scatter. A flower made of letters bloomed behind Yu-hyuns back. Chapter 329: Chapter 329: The serene aura radiating from Yu-hyun spread in all directions, engulfing the entire area. The frost giants all halted in their tracks, and the fainted guards began to open their eyes one by one. The intense energy of the Seven Demons ck Sky Divine Skill pushed away the dark clouds, lightening the sky, if only for a moment. In that fleeting gap, starlight shone down, illuminating the scene below. [Wow, my goodness.] [It''s beautiful.] The growing interest of the stars all focused on Yu-hyun. With a pure beauty that seemed otherworldly, and a strength so powerful it widened eyes in amazement. It was just that, yet everyone was captivated by the sight.The same was true for the people of White Flower Management. "That is" "Seven Demons ck Sky Divine Skill. It''s a technique I taught him." Despite Seo Sumin''s exnation, Kang Hye-rim and the others could not help but feel more confused. It wasnt that they didnt know. It was just that Yu-hyun''s current disy differed from Seo Sumins. Seo Sumins energy was pitch-ck darkness, but Yu-hyun''s current disy was pure white, untainted by anything. It seemed less destructive, yet there was an unmistakable purity without any impurities. "The color of that aura ispletely different" "I don''t know why his energy is white either. It might have something to do with his appearance." "But where did he get such power from?" "It''s true that he exhausted all his strength. What makes this possible is Mental Strength. The power of the mind that transcends the physical body. He''s drawing external power with it." "Then, that means!" Kang Hye-rim shouted with hope. "In his current state, Yu-hyun can surely defeat them all, right?! Right?!" "No." Everyone held their breath at Seo Sumin''s firm response. Though he didnt want to break the barely improved atmosphere, Seo Sumin felt it was necessary to correct the misconception. "His body has already sustained countless injuries, and even though he''s awakened his Mental Strength, it''s only at the beginning stage. Using his power like this now is an act that surpasses his limits." "That means" "It''s like a newborn baby running on two legs. It''s undoubtedly miraculous, but it wontst long. At most, it will only be a minute. No longer." No one knew better than Yu-hyun, who was using that power right now, how painfully aware he was of this. Despite knowing this, Yu-hyun pushed himself because he chose to. His will. His determination. Although it was a world far away, Yu-hyun''s heart was conveyed. Knowing this, Seo Sumin''s eyes did not leave the screen showing Yu-hyun. "Only one minute." "That''s too short." Seo Sumin nodded at the negative words from everyone. "Yes, one minute is indeed short." Even enduring such power was a miracle in itself. No one could guarantee what would happen to his exhausted body after using up all his strength in that minute. Still. "That one minute will be the most beautiful of all." * * * The frost giants halted amidst the falling petals. Moving purely on instinct, the frost giants felt something for certain. Touching those pure white petals would be dangerous. However, they couldnt leave Yu-hyun alone any longer. Once the sword in his hands was in Leanne''s hands, it would all be over. So they blocked him. The frost giants formed a wall in front of Yu-hyun. "Move." Yu-hyun stomped his foot. Simultaneously, a floral fragrance wafted as his figure vanished without leaving even a trace. He pierced through. As if embodying that determination, some of the pure white petals gathered into a giant spear and shot forward. Piercing through in one point. The frost giants touched by the petal spear melted away like ice in a spring breeze. The melted frost giants could not regenerate. The damage exceeded what their bodies could repair. A massive path formed in the ranks of the frost giants. Yu-hyun dashed through the opened path. Roar!!! Sensing the danger, Georn opened his mouth and roared. What came out was not just a cry. A wind filled with white frost spewed forth like a storm, surging towards Yu-hyun. The white spear that had been leading the way could not prate the frost wind and froze, eventually shattering into fragments. Even though he had fallen, Georn was a Divine Spirit. His breath carried a terrifying chill that could freeze even tales. Touch it and you die. Yu-hyun knew this yet didnt dodge. If he dodged, it would be toote. He had to push through it. Piercing through in one point wouldn''t work. Hecked the strength. So, he had to increase it. If one wasnt enough, use two. If two werent enough, use three. No, much more. The petals behind him spread like wings, then reformed into spears. One, two, three, eventually forming nine petal spears rotating fiercely. The first transformation of the Seven Demons ck Sky Divine Skill: Blossom Heaven. Nine swirling streamsbined into one and pierced through the space. As the two forces collided, Blossom Heaven grew stronger and extended further. This is it. In that moment, Yu-hyun realized he had reached the level he had never before attained as he watched his technique unfold. The true Blossom Heaven that Seo Sumin had shown him. This time, it was executed without a single error. Without even a moment to savor his satisfaction, Yu-hyun dashed through the center of the splitting frost wind. The frost giants, strengthened by the frost wind, lunged at Yu-hyun. Its heavy. Though his body felt like it was flying, it was still heavy. It felt as if the whole world was pressing down on him. The frost giants, Georn, the key sword in his hand, the expectations of everyone he carried on his back. All of them became shackles that weighed down his advancing body. This was the world Leanne faced and the weight he bore. Still, I cant stop. Break through. If there was a wall, break it down and keep moving. shing his sword held in his right hand, the white energy exploded in all directions. The frost giants touched by it shattered into pieces. Even the massive frost giants couldn''t withstand a single sh and crumbled into powder. Realizing that it wouldnt work like this, the frost giants took a different action. They clustered together more closely. Both small andrge giants alike. The massive frost giants merged into an evenrger form. Though smaller than Georn, it wasparable in size. Crack! Crackle! Even for frost giants, maintaining such a size was challenging, and their bodies cracked with every movement. All they could manage was one punch. After that, their imperfect bodies would copse. But for the frost giants, that was enough. If they could grab their opponents ankle for just one moment, it would be their victory. Yu-hyun also knew this. If he retreated now, or even slightly fell back, it would be the end. Blossom Heaven had exhausted its power piercing through the frost wind. In his current state, he couldnt fully break through thatst frost giant. So, he had to suppress it with even stronger force. "Get out of my way!!" This time, the technique he deployed was not the second transformation, ck Lightning, but the third transformation, Dark Dragon. The third transformation of the Seven Demons ck Sky Divine Skill: Dark Dragon. Transformational technique: Sky Pressure Dark Wave. A pure white wave burst forth from Yu-hyuns body, spreading out in concentric circles. As soon as it touched the frost giant, an immense pressure crushed its body from above. Unable to withstand the pressure, the frost giant copsed to the ground. Its barely maintained, imperfect body began to disintegrate. Yu-hyun leaped over the fallen frost giant and soared high. "Leanne!" Did he hear his voice? Leanne, clutched in Georns left hand, opened his eyes. He saw the giant holding him and Yu-hyun rushing toward them. Keira! The moment he called her name upon seeing her. The frost giant under Yu-hyun disintegrated, and the smaller frost giants leaped up towards him. It was the frozen worlds desperate desire to keep Yu-hyun from reaching Georn. At the same time, Yu-hyun poured all his strength into the sword in his right hand and swung. Georns eyes widened. He crossed his remaining right arm and left arm, protecting his chest where the crimson ruby was embedded. Yu-hyuns white sh cut through Georns two forearms, but that was it. The sh did not reach the ruby. The frost giants clung to Yu-hyuns ankles, calves, and arms, disrupting his swing. Thus, the force was insufficient. There would be no next time. Yu-hyun exhausted his Mental Strength with thatst attack. The intense power enveloping his body dissipated, dissolving into the air. [Oh, my goodness.] [If only he had a bit more!] The Divine Spirits watching the scene let out regretful sighs. Though his arms were cut off, Georn smiled at Yu-hyun. His eyes were filled with derision, as if to say that this fight was ultimately his victory. As Yu-hyun, held by the frost giants, slowly descended, he watched that smile. Andughed. "From the beginning, your opponent was not me." Georn''s severed left arm. Leanne, who had been held by it, was now free. Leanne''s body slowly fell. He reached out towards Yu-hyun, who was looking at him. Yu-hyun also extended his hand towards Leanne. The sword in his right hand broke, unable to withstand the earlier strain. But it didnt matter. He still held a far more important sword in his left hand. "Your turn." In the slowly flowing time, Yu-hyun threw the key sword towards Leanne. Leanne caught the key sword. Yu-hyun, entangled by the frost giants, fell below. There was no time to grieve. The moment he grasped the key sword, Leanne felt a multitude of shes explode in hi mind. A tremendous power. It was an explosive torrent so overwhelming he nearly thought he couldn''t control it. Leanne endured. If he had grabbed this sword with a half-hearted resolve, his entire body would have been torn apart by the power. But now, it was different. Thanks to everyone, I finally made it here.'' Amidst the pain, his determination became clearer. His mind, swept by the torrent, discarded all unnecessary dross, refining and polishing until it became a single, radiant gem. I wont fail anymore.'' He held the sword and drew it. With a tearing sound, the cloth wrapped around the key sword ripped, revealing its dazzling form. A brilliant golden light to drive away this winter. Seeing this, Georns eyes widened to the limit. The warriors watching from afar, the Divine Spirits watching from the sky, even Fiold, who stood unsteadily with half her body shattered. All took in the resplendent sight. "Aaaaaah!!" To end this relentless hell, Leanne swung the key sword vertically. From the bottom to the top, the force surged as if reaching towards the sky. A golden line cleaved through Georns body from side to side. The crimson ruby embedded near his heart shattered explosively under the golden sh. The sh didnt stop there, continuing on. It pierced through Georn and beyond, slicing through the dark clouds in the sky. With a cracking sound, white light poured through the rift in the clouds. That light marked the end of the 32-year-long hell. * * * Leanne stood in a white space with no one else around. No, it wasntpletely empty. There was a middle-aged man standing in front of him. Thank you. As soon as he saw Leanne, he spoke. Golden beard and hair. Steady, unwavering eyes and a massive build. Recognizing his face, Leannes expression hardened. Georn, sir? You still call me sir. Thats Yes. I know. What I did was horrific. Even though it wasnt my will, it was ultimately my negligence that caused all this. Please, have a seat. Georn said to Leanne, sitting down himself. Suddenly, he was sitting on arge rock. The white scenery disappeared, reced by another. A vast cliff, not the icy cliff Leanne remembered, but a beautiful coastal cliff filled with countless nts. Can you see it? Its thendscape of the old Northern Continent. Yes. The most beautiful and proudest world to me. With eyes filled with mixed emotions, Georn looked down at the waves crashing against the shore. I wanted to have children. Georns sudden confession left Leanne at a loss for words. Seeing Leannes confusion, Georn stroked his beard andughed warmly. A demeanor far removed from the great warriors reverence, appearing instead as a benevolent figure. I understand your confusion. To you, I am a god. Even though you know about the Divine Spirits, hearing about them having children is unheard of. It used to happen in the past, but now its forbidden. Despite knowing this, Georn wanted to have children of his own. Though he couldnt continue his bloodline, he wanted to pass on everything he had. Yes. I wanted a family. The warriors of the Gard celebrated the birth of their sons and daughters, asking me to bless them to be great warriors. I always watched, thinking how envious I was of those earthly children. So Georn decided to select candidates and pass his power to them, using most of his strength. Although he couldnt marry and have children through love, the children who received all his powers would be his own. Except. He hadnt anticipated that someone would exploit his weakened state. A fragment of the Book of Genesis. With that embedded in his chest, Georn was corrupted against his will. Consumed by negative emotions, he fell to Earth and ruled as a disaster. It was a torturous time. Horrible. I had to watch the world I cherished being destroyed against my will. That wasnt all. The five sisters he created took up swords, and four of the candidates they were supposed to train died by his hands. The children who might have inherited everything from him, those he could have called his own. They turned into cold ice under his hand. You saved me from that. That was why. Georn was so grateful and deeply sorry to Leanne for freeing him from this dreadful fate. In the end, Leanne stood there, scarred from the pain and suffering. Even when everything was over, the agony he had gone through in the past didnt disappear. Im okay. Tofort Georns regret, Leanne spoke with a slightly relieved voice. It was certainly difficult and painful, but its because of that journey that I am who I am now. And I can be even better in the future. Georn, you dont need to feel sorry. Really I see Geornughed contentedly. If that child said so, then it was his worry that was foolish. Please take good care of this world in my stead. With you now, you can be much stronger than I ever was. Georn said as he stood up. Are you leaving? My body was already destined to disappear. I just stubbornly squeezed out myst strength to have this conversation. But now its over. Although he still had regrets, Georn didntment. In the end, he would be remembered as the main culprit who ruined the world, slowly fading from everyones memory. All he felt was a deep sense of apology towards the children who would live on Earth. I will take my leave. Georns body slowly turned into shining letters, disappearing from his toes up. Watching this, Leanne hesitated, as if to say something. Making up his mind, he bowed deeply to Georn. Goodbye, father. ! Georn, who was gradually disappearing, widened his eyes at those words, then smiled with gratitude and nodded. Chapter 330: Chapter 330: The people who were waiting for the survivors from Guardian gathered in the city square. The city did not feel its usual warmth. The warmth that came from the altar was actually thanks to the Key Sword and Pioled, but the people who did not know that were gripped by fear that the magic circle might have disappeared. Some of them worried that the expedition might have failed, and waited for any possible survivors outside the vige. How long did they wait? The people who went out to watch the situation came back in a hurry. It, it stopped! What stopped? What are you talking about? The snow, the snow stopped!He told them everything he saw outside. The snow stopped. The cold wind no longer blew. The dark clouds that covered the sky were fading and slowly clearing. This hell, this curse is over! The expedition won! At his cry filled with joy, the people all headed outside without hesitation. *** Is it really, over? Did we win? Georen copsed. The frost giants disappeared as if they never existed, melting away like ice. The surviving warriors of Gard looked at the ce where Georens bodyy with disbelief, as if they were dreaming. They looked at the back of the man who held the brilliant golden sword. They looked endlessly. A white light came down like a pir through the gap of the lifted dark clouds. The light shone on Leans figure. A simr scene unfolded elsewhere. Light came down everywhere. The light that fell through the cracks of the broken clouds was the warm heat of the sun that they had never felt before. The white steam that flowed from everyones mouth disappeared like smoke when it touched the light. As if topensate for the harsh winter that had continued until now, spring came like a wave. The frozen ground began to melt. Kurururung! What, what is that! Whats going on?! Look over there! Beyond Georens body, Lean stared nkly at the scene in front of him. The ice was melting. It was not just a simple level of ice melting. The white wastnd in front of him cracked and copsed, sinking below. And what was revealed was a vast sea. The broken icebergs floated on the sea, and the light that fell from the sky bounced off the sea in waves. The light was getting stronger through the gaps of the dark clouds that had notpletely cleared yet. Its beauty made everyone speechless. The ce where they stood, where they had fought fiercely until a moment ago, was the northernmost end of the continent. The end of the world. Ah. At the moment when they saw their homnd that they wanted to see so much, someone shed tears with a sigh. In the end, they hade this far. They ran and ran, and chose to fight atst. They fought and fought, and survived over theirrades bodies. In the end, they arrived at the greatnd of salvation that their ancestors had shouted about in the past. It was not something that could be called a simple sea. If this was not thend of salvation, what else could it be? This thing that made their hearts ache and their tears flow just by looking at it, what else could it be but their longing? At the end of this hell, there was not only despair. They finally faced hope. [Congrattions. You have captured all the stories of this world in your novel!] [The Divine Spirit Georen is freed from his cursed shackles.] [The curse of frost is lifted.] [The system window is activated.] As soon as he finished all the stories, the system window reacted fully. The dark clouds lifted and the stars filled above. The sky that had been hidden was clear and blue, and the starlight that sparkled above was dazzling. Yu-hyun got up from his seat and stared nkly at the scene. Thats when it happened. [Thank you.] He heard a voice from somewhere. It was not a voice that spoke from outside, but a voice that flowed from within him. Kaira? [You have carried a lot of burden for me. Thank you very much. Thanks to you, our world has been saved.] No, thank you. If it wasnt for you, Kaira, I wouldnt have been able toe this far. [Thank you for saying that. Lastly, if you dont mind, can I ask you one favor?] A favor? [Yes. My role is over now. The contract I made with the system is also up to here. So I want to meet Lean for onest moment, even if its just a moment.] Of course. As soon as Yu-hyun answered that way, his mind became distant. No, not distant. His avatar and his original appearance were separated. Yu-hyun looked down at his body wearing a ck suit. He could not hide his joy of finally returning to his original form. Kaira gave him a faint smile and walked slowly toward Lean in front of him. Her steps were unstable, and her body gradually turned into text and scattered. But Kaira burned her will to meet Lean somehow and dyed her disappearance. A fleeting miracle that could not have happened otherwise. Yu-hyun witnessed it. Kaira? Lean noticed Kairaing from behind and opened his eyes wide. He could instinctively feel that the Kaira in front of him was not Yu-hyun, but the real her that he had been waiting for so long. How, how did you Shh. Lean had many questions to ask Kaira, but she smiled yfully and pressed her index finger on his lips. She didnt have much time left. So, before she disappeared for thest time, she wanted to fulfill her dream. Kaira removed her finger from Leans lips and reached out her hand to him. Lets dance. Together. ! At her words, Lean bit his lips. Yes. He had once promised to teach Kaira how to dance at the Spirit Festival. He had thought it was a promise he could never keep and had given uppletely. He clenched his throat, trying desperately to hold back the rising sorrow. He couldnt cry. He couldnt be sad here. He wouldnt deserve to see her then. After calming his emotions, Lean smiled and took Kairas hand. Yes. dly. The two of them held hands and danced. At the northernmost end of the continent. On a stage beyond the cliff where a beautiful sea stretched out, the two of them stepped in sync while locking their eyes on each other. Everyone looked at that dazzling sight. It wasnt a beautiful dance by any means. Kaira didnt know anything about dancing, and Lean couldnt teach her properly either. Their movements were just monotonously swaying while embracing each other. But still. No one could take their eyes off them. The two of them smiling happily at each other, the white light scattering around them, it all seemed like a dream that would disappear if they got too close. People just shed tears and watched the scene. Lean. Im really happy right now. So am I. Kaira. Even though their end was predetermined, they could smile contentedly. Because at this moment, everyone wasughing and talking happily. Because even though this scenery would disappear soon, it would be remembered forever in his memory. So lets dance. Lets send her off with a smile. The steps continued, and they supported each others flow. And when all the dances were over. I love you. Kaira. Me too. Kaira turned into dust and disappeared with the light. Leans arms that had held her waist and hand fell powerlessly in the air. Some of the letters that had turned into Kaira seeped into Leans body. The only thing left when their dance ended was Lean alone. Lean, who was savoring the aftermath, looked at the traces of Kaira on his fingertips, and then moved his feet. He approached where the warriors were looking at him. Leans eyes met Yu-hyuns. So that was your true self. As you can see. May I ask your name? Yu-hyun nodded readily. Kang Yu-hyun. Kang Yu-hyun. Thats a nice name. Thank you very much for everything. Lean bowed his head slightly to Yu-hyun. Thanks to you, we were able to escape from this hell. Thanks to you, we were able to find hope again. I didnt do it alone. We all did it together. Still If you really want to thank me, just promise me this. What is it? Lean. You have be the Spirit of this world now. So please take care of this wounded world. Help it regain its former glory, and be a great Spirit. Thats all I have to say. Yes. Of course. He was going to do that anyway. No, he was even more determined to make a better world than before. Everyone looked at him with satisfaction when Henders scream came from behind. Ringug! Wake up Ringug! Hender was still holding Ringug, who was bleeding and dying. Look at this idiot. The fight is over! This hell is over, the winter is over! So open your eyes! [Its okay.] It was Pioled who answered for Hender. [Hes not dead yet. He will die if we leave him like this, but I wont let that happen.] Great Sister [And Lean] Pioleds body was copsing. Her lower body was shattered, and her barely remaining torso was holding up the great sword. The veil that covered Pioleds face broke and revealed her face. She looked like Kaira, but younger and more innocent. Pioled smiled at Lean. [Well done.] Thank you for your help, Pioled-nim. Thank you for believing in me who wascking. [I didnt believe in you. I just believed in my big sister. My choices were always wrong. Even thest one I changed was toote, but still It wasnt all wrong.] Pioled was satisfied with that. She regretted not being able to say goodbye to her big sister, but she decided to ept that she had left with a contented face. Her life was alsoing to an end soon. Then she should use thisst remaining strength for a better ce. [Big sister. And sisters. Ill be following you soon.] Pioleds body shattered. The sword she was holding also crumbled and turned into white letters. The remnants of Pioled that fluttered in the air went to Ringug, who was held by Hender, and seeped into his wounds. The wounds healed, and Ringugs paleplexion regained its original color. Ri, Ringug! Hey! Are you awake?! Hender? Yeah. Yeah, you bastard! Youre alive! Youre alive! The fight? We won! We won! This damn winter is over! Ringug was happy to hear the hopeful news, and he slightly turned his head to look at Yu-hyun. His appearance in a ck suit was so out of ce in this ce that it was impossible not to notice. Even so, Ringug could naturally tell who Yu-hyun was. I guess it would be rude to call you sister now? Call me brother. Hehe. With Henders support, Ringug got up from his seat. The Guard warriors who had treated their wounds came one by one and stood next to him. Be hugged Ringug and Hender with both arms. The Guard warriors embraced each other and rejoiced. Lean, who was watching the scene, lifted his head and looked up at the sky. He felt their gaze. The gaze of the stars. The eyes of the people who stood in the same ce as him. Leans body was wrapped in golden light. His body, which had be aplete Spirit, could no longer stay in this world. Ascension. Leans body soared up with the light. At the birth of a new Spirit, the other Spirits who had gathered around watched the scene. Some with caution, some with pure blessing. Lean, who had risen to the ce of the stars, looked down at the surrounding Spirits and opened his mouth. [Nice to meet you.] He announced his new name to everyone. [The Great Guardian of Gard. My name is Lean.] *** When Lean ascended to the sky and the system returned to its original form. Arge window appeared next to Yu-hyun and showed familiar, now nostalgic faces. -Yu-hyun! -Senior! -Yu-hyun! -Brother! Yu-hyun pretended to be surprised. How did these people know that this situation was over and contacted him right away? You guys? How did you -Weve been watching since before. Watching since before? -Yes. We suddenly got connected More than that, one thought came to Yu-hyuns mind. Dont tell me, you saw me fighting like that too -Haha. Everyoneughed awkwardly at Yu-hyuns words. No matter how much it was a disguise, it wasnt a sight that Yu-hyun wanted to show to people he knew. And they had been watching it all along, so he felt a bit dizzy. Kang Hye-rim, who couldnt contain her joy, said without tact. -You were so pretty! Yu-hyun! Hye-rim. -You fought like that. I thought it would be hard for you, but you moved so well Hye-rim, youre getting a spanking when I get back. -Eek?! Kang Hye-rim was shocked and flustered, and Yu-hyun was adamant. Kwon Jia and Seo Sumin were also wondering if they should say something like that, but thanks to Kang Hye-rim stepping on the mine first, they sighed with relief. Kwon Jia asked carefully. -Are you noting back right away? I want to go back as soon as possible. He had to return most of the stories and fragments he had. He also wanted to have a fun time with them. But Ill stop by the headquarters first. In Yu-hyuns right hand was a piece of ruby that had been stuck in Georens heart. And inside this piece, there was a fragment of the Codex that he had been looking for so long. I have some work to do right away. The director of Pentagram, Demiarios. It was his turn to face a counterattack. Chapter 331: Chapter 331: Demialos hurriedly ran down the hallway. If a Teller who knew his usual demeanor saw this, they might have been so shocked theyd fall over. Demialos, who never lost hisposure no matter what, was now visibly frantic to anyone who saw him. His face was twisted into a fierce grimace, and his menacing aura prevented anyone from obstructing his path. Demialos soon stopped in front of a door and flung it open with a loud bang. Well, well. Yu-hyun, who was leisurely drinking tea inside, frowned at the sudden visit from this unexpected guest. If youre going toe in, couldnt you at least knock? Assistant Manager Kang Yu-hyun. Youve reallye back.Yes. It was quite a struggle, but here I am, back in triumph. Yu-hyun ced his teacup on the table and crossed his legs. Demialos scowled at Yu-hyuns leisurely behavior and nced around. They were the only ones in the room. Yu-hyun, having just returned from exile, had no previous stories with him. If I make a move now, I can kill him. Demialos clenched and unclenched his tentacled right hand. He quickly shook his head. This was an extreme action. Even if he killed Yu-hyun here, Demialos would undoubtedly be punished afterward. He has returned from exile, but he doesnt yet know what we did there. The only concern was Lean, the newly appointed Divine Spirit of calis, but it would take time for him to question the Celestial Corporation about anything rted to the former Divine Spirit, Georn. Lean had just be a Divine Spirit, so he needed to be recognized by the system and, more importantly, had to restore his broken. That would take time, and meanwhile, they could handle things on this end. But whats troubling is Assistant Manager Kang Yu-hyuns rxed attitude. Demialos never thought Yu-hyun woulde back alive. Even the Director had said that exile was a ce where even a director-level Teller could fail. But Yu-hyun had seeded greatly and returned to the headquarters. He had proven that his achievements were due to genuine skill, not mere maniption of stories. He had even dered in front of the Chairman that he would seed and return, and he had indeed done so. From Demialoss perspective, it was like a bolt from the blue. He had driven Yu-hyun into a corner and used him of crimes, and now the repercussions of that were about toe back on him. But Assistant Manager. Hmm? Why are you here? What do you mean? Demialos, unable to hide his difort, asked, and Yu-hyun pointed to the door Demialos had just entered through with a sly smile. Shouldnt you be over there, in the courtroom where everyone is waiting? What? Demialos didnt understand what Yu-hyun was talking about. In court? Sure, he could understand that. He had tried to stab someone and failed, so he was prepared for retaliation. But the timing was the issue. Yu-hyun had just returned to the Celestial Corporation. Demialos hade here to confirm that. To reopen a court to use him would require contacting the directors and setting a schedule. Even with the support of a director, it had taken him at least a month to corner Yu-hyun. And now, he was supposed to stand trial immediately? Such a bluff isughable. Did you think such intimidation would work on me? Demialos thought Yu-hyun was just trying to scare him. How much preparation could someone who had just returned today possibly have done? Seeing Demialoss triumphant expression, Yu-hyun scratched his cheek as if troubled. Well. It seems you think Im joking or exaggerating. So, are you saying Im wrong? Assistant Manager Kang Yu-hyun. You should use such bravado with the right person. It seems you saw it as bravado. Well, I understand. Youre in denial because you cant believe the reality in front of you. Watch your words, Assistant Manager Kang. Even if were in different departments, Im still a manager, a rank higher than you. Mind your words. You were a manager What did you say? If youre so curious, look behind you. Such an obvious lie. But against his disbelief, Demialos instinctively turned his head. His instincts warned him that the situation was dire. To his surprise, he saw a row of Tellers from the Inspection Office ring at him, having arrived unnoticed. Demialos, Manager of the Pentagram Department of the Storycraft Office. What is this? You are under arrest for story maniption. And in an instant, a white ring bound Demialos. Even with his manager-level power, he couldnt resist its overwhelming strength. Demialos, unable to resist, knelt. In front of the stunned Demialos stood a Teller in a white suit. Director Utata Hey there, Demialos. You look well. Director Utata of the Inspection Office, who was ring at Demialos, had slightly reddish hair. What on earth is going on? Its exactly as it was said. Demialos, youre used of manipting stories. At that, Demialos turned his head to Yu-hyun. The usation of story maniption was the same charge he had used to frame Yu-hyun in front of everyone. Do you think youll get away with this? Well see about that. Take him away. The Inspection Office Tellers dragged the bound Demialos away. Even as he was being taken, Demialos kept ring at Yu-hyun. As Utata approached, Yu-hyun stood up. Wee back, Assistant Manager Kang Yu-hyun. Thank you, Director Utata. Its not polite to ask this on your first day back, but could you apany me? We need the witness who submitted the evidence to be present. I was going to ask you to take me there. Lets go. Yu-hyun followed Utata to the courtroom. In the familiar courtroom, many Tellers were already waiting. Seeing Yu-hyun enter with Utata, they widened their eyes. Rumors of his return had spread, but this was their first time seeing him in person. They all looked down at Demialos, who was now bound in the center of the courtroom. Previously, it had been Demialos who was using and Yu-hyun who was the defendant. But now, their positions werepletely reversed. No, it was even more tant now with Demialos being forcibly subdued. The Chairman is arriving. At someones words, the door opened. Lotfiout entered, apanied by Executive Director Hata. Lotfiout, who might have found the repeated situation boring, instead had a sharper look in his eyes. His gaze was fixed on Yu-hyun from the moment he entered. Alright. It seems everyone is here, so lets begin. Yu-hyun stood in the center of the courtroom. All eyes were on him. The suspicion and hostility from before were gone. Yu-hyun had gone to the ce of exile, where no one had seeded, and had returned triumphantly. The Tellers, knowing well what the exile was like, had no choice but to acknowledge Yu-hyun. Assistant Manager Kang Yu-hyun was not the type to fabricate stories and inte his sesses. He was the real deal. Were in a simr situation as before. And youre probably wondering why were here again. No one answered, but everyone was thinking the same thing. If Demialos was bound like that, the situation was worse than they knew. Manager Demialos here hasmitted a heinous crime. Yes, its terrible. More than just manipting stories. More than changing stories? What else did he do? Dont be ridiculous! This is a setup! Demialos shouted, ring at Yu-hyun. His tentacle beard trembled with anger. Yu-hyun looked at Demialos coldly. Be quiet. What Keep your mouth shut, criminal. Dont you understand the situation? Do you think youll get away with talking to me like this? Get away? Thats not your concern. Can you handle whatsing? Before Demialos could respond, Yu-hyun pulled out a red gem from his pocket. Do you know what this is? Isnt that just a red gem? It looks like a fragment from arger gem, given its irregr shape. Correct. This gem is a small fragment of arger one. Why did you take that out? I submitted this red gem as evidence to prove Demialoss crime. Murmurs of disbelief filled the courtroom. Isnt that just a gem? How can that prove a crime worse than story maniption? Quiet. As everyone murmured, Chairman Lotfiout silenced them. Once the room was quiet, Lotfiout nodded to Yu-hyun. Continue. Thank you, Chairman. Youre all wondering why this gem is evidence. If it were just an ordinary gem, it couldnt hold any evidence. But what if this gem came from a Divine Spirit? What? That gem came from a Divine Spirit? Demialos was just as shocked. He recognized the gem. It was a shard from the heart of the corrupted Divine Spirit Georn, a piece of the giant ruby. But how was it in Yu-hyuns possession? All the shards of Georn were supposed to have disappeared with his death. If its true, this is dangerous! Demialos almost sought help but stopped himself. Looking to the true culprit would only draw suspicion towards him. Desperately, he refrained from any action, merely shifting his eyes. But Yu-hyun saw it. For a brief moment, he saw who Demialos looked at. So it was him. The one who released Manager Shamat, deceived Divine Spirit Georn into corruption, and knew about the Codex fragments. He didnt think Demialos could do all that alone. He had a coborator. No, calling them a coborator wasughable. The one hiding his identity was a Teller much higher in rank than Demialos. Yu-hyun believed this person was in the courtroom. He had to be. His fabricated exile was about to be exposed, so he couldnt just sit quietly. Even ordinary gems can hold memories. But its usually just a small amount of information. But what about a fragment of a Divine Spirit? What kind of stories would it hold? Even the fragment of a Divine Spirit rarely held their past. Even if it did, it would likely be only a small portion. Most Divine Spirits left no traces upon death, disappearing like stars turning to dust. Yet Georn had left a fragment. Not by ident, but by using hisst strength to leave it before his death. A wish to clear his grievances. The world weve neglected as exile, the world of calis, frozen in the Curse of the Frozen Land. The reason it became that way is right here. And Yu-hyun, in front of everyone, decided to fulfill Georns wish. The red gem in his right hand began to shine and soon transformed into letters in the air. The letters didnt disappear. Instead, they grewrger and created a scene in the air. Showing what he experienced. Revealing the hidden truth of calis. No Demialos muttered in a daze. Yu-hyun looked down at Demialos and smirked. So I warned you. Demialos, unknowingly, began to tremble. For the first time, he felt fear toward someone he thought was beneath him. Chapter 332: Chapter 332: The video showed Demiarios looking down at Georen, who had fallen into corruption. Demiarios, who was leaning back in the midst of the raging blizzard, gave off a strange vibe. The video continued. Demiarios visited Georen several times to check on his condition, and he also sabotaged the Tellers who came to the exile site, preventing them from reaching this ce. All of these scenes were conveyed to everyone through Georens eyes. Huh. Oh my god. What happened in calis was a huge shock, like a tidal wave, to all the Tellers gathered here. Georen, who was originally a Divine Spirit, had been corrupted by something and fallen into the lower realm, bing a monster that destroyed the world.People were desperately surviving in there, but they were slowly heading towards ruin. Demiarios had used that ce as an exile site to eliminate his enemies until now. Most of the Tellers were shocked by this shocking truth. Demiarios, you crazy bastard! Celestina, who had a fiery temper, red at Demiarios as if she wanted to kill him. What Demiarios did now was not just manipting the history. He had ruined a whole world as a Teller. This was something that even the Exodus guys wouldnt do. What made Demiarioss actions even more infuriating was that he had touched a Divine Spirit. If this truth is revealed The Divine Spirits might boycott our headquarters. We cant let this be known. But we cant hide this forever. The rumor must have spread already. The executive-level Tellers had a serious conversation among themselves. What Demiarios did now was an unprecedented incident. If this went on, it might copse the Celestial Corporation, such a situation. It was bad enough that a Teller from the Celestial Corporation had deceived a Divine Spirit, but he had also destroyed its existence and molded a world to his liking. That was how serious it was. We have to kill Demiarios right away! This is uneptable! Isnt the evidence clear and firm? Should they reveal or conceal this incident? It was a hard choice. They couldnt simply hide it because there were too many Divine Spirits who had witnessed the death of Georen. If they hid it and it came outter, the headquarters would only give the impression of being wicked to the Divine Spirits. But it was too big of a deal to confess honestly. It wasnt just a problem that the Divine Spirits would me them. Exodus and Comedy Troupe. The other two groups that divided the mixed realm wouldnt stay still. They would try to tear them apart and bring them down. The only thing that was certain was that Demiarioss life or death was unanimously decided. Everyones eyes turned to Lotfiout. He had all the authority to make decisions, so they waited for his words. This is something. Lotfiout swallowed theughter that was about to burst out from his eyes full of expectations. They usually respected him on the surface, but they always looked for opportunities to take over this position under their eyes. Now that the incident was out of his hands, they wanted to rely on his authority. They were all capable, but theycked guts. Be quiet, all of you. Lotfiouts words silenced the executives who had been chattering until then. Even if they wanted to argue, anyone would lose their thoughts when they saw Lotfiouts momentum. Lotfiout pretended to be rxed on the outside, but he felt a slight anger inside. Demiarios. That chick-like guy who was only a director had almost shaken the foundation of the headquarters that he had achieved and built up. He wanted to wring him out and kill him several times just by thinking of his insolence. But Lotfiout didnt act on his emotions. His sharp eyes turned to Yu-hyun. Speak. From before, that man had been smiling as if he had nothing to do with this incident. While everyone was falling into despair and panic, Yu-hyun stood still. Like a sturdy ind that didnt budge even in the rough sea storming around him. You still have a lot to say, so listen to me until the end. That meant he still had more cards to reveal. Lotfiout guessed Yu-hyuns intention and asked him directly. Yu-hyun nodded his head as if he didnt know what to do with your honorable grace as chairman. Yes. As you said, sir. This incident is not over yet. Not over? What do you mean by that? Everyones eyes turned back to Yu-hyun. They were surprised enough by revealing Demiarioss crime, but it wasnt all? Do you all think Demiarios did this alone? Well The evidence is so clear. They asked what else there was. Yu-hyun shook his head. There was a simr incident before. The chief of the history department, Shamat, who did it with Great Sage Army Paradise. Now that chief Shamat has escaped from the trash can and his traces have not been found, who do you think helped him escape? That And Ill ask you more. Georen was a Divine Spirit, even though he had taken half of his power. But do you think a director-level Teller can dare to manipte such a being to his taste? Can a director-level Teller corrupt a Divine Spirit like that? Everyone was speechless. They had overlooked the most basic thing to judge because they were confused by the storm that Demiarios brought. Everyone regained their sanity. Yes, Demiarios had done something unthinkable, but there was no way he could have done it alone. Someone had to be his aplice. But who? If Demiarios had an aplice, they had to be at least a director-level Teller. But did he have any close friends among the Tellers who would do such a thing? You all seem to be looking for the culprit among the other directors. Yu-hyun could read their thoughts clearly. They were supposed to be rational, but they showed such tant emotions that it proved how serious this incident was. So Yu-hyun decided to give them the answer. You can look higher up, you know. Higher up? No way! Some of the director-level Tellers looked at the executives. The director-level Tellers in the central office. One of them was a traitor who had joined hands with Demiarios. The Tellers were convinced by Yu-hyuns words rather than questioning them. Yes, they had thought it was strange. The matter rted to the exile site was too much for a director-level Teller to handle on their own. But if an executive-level Teller was involved, it would be a different story. A high possibility. No, it was the only exnation that made sense. What! How dare you say that! Some of the executives red at Yu-hyun with anger in their eyes. They were proud of their positions. Even if Yu-hyun was breaking all the records of Celestial Corporation, they wouldnt let him look at them like that. Not all of you did it, of course. Im just saying that one of you is the real culprit behind this. Who are you talking about? Im going to find out right now. Yu-hyun implied that he already knew the truth. Demiarios, who had been listening quietly, felt instinctively that he couldnt let this go on. He was already cornered. He couldnt escape no matter what he did. Then he had to end this on his own terms. Sssssss. A chilling ck energy flowed from Demiarioss body. It corroded the ring of light in an instant and shattered it. Huh? Th-that bastard! Everyone was shocked by the sudden turn of events. Demiarios had broken free from the restraint that required a lot of power. Demiarios had been hiding his strength. Before they could recover from their surprise, Demiarios moved. I cant run away from here anyway. Demiarios knew his level well. No matter how strong he was, he didnt think he could escape from this ce where director-level Tellers and executives were gathered. Even if he got out of the court, he would be caught in no time by the internal inspection office and the external guard office. Demiarios gave up on running away. His goal was not to escape anyway. Ill die here with him. He unleashed all the power he had hidden until now. Demiarioss eerie gaze fixed on Yu-hyun. This stupid guy didnt expect him to suddenly attack like this. Yes, he admitted it. Kang Yu-hyun was amazing. He was a Teller with talent and potential that far surpassed his own. But he was too arrogant. He was confident that he had won and let his guard down. That moment, which would take less than 0.1 seconds in time, was his only chance. Demiarioss right hand stretched out and turned into a ck spear that shot towards Yu-hyun. And then. Boom! ! Demiarioss eyes widened. His ultimate strike was blocked by someones hand. Hey, you crossed the line. A Teller with red hair and a human appearance that he had always despised. She was the one who had been ignored by everyone because she had the shortest tenure as a director among them. She smiled at him. You break free from your arrest and try to kill a witness? And in front of everyone? Youre admitting that you did something wrong, right? Celestina! Oh, thanks for calling my name. Whooosh. Red mes began to swirl around Celestinas body. They were simr to her hair color, but they gave off a sense of holiness rather than destruction. Some of the Tellers remembered why Celestina had be a director. Some of them said that if she hadnt chosen to go to the fire department herself, Celestina would have gone to the inspection office or the guard office. The reason was right in front of them. Screech! Kuuhhuk! Demiarioss right arm burned in the fire. He tried to resist by sending out ck energy like darkness, but Celestinas holy me burned it along with him. Celestina was different from the other Tellers. She was a being who had received power from the contractor she had been in charge of. The one she had shown fire to was a hero of a world. I cant just sit still when you move like that in front of everyone, right? You octopus head. She had that power, and she was the strongest among all the director-level Tellers in terms ofbat power. Celestina clenched her fist and mmed it into Demiarioss face. Thwack! A fist engulfed in red mes smashed into Demiarioss face. Before Demiarios could even scream, Celestinas fist left a trail of afterimages as it hit his mouth. His tentacles were torn off, and Demiarios bled green blood. You have no idea how long Ive wanted to do this since a long time ago. Celestina smiled, baring her teeth, as she looked at him. The other tellers of the same rank shivered with fear at her ferocious grin, and Yu-hyun stepped forward. Director Celestina. He is the most needed culprit in this situation. You cant kill him recklessly. I know. Do you think Im stupid? I controlled my strength. And you, you know you almost died just now, right? I believed that Director Celestina would save me. You sure know how to talk. Celestina let go of the limp Demiarios. He copsed on the spot, and soon a ring of fire bound his body. Unlike before, this was Celestinas special restraint that he could never escape from. Everyone was at a loss for words at the violent scene that unfolded in the courtroom, when Yu-hyun spoke as if nothing had happened. Well. There was an unpleasant incident just now, but that means Demiarios admitted that he has an aplice. So, who is he? You all must know him. He was the first to raise the issue of exile, he had the authority to issue or modify the headquarters official documents, and he was the one who could watch this situation from the highest ce. Yu-hyun said that and activated the fragment of Georen in his hand again. The first video that started showed Demiarios looking down at Georen. But what he showed this time was something that happened much earlier. The video that Yu-hyun deliberately didnt show, containing the real culprit. Isnt that right? Director Hata. A kind-looking turtle-shaped teller, Director Hata, was talking to Georen in front of everyone. Everyone opened their mouths wide and looked at Hata with disbelief. Hata did not deny his guilt as he saw that. The old turtle nodded his head with a calm face that showed no agitation. Well, I got caught. As soon as he said that. Bang! Director Hata threw a punch at Lotfiout next to him. It was a super-fast blow that no one expected. Who would have imagined that such an old teller could move like that? And who knew that his power was far beyond expectation? Boom! Lotfiouts head exploded from Hatas punch. Chapter 333: Chapter 333: The headless body of Lotfiout slowly tilted to the side. His huge flesh rolled on the floor with a loud thud. The strange staff that his hand was holding flew away and rolled to the center of the court. Ch, chairman! Director Hata! What the hell! Shocked eyes turned to Director Hata. He had killed the chairman in front of everyone. He licked his tongue and looked down at Yu-hyun. You insignificant bastard, you interfered with my n. Do you have any idea how much I suffered to get here?Yu-hyun did not answer. He just looked up at Hata with a cold gaze. Rather than Yu-hyun, the one who was flustered was Galiaz. He was happy that Yu-hyun had returned, but he was speechless when he saw what Hata had done. Hata, you Why did you do such a thing? Galiaz and Hata were ssmates. They were born on the same day, took the test on the same day, and worked as tellers for Celestial Corporation. They got along well with each other, but now Hata was the only one left among their ssmates. Even though Hata had risen to the position of director of the central office, and he had quit his job halfway and stayed in the back room. Still, Galiaz believed that Hata was still a good friend and an excellent teller. Why, why did you do that? Galiaz. Hata looked at Galiaz with aplicated expression and shook his head. You wouldnt understand. Even if I told you, you wouldnt get it. What is it that makes you say that? Theres only one thing thats certain. It was something that had to be done for the sake of this world. It was necessary for the world? But why did he kill the chairman? If there was a problem with the chairman, he could have just convened a board meeting and raised an agenda. No one argued with Hata. From the moment he cut off Lotfiouts head, he had taken control of the situation. Youre not surprised. Hata moved his eyes from Galiaz to Yu-hyun and said that. Why should I be surprised? Arent you shocked that the chairman is dead? You killed him, why should I be shocked? Or did you hope that I would mistake the chairman for an invincible being? No. No, thats not it. I made a mistake. You too, are someone who sees the same thing as me. But I forgot it for a moment. The same thing. Yu-hyun realized from Hatas words that he also knew about the existence of the Codex fragments. Well, he knew about the fragments, so he could have put them in Georens body. And beyond that, Hata didnt just know and see the fragments, he also had the authority to hold and own them. Then he had a question. He seemed to have known about the existence of the fragments for a long time, but why didnt he collect them? Is it because he wanted to save the world? It didnt seem like he was just trying to rationalize his actions. But there was no need to ask him. No matter what happened, Director Hata was a terrible criminal who betrayed Celestial Corporation and killed the chairman. That fact wouldnt change. What are you all doing! Are you going to stay still like this?! Celestina shouted angrily. The chief tellers came to their senses at her scream and got up from their seats. No matter how strong Director Hata was, they were also the heads of each office except for the central office. Their stories and ranks were not inferior to those of directors. Youre going to attack me? Hata frowned at their actions. You ignorant fools, you dont even know what kind of noble will Im moving with. How dare you try to stop me? How dare you say that after killing the chairman! Stupid bastards. The chairman was trying to destroy this world from the beginning! Hata shouted that, but no one believed him. Only Yu-hyun thought about the truth of his words. Well, whatever. Hata was also annoyed by the twisted situation. He didnt expect them to understand him even if he said anything. Anyway, Celestial Corporation was over when the chairman died. A body without a head couldnt do anything on its own. Hata had already done everything he could in the best way possible. The chairman is dead anyway, so theres nothing more to argue about. But I cant leave you alone. Hata couldnt let go of Kang Yu-hyun who had interfered with his everything. If he also knew about the existence of the fragments, and if all the abilities he had shown so far were obtained through the power of the fragments. Yu-hyun had to disappear from this ce. Hata was about to use his hand, but he was surprised to see that Yu-hyun was still standing still in his seat and looking at him. What? Does he think he cant run away? Why is he sitting still? Before he could question that, Yu-hyun smirked at Hata. Director Hata, I watched how great you are, but you were nothing special. What? You watched the chairman from the closest ce, but you dont know what kind of person he is. Before Director Hata could ask what that meant, a voice came from the air. [Oh. I wanted to watch a little longer, but I was already found out.] Th, this voice Chairman?! It was the voice of Lotfiout, the chairman of Celestial Corporation who should have died without a head. Hata, the executive director, was stunned. He was sure that he had killed the chairman. Hadnt he been watching him closely while working as his secretary? But what was this voice? [You look flustered, Hata. Youre alreadycent, thinking youve seeded. That doesnt suit you, who are usually so cautious.] Lotfiout! How did you?! [You dont even call me chairman anymore. Well, I dont want to be called chairman by a subordinate who betrayed me either, so I dont mind. But Ill show you a little mercy and tell you what youre curious about. Why am I alive?] Lotfioutughed. He found Hatas behavior, who was an executive director, adorable. It was like an adult looking at a child. [I never died in the first ce. Did you really think I could die by someone like you?] What did you say? [Have you forgotten, Hata? Why Im called the chairman of this ce.] Lotfiout was the chairman of Celestial Corporation. The chairman was the one who ruled thepany as a king. The humans of the lower world thought that the directors could take over the chairmans position, but Lotfiout was different. He was called the chairman and ran thepany because he wanted this form. His position was always firmly the king of this ce. [You harmed my small body that I created for work purposes, and you thought you killed me?] Kugukukung! The building began to shake as if there was an earthquake. This was unbelievable. Celestial Corporation was apany city built on a huge floating ind in the middle of space. There had never been an earthquake caused by the misalignment of the strata in this ce in the history of thepany. The ceiling! Someone shouted and everyone looked up. The ceiling of the courtroom was disappearing. The ceiling rose to the sky as if the building had been cut in half. No, no. Another director-level teller in the surveince room, Garas, trembled like a pine tree. His eyes were filled with an unbelievable sight. Thats not a ceiling its a hand. A giant hand. What they had thought was the ceiling of the courtroom was a giant hand. And above that hand, much bigger than any building in this city, a towering being was looking down at them. [You were arrogant and thought I was too ridiculous.] All the tellers who stayed at Celestial Corporation could see Lotfiouts true appearance, which revealed his colossal presence like a star. [I am Lotfiout. The chairman of Celestial Corporation.] It was a deration that had no exaggeration or lie in it. [I am thepany.] All the buildings and all thend masses of Celestial Corporation. Lotfiouts true body was Celestial Corporation itself. Wow, impressive. Yu-hyun admired Lotfiouts true appearance. His gigantic body that he had to look up at from afar and his awe-inspiring presence that emanated from it were not inferior to those called Divine Spirits. The first teller and king of stories who only existed five in the whole mixed world. He reached out his hand toward Hata. [Hata. Are you ready?] Dont make meugh! Hata burst into anger and opened his energy. Do you think I dont know?! Youre trying to destroy this world, collecting stories! [Youre talking nonsense. Who told you that?] Who? Who do you think? Isnt it enough that your brother said that? [Brother? Ah. I see. Hata, you] A sh exploded in Lotfiouts eyes in the distant sky. [You met Prytion.] Lotfiout couldnt help butugh as he mentioned the king of traitors. Brother. You betrayed our father and hid somewhere, but you were doing such a despicable thing under water. [I guess you wont tell me where he is.] I wont! Hatas body soared high. His speed was so fast that it made his eyes dizzy, but for Lotfiout, Hatas struggle was nothing more than a bugs wing p. Hata was strong, but Lotfiout was much stronger. The difference in rank was clear. Lotfiouts giant hand gripped Hatas body tightly. Hata tried to resist by releasing his energy, but as soon as Lotfiout put strength into his hand, he burst like a balloon. Lotfioutuuuu!!! [Begone. You are the remnants of a bookworm.] As Lotfiout exerted his force, Hatas body crumpled. It was not justpressing his body. Lotfiouts huge presence shattered the text that made up Hata, the teller. The power of a trash can, or a text shredder. Lotfiout implemented it with just the grip of his right hand. Kuaaaaaa! Hatas scream did notst until the end. Hatas existence disappeared like dust in Lotfiouts hand. The broken dust was soon absorbed by Lotfiouts palm. Lotfiout reconstructed the traces of Hata that came into him in his head. [So thats how it was.] He killed a director-level teller with one hand, absorbed the fragments of his corpse, and analyzed what he had done in the past in an instant. Lotfiout soon returned his true body to its original state. His huge body sank like a deted balloon and soon merged with Celestial Corporation. The ceiling of the court, which had disappeared, returned to its original state. Everything was the same as before, but the tellers gathered in the court were still stunned. Thud. The body of Lotfiout, who had copsed in the court, twitched and then his head regenerated. Lotfiout got up from his seat. Ouch. My back hurts from using my power after a long time. Lotfiout reached out his arm into the air and the cane that had rolled to Yu-hyun moved by itself. Lotfiout grabbed the cane and sat down in his designated seat. Everyone held their breath and watched the scene. Well. There was some trouble for a while, but its over now. Lets finish what we were doing. Ch, chairman. Oh right. I forgot that the executive director is gone now. Hata did a good job, but its a pity. Lotfiout did not regret killing his subordinate who had worked with him for a long time. If Hata had not been a traitor, Lotfiout would have used him for a long time. He did not expect him to fall into the hands of Praytion. Galiaz. Yes, chairman. From today, you are the executive director. There was an outcry from the surroundings at his shocking remark. Ch, chairman! How can Galiaz suddenly be the executive director! He is already retired! They could not stand still as he gave him not only a reinstatement but also a huge promotion. Lotfiout did not listen to their words. His eyes had not left Galiaz since before. What will you do? I will do it. The noise around them grew louder as they did not expect Galiaz to ept here. In Celestial Corporation, which had no vice president, president, or vice president, the position of executive director was practically the second highest rank after the chairman. Quiet! Lotfiout lightly tapped the floor with his cane and shouted. His opinion was absolute even if the managing director or ordinary director objected. They could not resist when Lotfiout said that. They all looked at the chairmans face. Especially after seeing that scene earlier, they had to shrink their bodies. Its finally quiet. Good. Lotfiouts eyes turned to Yu-hyun. What kind of reward should I give you for helping me get rid of the bug in the headquarters? Chapter 334: Chapter 334: "A reward, huh" Yu-hyun nodded, seemingly pleased as he mulled over Lotfiouts words. How much are you thinking of? Haha. Are you asking me back? Normally, such a question would be considered highly rude, but Lotfiout decided to let it slide with a humble heart. If it werent for Yu-hyun, he wouldn''t have noticed the insect hidden deep within hispany. It wasnt just a manager, but even an executive director had fallen for the tricks of Praytion. This was not something to be taken lightly. Although thepany, which was essentially himself, wouldnt crumble as long as he was fine, it was clear that it would have taken a significant hit. So, Lotfiout intended to give Yu-hyun a fitting reward, but he hadnt thought about what would be appropriate.Do you desire a managers position, or perhaps a new directorship? If I intervene, its possible. Yu-hyuns talent had already been sufficiently proven by his return from exile. Not only that, he had seeded in returning and immediately punished Demialos, who had set this trap for him. Gathering the board members like this means he had anticipated such an incident would ur. Lotfiout stroked his beard. At that moment, one of the board members, who had been quietly observing, cautiously spoke up. Chairman, what about the matter concerning Demialos and this Georn incident? Ah, right. My mind must be wandering. He had been so intrigued by Yu-hyun that he had forgotten the most important matter. Or perhaps, it wasnt the most important matter. There couldnt be anything more important to him than elevating such a great talent to a high position within the main office. Yes, I should handle the Georn issue first. No matter how lenient I am, I can''t just stand by watching as such serious misconduct urs below me. While he couldntpletely cover up this incident, there were ways to minimize the damage. Alright. First, take Demialos out of my sight. Should we deal with him? Deal with him? What aughable statement. Letting him go cleanly like this is the greatest mercy I could bestow upon him. Lotfiout red coldly at the board member. A creature made of smoke only from the upper body without the lower half. Wasn''t it the director called Modeus? A frustrating fellow. To the one who tried to corner both thepany and me like this, do you now suggest showing mercy? N-no! Ill take immediate action! Director Modeus quickly ordered the tellers to drag Demialos out. Since the moment Executive Director Hata had died, Demialos had already lost all will. For someone who had risen to this position by trampling over numerous tellers and ruling his subordinates through fear, it was a rather pathetic end. But his life wouldnt end just like that. You can look forward to it. The one dragging Demialos out was Director Utata. Until recently, his head had been filled with a red aura, but at this moment, he was radiating a brilliant white light out of sheer joy. You won''t die. Even if you beg for death, you won''t die. Utata hadnt forgotten the grudge for his subordinates. While it was Executive Director Hata, disguised, who had killed them, Demialos wasnt meless either. How he had dreamed of capturing him like this. He wouldnt be simply discarded. Hed be confined to a far more horrifying, eternal prison of pain where death was not an option. Because Utata would make it so. Now that Demialos is dealt with, the remaining issue is the matter concerning Georn. How will you handle that part? First, keep it quiet. But if we do that, Georns sessor, someone named Lean Lean. They said hes a great leader of Gard. I n to meet with him separately to talk. The chairman himself had to step in. He didnt know what kind of personality Lean had, but if he used Georns matter as an excuse to antagonize the Celestial Corporation, it would be troublesome. There were still excuses on his side. So, there should be room for negotiation. But there are other witnesses. Other witnesses? Theyre just second-generation at best, arent they? Theyre third-generation nobodies. Even if they were third-generation, only Lotfiout could dismiss Divine Spirits as nobodies. Most of them, who came to watch the birth of a new Divine Spirit out of curiosity, didnt know the details of what happened to Georn or the involvement of the Celestial Corporation. While some might be suspicious and keep an eye on this side, the truth was always known only to a few. From Lotfiouts perspective, it was enough to deal with Lean somehow. The rest of you handle it. If you dont want me to rece another executive director today, do it well. There will be no problem. Now, go. At Lotfiouts gesture, Modeus and the board members left the courtroom in a hurry. From today, the board members arrogance would significantly diminish. You may leave as well. Lotfiout dismissed the manager-level tellers. They had no reason to stay any longer. The managers, wanting to leave this ufortable ce quickly, also departed as soon as Lotfiout gave the order. Celestina, although regretful that she had to leave, couldnt refuse the chairmans order. Good work. Lets have a meal together sometime. Sure. Celestina patted Yu-hyun on the shoulder for his hard work and left the courtroomst. Now, only Yu-hyun, Lotfiout, and the newly appointed executive director, Galitz, remained in the room. With no one left to be wary of, Lotfiout pressed Yu-hyun for an answer. So, what is your answer to my question? The directorship, you say? Its indeed a generous offer, but I think its still too early for me. Huh. I intended to give you a significant reward, and you refuse even a directorship? Then, tell me. What kind of gift do you want? It was no longer a reward but a gift. Lotfiouts interest in the teller Yu-hyun was that great. Thispany needed such talent. Lotfiout thought Yu-hyun was the perfect fit for the main office. Ah, there is one thing. Alright. What is it? I want to resign. Hm! It was Galitz who gasped, not Lotfiout. With wide eyes, he shot a look at Yu-hyun, as if asking what on earth he meant. Even Lotfiouts hand stroking his beard moved slightly faster. Its not a very funny joke. Its not a joke. I truly want to resign. Did I hear wrong? Youve just been promoted to assistant manager, and you could easily secure a directors seat if you wished. Yes, thats correct. If I do that, I will indeed hold great power within this Celestial Corporation. At Yu-hyuns words, Galitz finally realized why he had refused. His urgent gaze turned to Lotfiout. He was worried Yu-hyun might have offended the chairman, but it was an unnecessary fear. Heh heh. Hahaha! Indeed, if youre a thinker, you should dream big. Yes, even if you hold great power, there will always be someone above you. Thats howpanies are. I suppose so. If you truly desire absolute power, or pure freedom without anyone hindering you. Lotfiout spread his arms wide, removing his hand from his beard. His face, like a ster mask, twisted into a horrifying grin. Creak. The ster-like face made a breaking sound. Do you desire the chairmans seat? What if I do? Take it if you can. Galitz felt suffocated. But there was no room for him to intervene. The gazes of Yu-hyun, smiling softly, and Lotfiout, smiling with terrifying madness, crossed in the air. It was Yu-hyun who first surrendered. Im too scared. After seeing your true self today, how could I dare challenge you? Eh. How boring. Lotfiout returned to his usual expressionless face. Although all this was an act, Yu-hyun and Galitz could sense it. Lotfiout truly hoped Yu-hyun would entertain him. That wasnt what Yu-hyun wanted. There was no need to antagonize Lotfiout. Ruling from a high position and dominating everyone doesnt suit my taste. Then? If I had to say, Im closer toissez-faire. As for the resignation, I mean it. Until now, Ive been active because Icked certain things, but its time for me to go independent. Independent. You mean bing a frencer? Something like that. Haha. Interesting. Yes, with your reputation, you can live well even if you leave the main office and work alone. Or do you n to start your own newpany? Not particrly. Then theres no need to resign. If you ask, I can make sure no one bothers you. Considering the path Im going to take, I dont want to be hindered by anything. Yu-hyuns words implied that thepany itself was a hindrance to him. Those words could be taken as offensive, but Lotfiout justughed, seemingly amused. You seem to have forgotten, I am very greedy for talent. Some call me the King of Butter, but I am different. If theres a kingly title that suits me, theres only one. King of Greed (ǿj). He ruthlessly discards the useless but is insatiable in making those he deems valuable his own by any means. Those without talent or ability are weeded out, while those who prove their worth are showered with wealth. Celestial Corporation was established to fit Lotfiouts nature. Even if you slip out of my hands, can you be sure you wont end up in someone elses? What about Catharsis? Damcheon? Can you refuse their offers? I dont have a favorable impression of Exodus and the Comedy Troupe. Thats a problem then. For you to stand tall in this harsh world after rejecting my offer, you need a fitting backer. How about it? Ill be your patron. No less than Chairman Lotfiout himself offered to support Yu-hyun. A typical teller would be overwhelmed by such an offer and would kneel and sp hands in gratitude. But Yu-hyun did not. Did you forget? I am the teller who rejected even Satans and Michaels offers. Satan, the lord of Pandemonium, and Michael, the great archangel of Eden. Was there any merit Lotfiout, the King of Stories, could offer that surpassed or equaled them? That absurd statement left Lotfiout momentarily stunned. Regaining hisposure, Lotfiout tried to persuade Yu-hyun again. I know what you want. The Book of Genesis, you want to collect its fragments, right? As a child of Logos, Lotfiout was well aware of the Book of Genesis. He just wasnt eligible to gather its fragments himself. But he recognized its existence clearly. You cant do it alone. Who said I was alone? What? Just because I resign, be a frencer, and dont join anyone doesnt mean Im alone. I already have a promised partner. Are you saying that partner is greater than me? That would indeed be an insult. Lotfiouts voice began to show anger. His twisted desire for talent slowly transformed into rage. His eyes burned with fury as he red at Yu-hyun as if to tear him apart. Are you saying that I, Lotfiout, am being overshadowed by just one partner?! Its not just any partner. Not just any partner! Are you saying that being is equal to me? Yes. Exactly. Yu-hyuns cheerful response left Lotfiout bewildered, wondering if he had misheard. Lets see. I called him earlier, so he should be arriving soon. What Oh dear. Regardless of that, who gave you the right toe and go as you please? At that moment. A third partys voice was heard in the courtroom, which allowed no one elses entry. It was a young, unbroken voice, yet Lotfiout recognized the familiar presence within it. How could he not know? Oelo. Hey, Lotfiout. Long time no see. You look well. A blonde boy, standing next to Yu-hyun, waved at Lotfiout. Chapter 335: Chapter 335: Ive heard of this. Galitz swallowed his saliva as he looked at the innocent-looking blonde boy. Among the Tellers, there was a Primordial Teller said to have existed since the beginning of the universe. Among them, theres a king who doesnt establish his own faction but roams various parts of the Mixed World. While the other three had each built their own factions and ruled as kings, gaining their own titles, the king of stories who wandered alone was famous in a different sense. An entric. Even though it wasnt known where he was or what he was doing, Oelo was strangely on par with the other kings of stories. It was the first time Galitz saw such a person in the flesh. Oelo. Even if youre on par with me, its quite rude to visit the headquarters without permission. Is there a need for such a formal process between us?You came in uninvited. The Celestial Corporation is mynd, and myself. You should know better than toe here without permission. Really? Then try to chase me out. Oelo spread his arms wide, smiling brightly despite Lotfiouts threatening re. Do you think I cant? Did you forget? Im the King of Wandering. In this Mixed World, theres no ce I cant go if I want to. Youve been holed up near the Free Market of the Celestial Markettely, just boasting. Is that so? You can check if its just boasting. Oelo and Lotfiout. The two kings of stories red at each other. Their gazes tangled in the air, spreading a huge pressure around them. Even Yu-hyun and Galitz found themselves tightening their lips without realizing it. As expected of the kings of stories. Theyre showing power on par with the 1st generation Divine Spirits. Even though Oelo was using an artificial body rather than his real one, he didnt budge an inch inside the Celestial Corporation, which could be called Lotfiouts stronghold. Although all the kings of stories were considered equal, Yu-hyun thought Oelo was just slightly more superior. How long did this silent push and pull continue? Knowing that continuing this pointless tug of war would be foolish, it was Lotfiout who eventually raised the white g first. Tch. If you were a half-baked partner, I would have forced you toe with me by threatening you. Thats why I came. Who else could stop you but me? Thats why its regrettable. Well. Deputy Kang Yu-hyun. Congrattions. Youve sessfullynded a blow on me. Despite everything, Lotfiout had no choice but to concede on how and when Yu-hyun had met Oelo and be close to that extent. With this, there was no justification for rejecting Yu-hyuns resignation. He had already dered it himself. You dont have to feel too regretful. Even if I leave the Celestial Corporation, the fact that I was once part of it wont change. Then? We can still work together as partners. You could call it subcontracting. Didnt you say you liked freedom, where no one oppresses you? Thats only until I establish myselfpletely. Lets call this a step back for two steps forward. Not bad. Lotfiout didnt push his luck any further. With Oelo stepping in, being greedy would only make him look bad. Having reached such a high position, dignity was important, and Lotfiout had enough sense to know that. A Teller who has be independent for the first time in mypany has been born. Were there none before? No matter how hard and painful it was, there was no one with enough spirit to roam the wilderness outside the solid walls of thepany. Then Im the first in this too. Its a pity. I would have liked to see you earn the title of the youngest director after being the youngest manager. Even as he said this, Lotfiout knew that Yu-hyuns resolve was firm. This was merely thement of an old man missing out on a valuable talent. Now, since weve settled most of what we wanted, shall we get to the main point? Oelo was already excited, proving that he hadnte here for nothing. Lotfiout, I heard on my way here. A bug has infiltrated thepany? Yes. Praytion. He nted a mole. No, rather he approached and coaxed someone who was already there. So, he finally made a move after staying hidden all this time Oelos gaze shifted to Yu-hyun. The timing of Praytions stirrings coincided with Yu-hyun gathering fragments. As he guessed, Yu-hyun had be the perfect bait to make Praytion move. So, what did you do with Praytions minion? I killed him. With my own hands. Are you crazy? Didnt you get a confession? So, you want me to just sit back and watch as someone bares their fangs at me? Sigh. Whatever, did you at least read any traces if you killed him? Where? There were no traces. He approached cautiously. However, he spread quite troublesome information. Something about the world ending if all the fragments were gathered. He seemed to have falsely convinced others that my actions, along with Damcheon and Catharsis, would lead to the world''s destruction. What nonsense. Hes the one who looks like hed bring about destruction. Although Oelo was upset at losing the trail hed caught, he couldnt be too upset as the fact that Praytion was starting to move was good news. Well, its something. Better than nothing. Are you leaving? Theres nothing more to gain here, and youd be the most ufortable. I dont want to be an unwanted guest. Youve always been so light. Because Im light, I can go anywhere, anytime. Unlike you who sit heavily in ce. Lotfiout waved his hand, saying he was done. Continuing to argue with Oelo would only exhaust him. Before parting, Lotfiout spoke to Yu-hyun. I hadnt realized it until now, but its finally bing clear. Kang Yu-hyun. What lies ahead of you might be a terribly painful fate. More so if youre connected to the Codex. I know. Yu-hyun had realized this as he returned with the power of fragments and as he felt more connections with them. Even though he thought he had saved the Earth, his destiny didnt end there. Even Yu-hyun couldnt predict what would happen next. Still, I have to go. Are you going to fight against fate? I dont believe in fatalism. Yes. He may have cursed his fate in the past, but not now. Nothing was predetermined in the world. The future could change depending on the choices he made. I just see the reality in front of me. Haha. I dont dislike young people with such spirit. Lotfiout said, handing Yu-hyun a small piece of paper. It was a business card. If you need help, contact me. Yu-hyun was surprised that Lotfiout would give his contact information directly. He bowed his head, thanking him. After that, Yu-hyun and Oelo left the Celestial Corporation. Oelo hade alone using his power, but since he wasnt leaving alone, he and Yu-hyun took the space train together. Arent you going to say goodbye to the others? Well meet again sooner orter. Theres no need for that. Well, thats true. Still, its surprising. Lotfiout giving out his business card isntmon. Is that so? A whole truckload of the Divine Spirits of the Great Sage Army would be desperate to get his card. You should know how significant what you have is. Youre now both my partner and someone with Lotfiouts business card. You think highly of yourself. I deserve it. Well, true. Oelo stretched his legs, looking out the window of the space train. Theres progress, but Praytion is the problem. Knowing hes plotting something using the fragments makes me uneasy. The way Executive Director Hata corrupted Georn was by using the power of fragments. A Divine Spirit who lost half of their power couldnt resist the power of the fragments. Even if they were a 1st generation Divine Spirit, it was the same. While Hata did the deed, it was Praytion who provided the fragment. Even the nonsense Hata spoke about the worlds end must havee from something Praytion misled him about. This meant Praytion must have other fragments and was likely plotting something else. He might have already reached Earth. Thats a big problem. Yu-hyun had witnessed firsthand how Georn changed and the disaster it brought. Although there were no Divine Spirits on Earth, so a simr disaster might not ur, there was no guarantee that nothing simr would happen in a ce with so many fragments. Perhaps there might be smaller but numerous problems urring simultaneously due to the high number of fragments. Right. So keep collecting the fragments. Make him desperate enough to show himself. What about you, Oelo? Ill keep moving, checking ces where his traces appear. You should be careful too. Praytion might reveal himself on Earth at any time. Lotfiout mentioned that his followers were called Bookworms. What exactly are they? What do you think Bookworms are? Creatures that eat books. Remember? This world is a vast book created by our Father. The fact that the foundation of the world is small text is because of that influence. Right. Bookworms eat those books, literally bringing about the destruction of this world. Praytion is the first Book worm, and those influenced by him also be Bookworms. World destruction is practically the same as the Exodus, isnt it? The destruction they seek is symbolic. Filled with tragedy and screams. In the end, living creatures must remain. Without living beings, theres no despair or screams. But Bookworms are different. They literally want to destroy the world. Eating the text that forms the foundation of the world, tearing the paper, and ruining the book. In a worldposed of stories, Bookworms erase the stories. There were such beings? A long time ago. Now, theyve almost disappeared. You should know about the myths the Divine Spirits of the Great Sage Army have, right? Right. Thats when it happened. The war against the Bookworms. Yu-hyun gulped. The fact that the war against the Bookworms was simr to the myths the Divine Spirits boasted about meant that the enemy was that dangerous. Youre asking me to fight such beings? I have a conscience. I wont really make you fight them. No matter how dangerous the Bookworms are, they cant interfere with the Lower World. Of course, you might have to deal with those influenced by them, but you can handle that. True. Besides, the Bookworms lost most of their power in the great war of the past. They cant build their power anymore. The truly dangerous ones break nearby stories just by existing. What about Praytion? With the legend of him being the first to tear a book, if he unleashed his full power, he could destroy everything. But hes not foolish. Hed hide his power. Thats the kind of being he is. Anyway, you focus on collecting the fragments. If Praytion was on the move, they had to speed up collecting fragments. If Praytion gathered some fragments and used them recklessly, it would be toote to stop him then. So they had to gather and retrieve as many fragments as possible. That was why Oelo chose Yu-hyun to collect the fragments. But what if I collect the fragments and act on my own? Why do you trust me so much? Now you ask? Just curious. Oelo chuckled at Yu-hyuns words. Stop it. If you had such thoughts, do you think Id have approached you? I trusted you because I saw your actions and thought I could rely on you. What if it was all my acting? Then Id be the fool. If you went that far, its inevitable. Arent you worried about me collecting all the fragments? You dont know what I might do. I dont know. And I dont care. I dont know what will happen when the original Codex returns. I only care about one thing. Oelos purpose was singr. To punish Praytion, who betrayed their Father. He didnt care who became the owner of the Codex. I see. Yes. Were arriving soon. Go to your kids. They must be eagerly waiting. Thats what I nned. After getting off at a nearby train station on Earth, Yu-hyun parted ways with Oelo. Crossing the dimensional portal at the train station, Yu-hyun finally returned to the Earth he had missed. He could have gone directly to the White Flower Management building, but he chose to walk slowly, savoring the moment. It feels like its been a long time. Yu-hyun finally stood in front of the White Flower Management building. Since he hadnt informed them of his arrival, no one knew he was there yet. Would they be surprised if he suddenly showed up? With such idle thoughts, Yu-hyun opened the door and entered the building. Chapter 336: Chapter 336: So, you had a lot of trouble there? It was nothing. Yu-hyun, who was having a private conversation with Satan, exined what had happened in his exile. Satan listened to Yu-hyuns words silently, asionally nodding or uttering an exmation of wow to show his interest. Thats how Yu-hyuns epic story came to an end with the words about Georens demise, Leans ascension to a new Divine Spirit, and the big change in the internal factions of the Celestial Corporation. Listening to you, it sounds like you went through some extraordinary things. Well, I almost faced death a few times. I had to move around there almost bare-handed, leaving behind the gift you gave me. Especially, the inconvenience he felt when he didnt have Lace was indescribable. He knew that, but he still decided to go there.It was his own choice. Yu-hyun gambled several times, and seeded in all of them. He didnt earn any points from that, but he didnt regret it. He recovered the fragment that Georen had, and realized what the will that he couldnt even grasp until now was. Not only that, he also gained a strong ally in Lean. Lean, you said? Has the rumor spread already? They say he inherited Georens power as a second-generation Divine Spirit, but his rank and power are much more than that. He smashed dozens of Divine Spirits who picked a fight with him. I didnt know it was that bad. Hes not just a second-generation who inherited Georens power. He umted a lot of karma and merit while he was in the Murim World, and then rose to the star position. Hes practically a fourth-generation. You can call him an another without any loss. Most Divine Spirits ignored the fourth-generation, but Satan, a first-generation Divine Spirit, knew very well what the true fear of the fourth-generation was. Unlike those who were born lucky and gained power innately, anothers were those who reached the star position after enduring bone-grinding pain and effort. They had a clear difference in their attitude towards life from other Divine Spirits. So, Kang Yu-hyun, deputy director, or Now that youve resigned, is it awkward to call you that? Just call me by my namefortably. I was surprised to hear that. You turned down the offer of bing a director of Celestial Corporation and instead switched to frencing. Even Lotfiout, the president, gave you his business card. Yu-hyun just smiled and nodded. As expected of a first-generation Divine Spirit, especially Satan, he was quick with information. By the way, how many puzzle pieces have you collected? Yes. While I was gone, my precious contractors worked hard to collect them. Oh. Then you should be able to see the outline of the picture that the puzzle draws by now. Not yet. He was conscious of the system and spoke vaguely, but it wasnt enough to make them feel ufortable in their conversation. While Yu-hyun was gone, Kang Hye-rim, Kwon Jia, Seo Sumin, and Yoo Young-min did a great job of recovering other fragments through the bracelet of fragments that Yu-hyun had left behind. With this, they could safely say that they had recovered all the fragments in Korea. The only problem left was the overseas fragments. When I checked what happened during thest period, I found out that there are more people collecting pieces than me. Wow. Yu-hyun wasnt the only one who knew about the existence of the fragments. Jin Cheongun also knew about them and recognized his singrity and noticed other owners. As a result, the fragments marked on the map were not scattered randomly, but clustered in several ces. It must have been annoying in many ways. Its okay. Rather, they collected them for me in advance, so I can negotiate with them and get them all at once. Negotiate. Satan chuckled in a low voice and shrugged his shoulders. Just listening to you makes me feel like its far from peaceful. If thats how you feel, then theres nothing I can do about it. But Im d you came back safely. Congrattions. Haha. Im honored to hear that from you, Satan. The people at our management scolded me a lot. Yu-hyun couldnt forget the day he returned. He wanted to tease them so he didnt contact them and went to the office without notice. The sight of them bulging their eyes when they saw him was so funny. Even Kwon Jia who usually managed her expression well turned into a pigeon shot by a bullet. Yu-hyun couldnt help butugh without knowing it. Of course, the price for that was a very harsh scolding. Why didnt he contact them, why did he do such a dangerous thing without consulting them in advance, how many close calls did he have, did he know that? Everyone said that together, so even Yu-hyun couldntugh it off. I was almost imprisoned for a week. Haha. You came back after a hard time and had a new trouble. But I didnt feel bad. No, I felt good. Peace. Happiness. Finding joy in those small things is good. Satan said that and got up from his seat. Are you leaving? Ive said hello, Ive heard youre fine, isnt that enough for a meeting? Im busy too, so Im going to end our conversation here. Take care. Oh, by the way. The Seer said he wanted to see you again and asked me to tell you. The Seer? Why? I dont know. The only ones who can know his mind are the other three who have earned the title of saint. Geez. What does he think of the lord of Pandemonium? Satan grumbled but agreed to the Seers request. Anyway, take care. [The conversation with Satan ends.] Yu-hyun left the conversation room and returned to the management office. He sighed for a moment. He was tired every day because all kinds of Divine Spirits came to him to congratte him on his return and asked him for a conversation or a love call to meet him at least once. Is it all because of Lord Oelo and Lord Lotfiut? There were four kings of stories known to the world. Yu-hyun was the first frencer teller who had the backing of two of them. As a result, many people contacted him for business-rted matters, or wanted to be his reliable patrons at this opportunity. They had a mindset of trying to taste the cake that Oelo was firmly holding, even if they couldnt eat it. This is a hopeless mess. But he had finished sorting out most of it, and now the only thing left to do was to recover the fragments. Fortunately, his excellent contractors had seeded in recovering all the fragments in the country while he was away. So the only thing left is those who have huge fragments overseas. Yu-hyun spread out a map. Bright andrge golden dots were marked all over the earth. He couldnt tell from this alone whether the fragment holders had gathered together, or whether one person had robbed others and owned them all. The only thing that was certain was that they would not give up those fragments easily. No, rather, if they had collected them to that extent, there would surely be a violent sh. Then I have no choice. Yu-hyun took back the stories he had given to his members after returning to Earth. Yu-hyun, who had awakened his will and could freely use the stages of Seven Demons ck Sky Divine Skill, had be so strong that it was hard to find his match on Earth. And as Yu-hyun grew stronger, the situation on Earth also changed rapidly. While Yu-hyun was away, Earth had once again faced a change, widening the gap between the mixed world and the material world that had maintained half of the ratio. The influence of the mixed world on Earth was about 70%. Earth was soon to be incorporated into aplete mixed world. Looking at the situation now, I guess theres almost no chance of the apocalypse that happened in my previous life. Earth had entered a stable zone. So, he had ended his role of moving to prevent the destruction of this world. He was happy that he had already achieved what he had aimed for since he came back, but he wasnt so excited that he would jump around in his seat. Rather, he felt indifferent, as if he had vaguely expected it to be like this from the beginning. The important thing is whates next. The fragments of Codex. As Earth changed greatly, the fragments were drawn to Earth, and new problems might arise because of them. If I think of Georons situation, in the worst case scenario, Earth could face a more terrible end than an apocalypse. So I have to hurry up and recover the fragments to prevent that. And what he couldnt overlook was Praytion. To Yu-hyun, who had seen how great Oelo and Lotfiut were, Praytions existence, which might be equal or even superior to them, was a great pressure. Brother. Oh, Youngmin. Yoo Young-min approached Yu-hyun as soon as he came out of the istion room. They had promised to n how to move for recovering the fragmentster, but Yoo Young-mins expression was much more serious than Yu-hyun had thought. What happened? Yes. Yoo Young-min nodded with a heavy expression. The owners of the fragments overseas have started moving at the same time. *** As they headed to the briefing room, three people who were already waiting there greeted Yu-hyun. Youre here. Miss Jia. The golden owners are moving, is that true? As you can see, they just started moving a while ago. Kwon Jia said that and showed them a map through her bracelet. It had been almost a month since Yu-hyun handed over his ownership rights, and hispanions were able to handle their bracelets much more freely. The real owner of the bracelet was still Yu-hyun, but they had no trouble using its power. They all watched the movement of the golden dots on the map. The glittering gold was moving fast across the map. How many are moving? All of them. The five forces weve been watching are moving at once. And theyre heading in the same direction as if they had made a promise. Here. The people who had scattered fragments overseas were divided into five groups. Europe, Russia, North America, Australia, Africa. The individuals or groups who owned the fragments in these five ces started moving at the same time. The fragment holders areing this way as if they had made a promise. This was a movement that was hard to see unless someone deliberately gathered them. Not one but five moved at once. Yu-hyun analyzed what had happened as he watched their movement. Lets ssify them as organizations for convenience. Its better to exclude the idea that five organizations are moving through cooperation. If they wanted to cooperate, it would be much more efficient to move after gathering together, rather than moving separately. Then one of the answers that came out of here was that they were moving by themand of someone else. There was one question that came to mind. The other party was the owner of the fragment. Big or small, their power was enough to surpass any ordinary collector. Could such fragment holders obey someone elsesmand? There are two possible situations. One is that the fragment itself resonates with something and leads the owner somewhere. It was quite likely. Yu-hyun also had a lot of fragments, but he still didnt know what the true power of this Codex fragment was. The power itself was very versatile. It could see the future, realize the possibilities, and divide the fantasy and reality. Even if he looked at his abilities alone, they were all unrealistic. The fragment was an inexplicable mystery that could not be defined clearly. It was not impossible that such a fragment would lead the owner to one ce. But I cant ignore the second possibility either. That is, a great being who could intervene in this fragment was forcing amand. There was a hierarchy among the same fragment owners. And as far as Yu-hyun knew, there was one person who acquired the fragments faster than anyone else and knew some of the truth. Jin Cheongun. He, who had been hiding quietly until now, started to move again. *** Theyre all working hard. Jin Cheongun sat still and felt the fragment owners moving. He could tell, no matter how far away they were. He, too, had not been idle while Yu-hyun was gone. He, too, had collected many fragments and prepared a lot for the uing change. [Jin Cheongun.] Someones voice came into his head. Why? [You havent forgotten, have you? What we have to do next.] I know. Dont worry. Jin Cheongun answered the voice he was now familiar with. Praytion. Chapter 337: Chapter 337: It was not long ago that Jin Cheong-woon heard the voice of Praytion. He did not know anything about Praytions existence when he just obtained a fragment of the Codex and glimpsed a part of the truth of this world. Butter, as he captured many returnees and retrieved fragments from others, when the number of fragments reached a certain level. He felt the thoughts of a being that came to him. That was Praytion, the fifth king of stories that was unknown to this world, and he was hiding his body in the genesis system for some reason. When he first made contact with him, Jin Cheong-woon felt puzzled. Why does such a being show interest in me? He was the leader of Unleashed, but he did not overestimate himself. If what Praytion said when he introduced himself was true, he was a formidable being who could rival the first generation Divine Spirits.It was suspicious rather than pleasing that such a being would be interested in him, who was nothing more than a human of the lower world. To Jin Cheong-woon, Praytion showed him why he spoke to him and what would happen to this world in the future. Yes. It was a strange experience that could only be described as showing him. His mind stretched far beyond the universe, and he could see the flow of this huge world at a nce. And, he had no choice but to realize it as soon as he saw that sight. The rest of the truth of this world that he did not know, and how this world would be in the future. Jin Cheong-woon held hands with Praytion. Praytions existence was a great help to him beyond agreeing with his will. I cant let Exodus bastards use me forever. More than anything, the movements of Exodus tellers had changed quite sneakilytely. Their support, which had provided even the seeds of stories until then, had almost stopped abruptly. Unleashed members regretted that part, but Jin Cheong-woon had expected that time toe someday. It doesnt matter. Now I havepleted thest puzzle to save the world. The earth, and even this genesis system. They were able to stop the path of destruction. Of course, its just a postponement, but for now, this is the best Boss. Then Shena Lynch approached Jin Cheong-woon. What is it? Shena. I have something to ask you about this operation. What is it? Why dont you target Kang Yu-hyun teller? Shena Lynch knew that Jin Cheong-woon brought other external forces to Korea. The same was true for Unleasheds executives. They also decided to move separately without external forces, but the problem was that the next target that Jin Cheong-woon said waspletely unexpected. Kwon Jia collector. Why are you targeting Mad dog? That was why Shena Lynch did not understand. The highest priority target for Jin Cheong-woon in this operation was Kwon Jia, not anyone else. She could understand if it was Kang Yu-hyun teller. His existence was a very serious problem for Unleashed. He had not shown up in public for a few weeks, but he did not do that anymore. The first thing they had to eliminate was Kang Yu-hyun teller. But Jin Cheong-woon decided to target Mad dog Kwon Jia, his contractor. And not even the first one, but the second one. You wouldnt understand even if I told you. Are we so stupid? No, of course not. You are my greatrades. But Shena, what I said is not just beating around the bush. You really wouldnt understand even if I told you. I still dont know why the boss is targeting Mad dog. Yes. Its natural that you dont know. You cant help but not know. Jin Cheong-woon chuckled as if he found it amusing. Before Shena could say anything with a frown, Jin Cheong-woonsughter stopped abruptly. Shena. And Im sure otherrades dont know either, but there is something huge that we dont know about Kwon Jia collector. Something huge? How do you know that? Is it a prophecy? A prophecy maybe. Jin Cheong-woon did not say anything more. Shena realized that he was hiding the most important fact from them and bit her lip. Jin Cheong-woons actionstely were hard to understand even for her, who was his closest aide. He used to say that he would create a world of collectors, but now Jin Cheong-woon was looking for something other than the initial ideology of Unleashed. Was it that important? To the point of abandoning his preciousrades and hiding the truth from them? Shena. Im counting on you to follow the n. Shena was about to shout something with anger at his words, but she realized that she couldnt when she met Jin Cheong-woons eyes. No matter what anyone said, he was the center of Unleashed. And he was the one who saved her, who was discriminated against, from this bottom life. He was the direction of her life that she decided to trust and follow no matter what. Okay. Shena finally answered with a weak voice. Jin Cheong-woon would have said thank you for understanding here, but he didnt this time. Or maybe he wouldnt ever. Shenamented how it came to this, but she moved for the operation. *** I didnt expect them to move so fast. Yu-hyun still muttered with a serious face as he watched the golden light moving in real time. When do you think they will arrive? Its estimated to be three days. The one who answered was Yu-young-min. In his eyes facing the map, countless stories were swirling and analyzing the enemies movements. It was simr to the skill rted to the eye of sight that long-range shooters usually had, but what Yoo Young-min was using now was a much higher skill than that. It was the ultimate eye that could read not only the distant opponent, but also their movement and the flow of the battle. [Thousand-Mile Eye]. The arrival times are all simr. They ovep strangely. I dont know what their purpose is for gathering here, but it doesnt look like theyre here to shake hands with each other. I suppose so. You must have recovered some kind of power through the bracelet while I was away. And you must have felt it. How peculiar their power is. Everyone nodded at Yu-hyuns question. They still didnt know the true nature of the fragments, but everyone gathered here felt the power of the golden-eyed people. The power that transcendedmon sense that they showed. It waspletely different from the [trait] that some of the awakened collectors could obtain. They will probably gather where our White Flower Management is. They must have noticed that we are recovering the power they have. To plunder our power. Or to eliminate us before they lose theirs. The reason would be one of the two, but neither was a good intention. A fight was inevitable, and the aftermath of the fight would surpass that of an average high-level collector. In the worst case, they could not rule out the possibility that they were bookworms under Praytions patronage. Should we ask for help from the association? What are you going to say to them and ask for help? Well Kang Hye-rim was speechless. She also felt something while recovering the fragments. The unknown power that she absorbed through the bracelet after knocking down the opponent, it was something that a normal person could not even perceive. She was also uneasy while absorbing it. If it werent for the bracelet that Yu-hyun gave her, she might not have even felt that such a thing existed. A more unknown power beyond the existence of a collector. It still felt like a dream that such a power existed. It was a really strange thing. If it werent for the bracelet that Yu-hyun gave her, if she wasnt wearing it now, she might have lost all her memories rted to this. As you all felt, this mysterious power is very peculiar. Its hard to perceive even when youre close to it, and even if youre a little bit away, your memory of feeling it disappears like water flowing away. Yu-hyuns words pierced through their inner thoughts and everyone closed their mouths. I told you. Feel this power, but dont try to know it. Why? Because its not you who choose the power, but the power chooses you. Those who are not chosen cannot even feel the convenience of this power. What about you? I was chosen. Thats why Im collecting this power, and I used a little trick to make you able to recover this power. In other words, no one can perceive it unless you do this much. The meaning of his words was simple. They couldnt get help from the association. The association couldnt even recognize this dangering. They couldnt notice the enemy even if they tried to do something. And if they wanted the association to intervene, they had to wait until after they did something. They couldnt leave them alone in a situation where they didnt know what would happen. There would be deaths that couldnt be handled by just the aftermath of the fight. We have to defeat them individually as a priority before theye to us. In a ce where there are as few people as possible. There were five people with fragments at hand. And there were exactly five people on this side. One per person. Could there be a simpler form than this? It will be hard. They will be much stronger than those you have recovered so far. If it was singlebat, it would be a very strong opponent in one-on-one. If it was a group, it would be a situation where one had to face many alone. It wasnt a situation where they could ask for other support either. At best, they could only gather people who had personal connections. Considering the level of the opponent, anyone less than a high-level collector would only be a hindrance. Yu-hyun was worried if hispanions could do this well. But still. You can do well, right? They couldnt always protect them and take care of them. They worked hard to be stronger while he was away. They proved that they could do it by perfectly performing the recovery of fragments. So he had no choice but to trust and entrust them. Of course! Weve already done well even when you were away. Rather, it was too boring until then. I didnt even warm up. You dont have to worry, brother. I can do well. Yu-hyun nodded his head with satisfaction at the four peoples confident answers. Good. Then lets do our best to prepare for the next three days. Yes! *** The time of three days passed quickly. Yu-hyun, Kang Hye-rim, Kwon Jia, Seo Sumin, and Yoo Young-min stood in their respective positions. The enemies were moving with a peculiar power. They didnte to Korea by ne or ship. Rather, they crossed the border more secretly than that. A secret movement that no information agency could catch. But on this side, there was a map that could read the location of the fragments. Ah. This is Alpha. Can you all hear me? Yu-hyun sent a re to everyone from a deep valley where no one was. [Yes! This is Bravo! I can hear you!] [This is Charlie. Reception good.] [Delta. I can hear you well. Im looking forward to it.] [This is Echo. I can hear you well.] You all see the map, right? Its about time they get here. Golden shes flickered and crossed the border, approaching the Korean penins. And they came from five different directions without colliding with each other. Thats why White Flower Management also split into five and guarded their own areas. Yu-hyun was near Bukhansan. Kang Hye-rim was at Incheon Port. Kwon Jia was in the mountains near Gangwon-do. Seo Sumin was in front of Jindo. Yoo Young-min was at Busan coast. Well deal with them on our line before they step on the border. It was a tense moment, but Yu-hyun decided to trust his colleagues. It was a dangerous challenge to fight against the enemies with fragments, but Yu-hyun saw this crisis as a new opportunity to leap forward. If the ones with fragments gathered in one ce like this, he wouldnt have to bother finding and recovering them one by one. Rather, this was the chance to recover most of the fragments that existed on Earth at once. Hoot. The white owl flying in the sky shared its sight with Yu-hyun and cried softly. The owl had grown to the size of an adult owl and showed a much more majestic appearance than before. Through the owls sight, he saw a person appear as the air rippled. This side was not a group, but an individual. The person who had recovered all the fragments near Russia by himself. Lets begin. Yu-hyun put on Aporias mask on his face. Chapter 338: Chapter 338: "Oh, who are you?" The Fragment owner from Russia was arge man with a bear-like appearance. A huge scar crossed one of his eyes, and his forearms and other exposed parts of his body were covered in scars of various sizes. He looked more like a ferocious bear that had lived fiercely in the wild for many years than a human. He smiled slyly at me. "No, I can tell without you answering. You''re the one who was gathering the golden light in thisnd, right? This is surprising. I never expected you toe out to meet me." "What about the others?" His four pupils emitted an intense re as he tried to oppress me, but I dispersed it all with a light scoff. "I''m alone. From the beginning, I didn''t think I neededpanions." "Did you take all the Fragments from the others?""Of course! And I killed every one of them who owned them!" He boasted about his actions as if they were something to be proud of, widening his single eye. His smile, stretched so wide that his lips nearly reached his ears, resembled a wild predator, sending chills down my spine. "I didn''t spare anyone, even if they begged for their lives and cried. No matter who it was, even if they gave me this golden light unconditionally, I wouldn''t have let them go. Do you know why?" "I''m not really curious." "It''s because I''m a chosen predator." The owner spoke without listening to my words. "Why did I gain this power? I know. This power is not just simple strength. Awakeners? Collectors? They are nothingpared to me, much more pure and powerful. Yes this is what you can call divine power. And I obtained it." If a god must exist in this world, there should only be one. If someone who received divine power and gathered all that power could be a god, It had to be him. So he killed them all. "Taking and taking and taking again, I was able to reim everything around me. The more I did, the stronger I became." He looked at me. Despite seeing me wearing the Mask of Aporia, he showed no signs of fear. Instead, he licked his lips with anticipation for the uing battle. "I wonder how powerful your golden light is. I''m really looking forward to it." "You came here to gain power. Is that it?" "Of course. Why else would Ie to this small piece ofnd?" "Who put you up to this?" "What?" The owner frowned at my words, as if he found them nonsensical. "Who? Put me up to this? Me?" He burst intoughter, finding it absurd. "Ha ha ha! That''s ridiculous! Who could manipte me? If there was such a person, I would have torn them apart first." "So, you came here of your own will?" "You''re asking the obvious. While gathering power, I felt it. There are others like me in different ces. And I realized one more thing. If I came here, I could gain even more power. There might be others with simr thoughts." "You were aware of other owners besides yourself." "Even if they were on the other side of the world, they emitted the same intense wavelength as I do. How could I not notice? So, this is apetition. The one who gains power first can be stronger faster, and with that, they can reach the true position of a god." "I see." Thanks to his words, I was able to understand a few uncertain things. This owner imed that he came to Korea of his own will, and that others did the same. However, it seemed highly unlikely that they all coincidentally arrived on the same day at the same time. That could only mean one thing. They were being manipted so subtly that they didn''t even realize it. "If there''s nothing more to gain from you, then there''s no need to prolong this pointless conversation." "What?" The owner''s already fierce face twisted even more menacingly. Did he think that I was being presumptuous because I hadn''t killed him immediately and had exchanged words with him? What an arrogant fellow.'' I knew that the menacing mask I wore wasn''t ordinary, but that was all. Seeing him look down on me and assume I was weaker because I indulged in a few words of conversation, I felt the need to show him the true gap in our power. And, he would painfully realize who he was being so presumptuous to. How much mercy he was being shown just by standing here. "Yes. Come to think of it, there are a few more owners of golden light in this small penins besides you." He sensed the presence of other Fragments far away. The real deal was in front of him, but there were four more, presumed to be his subordinates or followers. He must be the leader, and the others his subordinates orpanions. "I''ve decided. I won''t kill you right away." The owner smiled wickedly, baring his teeth at me. "First, I''ll cut off your limbs. I''ll keep you in a state where you can''t live or die, dragging your body around and bringing all your subordinates before you. And in front of you, I''ll tear them apart alive." "" "No matter how much they beg for their lives, you won''t be able to do anything. Even if you want to die, you won''t be able to. And when all their golden light returns to my hands, then you''ll shed tears of blood and regret your arrogance now" "I''ve been thinking for a while." I cut off his words, flicking my fingers. "You talk too much for your size." * * * mes roared in a separate world, not in reality. Wondend created by Descartes'' power was engulfed in fierce mes. The ground, as if a bomb had exploded, was marked with countless craters, and the air, still reeling from the aftermath of the battle, swirled violently. In the aftermath of the natural disaster, I stood on the chest of the Fragment owner. "Krrk! Krrrk!" The owner who had been arrogantly speaking to me was in a pitiful state. His limbs were torn off, nowhere to be seen, and blood continuously gushed from his throat, making it hard for him to breathe. He red up at me, standing with my hands in my pockets, looking down at him. "How how could you" He could understand being dragged into a strange world, but the scene that unfolded afterward was beyond hisprehension. He had fought back desperately, using all his strength, but it was no use. I threw his own words back at him. I ripped off his arms and legs alive, toying with him. "How could you have that much power" "I have nothing to tell a puppet." "Please, spare me!" When his life was in danger, the owner desperately pleaded. The grotesque smile he had just moments ago was nowhere to be seen, reced by a desperate, pitiful sight. "Please. You''ve done enough So please, spare me." "Ha." He had tantly tried to kill me earlier, but now that he was losing, he begged for his life? His changing attitude was disgusting, but what was moreughable was hisck of resolve. Begging for life from the person who had put him in this state. "Do I look like I''m joking?" "Eek!" I bent down, bringing the Mask of Aporia closer to his face. The four pupils burst into a dazzling light. At first, the owner thought the mask was merely threatening, but when he faced the four pupils, hisplexion turned pale. Not out of fear, but because he was losing too much blood from his wounds. "At least have some backbone." "I I" Before the owner could make an excuse, his head exploded. * * * While I was fighting the Fragment owner, the members of White Flower Management faced their own enemies in different ces at the same time. First, in the sea of Jindo. Ten peoplended on the coast. They were from Australia, a party mixed with various races. "Is this the ce where the owner of the golden light is?" "What should we do? Recruit them to our side first?" "Stop it. They have five people, but more than twenty golden lights. Even if they share them equally, each one would have four. Why would they side with people like us who only have one?" "Then what?" "We need to band together and take them down. They''re scattered anyway, so we should take this opportunity to defeat them individually." While everyone was having this conversation, a voice came from above. "Finally here. I thought my neck would break waiting for you." "What?!" "Who are you!" They had assumed there was no one here, but an uninvited guest''s voice surprised them. Everyone looked up toward the cliff. A white-haired girl, with a ck cloak billowing in the sea breeze, looked down at them. "Who am I?" Seo Sumin, now a full-fledged Collector, stood with the Dark Dragon Sword at her waist and a custom-made baseball bat on the opposite side, arms crossed. A confident,petitive smile spread across her face. "I am the Heavenly Demon Seo Sumin." With that, the energy of the Seven Demonic ck Sky Divine Art surged from her, engulfing the surroundings. "I am your opponent." * * * The Fragment owner from Europe was a woman, alone. Dressed entirely in ck, she moved silently and stealthily like a shadow. Her specialty was assassination. She had killed other Fragment owners one by one, taking their Fragments with this power. She expected the same oue when she set foot on Korean soil, but she faced a major obstacle right from the start. A dragon. A dragon made of blue lightning quietly observed her. Though it didn''t roar, the intense electricity it emitted and the overwhelming presence it exuded could kill her instantly. However, there was someone with a far greater presence than the dragon. A woman stood there in a modernized, flowing white martial arts uniform, holding a pure, elegant sword. The aura she exuded was iparable to the dragon behind her. Srrng. The Fragment owner drew daggers in both hands. Since she had been discovered, a fight was inevitable. Her emotionless gaze fixed on Kang Hye-rim. Kang Hye-rim also stared at her, sword in hand, with a gaze that could freeze anyone. There was no need for words between them. The two figures simultaneouslyunched off the ground and collided in mid-air. * * * Five people appeared in the waters off the coast of Busan. They moved swiftly uponnding, checking for any witnesses and identifying the direction of the nearest city. "No one within a 3km radius." "This ce is quiet and good for moving stealthily." "Let''s move quickly and eliminate the golden light owners." The five had worked together as a team for this task. As a special team of a private militarypany (PMC) from the United States, the golden light was both an opportunity and a blessing for them. They realized there were others like them and killed them, absorbing their power. Having absorbed all the ones in America, they aimed to seize the remaining ones in Asia. At that moment. Bang! A bullet from somewhere pierced the head of one of the five team members. Before the body hit the ground, the remaining four quickly took cover. "What''s going on! You said there was no one within a 3km radius!" "I checked three times! There was no one!" "Then what is this!" "Everyone shut up. Did you hear the shot?" "The sound? No." "Damn it." The leader of the group, a ck woman, clicked her tongue. "This insane attack came from beyond 3km." "What?" As expected, Yoo Young-min, who had been watching their actions from a great distance, lifted his eye from the scope. "They reacted quickly even after a surprise attack. They''re not ordinary people. From their gear and uniforms, they must be mercenaries used to rough situations." This was troublesome. The opponents weren''t just simple Fragment owners; they were specialists in warfare. For Yoo Young-min, who handled firearms, they were the worst possible opponents. In fact, they quickly assessed the distance and direction from which the initial shot hade and began calmly approaching, coordinating their movements. Even so. "It doesn''t seem like we''ll lose." Yoo Young-min grinned as he pulled the trigger. * * * While everyone was plunged into war. Kwon Jia stood on a mountaintop overlooking the city of Gangneung. What''s this? It''s about time they passed through here.'' She didn''t care whether there was one opponent or many. The only thing on her mind was how quickly she could finish this and return. Failure was not an option. She didn''t deny the possibility, but she was confident. Even considering that, she didn''t think she would lose. I feel unusually good today.'' After casually adjusting her sword, she turned her head. She sensed an approaching presence. Finally, they had arrived. Kwon Jia drew her sword and waited for the opponent to appear. There are many of them. I''m surrounded.'' She sensed over fifty presences. Narrowing her eyes, she realized they were clearly targeting her. Had they discovered she was waiting here? But fifty was too many, even if there were a lot. As she pondered, one person stepped in front of her. "You." Recognizing the man, Kwon Jia''s mind grew even moreplicated. "The leader of Unleashed, Jin Cheong-woon" "We''ve met before, haven''t we?" Jin Cheong-woon waved at her with a smile, like he was greeting an old friend. Kwon Jia couldn''t fathom what he was up to. No, it didn''t matter. Once she recognized the enemy in front of her, her course of action was clear. "It''s a pity Kang Yu-hyun isn''t here." "Oh, don''t worry about that. I avoided him on purpose." "What?" "The person I wanted to meet is you, Mad Dog Kwon Jia. Or should I call you this?" Jin Cheong-woon grinned and pointed at her. "Owner of the Codex Bookmark''." Chapter 339: Chapter 339: "Bookmark? What''s that supposed to mean?" Kwon Jia couldn''t understand Jin Cheong-woon''s words. What was Codex, and now this bookmark? Despite having experienced countless regressions and lives, and seeing more than others, she had no memories rted to Codex. While she didn''t know everything, it was impossible for Jin Cheong-woon to know something she didn''t. She thought Jin Cheong-woon was ying mind games to shake her resolve. "Oh, you don''t know? From your reaction, it doesn''t seem like you''re pretending not to know, so you really don''t know. Memory confusion? Or did you erase your own memories?" Jin Cheong-woon looked troubled, as if he hadn''t expected Kwon Jia to be entirely unaware. A frown appeared on Kwon Jia''s forehead. "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but if you''re trying to shake me with nonsense, you''re gravely mistaken." A sinister purple aura began to rise around Kwon Jia, writhing ominously like heat waves. Soon, a mouth formed in the aura, and it ttered its teeth as if wanting to bite something.Jin Cheong-woon recognized Kwon Jia''s signature aura of predation. "Just looking at it is terrifying. Where did you learn such a technique?" "There''s no need for chatter between us." Just as Kwon Jia positioned her sword horizontally and prepared to charge at Jin Cheong-woon. "Regressor Kwon Jia, aren''t you curious why you keep repeating your life?" Thunk! Jin Cheong-woon''s words made Kwon Jia freeze on the spot. He knows I''m a regressor?'' Her status as a regressor was a secret she hadn''t shared with anyone. The only person who knew was Yu-hyun. But now, unexpectedly, there was a second person who knew. Jin Cheong-woon. The leader of the global terrorist group Unleashed, Yu-hyun''s adversary, and the one seeking to destroy the worldher main enemy. Kwon Jia''s mind was a whirl of confusion. "Finally in the mood for a conversation? Aren''t you curious why you keep going back to the past and living the same life over and over? What the existence of the bookmark that makes this possible is?" [Don''t listen.] At that moment. A voice echoed from somewhere within Kwon Jia''s mind, telling her not to listen and to cut off Jin Cheong-woon''s head quickly. She didn''t know whose voice it was. However, an instinctive feeling told her she shouldn''t reject that voice. But even stronger than that instinct was her rationality wanting to hear what Jin Cheong-woon had to say next. She was curious. Why she kept regressing every time she died, why she had to repeat this horrific life and burden over and over. Despite living on through repeated failures with the will to prevent the destruction of Earth, and nearly achieving that goal with Yu-hyun''s help, Kwon Jia''s consciousness naturally shifted focus to the power of her regression. What if? What if I prevent Earth''s destructionpletely, achieve all my goals, live out my natural life, and then die but regress again?'' What would happen then? Would she have to start over from the training camp and repeat this tedious process again? Just imagining the worst-case scenario made cold sweat run down Kwon Jia''s back. A forgotten fear resurfaced. She had to admit. More than preventing the end of Earth, she wanted to stop the endless repetition of this life. "What is this bookmark?" A smirk spread across Jin Cheong-woon''s face as he confirmed Kwon Jia''s aggressive aura had subsided. He gestured lightly for his subordinates surrounding Kwon Jia to step back. Once they had moved far enough away not to hear their conversation, Jin Cheong-woon began to speak. "First, let me confirm one thing. Do you know about the Codex?" "Codex?" "Hmm. It seems you really don''t know. How about the Book of Genesis?" "I''ve never heard of the Book of Genesis Ugh!" Kwon Jia clutched her forehead with one hand as a shock pierced through her skull. The moment she heard the term "Book of Genesis," her mind started to go wild. Jin Cheong-woon observed her behavior with a calm gaze. "You sealed your own memories." "I sealed my memories?" "Yes. I don''t know how many lives you''ve repeated, but an ordinary person would go mad living that long and repeating their life. To protect your mind, you either erased or sealed your past memories." Jin Cheong-woon believed it was thetter. If she hadpletely erased her memories, she wouldn''t be experiencing such headaches. This was a reaction because the keyword "Book of Genesis" was triggering the sealed memories. However, despite the headache, Kwon Jia''s memories didn''t return. The level of the seal is extremely high. Is it such a significant memory?'' Judging by her reaction to the Book of Genesis, Kwon Jia definitely knew something about the truth of this world. Praytion was right.'' There was indeed someone who possessed the bookmark, a fact even he hadn''t known. With her power, this situation could be resolved. With Kang Yu-hyun, who often stuck by Kwon Jia, absent, this was Jin Cheong-woon''s only opportunity. "Since you don''t seem to know, let me exin kindly." "Exin what?" "The Book of Genesis. Its original name is Codex. It''s the foundation of the world, created by the transcendent being Logos long before this universe even existed." As Jin Cheong-woon spoke, he disyed a fragment of a story, a text at his fingertip. "Everything in the world is made of stories. The most basic framework isposed of text, letters. The reason for this is that Logosposed the world in the form of a book.''" "And that book is Codex?" "Yes. The first book ever made. A book that contains the world itself. That''s Codex. And the power you possess is the bookmark used in that Codex. We call it a bookmark for convenience, but those in the know call it the Mark of Genesis." "You''re saying I have that bookmark?" "Yes. Don''t ask me why. I don''t know. But I do know what power that bookmark holds. The curse you''re experiencing." Infinite regression. Just as a bookmark fixes a page in a book, making one revisit that spot repeatedly, the power of regression Kwon Jia possessed always brought her life back to the same point. Her life always had a fixed starting point. Every time she died, she began again at the same time, in the same ce, seeing the same people. This curse of her life was due to the power of the bookmark. "Is there a way to get rid of this bookmark?" "You can''t get rid of it." Jin Cheong-woon''s voice was firm, with no hint of possibility. "That bookmark isn''t an ordinary one. It was used along with the Book of Genesis. No matter how much you tear it apart, it won''t disappear. Not unless you destroy the world itself." In other words, as long as this world remained, her life would continue forever. "But, there''s not entirely no way. You can transfer ownership of the bookmark to someone else." "I can transfer it?" For Kwon Jia, this was a tempting proposition. The idea of a way to stop the terrible regressions seemed more valuable than anything else. So how could she do it? "Oh, by the way, that''s all I can tell you." Jin Cheong-woon preempted her curiosity before she could build up hope. He wasn''t a phnthropist and hadn''te here to reveal the truth to her. "If you want to know more and how to do it, use this." Jin Cheong-woon extended his right hand and produced a story. Though Kwon Jia didn''t know what the story was, she instinctively knew it wasn''t an ordinary one. But one thing was certain: using it would allow her to recover all her forgotten memories. "." Kwon Jia stared intently at the story Jin Cheong-woon was holding out. * * * Galitz, who had be an executive director of Celestial Corporation, distanced himself from his reclusive lifestyle and began his active role in earnest. "Haha. It''s truly a pleasure to meet you. I never thought I''d meet the famous Galitz Teller in person." In a private room where one could converse alone with the Divine Spirit. Galitz sat face to face with a Divine Spirit named Gardius. Gardius belonged to the Dragonica of the Great Star Army. Although Dragonica was exclusive to dragon spirits, Gardius''s appearance bore little resemnce to a dragon. He looked more like a fat, scaled catfish. "I''ve heard of your fame too, Gardius. It''s a pleasure to meet you." "Ah! Enough with the formalities. I''m a busy man! Just get to the point, quickly." Despite being a Divine Spirit, Galitz was an executive director of Celestial Corporation. Considering that director-level Tellers were simr to second-generation Divine Spirits, Gardius''s behavior was extremely rude. However, Gardius didn''t think he was being rude. He was the child of the Green Dragon King, one of Dragonica''s pirs, and was famous for his enormous wealth in the mixed realm. Though he was only a third-generation Divine Spirit, his power exceeded that. Gardius thought his behavior was justified. "Understood. I''ll keep it brief." Galitz also found Gardius''s behavior rude, but that wasn''t the point, so he decided to overlook it for now. "I heard you recently had a meeting with the Tellers from the Pentagram department. And that you told them something strange." "Hmm?" "The rumor about Kang Yu-hyun, the former deputy chief who recently resigned. That he received a gift from the one who smiles in the darkest ce." Galitz''s gaze pierced through Gardius. "Who did you hear that from?" "What?" "I already know. That it was you, Gardius, who informed Demialos, the former head of Pentagram. But I''m curious where you heard that." Gardius''s expression twisted in an instant. His face looked like a wide dish filled with the filth of displeasure. "Do you know who I am?" "The child of the Green Dragon King, Gardius, isn''t it?" "Exactly! And yet, you''re daring to question me with that look in your eyes?! A mere Teller!" A mere Teller. For Galitz, who had been inactive for a long time, it was a refreshing phrase he hadn''t heard in ages. "I met you because you were rmended by the White Dragon King, but you''re incredibly arrogant! How dare a lowly Teller question a Divine Spirit!" "Hoo." Galitz couldn''t hold back a sigh. Gardius spat as he screamed. "Look at this! You sighed?! Did you just sigh in front of me! I''ll report this to my father and ensure everything rted to Celestial Corporation is utterly!" "Gardius." "What, what? Did you just call me by my name?" "From now on, I''ll stop being polite to you." The atmosphere in the private room plummeted to the depths. Gardius felt a chill in the air against his skin. "Y-you, what are you" "Do I look like I''m joking?" The overwhelming killing intent emanating from Galitz made Gardius''splexion turn pale. "Your story is insignificant and weak. Unlike other Divine Spirits, you can''t even maintain a mortal form when entering the private room. You were spoiled by being born lucky into privilege, thinking you''re something special." "D-dare to insult the son of the Green Dragon King!" "Green Dragon King this, Green Dragon King that. Yes, the Green Dragon King is great. He''s one of the pirs of the Dragonica. Who would have thought that little green brat Grasius would be so great?" "L-little green brat?" Gardius couldn''tprehend Galitz''s reference to his father. He couldn''t understand. He hadn''t seen firsthand how long this Teller had been active. If he had known who raised the current White Dragon King, Sharuriel, and seen it with his own eyes, would he still be this brazen in front of Galitz? Gardius didn''t know. So he couldn''t see Galitz in a good light as he openly disrespected and insulted his father. "You, you! I''ll report everything to my father!" "Tsk. They say a tiger doesn''t father a dog, but this seems to fit perfectly. Grasius did a terrible job raising his kid." "Can''t help it when a child is left unchecked." The voice came from behind Galitz. When Galitz turned around, a woman with long white hair was approaching with light steps. Galitz spoke in a dull voice. "Did you forget this is a private room? Only one Divine Spirit is allowed here." "Oh my, do we need to make such distinctions between us?" "You''ve be quite sly since Ist saw you, Sharuriel." "Sh-Sharuriel?!" Gardius''s mouth fell open at the name. How could he not know that name? The White Dragon King of the Great Star Army Dragonica, a living legend who wed her way up from the bottom to earn the title of king. Even as the child of the Green Dragon King, Gardius had no choice but to bow his head and hide his tail in front of her, the embodiment of powerSharuriel. The White Dragon King, Sharuriel. She embraced Galitz from behind and gently stroked his cheek with one arm. "So, is this little brat bothering you?" Her pupils, directed at Gardius, narrowed vertically. Chapter 340: Chapter 340: There was no way that Gadrius could act brazenly against Sharuriel. His arrogant personality only shone when he judged his opponent to be easy prey. The moment he perceived strength, he became endlessly insignificant. Sharuriel was on the same level as his father. No, she was actually even stronger. Unlike Gadrius, she hadn''t inherited her power from the previous generation. She had been incredibly weak from birth, but through sheer determination and effort, she had risen to the position of a Divine Spirit, earning the title of the King of White Scales. Despite both being Divine Spirits, they were inpletely different leagues. And now, such a Sharuriel was showing immense favor towards Galitz. Gadrius realized with a jolt exactly whom he had dared to provoke. "I-I''ll tell you everything." Sweating profusely, Gadrius confessed everything he knew to Galitz.After hearing the whole story, Galitz furrowed his brows, unable to hide his difort. "So, the person who informed you of this" "Yes. It was Lord Mephistopheles." Mephistopheles. He had wondered which audacious Divine Spirit had spread the rumor that Satan had secretly given a gift to Yu-hyun. It turned out to be another lord from Pandemonium. This led to new questions. Mephistopheles was a lord of the same Great Army as Satan, so why would he spread a rumor that would trouble Satan if he found out? Are they not on good terms?'' Though Satan was part of Pandemonium, he was not known to be particrly friendly with other Divine Spirits within the same Great Army. There were even rumors that he was quite an alien presence among the other lords because he originally came from Eden a long time ago. However, they simply did not care about each other. They were not on bad terms. Nheless, the fact that Mephistopheles had done this could only mean that there was some discord between them. "Phew. I understand. You may leave now." Galitz issued the order to dismiss him. The positions from their first meeting hadpletely reversed. Now, Gadrius was watching Galitzs reactions, and Galitz was naturally giving orders, treating Gadrius with disdain. Gadrius no longer felt displeased by Galitzs naturalmands. With Sharuriel ring at him from behind Galitz with a fierce look, what pride could he afford to uphold? Gadrius quickly fled the private room as if he had been waiting for those words. "Are you okay? Should I properly educate that impudent child?" "There''s no need for that. He''s not worth the effort. Besides, it''s really been a long time since we formally met. Nice to see you, Sharuriel." "Nice to see you too, Galitz. I heard you became an executive director. Are you going back to work as you used to?" "Yes, that''s how it turned out." "What suddenly made you change your mind?" Galitz gave a bitter smile at Sharuriel''s question. Even he found it surprising that he, who had been holed up watching his sessors grow, had suddenly made a propereback and even received a rapid promotion. Since the story about Executive Director Hatas betrayal and Lotfiouts purge was a secret, Galitz opted for a suitable excuse before shaking his head. Upon reflection, he thought that his return was most influenced by that guy. "I discovered a rather remarkable junior." "One so impressive that it made you decide toe back?" "Seeing that kid''s determination rekindled the fire in my heart that I thought had gone out." "I''m a bit jealous. He must be an extraordinary Teller, right?" "Yes. Humbling enough to make me ashamed of the arrogance I once had." Sharuriel didnt probe further. She didn''t know how extraordinary that junior Teller was, but she even felt gratitude. After all, that Teller helped Galitz, her first andst contracted Teller, regain his former passion. "So youve decided to fully return?" "That''s why Im wearing an unfitting suit again. But even though Ive returned, it wont be easy to move like I used to. I am an executive director now." "Indeed. People who dont know your abilities will try to check or even ignore you." "In exchange for overturning my convictions, its a cheap price. I never expected things to go smoothly from the start." Although Galitz had taken the executive director position through the chairman''s convenience, it didn''t mean he had earned the chairman''s unlimited trust. Even if he took the position, if he didnt show enough ability and consistent performance, he could be ousted in an instant at Celestial Corporation. Not only must one rise high, but they must also have the skills to maintain that position over the years. "There will be many who will try to check me, questioning my qualifications." The ones he had to deal with were not field agents but the top 0.1% of all Tellers who reached the director level. In terms of the gravity of the situation, it was simr to when he had contracted with Sharuriel and raised her to the throne of the Dragon King when he had nothing. No, considering the need to strategize more, now might even be harder than back then when he could rely on youthful vigor alone. "So my heart cant help but race even more." "Youve truly returned." Sharuriel smiled softly at Galitzs demeanor. His current appearance was no different from the one she had admired so deeply. "So how long do you think it will take to truly take root?" "At least three years. No more than five." "Is that enough time?" "Have I ever failed in anything where I set such a precise timeframe?" "Hmm. I cant be sure because there are too few examples." "Then I just have to show you this time." The other Tellers would soon realize. That a dormant dragon had awoken. "And I need to inform Satan of this quickly." * * * Kwon Jia was about to ept Jin Cheong-woons proposal but then chuckled, tightening her grip on her sword. Seeing this, Jin Cheong-woons smile disappeared. "What does that mean?" "Cant you tell?" "Youre refusing? Youre going to discard a way to break the curse on you?" "Whats there to discard?" Her suppressed fighting spirit revived. The purple aura swirling around her formed the shape of a giant wolf above her head. "If I beat you up here and make you talk, thats enough." "I thought youd be very cold and rational as a regressor." "Maybe I was before, but I decided not to be now." "You''re insane." "Yes." Kwon Jia smiled as she looked at Jin Cheong-woon. "Without insanity, you cant be a regressor." "I see." Jin Cheong-woon sighed, reverting the story in his hand to its original state. It would have been nice if things had gone smoothly, but reality was harsh. Was it because of Kang Yu-hyun, the Teller? Kwon Jias determination resembled that of the man. Now, they had no choice but to move to n B. "Im not one for solving things by force." "You say that while youve beenmitting acts of terror." "Theres nothing as difficult as fighting a real strong one." Above all, Jin Cheong-woon had to subdue Kwon Jia by force. If she died, she would use her Bookmark ability to return to the past, and she would know all the truths he had told and start over again. That had to be prevented. Confident that his proposal would work, he had revealed significant truths. Now that it hade to this, he couldnt take it back. "Everyone below level 90, step back. The special response team will handle this." At Jin Cheong-woonsmand, most of the 50 people quickly retreated. Three people stepped forward instead. "So these are the ones. The ones who eliminated the previous Fragment holders. That their skills are unknown despite their abilities means they must be the returnees from Vanishing." "You figured it out right away. Yes. These three will deal with you." "" Kwon Jia red at the returnees sharply. Although there were three, Jin Cheong-woon would have prepared a next step if they proved insufficient. Facing the three returnees, she would then be confronted by Jin Cheong-woon and other Unleashed executives. They would not simply overwhelm her with brute force but would have prepared contingency ns. Although power did not umte with each cycle, Kwon Jia felt a strong sense of crisis. This feeling was simr to when Hell copsed due to the stakes and when she fought Moby D**k following Yu-hyun. Yes. I felt this despair back then too. Did she fail then? Did she die there? No. She survived to the end and came back. So it would be the same now. "Bring it on." At Kwon Jias provocation, the three returnees charged at her. * * * Having swiftly finished his fight, Yu-hyun was about to move to help the nearest Kang Hye-rim when he received a telepathic message. [My lord, we have a serious problem.] Lace? Whats going on?'' At the sudden news from Lace, Yu-hyun felt a sense of unease. In case something happened to any of his fourpanions, Yu-hyun had secretly assigned a demon to each of them. He hadmanded them to contact him immediately if anything happened. Lace was assigned to Kwon Jia. [Lady Jia has fallen into a trap.] What kind of trap?'' [Jin Cheong-woon, the dangerous man youve been seeking, is at the scene.] Understood.'' The moment he heard the name Jin Cheong-woon, Yu-hyun decided to head to Gangneung, where Kwon Jia was. Not another Fragment holder but Jin Cheong-woon himself That means he has been targeting Jia from the start? Why?'' The first thought that came to mind was her memories as a regressor. Its highly likely. I need to join them as quickly as possible.'' Although the distance from Seoul to Gangneung was over 160 kilometers, at his current level, he could arrive within 30 minutes. Just as Yu-hyun was about to move. Something fell from the sky towards him. Swoosh! Yu-hyun kicked off the ground, instantly leaping backward. He didnt think about countering or defending. It was a move guided by his instinct, honed by surviving countless deadly encounters. And it was the right choice. The spot where Yu-hyun had stood moments ago turned to dust as if something had chewed it up. Landing on the ground, Yu-hyun instinctively shot a bullet of condensed energy. The figure standing at the center of the st lightly blocked it. It dispersed my attack?'' It looked like the attack was blocked, but on closer inspection, the bullet had been shattered and dissipated before reaching the figure. The overall shape was human-like, but it was muchrger, with its body covered in sharp protrusions like armor. Especially its head, which looked like a mix of a mantis and a grasshopper. Seeing the new enemy, Yu-hyun tensed and asked. "What are you?" "" The enemy didnt answer. Was it incapable of speech, or was it deliberately silent? Whatever it was, Yu-hyun could tell that it was more dangerous than the Fragment holder he had fought in Russia. Just by standing still, the ground around it is turning to dust.'' It wasnt just disintegrating. The gravel on the ground was transforming into tiny texts and then those texts were turning to dust. The aura emanating from it wasnt just typically breaking down matter. It was something far more sinister and dangerous. "Bookworm." The word came to mind, not by chance. As Oello had warned, Praytions minions had begun to move. Moreover, the power to naturally turn the surroundingndscape to dust just by standing was indeed formidable. Werent most remaining Bookworms said to be not dangerous?'' Yu-hyun recalled Oellos warning and grumbled inwardly. Calling such a being not dangerous? Was the standard of danger based on Oello himself? Or maybe Praytion had created new minions without Oello knowing.'' Praytion had managed to get an executive director on his side to eliminate Lotfiout, and that too right within Celestial Corporation, Lotfiouts own stronghold. Considering his secretive actions and the ability to turn even an executive director to his side, nothing seemed impossible. Still, to brazenly show up and block my path in such a situation.'' Jin Cheong-woon targeting Kwon Jia and the Bookworm appearing before him. This confirmed that Jin Cheong-woon was indeed linked to Praytion. Lace.'' [Command me.] Focus on protecting Jia. I will join you soon.'' [Yes, understood.] With Lace gone, Yu-hyun immediatelymunicated with the remaining three. "This is Alpha. Do you read me?" [This is Bravo. Whats the matter, Yu-hyun?] [Its Delta. Did something happen?] Echo, Yoo Young-min, had not yet responded. Only Kang Hye-rim and Seo Sumin, who had finished their fights, answered. "Jia is in danger." [Jia?!] [Whats happening?] "Its a trap. The enemies we fought were just bait to scatter us. Unleashed is targeting Jia." Who would have thought that the Fragment holders were merely bait? Yu-hyun had assigned demons to each person, but it would be difficult for Lace to handle Jin Cheong-woon alone. Jin Cheong-woon was also a Fragment holder, and Lace''s ability to see the future wouldnt work on him. Their matchup was the worst possible, and at best, Lace could only buy some time. In hindsight, he should have sent Darwin. "Im currently dealing with another enemy and cant support immediately. Please move to assist. Ill join as soon as I wrap things up here." [Understood.] [Sigh. Got it.] "Thank you." Ending themunication, Yu-hyun red at the Bookworm before him. "I dont know why youre targeting Jia." The demons eyes glowed red. "But it wont go as you n." Chapter 341: Chapter 341: Bang! With the noise of a bullet tearing through the air, the leader in front extended his right arm. His forearm twitched, and soon a brilliant light flowed out, forming a golden shield that covered his entire body. Yoo Young-min''s bullet couldn''t prate the shield. The leader frowned at the heavy impact running down his arm. The sound is close! He''s not far away! We''re going in the right direction! Despite losing one team member in the initial ambush, the four remaining mercenaries hadn''t allowed a single hit since then. They knew the opponent was skilled enough to snipe from long distances, but dealing with a gun, not a bow, gave them plenty of countermeasures.Unlike a bow, a gun cannot make curved attacks. Compared to a bow, which can shoot in an arc, it was easier to locate the shooter. Moreover, the biggest drawback of a sniper is vulnerability in closebat. If they could just close the distance, victory would be theirs. The leader, blocking additional bullets, smiled grimly. Foolish guy! Does he intend to stay in his position until the end? When a sniper''s position is exposed, it''s critical to relocate immediately. This is a basic rule all snipers must memorize. However, despite their approach, the opponent remained in ce, continuing to fire. At first, they moved cautiously, suspecting traps along the way, but when they found no sign of traps, their thinking changed. If there were allies guarding nearby, they would have blocked the path before they reached them. The fact that they hadn''t encountered any obstacles meant there were no allies either. He hit us from that distance but stays put? No traps along the way, andcking basic tactical thought means hes a brat relying solely on talent. There are sometimes those with such incredible talent that they neglect the basics and rely solely on their abilities. Geniuses who haven''t solidified their basics are not true geniuses. Theyre just pups who think they''re geniuses, relying on one small talent. Perhaps that initial sharp attack was just a coincidence. Losing a team member to such a rookie was painful, but the increase in the individual share of the gold made it not all bad. We''re there! Finally, they got close enough to hear the gunshots up close. What? The leader saw the sniper rifle lying in the bushes and felt his mind freeze in real time. The gun was there. The trigger was still being pulled and fired. But the sniper was nowhere to be seen. It wasn''t that he was hiding. He simply wasn''t there. The gun was shooting on its own. A trap! Before the leader could shout this to his subordinates, the sky above them shed brightly. Take cover! The leader shouted as he raised the golden shield toward the sky. Simultaneously, countless arrows rained down from above. A wide-ranging attack designed to ensure their death. The power in each arrow was beyond ordinary. Despite focusing all his strength on defense, the golden shield began to break from the edges. Uaaaaaah!!! He screamed, squeezing out every bit of his power to withstand the rain of arrows. After the downpour passed, with arrows embedded in the ground like weeds, the leader barely caught his breath, lowering the golden shield. Huff! Huff! Hey! Are you alright?! Everyone, answer me! Turning his head, she inevitably saw it. The three team members who followed her were all lying on the ground, looking like porcupines. There were no survivors. The leader gritted her teeth. Underestimating the opponent had cost them dearly. But more than that, she couldn''t suppress her rage at the enemy who had set this ridiculous trap. Stay calm. He''s not just a sniper; he can shoot arrows too. And, realizing why he had openly indicated his position, it was clear he had the confidence to back it up. There are no other allies. This was all done by one person. Not only does he snipe from long distances, but he also creates such a wide-ranging rain of arrows, making him a specialist in long-range attacks. Usually, shooters choose either a bow or a gun. Their weapon choice is influenced by their characteristics. There are no shooters who use both. At least, not in her knowledge. Swoosh! An arrow cut through the air from a distance. Already tense, she managed to deflect it with a golden shield around her forearm. Though the attack was faster than the sound, it was nothingpared to the earlier ambush. She could see him. From a distance where he was visible, aiming his bow at her. He wore a ck skull mask over his mouth and was dressed lightly and actively like a ranger in ck attire. Meeting his sharp gaze, she involuntarily flinched. Realizing she was scared, the leader clenched her teeth and gathered the power of the fragments. Ill kill you! Soon, her body was covered in golden armor. Maintaining this level of fragment power for more than 5 minutes was her limit. After that, she''d copse and be out for two days, but she didn''t care about the aftermath. Although rage reached its peak, I had no certainty that I could defeat the sniper without doing this. She discarded all the guns and useless weapons she had brought, holding military daggers in reverse grips in both hands. Watching this, Yoo Young-min lowered his bow instead of nocking an arrow. He then took a stance, grasping a closebat dagger from his waist, mirroring her posture. What? The leader was so bbergasted by the scene that she momentarily forgot her anger. Was that sniper abandoning all his advantages to fight her in closebat? Against her, d in this golden armor? Grinding her teeth until they nearly broke, the leader seethed. Fine, let''s see how closebat goes. She tensed her thighs and sprang forward. Thanks to the armors power, her body shot out like a cannonball. In an instant, she closed the distance to Yoo Young-min and swung herrge sword down with both hands. As the de descended like a snake''s fang, Yoo Young-min calmly took his stance and blocked her strike. ng! Sparks flew in the air as their eyes locked. As she put her weight into it, Yoo Young-mins body was slightly pushed back, but his sturdy legs remained firm, supporting his body. The leader quickly adjusted her grip for the next attack. At that moment, Yoo Young-min discarded his dagger and grabbed her forearm. He threw away his weapon? Just as she was puzzled by his action, her vision spun multiple times in the air. Then, a powerful impact hit her back. The pain pierced through her armor, causing the leader''s eyes to widen. Why? Did you think I''d be weak in closebat? Yoo Young-min clenched his fist. A distinct aura enveloped his fist, burning like mes. Sorry, but I''m good at closebat too. His raised fist came down on the golden armor. * * * Yu-hyun extended his hand. ck energy spread out like petals, surrounding the bookworm. As he clenched his open hand tightly, the numerous petals turned into des and shot toward the bookworm. The bookworm, which had been still until then, curled its body once and then let out a roar. !!! With a bizarre sound that was unintelligible, the petals disintegrated into powder. Yu-hyun, wearing the Mask of Aporia, clicked his tongue at the sight. Any half-hearted attack ispletely pulverized before even reaching the bookworm. The same goes for wide-area attacks with low density. To inflict damage on it, he needed topress his power beyond a certain threshold and release it. The bookworm charged at Yu-hyun. With each step, the ground disintegrated in the shape of its footprints. The bookworms strike came at the moment it approached Yu-hyun. He blocked the punch with the shield-shaped Baekryeon. Bang! The shock transmitted through Baekryeon slightly shook Yu-hyuns body. It wasnt a physical impact but a wave that affected the very cohesion of the story. Yu-hyun staggered slightly, but his body quickly recovered at an incredible speed. The ultimate body created bybining the Fruit of Life, the Fruit of Wisdom, and Amrita healed minor wounds effortlessly. The real concern was Baekryeon. Baekryeon. Are you okay? [Yeah. I can endure it.] Against the bookworm, even touching a weapon would turn it to dust. However, Baekryeon, a mythical-grade artifact, remained intact even after withstanding the bookworms strike. [But it''s incredibly powerful. Any ordinary weapon wouldnt withstand it. Where on earth did this thinge from?] Thats not important right now. The appearance of the bookworm in the lower world alone warranted caution. [The Divine Spirits are startled by the bookworms appearance.] [Some Divine Spirits are curious about what the bookworm is.] Except for the first-generation Divine Spirits who knew the danger of the bookworm, the other Divine Spirits were unfamiliar with the term. None of them, except the first generation, had experienced the Myth War that happened long ago. The first-generation Divine Spirits showed intense hostility at the appearance of the bookworm. Bookworms are beings unaffected by the system. In fact, they are more like viruses that destroy the system itself. [Some Divine Spirits are urging you to quickly defeat it, saying it is a weak entity.] [The Divine Spirits promise to reward you with points if you defeat the bookworm.] I was nning on doing that anyway. With the added incentive of points, there was no way he could refuse. Still, a bookworm. If Oelo had warned me, it must be a very dangerous entity. The danger of the bookworm was deeply ingrained in the memories of the first-generation Divine Spirits, but most of these dangerous creatures had long since disappeared. The bookworm that Yu-hyun was currently facing could be considered the lowest of the low in terms of level. However, due to their nature, even the lowest grade bookworm is inherently dangerous. I don''t know how such a creature crawled its way to the lower world, but There was no time to waste. The four eyes on the mask radiated light. The swirling energy around Yu-hyunpressed into thin threads. As Yu-hyun extended his hand, countless ck threads shot toward the bookworm. Sensing the danger of the attack, the bookworm attempted to evade. The shell on its back opened, revealing translucent wings. The bookworm''s body elongated and shot vertically into the sky. Not so fast. Yu-hyun struck the bookworm''s head before it could escape into the air. The bookworm''s body was mmed into the ground. Before it could regain its senses, Yu-hyuns fingers moved. ck threads wrapped tightly around the bookworm. The creature released a powerful energy burst to escape, causing the ck threads to weaken. Yu-hyun immediately infused the threads with his willpower. Having reached the level of infusing his will into his energy, Yu-hyun was already on the verge of transcendence. No matter how dangerous the bookworm was, the lowest grade could notpete with him. ! The bookworm, seeing the ck threads not only holding firm but tightening around it, panicked. That was itsst reaction. Rip! With a grip of his hand, Yu-hyun tore the bookworms body into tiny pieces with the ck threads. The fragments of the bookworm disappeared without even forming letters. Its over. The abilities of the bookworm were highly dangerous, but they were no match for Yu-hyun. The Divine Spirits praised Yu-hyun and showered him with points. However, Yu-hyun had no time to pay attention to such support. Somethings off. If they wanted to kill me, they should have sent a much stronger creature. Sending something this weak? For Praytion, this is insufficient. Was this the best he could do? The opponent, unaffected by the system, was the one who tore apart the Book of Genesis. Would Praytion have only moved a low-grade bookworm? Moreover, the reaction of the Divine Spirits to the appearance of the bookworm was extremely heated. Especially the first-generation Divine Spirits, who seemed unable to believe that the bookworm, which they thought had disappeared, still existed. Praytion wouldnt have sent such a weak bookworm knowing this reaction. Sending it in front of everyone was enough to alert the Divine Spirits. This would be the greatest loss to himself, so why take such a loss? It was as if he was willing to take the loss just to stall for time. This wasn''t a possibility but a certainty. And at the same time, a message came from Kang Hye-rim and Seo Su-min. [Yu-hyun! Can you hear me?!] Whats going on? [Were here in Gangneung to help Jia, but the situation is strange. No, what we see isfzzzt!] Hye-rim! Hye-rim! Themunication with Kang Hye-rim was cut off. It wasnt just anymunication but a mental link that only contractors and Tellers could use. The fact that a mental link, which should reach anywhere in Korea, was cut off meant that the situation was beyond normal. Yu-hyun, still wearing his mask, started running. There was no time to rest. His body, moving faster than the speed of sound, tore through the air in a straight line. This must be it. It took Yu-hyun less than ten minutes to reach Gangneung. Upon arrival, he was speechless at the sight before him. What the. A massive dome-like barrier covering the entire Gangneung was writhing and expanding as if it were alive. Chapter 342: Chapter 342: A world covered in antiques. At the top of an eerie fortress made up of piled-up, worn-out items, a gigantic snake with three heads descended from the sky. [Mephistopheles!] At Satans furious shout, Mephistopheles, who was sitting on the throne of the antique fortress, raised his head and smirked. Wee to my world, friend. You seem quite angry. [You''ve been up to some very interesting mischieftely.] Satan did not hide his hostility toward Mephistopheles. Despite being a fellow lord of the Archdemons, Mephistopheles had crossed a line. [I warned you not to interfere with my affairs. Yet you schemed behind my back?] Hmm. My memory''s been a bit hazytely, so I can''t recall what you said.[If you''re still in the mood for games, I can help refresh your memory.] A chilling cold emanated from Satan, covering the antique fortress. Frost settled on numerous antiques, some of which turned to ice and shattered. Mephistopheles sighed and lightly tapped the ground with the staff in his hand. The energy of the stars emanated from Mephistopheles, pushing back Satans cold. Satan narrowed his three pairs of eyes and opened his mouths. Just as a massive chill began to gather in his three mouths [Enough.] Mephistopheles finally revealed his true form. Shedding his guise of a medieval nobleman, he transformed into a gigantic ck beast. [Please, dont destroy my abode any further. It took me a long time to create this, and it would take ages to restore it.] [Mephistopheles!] [You dont need to shout. Im not deaf. More importantly, are you sure you should stay like this?] [What are you talking about?] The ck beast smiled with slitted eyes. [I saw that Kang Yu-hyun, the Teller you''ve been watching, encountered the bookworm.] [What?] [I''m not lying. Just before you arrived, I was watching his narrative. And something very interesting is happening on Earth right now. Do you want to see?] As Mephistopheles spoke, he showed Satan the current situation unfolding in Gangneung. Satan, upon seeing the scene, red at Mephistopheles with eyes full of murderous intent. [Is this your doing?] [Hahaha! You say the funniest things. Me? Satan, no matter how much you hate me, ming me for this is too much.] [Then how do you exin the current situation?] [I told you. The bookworm appeared. And you know, dont you? Its all happening because of the Fragments.] [.] [Satan. No, Lucifer. Did you think I wouldnt know? Like you, I too have the same origin despite living in harmony with the flow of this world. Deep in my memory, the knowledge from back then still lingers.] [Knowing that, did you still interfere with me?] [Interfere? Lets get the facts straight. I was helping you.] [What?] Satan couldn''tprehend what Mephistopheles was saying. The one who spread rumors that he gave Laces Fragment to Yu-hyun and troubled him imed to be helping. [Think about it. You thought Kang Yu-hyun, the Teller, was the liberator who would break this cycle, so you handed over the Fragment, right? And it was Lace, known as the best among the Fragments.] [.] [Youre not denying it. Usually, you would make excuses, but youre taking this seriously.] Mephistophelesughed as if it didnt matter. [He gained Lace, Maxwell, Descartes, and Darwin. And even awakened a new demon called Aporia, formed bybining four formless demons. Yes, as you said, he surely has the potential to be the liberator.] [Then dont interfere with me.] [No, its not enough. You know that too, right?] [After handling the Fragments like that, what more qualifications does he need?] [Kang Yu-hyun, the Teller, has indeed gathered many Fragments and made them his own. And he recently collected arge number of Fragments again. But its still not enough. In fact, its problematic because hes gathering them too quickly.] [Too quickly?] [Thepletion of Codex with all the Fragments should be dyed. At this rate, Codex will bepleted in less than a month. One month is too short. Its not enough time to prepare properly.] [Mephistopheles, you] [We need more time. Codex shouldnt bepleted yet. If you truly want to escape this wretched cycle, listen to me.] [Theres no one as capable as him!] [Too capable, indeed. I understand what you want, but moderation is crucial for achieving that.] Satan, no longer willing to listen to Mephistopheles, left the antique-covered. [Lucifer. Where are you going?] [To do what I must.] [Going against the Systems will? Even you will die.] Without looking back at Mephistopheles, Satan replied. [If necessary.] [Shell be saddened.] At the mention of she, Satans movement towards the vast universe halted for a moment. Mephistopheles reverted to his avatar form, wearing a bitter smile. Hey, you possess immense power now. Yet, there''s no need to risk everything. You could live more peacefully than anyone by just fulfilling your given role. For you, and for her [Stop.] Satans voice, now icy and menacing, indicated that his anger had reached a new level. Mephistopheles, understanding the depth of Satans fury, fell silent. [Say more, and I wont spare you.] Fine. Mephistopheles raised his hands in a gesture of surrender. Eventually, Satans colossal form vanished into the vast universe. Mephistopheles leaned back against the antique throne. Nothing will change anyway, my friend. * * * A peculiar barrier had spread across Gangneung. It wriggled and grew in real-time. What on earth is this Yu-hyun tried to contact Kang Hye-rim and Seo Sumin again, but the telepathic link remained unresponsive. This meant that both of them had entered the barrier. The question was what exactly this strange dome-shaped barrier was. No matter how much he thought, he couldnt figure it out. [Master.] At that moment, ck letters gathered on the ground, and Lace suddenly appeared. He bowed deeply before Yu-hyun, trembling with guilt. [I apologize. I failed to protect thedy. Please punish me.] Lace. Now is not the time for that. What happened here? [Following your orders, I fought to protect thedy.] Lace recounted everything he had experienced to Yu-hyun. Kwon Jia fought against three Returnees. Contrary to expectations, she easily defeated them without Laces help. Then Unleashed''s executives moved. At that time, Lace joined in to help her. Kwon Jia was initially surprised by his appearance but epted it once he exined that Yu-hyun had sent him to assist. [Initially, we were holding out well. Some of them were immune to my eyes, but thedy managed to buy time by handling them.] Were there Fragment holders? Yet, this happened? [That man intervened then. Jin Cheong-woon, the one you warned about. He possessed a vast amount of Fragments, beyond my sight. And his power was too overwhelming for Kwon Jia to resist.] Had Kwon Jia been at her full strength, she wouldnt have lost, but she had exhausted too much power fending off the Returnees and Unleasheds executives. Jin Cheong-woon exploited this, deliberately draining her strength before stepping in topletely subdue her. Yu-hyun suppressed his rising anger and asked Lace. What did Jin Cheong-woon do? [Fragments.] Lace shivered, unable to forget the scene. [He forcibly transferred Fragments to thedy.] What? [And he used a ck seed simultaneously. When it touched thedy, this gigantic barrier emerged. Initially, it was small, but it rapidly expanded, enveloping the surrounding mountains and nearby cities.] What happened to Jin Cheong-woon? [He is inside as well. I retreated as quickly as possible to inform you, but he didnt try to stop me. It was as if he wanted me to inform you.] Did you see Hye-rim and Sumin? [Yes. Bothdies entered as well. Descartes and Darwin apanied them.] Laces ount ended there. Ultimately, the bizarre spectacle before him was the result of Jin Cheong-woons scheming. Yu-hyun had no idea whaty inside. But given that the barrier had reacted to Kwon Jias Fragments and the seed of the narrative An unimaginable otherworld must be unfolding inside. I must go in. He was certain hispanions were inside. Moreover, ordinary citizens trapped within needed rescuing before anything happened. He had to stop the domes expansion. Young-min. [Yes, brother! Where are you?] Im in Gangneung. Is everything sorted out? [Yes. I just finished and am heading up.] Come to Gangneung immediately. The situation is critical. [How bad is it?] Kwon Jia fell into a trap, and something strange appeared nearby. A massive dome-shaped barrier, imprable from the outside. Its more bizarre than the Mental Realms runaway state, engulfing the world. Hye-rim and Sumin seem to have entered, andmunication is down. Im about to go in. [Understood. Im on my way.] Be careful. After ending the call, Yu-hyun hesitated to contact Celine. Right, she no longer manages my study. Since his return, Celine had handed over all his study materials, citing the immense burden. Considering the numerous threats and persuasions she likely faced, Yu-hyun understood her actions. Celine had promised to return to Earth as soon as possible but was currently at headquarters. Seeking her help now seemed impossible. It cant be helped. Yu-hyun reached out to the strange barrier. Contrary to his expectation of resistance, the barrier easily allowed his hand through. It was as if it had known he woulde, weing him. Steeling himself, Yu-hyun entered the massive dome. * * * This. Just like when he entered the Mental Realm, Yu-hyun felt a sensation of piercing through something thin. Upon opening his eyes, Yu-hyun felt a chill. Before him was a twisted world. Dozens of world fragments existed in their separate forms, unable to blend, like a patchwork quilt. Among them, he recognized some familiar scenes. Thats the Obelisk from the Ninth Trial of the Apocalypse. It wasnt just that. The swarming insects from the Thirteenth Trial. The Cross of Destruction from the Seventeenth Trial. The Bone Catb from the Twenty-Second Trial. Various trials of the apocalypse that were deeply etched in Yu-hyuns memory upied parts of this world. Its not just the trials. Some scenes from the Mental Realm are mixed in. Copsed pavilions, Western-style architecture, and foul-smelling swamps. Everything is blended. Even the Divine Spirits seemed bewildered by the unprecedented sight. Yu-hyun calmly analyzed the ce. Lace had said Jin Cheong-woon used a seed along with Fragments. If he had added more Fragments, this world was a distorted amalgamation of all 600 cycles Kwon Jia had experienced. It utilized the seed of the narrative but wasnt the Mental Realm. It was far more alien, an otherworldly ce beyond Genesis Systems clear definition. Yes. If I had to name it, Id call it the Nightmare of the Returnee. This was a nightmare world, distorted with all of Kwon Jias memories from over 600 cycles. Chapter 343: Chapter 343: When the world of nightmarespletely enveloped Gangneung, the Association was thrown into chaos. The strange dome, which had appeared suddenly without any warning, not only swallowed Gangneung but was also gradually expanding in size. Evacuation messages were sent to the citizens of Yangyang, Pyeongchang, and Donghae City, and a Collector summons order was issued. Haa. What on earth is happening this time? Choi Jung-mo, who had now risen to the position of Association President, clutched his head in frustration as the Gangneung incident broke out just when he thought the incidents had finally calmed down. His eyes were fixed on the real-time footage being captured by drones. The tenyer Mental Realm incident in Gwanghwamun had been serious, but this Gangneung incident was distinctly different from the usual Mental Realms. Communication with the inside has beenpletely cut off. And that unknown dome is gettingrger andrger. No one knew what was unfolding inside. Just by looking at the way the dome pulsated endlessly like a heart, it was clear that whatever was inside was far from ordinary.It wasn''t a Mental Realm. Yet, like a runaway Mental Realm, it was devouring and eroding its surroundings in a simr process. A runaway world. A foreboding sign that was not a typical Mental Realm but something that signaled the end of the world. * * * Yu-hyun went inside and immediately tried to find Kang Hye-rim and Seo Sumin, but he couldn''t see either of them. They seemed to have already gone deeper inside. He tried using telepathy just in case, but he couldn''t reach them. Is it literally another world wheremunication doesnt work at all? He decided to go deeper. He calcted that if he reached the center of this gigantic nightmare world, he would be able to find Kwon Jia. This ce is quiteplex. This nightmare world, with everything mixed together, was a massive maze in itself. Strange structures jutted out irregrly, and some terrains were so twisted that they resembled an ant nest. Without a map or a clear path, Yu-hyun had no choice but to head inward as much as possible with his back to the dome''s outer edge. This is Jias nightmare. The feared scenario hade true. Kwon Jia''s sealed memories had awakened, and even merged with the Fragments and the Seeds of Stories to create a massive disaster. To stop this, he needed to remove the core, which could be called the story of this world. Since it''s different from a typical Mental Realm, there might not be any clear conditions for clearing it. At the center of all this was Kwon Jia. Though it wasn''t her doing but that of Praytion, led by the Bookworm, the root of this world was ultimately Kwon Jia. If her memories were the driving force maintaining this world. To destroy this nightmare world, he might have to kill Kwon Jia in the worst-case scenario. Phew. No. Let''s not make hasty judgments. No one knows what will happen yet. There could be another way. It was too early to conclude anything yet. Even so, it was hard to shake off the anxious thoughts. Yu-hyun walked and walked again. This bizarrely twisted world should have beenpletely new to him, but the traces within it were all too familiar. Since the materialposing this world was the apocalypse he had tried so hard to prevent, it was natural. If this nightmare world kept growing and eventually covered the entire Earth, what would happen? Perhaps Praytion''s very goal was this. To bring Kwon Jia''s nightmare into reality and ovey it onto Earth. Who would let them do as they please? Havinge this far, he couldn''t let them ruin everything in the end. Yu-hyuns eyes burned with fierce determination. * * * Where on earth is this ce? Since entering the nightmare world, Kang Hye-rim had been unable to get her bearings on where to go. Even she, who had cleared countless Mental Realms, found this nightmare world, where everything was mixed together, an unfamiliar ce. Yu-hyun said Jia was trapped in a trap. Does that mean this world itself is somehow rted to Jia? Really? Kang Hye-rim had doubts in her mind about whether such a thing was actually possible, but strangely, she was convinced. Though she didn''t know much, she had seen and heard many things while staying by Yu-hyun''s side. Moreover, some of the surroundingndscapes she glimpsed reminded her too much of post-apocalyptic Earth that she had seen from Yu-hyun''s past. Come to think of it, Jia has always known things that others didn''t. At the time, Kang Hye-rim had dismissed it as Kwon Jia being incredibly smart, but upon further thought, many things didnt add up. Yu-hyun was a regressor who had returned from the future to the past. And Yu-hyun and Kwon Jia shared each others secrets, hiding them from others. The incredibly knowledgeable information Kwon Jia had shown so far. Kwon Jia. She was a regressor. Kang Hye-rim came to that conclusion immediately. She then shook her head. Even if Jia is a regressor, shes still a colleague from White Flower Management. In the past, she might have been jealous of her, but now Kwon Jia was a precious colleague and a friend to Kang Hye-rim. It didn''t matter if she was a regressor. The reason to save her remained unchanged. Wait for me, Jia. Ille and save you right away. Kang Hye-rim covered herself in thunder energy and dashed forward. * * * Hmm. This is indeed a strange world. Seo Sumin, dressed in a ck cloak, let out a curious exmation at the bizarre structure of the nightmare world. Never in her life had she seen such a strange world. Even during her time in Central ins Martial World, she wouldnt have seen such a sight, no matter how far into the outer sects she ventured. What do you think? Seo Sumin looked down as she asked. She wasnt alone. Seo Sumin had been sitting quietly on the shoulder of [Darwins Demon] for a while now, observing her surroundings. Youre not answering? What a boring fellow. Seo Sumin clicked her tongue at the silent Darwin. She had encountered Darwin after dealing with the Fragment holders on Jindo Ind. Unlike other demons, Darwin was significantlycking in abilities like hiding or stealth. Moreover, Seo Sumin''s heightened sense had already reached a transcendental level, so she could feel Darwin''s gaze watching her, and she told him toe out. Darwin had only been ordered to protect Seo Sumin if she was in danger and had no other specific instructions. So, he revealed himself as Seo Suminmanded. Since Seo Sumin had seen Darwin before, she decided to travel with him. So where on earth is Jia? It had already been several hours since they entered this ce. Although it felt like she had wandered the nightmare world for quite a while, she hadnt found any trace of Kwon Jia. No matter how far she extended her senses, all she could detect were strange noises. This world, filled with bizarre and unimaginable things, might be why. Wheee. Hoo. Again. She felt something approaching from afar. It was no longer new to her, so Seo Sumin sighed. It had been several hours since she arrived here, and it wasnt just peaceful exploration. Rather, she had been periodically attacked by illusions wandering around, and Seo Sumin had already dealt with several illusions. I wonder how long Ill have to keep fighting and wandering like this. Seo Sumin prepared to fight by loosening up. At that moment, Darwin raised his hand to stop her. Huh? What do you mean? Are you going to fight? Nod. Darwin gently set Seo Sumin, who was perched on his right shoulder, down and walked towards the approaching group of illusions. Seo Sumin crossed her arms and watched. Come to think of it, she had never seen that big guy fight directly. It wouldnt be bad to see how strong he was. Screech! The approaching illusions were dinosaurs that resembled raptors. They bared their teeth at the massive Darwin leading the charge. Darwin prepared his stance as he looked at the raptors. Ho? Thats. Seo Sumin''s eyes gleamed as she saw Darwin''s stance. It was the martial arts technique she had shown while dealing with the illusions a while ago. Darwin immediately struck the raptor with his fist. Boom! As Darwins huge fist hit the air, a tremendous shockwave spread through the atmosphere, sweeping through the raptor group. As the fight ended in an instant, Seo Sumin uncrossed her arms and pped her hands. Impressive. Just by watching, you copied my Liuhequan so perfectly. Youve got great talent. Happy with the praise, Darwin scratched the back of his head awkwardly and approached Seo Sumin. Darwin knelt on one knee before Seo Sumin, and she naturally climbed onto his shoulder again. The strange duo moved again to find Kwon Jia. * * * This is really troublesome. Yu-hyun felt frustrated as he couldnt find any trace of Kwon Jia no matter how far he walked. Moreover, the number of illusions wandering around was so high that he encountered them everywhere he went. Since this world manifested everything in Kwon Jia''s memory, the types of illusions were endlessly diverse. And they keep increasing. If it wasnt a mistake, the number of illusions wandering around was continuously growing. The frequency of encountering them had also increased significantly. What happened to the survivors in the city swallowed by the nightmare world? Gangneung was engulfed by the nightmare world before the evacuation order could even be issued. Given the situation with these illusions wandering around, even if there were survivors, their numbers would be extremely few. Even if I try to rescue them, without knowing the original location of the city, I cant move from here. Unless the root cause of this incident was resolved, even if he found a group of survivors, he wouldnt be able to keep them safe. Yu-hyun looked up at the sky. The domes ceiling spread darkly, blocking his view. Even using the Eye of Lace, he couldnt see where to go or what to face. They said this world was created due to the Fragments and the Seeds of Stories. Is it because of that influence? He couldnt see the future inside this ce. Yu-hyun immediately deactivated the power of Lace and decided to move again. That was when it happened. Baaah. He heard the sound of a sheep crying from somewhere. He couldnt determine the direction, but if he hadnt heard it wrong, it was definitely the sound of a sheep crying. Realizing this, Yu-hyun shivered involuntarily. [Yu-hyun, whats wrong?] You heard that sheep cry, right? [Huh? Oh, yeah. I think I did. So what about it?] Yu-hyun had a serious expression he hadnt shown before. Seeing him react this way, Baek-ryun felt an unusual sense of anxiety. Damn. It really was the cry of a sheep. I wish I had just misheard. [Whats wrong with the cry of a sheep?] Its not just any sheep. Its the cry of amb. [Whats so problematic about that?] Because its not an ordinary problem. To Yu-hyun, the cry of thismb did not hold good memories. It wasnt even that long ago. The events that unfolded after thismb cried were directly rted to the trials Yu-hyun faced in the final stages of the apocalypse. But why is it here? Didnt they say Jia hadnt even passed more than half of the trials? But thismbs cry, if he wasnt mistaken, was a kind of omen that urred during the 99th trial. From what Yu-hyun remembered, Jia had barely passed the 50th trial a few times. There was no way Jia had lied about this. Yet, the fact that the 99th trial existed in her memory meant only one thing. The sealed memories of those cycles have been released. Yu-hyun had no idea what Kwon Jia did in cycles 2 through 10. Her memories were sealed, and even Yu-hyuns ability to read books couldnt confirm that far. However, the cry of themb confirmed it for Yu-hyun. Kwon Jia had reached the 99th trial during her early cycles. Then this is really serious. [What on earth is going on?] The cry of themb means that nextes that event. Before Baek-ryun could ask what it was, a ripping sound echoed in the air. The clear sound mocked his earlier thought of having mistaken the cry. Yu-hyun recited a verse. When themb opened one of the seven seals, a voice like thunder roared. Come! A resonant voice echoed throughout the nightmare world. Simultaneously, a massive wave of power was felt from afar, as if a bomb had exploded. Yu-hyuns cold gaze turned toward the direction of the wave. The 99th trial. The Horseman of the Apocalypse ising. Chapter 344: Chapter 344: High in the sky, the bleating of amb was heard, followed by the sound of a seal tearing, which resonated vividly in everyone''s ears. The first to appear after that was the white horse rider wearing aurel crown, the White Knight of Conquest. Upon his appearance, the White Knight of Conquestmanded the wild beasts of the earth, spreading disease around him. His arrows flew so fast that they were barely visible, and being hit by one didn''t just cause injury; it infected the target with a multitude of diseases. These diseases were "absolutely" incurable unless the White Knight was killed. "The more dangerous thing is, he''s literally just the first rider." The Four Horsemen Of The Apocalypse. The White Knight of Conquest was merely the first of the cmities. And as cmities go, the ones that follow are usually much stronger and more dangerous. "If this continues, the remaining ones will awaken." After the White Knight, the Red Knight of War woulde next.After the Red Knight, the ck Knight of Famine. And the most powerful of them all, the Pale Knight of Death, would appearst. If that happened, humanity would have no hope. If the Pale Knight of Death appeared, there would be no one to stop him except for Kang Yu-hyun. [Then what should we do?] "We have to stop them before the rest appear. So we need to find Kwon Jia quickly." Thankfully, the time for breaking the seals was predetermined in sequence. This meant there was still a grace period before the Pale Knight was released, and within that time, they just needed to find Kwon Jia. "We don''t have time to waste wandering around." Not knowing what damage could be caused, Yu-hyun had been holding back until now, but that was over. Yu-hyun put on the Mask of Aporia. An overwhelming energy surged around him, quickly sweeping through the area. At the same time, all sorts of apparitions rushed toward Yu-hyun, perhaps sensing his power. Like countless moths flying into a hot me, the apparitions disintegrated into text upon touching the energy of the Seven Demonic ck Sky Divine Art that surrounded Yu-hyun. "Get out of my way." Yu-hyun charged straight toward the inner part of the Nightmare World, destroying everything in his path with his energy. * * * "Sister, I''m scared!" "It''s okay. People outside wille to rescue us soon." The shelter in Gangneung. Everyone who couldn''t leave Gangneung had gathered here, anxiously waiting for a rescue team that could arrive at any moment. The sudden disaster had taken everything from them. They couldn''t count how many people had died on the way here. The fact that the sisters with the young sibling had made it here safely was purely due to incredible luck. "Everyone, please calm down. The association is already aware of the seriousness of the situation and has sent collectors. We just need to stay here quietly and hold on." There were a few collectors inside the shelter. Thanks to their efforts in calming the people, no one had panicked yet. Everyone held onto hope, believing that a rescue team would arrive soon, and waited quietly in the dark shelter, gathered in small groups. Then, a huge voice thundered from outside, shaking the ce. Come forth! The voice was so loud that it prated the shelter, which was isted from the outside where the apparitions roamed. Thenguage was human, but the being who uttered it was far more dangerous, a being that transcended humanity. "W-what is that? Whats going on?" "Is it safe here? Are we all going to die?" The power in the White Knight''s voice triggered the people''s repressed anxieties. Calm voices started to waver among the previously quiet citizens, spreading like an epidemic. "Everyone, stay calm! The shelter is safe!" "Then what was that noise?! Isn''t there a dangerous monster nearby?" "Were all going to die here! Maybe scattering gives us a better chance of surviving!" "If we scatter, well all die! We need to stick together!" "Sister! I''m scared!" The shelter quickly turned into a scene of chaos. Unable to endure their fear, people rolled their eyes and foamed at the mouth, trying to get out. Being confined in one ce for too long had numbed their rationality with fear. The collectors tried to restrain such citizens. Some muttered to themselves like madmen, while others kept uttering anxious words that everyone was going to die. Crack! It was then. A corner of the shelters wall copsed, creating a huge hole. Everyones eyes turned to the copsed wall. "No way" One of the collectors murmured in a hollow voice at the sight. The shelter was built sturdy enough to withstand any apparition, except for thergest ones. But what appeared beyond the copsed wall was not a gigantic monster, but a knight on a white horse holding a bow. "Just one of them broke the shelters wall?" The collectors instinctively felt it. This knight was a terrible monster they couldn''t resist. If they fought, they would die. But staying still didnt seem like it would guarantee their survival either. The knight scanned the interior of the shelter with a gaze as if looking at filth. An apparition with such an obvious expression couldn''t be friendly to humans. Moreover, it was the first time they had seen an apparition disying such tant emotion. Creak. The White Knight nocked an arrow. People screamed at the sight. Human instincts told them that this arrow was no ordinary weapon. Everyone sensed impending doom, knowing they would all die if it was fired. We need to stop it!'' The collectors tried to respond somehow, but their bodies wouldnt move out of fear. They had fought many apparitions as collectors, but had never faced something of this caliber, leaving thempletely frozen. Just as the White Knight drew his bowstring to its limit and was about to release it. A white bullet from afar struck the back of the White Knights head. "!" The White Knight''s face twisted in anger. The collectors cheered. "R-reinforcements! Reinforcements have arrived!" Peoples eyes followed the White Knights shoulder, looking up at the grotesque high structure where a man in ck attire stood with a sniper rifle. It was Yoo Young-min. "This is bad. I rushed over because I felt a dangerous presence." Having failed his surprise attack, Yoo Young-min felt the White Knights intense killing intent aimed at him and reloaded his bullets. "Still, I put all my strength into that shot, but it didnt work?" He had fired in a hurry because the knight was about to kill the citizens, yet it had the power to take down most apparitions in one hit. Even the target was the head, the weakest spot of any creature. To be unscathed meant "This is going to be tough." Yoo Young-min''s eyes sharpened. Having finished reloading, he aimed his sniper rifle at the White Knight and pulled the trigger again. Bang! Bang! Bang! Special magic bullets for giant monsters were fired with blunt sounds. The White Knight didn''t remain idle. He swiftly drew his bow and fired arrows. The three bullets and three arrows collided precisely in midair. Boom! A series of massive explosions ensued. Despite the obscured view due to the explosion, neither Yoo Young-min nor the White Knight stopped. The knight''s horse neighed and leaped into the air. "Damn it, what is that, a Pegasus?" Yoo Young-min was incredulous but his body reacted ordingly. He quickly reloaded his bullets and aimed, predicting the knights movements. Fast.'' The White Knight, freely navigating through the air, moved erratically, leaving afterimages. The distance between them, which had been vast, narrowed in an instant. But its not impossible to hit!'' This time, the bullet was specialized in pration. It wouldn''t be easily deflected like before. The gun barrel shed with a bright light and fired. The bullet, spinning at an incredible speed, aimed for the White Knight''s forehead. Perfectly predicted movement. At this distance, it was impossible to dodge. As expected, at the moment the bullet was about to hit, a strange power flowed from the White Knight''s body. What!'' The prating bullet turned to dust before reaching the White Knight. Before he could even process his shock, the White Knight fired an arrow. Yoo Young-min quickly threw himself off the structure. Crash! The structure, struck by the arrow, shattered effortlessly. A strange power to block external impacts and an ability to destroy targets with arrows. This was the strongest enemy Yoo Young-min had ever faced. Cold sweat ran down Yoo Young-mins back. * * * Baaahhhh. Themb bleated for the second time. Right after, the sound of a seal tearing was heard again. Come forth! Soon, the second rider, the Red Knight of War, appeared. The Red Knight immediately drew his sword and turned his horse to strike down the nearest survivor. The role of the Red Knight was to wield his sword and take the lives of all beings on thisnd. To kill people and incite their fights, stealing peace from the world was his role. Soon, the Red Knight faced the strongest presence. "What is this now." Kang Hye-rim frowned at the sight of the Red Knight in front of her. Already in a hurry to rescue Kwon Jia as soon as possible, she grew frustrated seeing the ominous Red Knight blocking her path. However, Kang Hye-rim did not act rashly. Despite her annoyance, the knight before her was a formidable opponent she couldnt easily defeat even with all her strength. As much as she wanted to avoid a fight and focus on finding Kwon Jia, the Red Knight''s presence indicated he wouldn''t let her pass easily. I''ll have to leave the rest to Yu-hyun.'' She had been in this Nightmare World for quite a while. By now, Yu-hyun must have also entered, desperately searching for Kwon Jia. She wished they could move together to find her, but the situation didnt allow it. Kang Hye-rim conjured lightning. Her hair turned silver-blue as the air around her heated up. No room forcency. If she didnt go all out, she would be the one to lose. Boom! Kang Hye-rim, cloaked in lightning, charged at the Red Knight. * * * "I found it." Moving at an incredible speed, Yu-hyun discovered a massive ancient ruin in front of him. It was the central ce of the Nightmare World, a structure that looked strikingly intact, giving off a special feeling. There was no doubt Kwon Jia was inside that towering structure. Without hesitation, Yu-hyun headed towards the ruins. Creak. Two gatekeepers standing at the entrance reacted as Yu-hyun approached. The 10-meter-tall machine gods adjusted their halberds and aimed at Yu-hyun. Yu-hyun leaped off the ground, and simultaneously, the two machine gods swung their halberds at him. "Move." A st of ck energy erupted. The energy, sharp as a de, shattered the halberds and sliced the machine gods in half. Without looking back at the copsing machine gods, Yu-hyun headed into the ruins. * * * "Hmm?" Seo Sumin, riding on Darwin''s shoulder, lifted her head. She sensed a strange flow of energy in the air. More importantly, her intuition warned her of impending danger. I''ve had simr experiences twice before. The sound of amb bleating, followed by something tearing, and then a powerful being appearing with a loud roar. She hadnt faced them yet, but her sharp intuition could sense it. It wouldnt end with the second, and the next one would be much stronger. The first and second are fighting someone. Judging by the sh of powers, its probably Young-min and Hye-rim. If even Yoo Young-min hade, it meant Yu-hyun was also somewhere in this ce. Seo Sumin hesitated for a moment. Should she continue searching for Kwon Jia with Yu-hyun? Or should I stop the third one? Searching together would certainly shorten the time to find Kwon Jia. But Seo Sumin believed she shouldnt do that. If Yu-hyun was involved, they would surely find Kwon Jia. He was capable of doing it. Therefore. "The third. I have to stop it." She patted Darwin''s shoulder. Without a word, Darwin moved in the direction Seo Sumin indicated. Eventually, they arrived at a dry, crackednd that had suffered from drought. In the center of thatnd, the intense flow of the story was converging like a vortex. "Itsing." As Seo Sumin muttered those words. Baaahhhh. The bleating of amb. Riiip! The sound of the third seal tearing. It appeared. Come forth! Countless storiespressed into a small dot, then exploded outward. Seo Sumin watched silently. From the erged story, arms and legs emerged, and eventually, a knight with a sword and scales appeared on a ck horse. The ck Knight of Famine. Upon his appearance, the surrounding air dried uppletely. The moisture in the atmosphere evaporated, and the air became harsh on the skin. Seo Sumin got off Darwin''s shoulder as the ck Knight directed his killing intent at her. She grinned, holding a baseball bat in one hand and the Dark Dragon Sword in the other. "I should have applied some lotion if I knew this would happen." Chapter 345: Chapter 345: The inside of the ruins was much more expansive than it appeared from the outside. A peculiar space. That was Yu-hyun''s first impression upon seeing this ce. The strange structure and the bizarre aura flowing through the air were unlike anything he had seen in his previous life. There was even a rancid smell, as if a wound had festered for a long time and started to rot. This isn''t just an ordinary ruin. Yu-hyun brushed his hand along the wall. The ruins should have felt very solid judging by the material, but the texture he felt was closer to something soft and squishy. It only took the form of a wall; it wasn''t a real wall. And the liquid flowing down the wall wasn''t water from a leak. It was bodily fluid. The wall itself was a gigantic, writhing piece of flesh.Yu-hyun soon realized that the ruins themselves were a massive living organism. Is Jia inside this ce? A flesh ruin, how grotesque. Whether this was real or some monstrous creation born from a jumble of memories, he didn''t know. He felt like he would lose his sanity if he stayed here too long. Deciding to rescue Kwon Jia as quickly as possible, Yu-hyun moved. Rip. With a strange tearing sound, the flesh of the wall split open, and phantom creatures poured out from the gap. Covered in sticky bodily fluids, creatures with smooth white skin emerged. They stood up, tearing through the film-like membrane. So, they wont just leave me alone. [Ugh, what is this! Disgusting! Gross!] What do you think? The mother body is giving birth. The ruins were a single, living organism, and its main body was producing these monsters. The sudden spawning after remaining calm until now could only mean one thing. The mother body had sensed Yu-hyun''s intrusion and was trying to expel him from within. It wasn''t simply trying to eliminate an enemy; it was activating a kind of defense mechanism to protect the most important thing inside. [What are you going to do?] Break through. Yu-hyun didn''t even feel the need to draw his weapon. Though the phantoms were threatening, they were no match for him now. Boom! With a single step infused with his inner energy, all the phantoms charging at Yu-hyun were crushed t under the pressure. Seo Sumin would have been astounded if she had seen this sight. Yu-hyun had modified the "Heavenly Pressure ck Wave," a derivative technique of the "Seven Demonic ck Sky Divine Art." Applying another modification to an already altered technique was impossible for anyone except the original creator, Seo Sumin. Yet Yu-hyun had achieved the impossible. No time to be hindered. The writhing passage suddenly started to narrow. [The mother body is trying to block your path!] Ill just pierce through. Yu-hyun gripped Baekryun, transforming it into the shape of a harpoon. He threw the harpoon at the now needle-thin flesh tunnel. [Leviathan] A beast of the ck sea opened its mouth, creating a path. The narrow passage widened, creating arge wound. The torn flesh fell, and smelly liquid spurted out like broken pipes. [Ugh, disgusting!] Lets go. Yu-hyun ran straight down the path Leviathan had made. * * * What on earth is this? Its growingrger. The Collectors who arrived at the scene to contain the rampant world in Gangneung broke out in cold sweat as they looked at the gigantic dome filling their view. At first, they heard it had swallowed up all of Gangneung, but now the dome had steadily expanded to dominate the eastern region of Gangwon-do. The diameter has exceeded 50 kilometers? Its already engulfing Pyeongchang. At this rate, it will reach Seoul in less than six hours. This is insane. Why is this happening? ording to the briefing materials from the Association staff, the rampant world was continually expanding without stopping. The rampant world that started in Gangneung had already reached Pyeongchang, its diameter now 50 kilometers. As it grewrger, the expansion speed increased, and it would reach Seoul in six hours and Jeju Ind in less than ten hours. If this situation wasn''t contained, Korea would bepletely swallowed by the rampant world in ten hours. To prevent this, numerous top-tier Collectors and Walkers gathered in one ce. The Grinder! What about using the Grinder? We have the Text Schr?der! The rampant world is toorge for the Grinder to cover. And it would take countless Collectors to bring the Grinder inside. Isnt it better than doing nothing? Arguments erupted from all directions. Even if they used the Grinder, the rampant world had grown sorge that it was uncertain if it would be effective. There had never been a case where the size expanded this much within just three hours without any precursory signs. Ultimately, the only option was to send a massive number of people inside to destroy the presumed core. No one knew how many Collectors would die in the process. But they had no choice but to fight. There was nowhere to retreat. Running overseas wouldn''t stop the rampant world. Each team, move quickly! Stay calm! Check on your team members sincemunications wont work inside! The Collectors swallowed hard and looked at each other before entering the rampant world with determination. They were all shocked by the sight that greeted them inside. Damn, what is this? What kind of world is this? It looks like more than just a few worldsbined. A fusion-type Mental Realm? But even a rough count shows more than 50. What greeted them was no ordinary Mental Realm. The interior was a nightmare, exining why it was called a rampant world. It was a space where all sorts of bizarre things mixed and twisted together, like the horrific aesthetic imagination of a madman brought to life. Mountains that should have been there were covered with grotesque flesh and metal structures, and phantoms roamed over them. Damn it! Here theye! So many of them! Everyone, form a line! The phantoms screamed as they charged at the Collectors who had entered. Their numbers appeared to be in the thousands. They had just entered the outskirts, yet they were greeted by an army of phantoms. Some of the Collectors looked beyond the phantoms. What the hell is in there? Can we even make it there safely? That was the extent of their idle thoughts. Facing the phantoms approaching them was their top priority. Soon, the Collector army and the phantom army shed, turning the surroundings into a battlefield in an instant. * * * Hah, this is bad. Yoo Young-min tasted the metallic tang of blood in his mouth as he looked down at his sniper rifle. The rifle he had used so skillfully was now unrecognizable, having been destroyed. He had fought valiantly against the White Knight but could not prate the strange force protecting the knight. Even with all the buffs and special armor-piercing rounds, I couldnt break through. Furthermore, even a single hit from the opponent''s attack was dangerous. An arrow had barely grazed his shoulder, yet the wound had turned a sickly purple. His head was already dizzy, and his vision swam. The various diseases infused in the arrow were consuming his body. How do you beat this? His attacks were ineffective, and the enemy''s attacks were fatal with just one hit. Moreover, already being diseased meant that merely stalling would lead to his defeat. The White Knight on horseback slowly approached Yoo Young-min. The knights intense gaze seemed to say resistance was futile. Damn it, what a mess. Under normal circumstances, Yoo Young-min would have chosen to retreat before the fight was over. He had always fought battles he was confident he could win. But from the moment the first bullet was blocked, he had felt it. No matter what he did, he couldn''t win. In that case, running away was the right choice. It was the obvious decision. But, what about myrades? Retreating now would make him a coward. He had finally met someone who understood him in this isted world, and he couldnt betray them. If he left hisrades to save himself, he would be truly alone. I dont want that. Thud. Yoo Young-min dropped his broken sniper rifle and drew a new weapon. His ability wasn''t limited to firearms; anything that could attack from a distance worked for him. Its not over yet. Bow against bow. One more round? The White Knights face twisted in anger at his taunt. Even the knight''s horse snorted and stamped in fury. Yoo Young-min forced a smile, trying to appear confident, but inside he was terrified. Ah, Im really going to die. But he felt he couldnt rest in peace unless hended at least one hit on that knight. Just one shot. [Such reckless behavior is not advisable.] Whos there? Startled by the sudden voice from behind, Yoo Young-min turned around. A man in a ck tailcoat and a ck silk hat. In his gloved hands, he held a familiar revolver. [Weve been together for quite some time, haven''t we? Dont you remember me?] Ah, Maxwell! [Finally, you remember.] Why, why are you here? [The Lord instructed me to help you if you were in danger. You seemed to be doing well so far, but I couldnt stay idle against the White Knight.] Maxwell said this and pulled the trigger of his revolver at the White Knight. Bang! The ear-splitting noise of the revolver echoed as the bullet flew towards the White Knight. The knight remained still, assuming it would be another ineffective attack. But that assumption was quickly proven wrong. Thud! Maxwells bullet pierced the White Knight. The knight looked down at his chest in shock. White blood flowed from the wound, but it healed instantly as if time had reversed. A wound How can it heal so quickly? [It seems my attackcks the power to truly wound him.] What do we do then? [You must help.] Me? But I cant break his defense. [Dont worry about that.] Maxwell smiled gracefully, his eyes glowing red from beneath his mask. [I will assist you. With your strength and my probability maniptionbined, we can defeat him.] Of course, the White Knight wouldnt just wait quietly. Enraged, the White Knight aimed his bow at Maxwell. An arrow shot like a beam of light, but it veered off course and flew in a strange direction. Maxwell had altered the probability to make the arrow miss him. Seeing this, Yoo Young-min thought they could win just like this, but Maxwell read his thoughts. [I cant keep this up for long. I dont have unlimited energy. Blocking like that can only be done five more times. To end this fight, you must act.] I understand. Ill do it. [Good.] Maxwell quickly pulled Yoo Young-min towards him, narrowly dodging another arrow. [It seems the White Knight has figured out what were nning. Hes targeting you.] So, what do we do? [We buy time. Until I transfer my probability maniption to you.] Can I really do it? [Dont forget, I never attempt the impossible. Just like you.] Maxwell could manipte all possibilities. In this world, nothing waspletely possible or impossible. Yoo Young-min nodded awkwardly but determinedly at Maxwells words. Okay. Lets do it. [Lets dy the horned knight as long as we can.] Yoo Young-min and Maxwell ran from the White Knight, as if they had made a pact. The furious White Knight chased after them. * * * Bang! Breaking through the fleshy wall, Yu-hyun reached the innermost part of the ruins and narrowed his eyes at the altar before him. Kwon Jia sat on the throne at the top of the altar with her eyes closed. She looked so peaceful it seemed she was having a pleasant dream. But the throne she was connected to was linked to the altar by strange tentacles, which wriggled as they drew something from her. Jia! Despite Yu-hyun''s desperate call, Kwon Jia did not open her eyes. Instead, the response came in the form of a bleatingmb. Baa. Yu-hyun''s expression hardened instantly. The fourth seal he had feared had been broken. In the center of the stairs between Yu-hyun and Kwon Jia, a figure appeared, emanating a chilling ck aura. Riding a pale skeletal horse, holding ance in one hand and a scythe in the other, was a skeletal knight. The Blue Knight of Death. The steward of the apocalypse who had killed Yu-hyun in his past life and marked the end of his 99th trial. He had returned, borrowing Kwon Jia''s nightmare, to stand before Yu-hyun once again. Chapter 346: Chapter 346: Yu-hyun felt his palm holding the Baekryeon sword getting damp with sweat. It was not surprising, considering how formidable his enemy was. And more importantly, there was something called humanpatibility. The Death Knight was the one who killed Yu-hyun in his previous life. The memory of the cursed spear that the Knight wielded, which contained all kinds of death, piercing through his abdomen was still vivid. The pain and sensation that he thought he had forgotten from that time came back to life in his head as soon as he faced the bastard again. Phantom pain. It was an illusion that could be called a projection of the past, but it was a pain that could be reality again at any moment he confronted him. But I cant avoid this fight. Crack. He clenched his fist and red at the Death Knight who looked down at him with an indifferent gaze.There was no emotion in the blue eyes that flowed from the skull-shaped helmet. The bastard was literally a personification of death. Death was merciless, so it did not discriminate against anyone. If only he was weaker than when I saw him in my previous life. But Yu-hyun knew better than anyone that it was impossible. Just standing still, he felt a suffocating pressure and a ck aura that swirled around him. It was a curse that hadpressed and shaped death itself. The Death Knight had descended into this world again with the same power as his previous life. As Yu-hyun acknowledged the Knight as his rival and tensed up, the Knight also did not take his eyes off Yu-hyun. The Knight instinctively sensed that Yu-hyun was the most dangerous existence in this ce. Their eyes collided in the air, and then they moved as if they had made a promise. Yu-hyun gripped the Baekryeon sword in its harpoon form, and the Knight also aimed his spear and scythe at Yu-hyun with both hands. Come on. Yu-hyun, who wore aporias mask, provoked the Knight. As if he had been waiting for those words, the skeleton horse that the Knight rode kicked off the stairs of the altar and jumped high. Behind the Knights back, a ck shadow rose like a mist. The Knight fell vertically toward Yu-hyun and swung both arms. The scythe and spear crossed and stabbed at Yu-hyun. Yu-hyun immediately thrust his Baekryeon sword into the center of them and repelled the attack. Arge spark flew and four red pupils and two blue pupils stared at each other. I wont be defeated like before. No, rather, this time I will bring him down. Its time for revenge. *** Haa. Haa. Kang Hye-rim gasped for breath. Her surroundings were ruined as if they had been devastated by a disaster. There were traces of burning and melting everywhere, and they were all the result of her Thunder Sword. But, the one who had received the most of her thunderstorm attack was fine. The War Knight. He had suffered minor wounds all over his body, but he did not allow any fatal attacks. Even his wounds healed in an instant, and his momentum grew even bigger than before. He doesnt seem to be bothered even though I pushed him so hard. Rather, it was Kang Hye-rim who was getting exhausted. She thought that there was nothing she couldnt cut with her sword, but the Knight was such a strong opponent that she couldnt help but struggle. Soon, the Knight moved. His arm twitched and Kang Hye-rim threw her body to the side. A huge red sh cut through where Kang Hye-rim had been and passed by. Fast! And strong! A super-fast sh that couldnt be avoided by normal movements without thunder power. That sh chased after Kang Hye-rims trace, which could be called lightning itself, and threatened her life with its power. The Knight was such a being. He didnt have any special abilities unlike other knights. He just had an overwhelming force of his own. Kang Hye-rim couldnt find a gap to break into the Knight. The Knight seemed like a huge mountain just by his existence. He was so high and huge that no matter how much she raised her head, she couldnt see the top of it. A towering mountain. If it were a person, they would naturally feel overwhelmed as soon as they faced it, and they wouldnt even dare to challenge it. But Kang Hye-rim was different. So what if its a mountain? What does it matter if its big and strong? She still held her sword. And the thing in front of her was not a mountain. It was just an enemy on a horse. He had a more massive presence than a mountain? He seemed impossible to kill no matter how much she swung? Then it was because she wascking. Being afraid was a sign of ipetence. If she couldnt cut the mountain with her sword, then she just had to be strong enough to do so. Cut it. Whatever it was in front of her, she would cut it down. Cut it. She didnt have the thought of not being able to cut it. Cut it. She swung her sword with the conviction and will that she could kill the enemy with one sh. If it was a rock, she would split the rock, and if it was a mountain, she would cut the mountain. If it was even bigger than that, even if it was the world itself, she would swing her sword. Would she cut the world? Would she cut the world? The answer to this question was always set in her heart as one answer. Come on. Patsutsu. Her thunder power, influenced by her will, became calmer. The sparks did not fly out and settled like the surface of a calmke. The Knight shuddered without realizing it. Beyond Kang Hye-rims appearance that was facing him, he seemed to catch a glimpse of a shadow of something else that he had never seen before. The momentum that had be much stronger than before. He already thought that she was threatening with her thunder power that pushed the limit, but what kind of harmony did she achieve to be even stronger? If you donte, Ill go. Kang Hye-rim shot out like an arrow toward the Knight. Her sword tip shed and in an instant, it multiplied into dozens and stabbed at the Knights whole body. The Knight swung his sword with his right hand. The red energy scattered and collided with the thunder power. Kwarung. The space vibrated and shockwaves exploded around them. They had exchanged attacks several times already, but this time was different. The enemy knight quickly turned his head to the side. Kang Hye-rims sword grazed past where his head had been moments ago, leaving a trail behind. The enemy knight failed to dodgepletely and received arge scar on his cheek. Swish. The enemy knight touched his cheek. He had been wounded before, but most of those wounds did not inflict much damage on him, and they healed quickly. But this attack was different. The wound did not regenerate. Red blood flowed endlessly down his cheek. The enemy knights dull eyes looked at the tip of Kang Hye-rims sword. It was a more refined lightning energy than before. It waspressed to form a lightning spear. But it was different. Unlike before, there was will in it now. Kang Hye-rim had realized willpower on her own, without anyone teaching her, and knocked on that door. It was dangerous. The enemy knight felt a sense of crisis for the first time. If he left Kang Hye-rim alone like this, she would fully awaken her willpower and be much stronger. So he had to kill her before that. Hah. Hah. Fortunately for the enemy knight, Kang Hye-rim was not even aware that she had used willpower. Moreover, she had unintentionally drawn out that power and was in a situation where she could not regain her senses for a moment. Kang Hye-rim was half in a state of no-mind. She was standing on the edge of something that seemed to be within reach but not quite. Just one more step. If she took that step, she could go to the next level that she had never been able to cross. The enemy knight noticed that and tried to stop her. [No way.] At that moment, he heard a voice and the surroundings of the enemy knight turned pitch ck. The enemy knight did not panic and swung his sword. The darkness that settled around him was torn by his red sword, and the enemy knight returned to reality. And what he found was a strange being wearing a gue doctor mask standing in front of Kang Hye-rim, who was gasping for breath. [I cant let you interfere with my lordsdy trying to cross the wall.] Descartes demon. The enemy knight frowned as he realized that his opponent was extraordinary. He was in front of him, but he did not exist in reality. Literally, he stood between fantasy and reality. He was someone who could be seen but not touched directly. And yet, his bizarre magic was enough to hinder this side. [Miss. Are you awake?] Wh-who are you? [My lords servant. I am Descartes demon. I came out to help you.] I am [You are now in the middle of crossing the next wall. You may not have noticed it yet, but I know. Do you feel something elusive?] Yes. [That is a sign that you can be stronger. So I will help you. I will buy time until you cross the wallpletely. Of course, that is all I can do.] Thats enough. [Thank you for your consideration.] Descartes power was to break the boundary between reality and fantasy and either trap his opponent in an endless dream or bring fantasy into reality. But that only worked well on mediocre targets, not on enemies who were as strong as the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse. Besides, this nightmare world itself suppressed their power a lot, as it could be called a fragment. Even if he squeezed out all his power, he could notst more than 10 minutes against the enemy knight. 10 minutes is not a long time. Especially in this urgent situation. But. Descartes nced at Kang Hye-rim. She was diligently following the trace of the next level that she had barely found. 10 minutes would be enough. Descartes spread his crow wings behind him. *** Rumble! Seo Sumin backed away to avoid the intangible energy that fell towards her. The ground where she had been standing dried up and then turned into sand and scattered. The power of the ck knight was famine. And anything that touched this power of the ck knight, whether it was alive or not, aged and disappeared. Hmm. This is interesting. How does he activate such a power? I wonder what the principle is. Seo Sumin had not known about the collectors world for long while living on Earth. Thats why she still found the skills, traits, and other peculiar powers used by collectors very fascinating. A dreadful energy that was invisible and would decay and disappear with aging as soon as it touched. The ck knight with a scale wrapped it around his body and continued to destroy the surroundings. These sorcerer types are so annoying to deal with. This opponent could be crushed with overwhelming power, but their powers werepletely opposite. The strong inner energy that she spewed out vanished in the air as if it melted before it even reached the ck knight. The ck knights aging did not discriminate between material and immaterial. No matter how powerful the inner energy was, it would age and disappear as soon as it touched that hunger. I never thought you had the ability to erase even the energy. The world is indeed vast. At this rate, he would never be able to defeat the ck knight in his lifetime. The ck knight was stronger than just wielding the ability of hunger. He literally used his immense power to crush everything. Seo Sumin pondered. What and how should he do to counter that power that scattered everything, whether it was inner energy or will? In his previous life, Yu Hyun, or rather Choi Do-yoons party, used a special item to face the ck knight of hunger. They dealt with him in one blow by using a weapon with an option that never broke, which Jam shot from a distance. But Seo Sumin did not have such a weapon. Seo Sumin easily avoided the ability of hunger and kept thinking and thinking. As the stalemate continued, Darwin, who had been silently watching the situation, stepped in. Huh? Arthur. Hes not your opponent. Seo Sumin tried to stop him, but Darwin silently approached the ck knight of hunger. The ck knight changed his target to the giant Darwin who came towards him. The ck knight reached out his hand and an intangible energy shot at Darwin. It was the ability of hunger that would make everything decay into dust as soon as it touched. Darwin did not think of avoiding it. He rather stood still as if to show off. Before Seo Sumin could shout to dodge. Hunger devoured Darwins body. Huh? Seo Sumin widened his eyes. Darwin was fine even after being hit by the ability of hunger. The ck knight was also surprised by that. He used the ability of hunger again, but Darwin did not budge even after being hit by it. Seo Sumin finally realized that Darwin was an existence that was unaffected by hunger. What kind of harmony did you pull off? [I. The ultimate life form. Never, age.] Darwin answered in a clumsy tone. Darwins demon was the ultimate form that all life forms reached. Not immortal, but ageless. He had no natural enemies and his lifespan was eternal. Thats why he could be called a ultimate life form. Seo Sumin nodded his head as if he finally understood. Are you saying youll be my shield? Nod nod. Hmm. Well, fine. I want to handle it myself, but I wont refuse your goodwill. Seo Sumin tapped Darwins demons thigh. Please. [Anytime.] Darwins demon clenched his fist and red at the ck knight. Chapter 347: Chapter 347: A rain of arrows poured down from the sky. Yoo Young-min shouted in rm as he saw it. Mr. Maxwell! Above! Can you block that?! [I know.] Pabababak! The rain of arrows that targeted Yoo Young-min and Maxwell twisted in a strange direction and grazed them, sweeping the surrounding area. The structures made of solid minerals were destroyed, and the flesh masses were infected with diseases and withered in an instant. The only thing left around after a natural disaster-like attack passed by was Yoo Young-min and Maxwell. They did not feel relieved that they survived, but stuck together like a triangle and moved quickly.Only five minutes had passed. But for Yoo Young-min, who had a disease spreading in his body, it was like five hours. Huff. Huff. Mr. Maxwell. How much longer? [We still have a long way to go. Please endure it. Its more dangerous for you if I inject you with the story all at once.] Maxwell slowly injected him with his [Probability Intervention] story while staying close to him. Until then, there was no guarantee that the White Knight would leave them alone, so they kept running away and buying time. Probability Intervention was not a trivial story that could be simply ripped off and handed over. Slowly and carefully, Maxwell had to inject it directly into the targets body to make it usable. That was possible only because the target was Yoo Young-min, who knew how to handle all kinds of skills. If it was someone else, he couldnt even inject the story. The possibility of a trivial side character made thest way out at this moment. I know that! Yoo Young-min clenched his teeth and looked back. He was breathing hard and his vision was shaking more frequently. Even in that state, what he saw clearly was the White Knight pulling the bowstring towards them. That monster doesnt get tired! The White Knight had fired more than 10,000 arrows by now. Yoo Young-min and Maxwell had blocked and dodged those attacks for five minutes. In fact, if it wasnt for Maxwells help, Yoo Young-min would have died long ago and wandered around the sky. Most of the attacks were avoided and deflected thanks to Maxwells defense. But now that was getting harder and harder. [We can only block one more attack.] What?! We still have to hold on for another five minutes! [What do you want me to do?] I mean [I dont mind dying anyway. Ive dedicated my life for my lord, Im not afraid of that. But youre different, Youngmin. Youre a colleague who made a contract with my lord, but you dont have to die here.] Thats [I should have done this from the beginning. Run away. Ill try to buy some more time.] No, thats! Yoo Young-min stopped talking and clenched his teeth. Maxwell kept saving him and even at thest moment, he was willing to sacrifice himself to protect him. In fact, he wouldnt really die, he would just be summoned back. Maxwell was nothing but a summon created by Yu-hyun. But Yoo Young-min owed him a great debt. The debt of his life. He didnt have to pay it back, but that would make him ufortable. Forget it. [What?] I cant hold on any longer. Yoo Young-min felt that the disease had eaten away at his body a lot. He couldnt see with his left eye anymore, and his feet and fingertips were numb. He felt cold and sweat ran down his back. If he ran away from the White Knight like this, he wouldnt be able to kill him and the germs would continue to eat his body until he died. In the end, I have no choice but to gamble. [What are you going to do?] Give me the rest of the story at once. [You could die from that. You cant control that power easily.] Ill die anyway if I dont do it. Id rather try something than that. [Okay.] Maxwell nodded at Yoo Young-mins unwavering gaze. He looked back. He saw the White Knight shooting an arrow. He stretched out his arm and intervened in the probability. He erased the possibility of being hit and called for the possibility of the arrow going astray. The number of times he could block the arrow was exhausted. Maxwell had no choice but to do as Yoo Young-min wished. [It will be painful. Dont lose consciousness.] Okay. [Here we go.] Maxwell injected all of his remaining story into Yoo Young-min. Krrrrr! Yoo Young-min felt a pain in his head as if his eyes were about to pop out from the massive amount of information swirling in his head. He felt a pain as if countless nails were being hammered into his brain and saliva dripped from his mouth. Hyung, you wrote so naturally with this much story? Even though it was an unauthorized power, he only received a part of it, but his brain was overloaded. He didnt know how many times the light shed and flickered in front of his eyes. But still. Yoo Young-min didnt lose consciousness and activated his [Skill Creation]. I know. I cant freely handle this much power without being ready at my level. At best, I can only divert it to one ce. But thats enough. Yoo Young-mins [Skill Creation] required a huge amount of story, or TP. The amount consumed varied depending on the level of the skill he wanted to create. This was when Yoo Young-min heard about Maxwells [Probability Intervention]. He used it as a material to create a new skill. [Mana Bullet Creation C Maxwells Mana Bullet (One-time Use)] I did it. Yoo Young-min smiled as he held the bullet in his hand. All the stories that had been tormenting his mind were gathered in the bullet in his right hand. He immediately took out a pistol from his inventory as a spare. My sniper rifle is broken, and my bow is malfunctioning. But one shot, anything is fine. As long as I can shoot, its enough. Even if it was just a mediocre pistol. Click. The reloading that he had repeated countless times before was done swiftly and smoothly by his hand, even in his blurry vision. The white knight, who saw that scene, felt a sense of crisis and charged towards Yoo Young-min and Maxwell with his horse. He intended to knock them down before Yoo Young-min could fire that gun. Youre toote. Yoo Young-min sneered at the white knight and aimed his gun. Ah. But at the crucial moment, his vision spun and his aim was off. Yoo Young-min bit his lip. Its not working. His vision was blurry and his fingers were trembling. He wasnt sure if he was aiming properly. He could barely see the shape of the white knight in the foggy sight. That was when. [Pull the trigger.] He felt a touch on his wrist and heard Maxwells voice in his ear. [I will aim for you.] Thank you. Yoo Young-min let go of his mind and pulled the trigger. Bang! The bullet flew out. The white knight tried to repel it with his power, but. The bullet disappeared in mid-air, then reappeared in front of the white knights forehead, crossing the space. The white knights eyes widened in horror. Maxwells mana bullet pierced through the white knights forehead. *** [One of them has lost their energy.] Descartes felt one of the four horsemen of the apocalypses energy disappear from afar. It meant that Maxwell, who was moving with Yoo Young-min, had won against the enemy he was fighting with. Descartes felt a ripple in his reason that never lost its calmness in any situation. Was itpetitiveness or ambition? [I cant just keep losing either.] Descartes nced back. There, Kang Hye-rim was standing still with her eyes closed, meditating. She had been in a state of no-mind for a while now, but Descartes didnt know when she would open her eyes. He couldnt see the future like Lace, nor realize the possibilities like Maxwell. The only power he had was to go back and forth between illusion and reality and deceive the opponent. But that was enough for now. Descartes spread his wings and shot out ck feathers. Countless feathers turned into snakes and coiled around the enemy knights body. The enemy knight snorted and shed his sword, tearing apart the snakes. Descartes rolled lightly on the ground. The ground rippled like a wave, then a hugendslide tried to swallow up the enemy knight. The enemy knight drove his horse straight towards the wave. Boom! A tunnel was drilled through the center of the wave. Descartes did everything he could to stop the enemy knights approach. I cant escape to the Wondend with her. If I touch her now, everything will be ruined. Nor could he drag the enemy knight into the Wondend. The enemy knight was stronger than Descartes. The illusion using the Wondend only worked on the weak, not on the overwhelmingly strong. If Yuhyun was here, maybe, but it was impossible with Descartes power alone. Descartes created countless clones of himself to distract the enemy knights attention. The enemy knight swung his arm. The horizontal sword cut through the clones in an instant. He couldnt stop him. The enemy knight was a runaway tank itself. But he still blocked him. [I will protect my lordsdy with everything I have.] Descartes reached out his arm towards the enemy knight who approached him closely. Just a little bit, if he could buy a moment of time, he didnt care if this miserable flesh copsed. The enemy knights merciless thrust aimed at Descartes forehead. Before that sword tip touched Descartes. ng! A sword blocked it. Thank you for buying me some time. [It was nothing.] Descartes backed away. Kang Hye-rim looked no different from before. The lightning that wrapped around her body had disappeared, and her hair dyed in silver-gray had returned to ck again. But Descartes and the enemy knight felt it clearly. She was different from before now. The enemy knight sensed danger and kicked up again. He raised his sword, which was filled with the will to cut the world in half. And swung it down. At that moment, when the giant sun fell towards the earth, Descartes saw it. A very small and thin ray of light that pierced through the red world and rose up. And when it passed, what remained in its ce was the sight of an enemy knight, cut precisely from the crotch to the forehead, along with the horse he was riding. Its over. The enemy knights body copsed to both sides. *** Two of the four horsemen of the apocalypse had died. The ck horseman of famine realized that hisrades had fallen, but he did not rx or be more passionate in the fight. He had no such leisure. When the ck horseman stretched out his arm and used his power of famine, Darwin threw himself to block it. The guys body had no concept of aging, so the ck horsemans power of famine did not work on him. Seo Sumin took advantage of that gap and struck a blow, but the ck horseman either dodged or defended. Hmm. I think I could do something if I timed it a little better, but its a bit frustrating. Seo Sumin realized that the ck horseman was not perfect. The guys defense weakened when he used his power of famine for offense. So she nned to counter him when he attacked and Darwin blocked him with his body. His offense and defense are very fast. Its hard to catch the gap in between. There was a slight timeg between Darwin blocking with his body and Seo Sumin attacking from behind. That time was so short that it was less than 0.1 seconds, but the time it took for the ck horseman to reorganize his power was much shorter. Seo Sumin pouted her lips in frustration. She couldnt swing her weapons recklessly because she was annoyed. She would only lose if her cherished Mokryong Sword and specially made bat disappeared. Hmm. Ah,e to think of it, I didnt have to go through all this trouble. Seo Sumin had a good idea and whispered in Darwins ear. After hearing her words, Darwin scratched his head with his finger. Okay, lets go again. Seo Sumin unfolded mental realm towards the ck horseman. Nine whirlwinds converged into one and aimed at the ck horsemans vital point. The ck horseman lightly raised his power and erased mental realm, then immediately switched to offense and targeted Seo Sumin. Of course, Darwin stepped forward and blocked his power with his body. The ck horseman naturally entered defense mode to prepare for the next attack, but Seo Sumins attack did note. Then Seo Sumin, who had been hiding behind Darwins back, ran to the side. Her action of leaving the shield was extremely dangerous, and the ck horseman naturally tried to seize that opportunity and switch his power to offense. And that was his downfall. Whoosh. The moment the ck horseman was distracted by targeting Seo Sumin. Darwin had approached him closely. Darwins thick arms swelled up like logs and his fist flew out. The dry ck horseman widened his eyes at the sight. The price of carelessness was huge. Thud! Darwins giant fist blew away the ck horsemans upper body. Whew. Seo Sumin whistled as she moved away from his power. The n she told Darwin was nothing special. This time she would be the bait, and let Darwin finish off the ck horseman. Darwin had no match in using his physique, but his head did not roll well and he was dull. He thought of protecting Seo Sumin by blocking his power with his body, but he did not think of attacking the ck horseman himself. Tsk. If I had used my brain a little more, I could have easily figured it out. His habit of solving everything with strength turned into a boomerang and worked against him. Well, at least he solved it well now, so that was a relief. Id like to take a break if I could, but I guess I cant. He felt a surge of power from afar. One of them was very familiar to him: Yu-hyuns. The one Yu-hyun was facing was much more powerful than the ck horseman he fought. He didnt think Yu-hyun would lose, but he couldnt just sit here and suck his fingers either. Lets go. Nodding. Darwin put Seo Sumin on his shoulder, which had be his designated seat, and ran like a bulldozer. Chapter 348: Chapter 348: Keep your formation tight! Break through! At the front line of the nightmare world, a battle that resembled a war was raging on. The collectors faced the endless waves of phantasms that surged like the stormy sea. They clenched their teeth and swung their weapons, unleashing their skills. Lights and explosions erupted everywhere, turning the phantasms into texts that crumbled away, but more phantasms filled their empty spots. In this exhausting war of attrition, the collectors pierced through the phantasms and advanced steadily. Everyone, hang in there! Their offensive is weakening! Among them, the high-ranking collectors who led the way were dazzling. The ck iron knight Huang Se-eun opened a path with his sword. Bang Sang-shi and Yu Seong-a followed him and shattered the phantasms formation.The power of the high-ranking collectors wasparable to strategic weapons. Every time they moved and used their skills, they created huge holes in the dense crowd of phantasms. Phew. This is something. These mindless monsters are hard to deal with. The high-ranking collector Lim Geon-woo whistled and threw a punch. The mes wrapped around his fist stretched forward and incinerated all the phantasms within a 100m radius. He was a mage, but also a martial artist who used his fists. And he didnt use just one element, but mixed various elements to fight in an unconventional way. But even though he spoke casually, Lim Geon-woosplexion was not very good. He acted like a rascal on the outside, but he was actually pushing himself hard to open the way. It was hard, but he couldnt stop. It was his duty as a high-ranking collector. You should take care of yourself a little. Huh. Ye-ri. Lim Geon-woo looked at Choi Ye-ri with half-closed eyes as she supported his shoulder. Choi Ye-ri worked as Lim Geon-woos secretary externally, but she was also a collector. Lim Geon-woo and Choi Ye-ri always moved as a team. Choi Ye-ri rolled her feet and a barrier spread around them, protecting Lim Geon-woos body. How long do I have to babysit you? Thank you. Thank you is not enough. After we get out of here alive, promise me youll behave yourself and not cause any trouble. Thats harder than dying. Then die if you want. As expected, Ye-ri is too harsh on me. Lim Geon-woo still smiled. He could feel her concern for him even though she spoke like that. That gave him strength, and Lim Geon-woo barely managed to hold on to his wavering will. Ill assist you, so just make a way, Collector Lim Geon-woo. Okay. Lets show them my full power for once. But dont get too cocky. If you get in trouble, Ill have to save you again. I wanted to ride on Ye-ris bus for a while, but too bad. The two exchanged such frivolous conversations as they opened the way. The collectors followed them. They all fought with gritted teeth to protect the world. As if that was the best thing they could do. *** shes of light exploded in the darkening sight. Yu-hyun felt the distant pain that surged like a tide in his whole body, and the sensation that ebbed away like a low tide. He red at his enemy with bloodshot eyes. The blue knight of death was swinging his spear. Damn, hes strong. Yu-hyun had already surpassed the limit of transcendents and reached the highest level of strength that a human could achieve, but he had a hard time gaining the upper hand against the blue knight. He was strong. The blue knight, who was made of all kinds of supernatural deaths, was an absurd and irrational being. How could a living being defy death? Life was nothing but a reprieve before facing death. In the end, all living beings die. Thats what death is. Facing the blue knight, who embodied that very thing, as an individual was an impossible task. Dont make meugh. Yu-hyun stared at the blue knight with fierce eyes. He didnt utter anyment or revenge for this situation. Even if he did, the knight wouldnt listen or answer. Death doesnt know how to speak. So he resists desperately. No, he ovees this oppression and subdues him. Yu-hyuns right hand moved and turned into a spear-like white lotus. At the end of the white lotus was the will to pierce through anything. And the energy of the Seven Demon ck Sky Divine Art that could destroy anything. Seven Demon ck Sky Divine Art, Variation Technique, Fire Point Sky. The endlessly spinning spear aimed at the blue knights vital point. The blue knight took a defensive stance. Yu-hyun didnt intend to let him block it. The power of Maxwells demon activated. Probability, possibility, futures that wouldnt happen. They twisted and distorted and intervened in reality. Whizz! Before the blue knights spear and Fire Point Sky collided, space twisted and Yu-hyuns spearhead pointed at the blue knights forehead. But it didnt hit. The blue knight turned his head to avoid the attack. Even the reality that was implemented in the best possible way among all possibilities couldnt inflict a proper blow on the blue knight. But he didntin. Yu-hyun saw a possibility there. A possibility to hurt him, to wound him. He seized that point and went in. Whoosh! The blue knight also judged that the previous attack was dangerous and made his blue eyes shine brighter. Death arose from the blue knights body. Unlike the faint mist, it had aplete shape and color that was closer to fire. Death swept over Yu-hyuns body once. If he were an ordinary human, he would have died as soon as that energy touched him. But Yu-hyun endured. The ultimate flesh, Darwins demon. The copsing flesh recovered in an instant and nullified death. Yu-hyuns eyes saw the future. A scythe swung at his neck, a spear shot at his heart. Yu-hyun lowered his body to dodge the scythe and used White Lotus as a shield to block the spear. ng! His body was pushed back by the impact, but he forced it back and shot a divine technique at him. Their bodies crossed and exchanged blows in an instant. Space shook and mes exploded. The sh between the devil of injustice and the personification of death was a natural disaster in itself. No one would find it strange to call it that. I can do this. In his previous life, he and hisrades, including Choi Do-yoon, had to join forces to attack the creature that was their equal. Now, Yu-hyun was facing the blue knight alone. The power of the fragments. Thanks to that power that transcended cognition, he could do it. Yu-hyun reached out his left hand toward the blue knight. The surrounding space twisted strangely, and countless clones appeared and ran toward the blue knight. The power of Descartes. It bestowed illusions on reality, and those illusions became reality. As the blue knight tried to counterattack with his scythe, a huge energy fell from above his head. Seven ck Sky Gods Power, Third Demons Change Grass Style, Heavenly Pressure Silence Wave. The enormous pressure crushed the blue knight. At the same time, the clones stabbed their spears at the blue knight. The blue knight stabbed his spear into the ground instead of swinging his scythe. Chwajajak! ck thorns pierced through the ground and skewered all the clones. The blue knight swung his scythe vertically as soon as he got rid of the interference. The energy of the Heavenly Pressure Silence Wave that had been pressing down on him was split in half and disappeared. A ck line wrapped around the blue knights body. ck Lightning. The thread of strong energy that would not break held the blue knight and his skeleton Demon tightly. The blue knights eyes became more intense. Pabababak! The ck Lightning that bound the blue knights body broke. But some of the ck Lightning sessfully fulfilled their role. Hehehehing. The skeleton Demon that the blue knight rode on was shattered and fell down. The blue knight jumped off the skeleton Demon andnded on the ground. Isnt it unfair that only you have a ride? Yu-hyun taunted him, but the blue knight did not answer. He just silently watched Yu-hyun with his scythe and spear in his hands. To the blue knight, words were nothing but a means to help his convenience. His main body was still very strong. Yu-hyun threw Baekryeon. Baekryeon swelled up explosively and soon turned into a huge ck sea beast that bit at the blue knight. Kwaaaaaaak!!! Leviathan. The mythical beast that tried to tear apart the blue knight disappeared as soon as the blue knight stabbed his spear at it. Pusuk! Leviathan vanished without even screaming. Even a monster from mythology could not escape death. Hes really strong. He was pushing him hard with most of the abilities he had, but the blue knight showed no signs of falling. He wondered if he ever got tired. He looked alive, but he was dead. He was death itself, so it was obvious. Can death be killed? That was a contradictory statement. Its possible. Choi Do-yoon did it in my previous life. If he could do something once, why couldnt he do it twice? If he did it, so could he now. Yu-hyuns new form collided with the blue knight again. *** Kwon Jiah had a dream. It was a distant past that she could not even remember now. It was a time that was special among hundreds of lives that she had repeated. It was before she became a regressor, when she was an ordinary person. Back then, Kwon Jiah was an ordinary person who knew nothing no, rather, she was much morecking than that. She awakened as a collector, but she was ostracized and bullied because of her personality, and she did not show any remarkable achievements even after graduating and entering society. But this was all she knew how to do, and she worked as a low-level collector so that she could at least not starve to death. That was all she had. But Kwon Jiah worked hard and dreamed of a better life. Five years passed like that, and a change called apocalypse came to Earth. The tellers who had been quiet until then killed people with their own hands and threatened them, and countless people died every day. In a world that was heading for destruction, Kwon Jiah shed tears. She had endured hard thinking that someday fortune woulde, but it was too cruel that the end was the destruction of Earth. The Earth after the apocalypse was a world where it was better to die. What meaning could she find in a ce where there was nothing left but pain? Lets die. Lets just die. Kwon Jiah cursed this world and wanted to die. But when she had such thoughts, she felt wronged. Why do I have to die? What have I been living for until now, and why do I have to give up my life so vainly? She felt resentment. When she was alive, she lived because she couldnt die, but when she thought she had to die, she longed for life more. She didnt want to die. She just wanted to live. And more than that, she wanted to give this damn world a blow. She had always been a loser in life. She had epted that as natural until now. But that was not the case. She wanted to win at least once. She wanted to prove that she was not a loser. Not to anyone else, but to herself. She would never have thought of such a thing normally, but she didnt know what wind blew her to do so even now. So she lived. She struggled desperately to survive. And she tried not to lose her humanity. How long did she endure like that? Its strange. He shouldnt be here at this time. Where did the change start? She met a man. A man with a cold gaze that felt no emotion and who thought of people as tools, not as people. He looked at Kwon Jiah and said it was strange. She couldnt be here, and she had to die. At his words, Kwon Jiah choked up and shouted. I dont want to die. Ill survive until the end and see the end of this damn world. She clenched her teeth so hard that she didnt know where the courage came from. The man who listened to her words until the end did not get angry. Rather, he opened his eyes wide as if surprised, and then nodded and reached out his hand to her. Then follow me. Kwon Jiah became his colleague like that. There were other people there besides her. They were all skilled enough to be called named in the apocalypse. Among them was the regressor of Vanishing who wore a red coat. He was surprised that a man who could lead a group by himself wherever he went was only one of the members. Some possible ways to continue my response are: Kwon Jia felt a surge of hope then. She thought that if she moved with this man, she could survive in this world. She thought that she was chosen. With that thought, she fought her way through the apocalypse. There were times when she almost died, but she survived until the end. When she defeated the four Demonmen of the apocalypse, the 99th trial, and reached the 100th trial. She saw it. Another failure. The man who always led the people from the front, who was her idol, was kneeling and giving up. How many times do I have to repeat this process? The man who was always cold and strong was covered in wounds and spat out weak words. Kwon Jia couldnt believe it. Why? Why are you saying that? We made it this far. We all survived together until here. I thought maybe there was a chance, but I was wrong. Im sorry. The man apologized. He said he was exhausted. He said he couldnt do it anymore. She didnt want to ask what he couldnt do. Kwon Jia grabbed his cor with rage in her eyes. She didnt remember what she said then. She lost her reason and just blurted out whatever came to her mind. She couldnt find any meaning in those words. But the man seemed to feel something from her scream, and smiled at Kwon Jia. Im done. I dont have any confidence to do better than this. This must be my limit. He said that before she could ask what he meant. So you do it. Please. With those words, the man died. Kwon Jia let go of his cor. His body fell limp, and Kwon Jia copsed on the spot. What do you want me to do? Kwon Jia looked up at the sky nkly. Countless lights were falling from the sky. The end of the world. The end of this world awaited her, who survived the 100th trial and beyond. Thats how Kwon Jia died. What is this? She returned to the past. Chapter 349: Chapter 349: When Kwon Jia opened her eyes, she realized that she had returned to her training days and was shocked. She had clearly died after surviving on the doomed earth and passing the 100th trial, swept away by an unstoppable cmity. She should have died, but she had gone back to the past. It was the start of her second life, which she had never expected, but Kwon Jia calmly assessed the situation. She had survived the apocalypse and shed her weak past self. She could change things now. A new life. A new opportunity. Kwon Jia vowed not to live like before. She would live for herself, and not be pushed around like a fool. That man told me to try it. Yeah. I wondered why he knew everything and was so strong, but it was because he was a returnee. Now that power had passed to her.I wont fail like you did. Kwon Jia didnt want to waste her chance. She immediately made a name for herself. In her first life, she couldnt even keep up with the basics of the training center, but now it was different. Everything was easy. With her memories, knowledge, and experience from before the return, she graduated from the training center with an overwhelming gap as the top student. After that, countless ns and managements sent her love calls. Kwon Jia joined the one with the best vision. There, she received support and swept up all kinds of fantasy bodies and fates in the Mental Realm. She earned a fortune that others couldnt touch and rode on fame and reputation. Everything was too easy. She realized for the first time how easy it was to achieve sess, which she had longed for in the past. Then five years passed. And disaster struck the earth. Its the same as before. Has the future not changed? She lost everything she had in one night. No, not everything. The power she had umted over the past five years. She used it to lead the survivors and form a team to fight against the apocalypse. But the trials of the apocalypse were hard to ovee even with knowledge. Someone died every time she made a mistake. She almost died several times too. Unlike her past life where she struggled with all her might, maybe she was a bit careless in her second life. She died at the 65th trial. I barely got this opportunity, and I died like this. Kwon Jia had no choice but to close her eyes with resentment. Then she opened her eyes again. Huh? Her third life began. Again? Another chance. Kwon Jia decided to ept it well. In her third life, she worked harder than before. She suppressed hercency of knowing everything and became stronger with determination not to be pushed around like before. In her third life, she became much stronger and more famous than in her second life. But Kwon Jia didnt settle for that. She did her best to survive the destruction that would happen in five years. She wondered if she had ever worked so hard in her life. After preparing for five years, she faced the apocalypse again and died at the 80th trial. She thought she had prepared thoroughly, but she missed some small things that tripped her up. She realized for the first time how much a small thing coulde back as a big boomerangter. She tried hard. But she failed in the end. Kwon Jia reached the end of her life cycle and started her fourth life. Again? Kwon Jia realized then that there was no end to this return cycle that she inherited. She prepared for five years again. This time, she didnt miss any small things and vowed to prepare thoroughly. She cut off anyone who showed signs of greeting or interfering with her. For five years, she worked hard on the groundwork. She eliminated those who would be dangerous in the apocalypse and recruited those who would help her. Then the apocalypse came. She passed each trial one by one. She killed anyone who interfered with her mercilessly. She didnt need sympathy orpassion for them. She killed them if they interfered, and if they seemed to bother herter, she killed them too. She killed and killed and killed again. She killed more than ten times as many people as she saved. People pointed fingers at her for having no blood or tears, but she didnt care. It was wrong to expect humanity in this world anyway. Thats how Kwon Jia easily passed the 90th trial, or so she thought. Thud. Why? Why did you do this? She died from her colleagues betrayal. She was truly shocked. The colleague who had been with her in the second and third rounds had pointed a knife at her in the fourth round. Whats more, the emotion in his eyes when he killed her was nothing but hatred for her. Thats how she met the end of the fourth round. And she started the fifth round, which she didnt want. Yeah. I trusted people too much. Trusting someone was such a foolish thing to do. She decided to do everything on her own and not move with anyone in the fifth round. She monopolized everything and moved on. She killed anyone who got in her way. She also killed those who tried to cling to her. She ignored them when they pointed fingers at her or begged for her help. She didnt need any colleagues anymore. She was confident that she could ovee all the difficulties with the experience and information she had umted through the rounds. Thats how she passed the nieth trial without anyones help. This was it. This was what she wanted. If she kept going like this, she could challenge the hundredth trial again. But as soon as she thought that, she realized that there were people around her who surrounded her. The leader of the group pointed a knife at Kwon Jia and shouted. Youve been too greedy until now. The survivors. Among them were some who were called named characters. They didnt like that Kwon Jia did everything by herself. They thought that no one could stop her if she became stronger. She was a psychopath who killed people without hesitation, and there was no guarantee that she wouldnt kill them if she became stronger. So they teamed up with like-minded people and set a trap to kill her. Kwon Jia fought against the survivors with anger. Her power, which had monopolized most of the fate, was formidable. But there were too many of them. They also fought hard to kill Kwon Jia. It was obvious that they would be ughtered by her if they were pushed back here. So they had to kill her before they died. Thats how a fierce battle continued for several days under the sky where the Divine Spirits watched. There were thousands of people fighting against her. Among them were some who were weaker than Kwon Jia but still outstanding enough to be called strong. In the end, Kwon Jia lost. Die! You monster! The remaining survivors cursed at Kwon Jia and killed her. Kwon Jia met the end of the fifth round. And the sixth round began. Kwon Jia, who started the sixth round, decided to take a different approach this time. She realized that she had posed a threat to others by eliminating too many enemies. She now killed only as much as necessary, and at a level where she could im legitimacy. She saved many people this time. She tried her best not to be a monster. She didntpromise on bing stronger, but she didnt oppress people mercilessly like before either. She was called a guide. She joined forces with people and reached the ny-eighth trial this time. But, the evil ny-ninth. She failed to defeat the four horsemen of the apocalypse and died. Kwon Jia, who opened her eyes again, realized it when she started her seventh life by force. This regression ability is not an opportunity. It was a curse. A terrible curse that she could never escape from even if she died over and over again. And Kwon Jia understood why the man who gave her this power had suffered so much. For him, it might have been their first meeting, but he had repeated the same life as hers many times. How many lives did he repeat? A hundred? No, it could have been more than a thousand. But he failed even then, and he gave up everything in the end. Kwon Jia was also afraid that she might be like him. Dont make meugh! She didnt want to be like that. She couldnt repeat the same life for a lifetime, bound by the chains of life. If this wasnt enough, she just had to work harder. She clenched her teeth and did her best to live. Kwon Jia made a new n. More thoroughly, more surely. Lets see the end of the trial this time. She vowed that. She passed ten rounds. Kwon Jia hadnt lost her motivation yet. She somehow managed to reach the nieth trial of the apocalypse, but that was her limit. She passed a hundred rounds. Her sess rate went downhill after ten rounds. It was hard to get past the sixtieth round. She was mentally exhausted. And then she faced a fact. Her memory was the problem. The memory and knowledge she had umted by repeating the past had brought more disaster to the world by intertwining with the singrity of the mixed world. Kwon Jia eventually sealed her memory from the first to the tenth round. The memory and knowledge of that time were now dangerous time bombs that held her back. She decided to get rid of the core memory to prevent the danger that wouldeter. She passed two hundred rounds. She lived like a cripple. Two hundred deaths. And two hundred lives that followed. Nothing worked out and her mind was worn out, and she became something that couldnt be called a normal human being. She passed three hundred rounds. Kwon Jia awakened her instinct to the extreme in her fading mind. Ironically, at the end of repeating her life, she returned to her self in the first round, a very distant past. She was weak and caring, and had a strong sense of altruism. But, the regression trait she had prevented her from going back to the pastpletely. Thats how Kwon Jia became a strange regressee who was blunt and rational, but also cared more about others than herself. She passed four hundred rounds. Five hundred rounds. Six hundred rounds. How long do I have to repeat this meaningless life? She couldnt even endure five years until the apocalypse. Nothing worked out no matter what she tried. She had no motivation, and just lived on instinct. The world didnt change. No matter what she did, the world always flowed in a fixed way. She used to try to prevent the flow from changing by eliminating many dangers in advance. But now she justughed bitterly at the world that didnt change even if she tried to change it. Ah, I see. That man, he had lived through this pain all along. At first, she scoffed at the man who gave up even with this ability. But Kwon Jia felt how short-sighted she was. Rather, the man who passed the hundredth trial at the end was much more amazing than she was now. She wanted to die. The power she gained to survive ironically injected the horror of life into the depths of her soul. Kwon Jia wished she could just close her eyes and rest. But she couldnt die. She had to die, but she lived. Then she should give up this power, but she didnt know how. Soon, hatred for the man surged in her. Why did he pass this thing on to me? Why do I have to suffer like this? It was useless to cry out like that. She had experienced thisment hundreds of times already. She had no energy to be angry anymore. Nothing would change the future, and the oue would be the same. Her tears had dried up long ago. Kwon Jia finished the graduation ceremony at the training center and walked with a limp. The world had lost its color. In that world, Kwon Jia was a living doll who couldnt die, only breathing. Someone, please end this hell. Excuse me! Then someone called her. There was never anyone who spoke to her as she walked this road. No. There was, but she might have erased them from her mind because they werent worth remembering. She stared at the man who stopped her with a heavy gaze. Hello? Nice to meet you. My name is Kang Yu-hyun. Whats your name? Get lost. That was the first encounter that changed her life. *** Kwon Jia opened her eyes. She looked around with a nervous gaze, wondering if another episode had started. The first thing she saw was the throne that bound her body. She was at the top of a huge altar. Far below the altar, Yu-hyun was fighting the knight of the apocalypse. What the hell happened? I was fighting Unleashed Her memory after that was vague, as if it had been cut off. As she pieced together the fragments of memory that came to her mind, she realized what was going on. Everything that was happening around her was all because of her. Everything that spread across the four corners of the earth were the products of disaster that sprang from her nightmare. She sealed her own memory and tried to stop it, but she failed in the end. Again Is it? Did I fail again? Throb. Her chest hurt. She felt a pain as if her heart was being squeezed. The emotions she thought she had given up came back to life and tormented her endlessly. She thought she had run out of tears by now. It was all because of Yu-hyun. Yu-hyun. She called his name with a trembling voice, and Yu-hyuns eyes turned to her as he faced the knight. Jia! Me Kwon Jia looked at Yu-hyun with tearful eyes. Please kill me. She didnt want to feel this pain anymore. She wished she hadnt known from the start, then it wouldnt have been like this. She knew the joy of having someone precious, so she thought of the sorrow of losing them. She knew the expectation of sess, so she thought of the despair of failure. Rather. Rather than that. If only she didnt know. If only she lived like before, like a soulless doll. It wouldnt have been so painful and miserable. I dont want to. But Yu-hyuns answer was too harsh. I wont kill you, Jia. And I wont die here either. You Kwon Jia couldnt finish her sentence. Youre not giving up even in this situation, are you? His strength, his dazzling appearance, something she had never seen before. Kwon Jia felt an emotion rising from somewhere in her heart and shed tears. Watch. Our story is not over yet. Facing the transcendent death, Yu-hyun raised his weapon. Chapter 350: Chapter 350: Yu-hyun ignored Kwon Jias words and faced the Pale Knight. You want me to kill you? You want to give up now? Aftering this far, youre saying youll abandon everything? Kwarrung. The white lotus that was thrown out spewed out a torrent. The Pale Knight stood against it. Their weapons collided and Yu-hyuns right arm muscles tore and blood vessels burst. Blood dripped from his nose. Pain. Even if he attacked, the shock alone damaged his ultimate body. It was not a difference in strength, but the power of death that destroyed his flesh. The wounds healed in an instant. The torn muscles recovered and the broken bones returned to their ces. Yu-hyun drew out a fierce determination. His head hurt like it was being squeezed. A light shed in front of his eyes. It was not a conscious action of recognizing and swinging his weapon to avoid the attack, but a reflexive action close to instinct. Future Vision. Probability Adjustment. Fantasy World. Absolute Body. He mixed all these things together and faced the Pale Knight.Please stop Even if I defeat him, my life Kwon Jia cried. Even if she survived here, what awaited her was a predetermined doom. The earth might not face the end of the world. But she knew what would happen after that. She remembered. The things she didnt want to recall unfolded vividly in her mind. After oveing all the trials. The stars twinkling in the sky fell down with tails, the real end of the world. No one could stop that. Shut up, I told you. Yu-hyun cut off Kwon Jias words. Of course, he knew too. How much she suffered. Seeing her reaction, there was no doubt that all the memories she had sealed had revived. She must have remembered the things she wanted to forget. And now, the situation she tried to prevent by sealing her memories was happening in real time. How many people died here? And how many people are fighting outside to survive? It was not Kwon Jias fault. It was all Jin Cheongun-woon and Praytions doing. But even so, Kwon Jia couldnt let go of her guilt. She was that kind of person. A person who was so kind that it was stupid. Thats why he was angry. What are you talking about, regressor? What are you talking about, being cold-hearted? You cry when youre sad, and you empathize better than anyone with other peoples pain. And youre trying to kill yourself on your own. So show him. The desperate resistance to break this annoying repetition. That this world is not over yet. The Pale Knight reacted to Yu-hyuns will that was close to a deration. He stopped running recklessly and took a stance. The Pale Knight of Death also realized that Yu-hyun had changed from before. Yu-hyun red at the Pale Knight. The one who drove him to death in his previous life. And more than that, the wall he thought he had to ovee. He couldnt save Kwon Jia if he didnt defeat him. Summon Nautilus. A huge submarine was created in the air. The submarine floated in the air and fired missiles at the Pale Knight. The Pale Knight thrust his spear. The missiles exploded in the air before they reached him, and beyond that, Nautilus was pierced by the spears energy and split in half and disappeared. Theres no time to buy. Then he would surpass him. He didnt think hecked power with this strength. What hecked was will. Beyond saying he would do it, he embraced the conviction that he would burn death. He threw away his distractions. Hepressed his thoughts into one thing, focusing on defeating the enemy in front of him. Revenge. Ambition to ovee the wall. A sense of mission to save Kwon Jia. He gathered all these things into one and poured them in. Was it enough? He didnt know. But he didnt feel it was enough. More than anything, the Pale Knight wasnt still either. He thrust his spear. The curse of death filled with death. A blow that made him feel all kinds of pain and reach death when stabbed. Yu-hyun widened his eyes and looked at iting closer. He couldnt focus on evasion and defense forever. A mediocre attack couldnt inflict fatal damage on the Pale Knight. And, it was the same for the Pale Knight too. He had to apply a power beyond the limit to defeat him. Just like Choi Do-yoon did when he defeated him in his previous life. At that time, he threw his body to create a gap, but this time he couldnt hope for that. In his previous life, Choi Do-yoon was there, but this time he was alone. He endured with his body. What he could believe in was Darwins power, the ultimate life. There was nowhere else to rely on. Of course, he wasnt sure. He couldnt see the future properly in this world, and if he took that attack properly, he might die regardless of his ultimate vitality or anything. The life that doesnt die and the death that kills everything. Would the spear pierce or the shield hold? Yu-hyun clenched his teeth and braced himself for the impending pain. Bang! A sh of light struck the Pale Knight along with a loud sound in his ears. The Pale Knight quickly spun his body and deflected the bullet that was flying towards him. Yu-hyuns eyes followed the bullets trajectory. Young-min? Hyung! Nows the time! Yoo Young-min, covered in wounds, gasped for breath as he aimed his pistol at the Pale Knight. Yu-hyun shouted urgently. No! Get back! The Pale Knights gaze turned to Yoo Young-min. He didnt react to most attacks, but he seemed to hate being interrupted at a critical moment. His momentum increased even more. It was dangerous. Yoo Young-min might have defeated other Knights of the Apocalypse, but the Pale Knight of Death was on a different level. Death itself was inescapable. It was not a concept that could be avoided or blocked. Even Yoo Young-min would die if he grazed it. Its okay. Hyung. Yoo Young-min smiled faintly as he met the Pale Knights re. As the Pale Knight charged at Yoo Young-min, a thunderous noise erupted above his head. Rumble. A blue sh flickered along with a sound like a giant beast roaring. As the Pale Knight looked up, a dazzling light fell on his forehead. ng! The Pale Knights scythe split the lightning in half. His eyes soon pierced through the hole in the ceiling of the ruins. There, he saw Kang Hye-rim, her hair dyed silver-blue, waving in the wind. Hye-rim? Yu-hyun didnt ask why. The opportunity was now. He had to gather all his strength at this moment when the Pale Knight was distracted. The Pale Knight red alternately at Kang Hye-rim and Yoo Young-min. He was assessing the situation. He felt their attacks as he parried them. They were not worth his attention. Besides, their condition was not very good. They had barely squeezed out their attacks after fighting and getting injured by other Knights. There was no way they could touch him. The Pale Knights gaze returned to Yu-hyun. The important one was this man who had changed his stance. But. Tsk. You shouldnt do that. ck energy surged and surrounded the Pale Knight. Seo Sumin, who had arrived on Darwin, squeezed out her remaining power and attacked the Pale Knight. The fourth technique of Seven Evil ck Sky Divine Skill. Gathering Evil Thunderp (ېZ). Boom! The ck energy turned into lightning and hit the Pale Knights body. The Pale Knight scattered his death aura and imbued death into the lightning. As soon as the lightning dissipated, Seo Sumin gritted her teeth andunched her next attack. The variation of the fourth technique of Seven Evil ck Sky Divine Skill, Chaotic Disintegration Lightning (ɢ). She didnt stop there. She retrieved some of her energy andpressed it to the limit in front of her nose. Even though she reduced its size as much as possible, it was still almost 2m in diameter. Inside the sphere, a huge storm-like power raged. Then it turned into a bullet and shot at the Pale Knight. The variation of Eight Feet Jade Light (˳ߟ). The infernal sphere flew and hit the Pale Knight. Kang Hye-rim and Yoo Young-min were not idle either. Seo Sumin was using all her strength to attack the Pale Knight right now. She knew it was to buy time for Yu-hyun. Kang Hye-rim scattered countless lightning bolts and Yoo Young-min aimed at the Pale Knights joints and fired his gun. The Pale Knight flinched for the first time under thebined attack of three people. Now! Hurry! Seo Sumin stretched out both arms. She was d that she didnt use much of her power against the ck Knight of Famine. Otherwise, she wouldnt have been able to stop this lump of death properly here. She wrung out all her remaining power and ck mist spewed out around her. The fifth technique of Seven Evil ck Sky Divine Skill. Ghostly Mist Destruction (ϼ). The ck mist swallowed up the surrounding space. It didnt stop there and disintegrated everything inside it. The Pale Knight resisted the force that tried to devour him. Fear and despair, death and curse eroded the space. Squeak! All the pressure that was applied to the Pale Knight was torn apart. The Thunder Sword imbued with willpower and Seven Demon ck Sky Divine Skill too. The Devil Spear that squeezed out all the remaining power too. They didnt reach the Pale Knight. Thank you. But that was enough. Thanks to the three people who bought him time, Yu-hyun was able to finish his preparation. Yu-hyun ran towards the Pale Knight who blocked his way. In his hand was Baekryeon, transformed into a harpoon. He put all his strength and will into one ce and pierced through it. The Pale Knight crossed his weapons to defend himself. It didnt matter. It was a strike that took that into ount. The tip of the white harpoon pierced through the Pale Knights spear and scythe. Crack! The spear shattered the sword and the scythe as soon as it touched the white lotus. The harpoon kept pushing forward and pierced through the chest of the Pale Knight. The death aura that surrounded the Pale Knight vanished in an instant. A huge hole was torn in the body of the Pale Knight, and his blue eyes lost their power and dimmed. A strike that transcended death. The Pale Knight fell, but Yu-hyun did not stop. He ran up the endless stairs of the altar with his momentum. In the distance, he saw Kwon Jias eyes widen in disbelief as she looked at him. Swoosh! The inside of the ruin writhed and stretched out countless tentacles to target Yu-hyun. The mother that upied the ruin, and even the entire nightmare world, tried to stop him. The altar shook and a giant hand sprang out to grab Yu-hyun. In the air, numerous tentacles aimed at him. The air he breathed was filled with poison, and the surrounding atmosphere became tens of times heavier. Yu-hyun did not stop. Get out of my wayyyy!!! His will that pierced through death continued to advance. Yu-hyun ignored the oppression of the nightmare world and reached right in front of Kwon Jia. Yu-hyun! I came to save you, Miss Jia. Yu-hyun smiled and swung his harpoon. The throne where Kwon Jia was sitting was destroyed. Screaaaam!!! The world screamed. The nightmare that Kwon Jia had built up throughout her life, knelt before a single person. What, what is this! Whats going on! The phantasms are disappearing! The collectors who were fighting against the phantasms were startled by the scream of the world, and then shocked by the sight of the phantasms disappearing while sshing blood. It was not only the phantasms. The bizarre structures that created the nightmare world copsed, and the dome that had been expanding its erosion stopped. The nightmare world came to an end. Who is it? Everyones eyes turned to the center of the distant nightmare world. Haa. Yu-hyun breathed deeply and smiled. He was about to ask Kwon Jia how she was, but Twist. His body bent forward as he could not endure the excessive force. Ah. He wanted to say something, but his body did not listen. At that moment, Kwon Jia caught Yu-hyun as he was about to fall. She hugged his head in her arms as if by ident. Haha. I wanted to say something cool at the end, but I failed. You idiot. Miss Jia, are you crying now? W-whos crying! Im just, just happy. Kwon Jia tightened her arms around Yu-hyun. She did not want to show him her pathetic face like this. So, how is it? Miss Jia. I did it, right? Yes. I admit it. You really showed me something amazing. Im really exhausted too. I thought I had be much stronger, but I was so drained. I still have a long way to go. He said that, but Yu-hyun looked very relieved. He had received some help, but he had ovee the Pale Knight of death. He had defeated someone he could not even touch in the past. That was enough for him now. As his strength slowly returned to his body, Yu-hyun got up. Are you okay? Yes. I recover quickly. But Miss Jia. What, what is it? Your eyes are red. And your nose too. ! Kwon Jia gasped and wiped her eyes with her sleeve, then red at Yu-hyun. Yu-hyunughed yfully at her unusual reaction. Kang Hye Rim, Seo Sumin, and Yoo Young-min approached them. Each demon supported them by their side. Seeing them, Kwon Jia felt a surge of emotion in her heart. She was grateful. Foring to save her like this, for not giving up on her. But more than that, Kwon Jia had something to tell Yu-hyun. The truth she knew. The reason why this world existed. Chapter 351: Chapter 351: The Fragment began to emit a fierce light and started to absorb the surrounding stories. The stories that made up this nightmare world were a vast history built by a single regressor who had repeated sess and failure over 600 times. All those stories were being forced into a single Fragment. The power gathering in the Fragment swelled as if it would explode at any moment and trembled unstably. Yu-hyun watched it with trembling eyes and instinctively knew. If this explodes, everyone here will die. -You, do you know what exactly the Fragment is? Yu-hyun recalled the conversation he had with Oello in the past. -You told me. The Fragment is a piece of the Codex, the Book of Genesis created by Logos. -Yes, but that''s just the literal meaning. I asked if you know how great the power of this Fragment is.-Hmm. Im not sure. Yu-hyun rubbed his chin. He knew well that the Fragment was indeed a remarkable object. The power he had obtained from Lace, Maxwell, Descartes, and Darwin was not something one could typically acquire. -It seems you still dont understand it well. -Me? -You don''t fullyprehend the extent of the Fragment''s power. Oello crossed his arms and shook his head. Yu-hyun couldnt refute his words. He himself sometimes harbored doubts about the power of the Fragment. -If the Codex is the foundation of the world, the Fragment is like a piece of that world. Haven''t you wondered why those who possess Fragments are so weak? -I''ve wondered about that. Those who possessed Fragments were so absurdly weak that I wondered if it was okay to collect them so quickly. -That''s because those who were acknowledged by the Fragments couldn''t fully harness their power. -The true power of the Fragments? -Youve seen Georn. Why did that Frozen Divine Spirit end up like that? It''s because of the Fragment. Georn, although he had left half of his power aside, still had half of his strength. Yet, he fell into ruin because of the Fragment. -So, you mean the true power of the Fragments is different from what I''ve seen? -Not just different. Even the power of Maxwell that you possess seems to intervene with probability now, but its versatility is much greater. The same goes for Lace, Descartes, and Darwin. Each Fragment is literally a mass of immense power. Even a tiny piece can corrupt a Divine Spirit to that extent. -Then, why couldnt the owners of the Fragments show their true abilities? Werent they chosen by the Fragments? -Being chosen and being able to use it properly are different things. Though the Fragment can choose its owner, it doesn''t have the intelligence to think or speak. Its driven by a massive instinct and flow. -So? -Think of it as a kind of pet, in terms of your Earthly perspective. It follows your will but doesn''t do everything youmand. You cant control everything about a dog just because you own it. If you try to force it, the dog might even show its teeth. Oello said that while the Fragment is simple, it is alsoplex. It seems simple, but handling it properly requires a veryplicated process. Without fully understanding the world, one cannot handle the power of the Fragment. -The power of the Fragment you handle is less than one-tenth of its original strength. -Was it that much? -A single Fragment corrupted a half-powered second-generation Divine Spirit like that. You can''t imagine how great the true power of a full Fragment is. -Then what happens if one uses the full 100% power of a Fragment? -It depends on how you use it. But if you could fully harness the power of a high-level Fragment youd need to think on aary scale at the very least. -ary scale. That''s suddenly a huge scale. -It would be absurd if a single Fragment was weaker than a Divine Spirit. So you need to realize how great the Fragment you possess is. -How can I fully utilize the power of the Fragment? -That, I dont know. I only know their locations, not how to use them. Thats your job. But -But? -If Praytion could fully weaponize a single Fragment, like when he corrupted Georn you wouldn''t be able to do anything about it. No, he could use it to create a bomb, using the massive power within the Fragment. And if it exploded, its power would be enough to wipe out a. -Of course, that''s assuming the worst-case scenario. To use it as a bomb, you need enough fuel to react to it. -The fuel is the story. -Yes. You can only fill a torn piece of paper with words. Of course, theres no way to pour that much story into it. There''s no human on Earth with such a vast story, is there? Oello said that using the Fragment as a bomb was a possibility but nothing to worry about. Yu-hyun, though a bit uneasy, nodded in agreement with Oellos words. Just recalling that moment made Yu-hyun angry at his owncency. He should have been the first to suspect, yet he ignored the possibility. I wascent.'' Oello said it was impossible to gather such a story on Earth, but there was one person who made it possible. He had been living closely with the regressor who had built countless histories through numerous iterations. The nightmare world, which embodied all of Kwon Jias stories, hadn''t disappeared. The remnants of it, crumbling and shattering, were being absorbed into the Fragment as fuel. Can I stop it?'' Yu-hyun looked into the future. He couldnt stop it. No matter what he did, there was no way to stop this Fragment from exploding now. Meanwhile, the light of the Fragment grew stronger,pressing itself to the size of a pea. Yu-hyun looked back. Everyone was looking at him. Seeing their anxious, tense, and hopeful eyes, Yu-hyun gritted his teeth. I cant tell them the truth'' He couldn''t ask everyone, already exhausted, to join forces and suppress the Fragment''s runaway. Nor could they escape as the Fragment had already reached its critical point. It could explode at any moment. But still'' There was a way to save them. Yu-hyun smiled at hispanions, assuring them not to worry and that it would be okay. Seeing his smile, Kwon Jia called out to him with trembling eyes filled with unease. "Yu-hyun, youre not" Yu-hyun didn''t answer. He turned his head, unwilling to hear more. The ones who moved were the four demons around him. "Huh, huh?" "What are you doing? Let me go!" "What''s this all of a sudden!" The four demons grabbed each person and ran. Though they tried to resist and struggle, they were too exhausted to break free from the demons grasp. The demons moved away from the shrine. Kwon Jia, held by Lace, watched Yu-hyun''s receding figure. "No" She reached out desperately towards Yu-hyun. Tears streamed down her cheeks and fluttered in the air. "Dont go please" Did her voice reach him? Yu-hyun turned and mouthed his final words. I''m sorry.'' Kwon Jia and the others couldnt fail to understand his meaning. "No! Let go! Yu-hyun! Yu-hyun!!" "Hyung! What are you doing!" Ignoring their desperate calls, Yu-hyun focused on the Fragment before him. He felt his resolve waver unless he did. The sound grew distant. He had ordered the demons to take hispanions out of the explosion range with all their might, so they would carry out the order without stopping. Now, there was only one thing left for him to do. Suppress the explosion of this Fragment as much as possible. I wont survive this time.'' The power contained in the Fragment was immense. It was beyond the level that a single individual could suppress. Even in perfect condition, it was impossible to endure this in his exhausted state. But he had to do it. It was the only way to minimize the damage. Darwins body cant withstand this explosion either. So he severed his attachment. He harbored no regrets. As long as he could protect the ce and people he so dearly wished to return to. Rumble! The world shook. The shrine shook violently. Unable to withstand the shock, the shrine crumbled, and the monster-shaped ruin screamed and tore apart. ck clouds gathered in the sky, and a massive storm raged. The scene, resembling the end of the world, was enough to break ones spirit. This was the final stage on which he would stand. The final destination of all the stories he had shown so far, the end of the story. So. If he had to leave, let it not be disgraceful. Let it be a memorable departure that would remain in everyones memory. Baekryeon. Can you help me? [You fool.] Baekryeon didnt say no. She was a talkative sword that would stay by his side till the end. [The Divine Spirits are screaming about what madness this is.] [They are all urging you to run away.] The system window rang noisily. The Divine Spirits couldnt ept Yu-hyuns actions. He didnt care. The starlight in the sky watched the entire situation. Seeing that Yu-hyun wouldnt leave until the end, they sensed his impending fate. This was true for Michael of the Grand Army of Eden. This foolish man chose sacrifice despite having a way to survive. Michael felt dj vu. She had seen a simr scene in the distant past. Who was it back then? The memory was too faint to grasp. At that moment, she sensed a massive power approaching from afar. [Satan?] Even with her eyes closed and from far away, she could easily sense his presence. However, the power she now felt from Satan was different from usual. It wasnting from beyond the system window but was approaching from Earth. Michael realized what Satan was nning. [You cant be serious!] Before her scream could fade, the gigantic snake traversing the universe seeded in capturing the distant Earth with its eyes. He wasntte. There was still enough time, and he could help now. Even if it meant his own death. Yu-hyun couldnt die here. As he thought so, a gentle light blocked Satans path. [You?] Satans eyes widened in shock as he looked at the opponent. * * * The story, reaching its critical point, began to expand. Yu-hyun immediately squeezed out all his strength. The sticky aura of the Seven Demonic ck Sky Divine Art surrounded the book. Gritting his teeth, he poured all his strength into suppressing the Fragment. Bang! Yu-hyun''s body was pushed back. The expanding power of the Fragment didn''t budge. It grewrger, even repelling his Qi imbued with intent. I''m being pushed back! Yu-hyun felt his body being pushed back further. The Fragment had swelled to fill his entire vision. At this level, its nowhere near enough! Despair engulfed him. He had stayed to buy even a moment of time, but with his remaining strength, he couldnt dy the explosion by even a second. If this exploded, even his escapingrades would be caught in it. Still, I must hold it back. Clenching his teeth, tasting blood, and holding on to his fading consciousness, Yu-hyun pressed down on the growing sphere with both hands. It wasnt enough, so he even used his forehead. Crackle! His suit ripped from the wrist to the forearm as the power flowed through his hands. Blood vessels burst, muscles tore, and blood gushed out, turning into text. Hold it! Even for a second. Endure! Even a little longer. At least until everyone else is safe! [Youve endured well.] A light descended from the sky. It was different from the explosive light before him, a peaceful,forting light. Hearing the familiar voice, Yu-hyun widened his eyes and looked up. Enlightened One? The Enlightened One, Shakyamuni. A humble man descended slowly from the sky, reaching out to the Fragment. The soft golden aura flowing from his fingertips transformed into a giant hand and grasped the Fragment. What, what are you doing? Yu-hyun asked in a trembling voice. What Shakyamuni was doing now was nothing other than descending directly to Earth, defying the system. And he was using all his power to suppress the explosion of the Fragment. It was impossible toprehend with a normal mind. [I had already resolved myself.] Shakyamuni didnt flinch. There was no way he wouldnt feel the bacsh of defying the system. The pain inflicted on his entire body wasnt something even a Divine Spirit could endure. The agony of a soul being torn apart, far worse, the dreadful pain of existence being erased, yet Shakyamuni smiled. Why, why would you? [Because you are the hope.] Golden light spread out. It didnt just cover the Korean Penins but gently enveloped the entire Earth. Crack! Shakyamunis skin cracked like ss. [The only hope that can end the endless, unending cycle of eternity. For that, I can sacrifice this body. Right?] Shakyamuni looked up at the sky from which he had descended and asked. Yu-hyun didnt know who he was addressing. The situation was too urgent to worry about that. Shakyamuni suppressed the Fragment with one hand and reached out to Yu-hyun with the other. Yu-hyuns body was swallowed by arge lotus flower. [Please forgive me for the rudeness of not exining properly and doing this.] Leaving a final apology, Shakyamuni focused all his remaining power on the explosion. His body crackled and disintegrated into dust from his fingertips. An expression of longing crossed Shakyamunis usually impassive face. My precious disciple Chpanthaka. What did you hope to achieve while enduring such pain? Whatever it was, I wont ask. But answer me this one thing. Did you achieve what you sought, like I did? The Fragment he had been suppressing exploded. !!! A massive sh engulfed the world. The collectors watching from afar instinctively shielded their faces. They soon realized the explosion hadnt harmed them and lowered their arms, staring nkly at the sight. Light. A warm light was protecting them. The explosion didnt reach beyond the ruins. The storm of stories raged but was contained within a translucent barrier. A faint presence watched over them from the distant radiance. That day, those in the nightmare world unanimously said. Buddha descended and saved the world. But. Kang Yu-hyun, the Teller who stayed behind to suppress the explosion, didnt return. No one saw him again afterward. Chapter 352: Chapter 352: A boy ran through the dark night where neither the moonlight nor the starlight could be seen. The boy, who seemed to have just turned 10 years old, was drenched in sweat, gasping for breath, but he didn''t stop running. The presence of the pursuers behind him heightened the boy''s fear. "The kid''s heading to the forbidden zone!" "Catch him quickly! The orders are to uproot the rebels, regardless of whether they are children or the elderly!" Rough and harsh voices echoed in the boy''s ears. Words like rebels, traitors, and execution flew among them. They were trying to catch the boy before he entered the forbidden zone, but the boy knew. He knew that the forbidden zone wouldnt protect him. Rumors that entering the forbidden zone would bring a curse or divine punishment were mere superstitions. Knowing this, the pursuers didnt stop chasing him despite iming it was a dangerous forbidden zone.Instead, they were deliberately lenient in their chase, curious to see how far the little boy could run. Their despicable intent to derive amusement from this chase was paradoxically the reason why the boy had been able to escape their grasp so far. Why did this happen?'' Jimmy couldn''t have imagined such a thing would happen just half a day ago. It wasn''t a happy life, but it wasnt an unhappy one either. He had noints about living with his only family, his sister, despite their parents not being around. But now, it was all over. Jimmy, who had thought yesterday, today, and tomorrow would be the same, had his daily life shattered by the arrival of soldiers in the vige. Soldiers under themand of the Legion had stormed in upon hearing rumors of rebels in the vige. In an instant, the vige was set aze, and people were taken away. Jimmy fled from that unforgettable sight. If his sister hadnt desperately bought him time to escape, even that would have been impossible. I have to run away.'' But how could a child know where to go or where to hide? The ce he instinctively chose was the forbidden zone, a ruin once known as Gangneung five years ago but abandoned after a massive explosion. Hoping the pursuers would back off, even if the hope was excessively thin, was the only thing he could cling to. Huff, huff. Gasping for breath, Jimmy arrived at the forbidden zone, only to see the massive crater that hadnt faded in five years. This ce, where it was said Buddha had descended simultaneously with the explosion, was initially called a sanctuary. Many people visited it, hoping to find something valuable. But all they found was ruins. Or rather, it would have been fortunate if there were only ruins. Those who set foot in the sanctuary came back half-crazed, repeating that they had seen demons. Naturally, the sanctuary became a ce of fear among people, earning the name forbidden zone. Haa. Haa. Is anyone there? Just as Jimmy was about to call for help, the ground under his feet copsed. Jimmy''s body rolled into therge crater. Fortunately, the soil in the area was soft, so he wasnt badly injured, but rolling hundreds of meters down made him nauseous and dizzy. "Ah." Jimmy tried to stand up but stumbled and fell back to the ground each time. "Ha. He ran so hard just to end up rolling into a pit?" "How anticlimactic." Three pursuersnded lightly near Jimmy. With superhuman physical abilities, they looked down at the dirt-covered Jimmy andughed. "Still, he ran pretty far. He even reached the forbidden zone." "Hey, lets just take this brat and go. Staying here any longer isnt a good idea." "What? Are you scared? The forbidden zone is just full of rumors." "They say demons appear here." "Demons? Have you seen one? Those stories are just hallucinations." "But if its true?" "Then." The air around them suddenly felt cold. The pursuers gulped and quickly approached Jimmy. Though they spoke bravely, they were undeniably uneasy, wanting to take the troublesome boy back quickly. They all shared the same thought. Jimmy closed his eyes tightly, watching them approach. Someone, please help! He desperately hoped someone would grab his outstretched hand. He wished for salvation, not caring whether it came from a god or a demon. Jimmy felt something touch his fingertips and opened his eyes. "Huh?" No one had grabbed his hand. What he held was a tiny flower bud buried in the dirt. He didnt know why such a bud remained in this deste ce where not even a de of grass grew. Still, Jimmy, as if guided by fate, prayed with all his might towards the flower bud. Please help. Simultaneously, the flower bud emitted a brilliant light. "What, whats happening?!" The pursuers, who were approaching Jimmy, screamed. The flower bud, now free of dirt, revealed itself to be a tiny lotus. As it bloomed fully, a person emerged from within. It was a handsome man wearing an old-fashioned ck suit. "What is that?" The pursuers watched in disbelief. The kid had picked something, a light burst out, and suddenly, a person appeared. Though they couldnt understand what was happening, the pursuers gripped their weapons tightly. No matter what, they concluded that they just needed to kill or capture everyone. "Hmm?" The man who emerged from the lotus opened his previously closed eyes. "Here." He still hadnt grasped his situation. He needed more clues. As he looked around to analyze, he saw three men aiming weapons at him and a boy around 10 years old lying at his feet. He first addressed the three who seemed to know something. "Where am I? And how much time has passed." "Die!" ng! One of the men rushed forward and swung his sword. At the same time, there was the sound of something breaking, and the man''s eyes widened. "Wha, what?" "Attacking someone you just met with a sword is quite rude." The man from the lotus held the broken sword de between his fingers. An unbelievable sight. The man in the suit hadnt moved an inch when the sword was swung. "Hey! Attack him all at once!" Realizing the man wasnt ordinary, the remaining pursuers drew their weapons. The man, Kang Yu-hyun, squinted at them. Judging by the situation, he didnt understand it fully, but he had a rough idea. The world had changed a lot in his absence. "No matter what I ask, it seems you wont answer easily." Yu-hyun nced down at the boy looking up at him. Jimmys eyes were full of hope and admiration. He could roughly understand the situation. "I''ll end this quickly." ck letters formed on Yu-hyun''s face, creating a mask. The demon of Aporia appeared in the world again after five years. * * * "Wow." Jimmy could only let out exmations at the sight before him. Even if a 10-year-old were asked to describe the situation, they wouldn''t have the right words. But anyone who saw this scene would have been left speechless like Jimmy. One second. That was all it took for the three pursuers to fall. Yu-hyun put on the mask, darkness exploded from his body, and the three men fell. It was like witnessing the rumored demon. But Yu-hyun, the cause of this scene, paid no attention to Jimmy and muttered to himself while looking at the air. "Lace. Lace, are you there? Maxwell. Descartes. Darwin. Can you hear me? Is no one here?" The four demons, who would usuallye running immediately upon being called, were nowhere to be seen. While Yu-hyun could still use the mask of Aporia and somewhat handle the power of the four demons, that was all. The four demons didnt respond to his call. No, it was more urate to say they couldnt respond. Is the link broken?'' How long had he been unconscious? Yu-hyuns gaze fell on Jimmy, who was still lying on the ground. "Ah." Jimmy flinched as Yu-hyun''s eyes met his. Yu-hyun sighed and helped Jimmy to his feet. "Th-thank you." "What''s your name?" "Jimmy." "Jimmy?" Yu-hyuns eyebrow twitched slightly at the name. Jimmy frantically thought if he had done anything wrong to this savior, but nothing came to mind. "Thats not a Korean name. Did youe from abroad? Where are you from?" "Huh? Abroad? Im from Turdo Vige." "Turdo?" Yu-hyun realized there was a mimunication. "South Korea?" "South Korea? Oh, my sister told me about it. Five years ago, this ce was called South Korea." "Five years ago?" "Yes. Since the great explosion five years ago, national borders disappeared." "Tell me more about that great explosion." Jimmy exined everything he knew to Yu-hyun. They were all stories he had heard from his sister like bedtime tales, and Jimmy had a good memory for such things. "Five years ago, a great explosion urred in the forbidden zone, right where we are now. The ce called Gangneung disappeared, and the world changed." "I see." Yu-hyun recalled the events before he lost consciousness. Before the Fragment bomb exploded, as he tried to suppress it with all his remaining strength, Shakyamuni appeared and saved him. The Enlightened One sacrificed himself to save Yu-hyun and prevent the Earth''s destruction. Originally, the explosion would have wiped out the entire Korean Penins, but it ended up affecting only a few hundred meters radius. Problems arose after that. The nightmare world had vanished, but such an event happening on Earth couldnt be overlooked by the higher realms. "And so, Earth fully entered the mixed realm?" "Yes." The past five years, as Jimmy described, werent just turbulent but could be called a hyper-dynamic era. The great explosion, the intervention of the first-generation Divine Spirits, and their demise. The changes in the mixed realms dynamics that followed. The Foundation intervened to elevate Earths status, and Earth was quickly incorporated into the mixed realm. The concept of nations vanished, and material things were reced by stories. What took five years in the previous life took only a month now. So, this Earth is not the one I knew.'' It was Earth but not Earth. The geography and continents were different. The people remained, but their way of life had changed. Jimmy was proof of that. Earth became part of the mixed realm, and the ce they were now conversing in was the outermost part of a vast world. "Who are these people?" Yu-hyun pointed to the fallen pursuers. "Theyre soldiers under the Legion from the city." "Legion?" "A general term for soldiers serving under a lord." "And who is the lord?" Jimmy felt this man truly knew nothing, so he kindly exined. In fact, Jimmy was thrilled to be able to help his savior. "A lord is someone much stronger than a transcendent. Of course, not all of them are human." "Not all are human?" "Some lords are Divine Spirits." "I see. A lord is a powerful being beyond a transcendent." Five years ago, it was rare to even see a transcendent, but now many had surpassed level 100 and be transcendent. Of course, even among transcendent, their skills varied. Some were far stronger than others. Some transcendent transcended on their own or were granted power and status by higher Divine Spirits, bing Divine Spirits themselves. Others remained human, bing stronger as transcendent. Among them, those who surpassed the advanced level of transcendence were given the title of "lord." In other words, a lord was a Divine Spirit or an equivalent being who had established their own territory in the mixed realm. The central areas of the mixed realm are controlled by the Grand Army, the middle-sized areas by the general Divine Army, and the remaining areas by the lords. Thend where Yu-hyun stood was the outermost part of the mixed realm, under the control of a lord. "The ones who attacked my vige were soldiers under a lord." "I see. The Legion consists of the lords soldiers. So theres a lord ruling thisnd?" "Yes. The bad guys you just defeated were soldiers of the ck Thunder Lord." The ck Thunder Lord. The name alone sounded formidable. No, it was only natural for a lord to be powerful, being a level above transcendent. Yu-hyun needed to know about the ruler of thisnd. "Who is this ck Thunder Lord?" Yu-hyun asked without expecting much, but Jimmys answer was enough to shock him. "She is Kang Hye-rim, the Demon Empress." Chapter 353: Chapter 353: What do you mean by that? Huh? Kang Hye-rim, you mean who is the ck Thunder Lord? She is the Demon Sky Empress Kang Hye-rim. Kang Hye-rim? The one I know but Demon Sky Empress? Not Sword Empress, but Demon Sky Empress? And Lord Yu-hyun felt his head spinning. He needed more exnation. He didnt think that the ck Thunder Lord was someone with the same name as Kang Hye-rim he knew. The Kang Hye-rim that Jimmy mentioned was definitely the same one that Yu-hyun knew. Five years had passed, so he understood that her title might have changed. But, Demon Sky Empress and ck Thunder Lord didnt suit her at all. Wasnt she the one who used the clear and beautiful lightning that was as cold as the autumn sky? Heavenly Thunder Sword was a noble martial art, not something that would have ck or demon attached to it.Tell me more if you know anything. W-well, that is Jimmy couldnt continue his words. It wasnt because he was afraid of the ck Thunder Lord, but because he didnt know anything else about her. To begin with, a 10-year-old kid from a vige in the outskirts of the mixed world wouldnt know much about the ck Thunder Lord. Jimmy was worried that he might lose his chance to repay Yu-hyun, who was his savior, and shouted desperately. M-maybe my sister knows! Your sister? Y-yes, yes. My sister is very smart. She knows everything because she has a good head. She might know something about the ck Thunder Lord too. Where is your sister then? She was in the vige, but the legions soldiers came in and tried to capture everyone. Then we have to save her. Jimmy nodded his head with a bright face at Yu-hyuns words. The Yu-hyun he saw was a really strong person. He didnt know if he was human or not, but he easily knocked down three soldiers in a short time that didnt even take a second. He trusted him. Which way is the vige? T-that way. Jimmy raised his hand and pointed to where the vige was. Yu-hyun nodded lightly and picked up Jimmy with one arm. Huh? Hold on tight. As soon as he said that, a ck aura rose around Yu-hyuns body. It was the same darkness that he saw when he knocked down the three pursuers. Yu-hyuns body, wrapped in the powerful energy of Seven Devil ck Sky Divine Art, soared up to the sky vertically. From high above, Yu-hyun saw a light in the direction that Jimmy pointed. He could tell from afar that it was a vige on fire. Yu-hyun stopped in mid-air. His figure, which defied gravitys will, stayed still for a moment and then fell down like an arrow towards the vige. Jimmy clenched Yu-hyuns clothes tightly in the wind pressure that made it hard to open his eyes. It took more than 30 minutes to get from the vige to the mine, but it took only 10 seconds to go back. *** They are traitors who sided with the rebels! Kill some of them as an example if they resist! You worms! Move faster if you dont want to die! The legions soldiers dragged the captured vigers to one ce. The vigers couldnt resist. In an era wherew had disappeared and power ruled, the legions soldiers who were much stronger than them were much more frightening than the distant ck Thunder Lord. More than anything, they lost their will to resist when they saw some people being executed as an example. Are they all here? Yes. Except for a few who ran away, we have almost all of them. There are some who ran away? The captain frowned and the lieutenant quickly exined. Oh, dont worry. They are just kids anyway. The pursuers went after them. They will catch them soon. Dont let them go even if they are kids. Now that we heard that there are rebels hiding here, kids and elders are all subjects of interrogation. I understand. The captain approached the prisoners who were cornered in the vige. The giant man in armor approached with fire behind him, which was a tremendous pressure for the prisoners. I heard that there are rebels in this vige. Maybe they are not rebels, but just tails who joined them. Or maybe they were just unlucky and got caught up in a false rumor. The oldest resident of the vige stepped forward and spoke in a cautious voice. We dont know anything about the rebels. Were just people who live from day to day. How could we defy the ck Lord, the loser of this region? So youre saying there are no rebels here? Anyone you ask will tell you the same. Werepletely clueless. The captain red at the others, who nodded hastily in agreement. Its true! We dont know anything! Rebels? Thats nonsense! Please spare us! Hmph. The captain stroked his chin as if he was annoyed. You seem to be really innocent. Well, its ridiculous to think that there are rebels in this remote vige. Then, will you let us go? Of course not. The captain sneered at their hopeful expressions. His eyes burned with a fire hotter than the mes that engulfed the vige. Do you think we came here for fun? Wrong information? No rebels? No, thats not important. Whats really important is that such a rumor came from this remote vige. What do you mean As soon as the rumor of rebels spread, this ce became their hideout. Children and elders are no exception. It doesnt matter if youre really innocent. If we say youre rebels, then youre rebels. The vigers turned pale at his absurd logic. Thats unfair! Someone among them stood up and shouted like a scream. The captain looked at the defiant one with sunken eyes and snapped his fingers. sh! The head of the man who had risen in protest fell to the ground and rolled on the floor. People nearby who were sshed with blood screamed. Unfair? You can only say that if you have power. Are you still living in the past? Thew and order copsed long ago, how long will you cling to that outdated mindset? The world had changed after the explosion. Now it was a world where those with power ruled everything. The morality and ethics of the 21st century had lost their strength. If you wanted to say such words and get apuse, you had to have enough skills. If youre weak, youll be conquered and dominated. The moment you bowed your head to the strong, you were as good as dead. Do you feel wronged? Then you should have be stronger. If you thought living in this backwater licking your wounds with other losers would do anything, you were delusional. The captain spoke with a voice full of contempt as he saw the people who couldnt refute his words. If you feel wronged, me your own weakness. Good words. What? Who dared to interrupt him without fear? The captain realized that the voice came from behind him, not from the vigers, and turned his head quickly. Who are you? What he saw was a man in a ck suit with a strange mask on his face. The mask looked like a devil. It had horns on its head and sharp teeth. What caught his eye more than anything was the four eyes engraved on the mask. The red glow of the devils eyes swept over his body, and the captain felt a vision of death passing by him. Jimmy! Noo-na! Jimmy, who had been in Yu-hyuns arms, got down and ran to his sister. The captain couldnt move as the 10-year-old kid passed by him. His body was frozen. Who are you? You were telling a very interesting story earlier. Yu-hyun didnt answer the captains question. He didnt feel like exining who he was. His eyes stayed on the burning vige. He saw some corpses that had been sprayed with blood. Their souls were burning with the vige without being able to rest in peace. Indiscriminate ughter. The world had changed so much while he was away for five years. Yeah. The one with power is justice. He wanted to stop the world where people died for no reason. He wished that the dignity of life would not be vited and the weight of life would not be taken lightly. He thought that the worst situation was the end of the world. Because there, people died in countless numbers. But he wondered if the current reality was better than the end of the world. He had not been awake for long, but Yu-hyun could clearly feel how the world had changed. If the end of the world was a chaotic era with order, then now was an orderly era with chaos. So you guys have to stay still no matter what I do, got it? U-Us, if you touch us! The captain shouted desperately, feeling the threat of his life. The lord will not stay still! Lord? The ck Thunder Lord? Yes! The captains anger boiled up at Yu-hyuns attitude of calling the lord in such a demeaning way, but he suppressed his rage as he remembered who held his lifeline in this ce. I dont know who you are, but if it has nothing to do with you, just pass by! We only have business with the people of this vige! Why do you think it has nothing to do with me? Because there is no way that someone as strong as you would be in a vige like this! To the captains eyes, Yu-hyun looked like a transcendent at least, no matter how low he estimated him. He had seen a transcendent-level powerhouse in a faraway ce before, and his aura was exactly simr to Yu-hyuns now. He would die if he attacked. So he thought he would scare him away by using the name of the ck Thunder Lord as much as possible. Well, as you said, Im not a person of this vige, and Im actually a foreigner. Then! But now, it has something to do with me. The eyes of the mask curved like crescents. Yu-hyun raised his hand and pointed at Jimmy and his sister. I have something to do with that kid and his sister. T-Then just let these two go and And everyone behind them. What It has something to do with me. As of now. He wanted to argue that it was a ridiculous nonsense, but the captain bit his lips and said nothing. The opponent was strong. So he had to avoid a sh at all costs. If he was that strong, he wouldnt be unaware of the infamy of the ck Thunder Lord in this area, so he thought he could get away with just selling his name. But he didnt. The captain hesitated. Should he let go of all the vigers like this? No. I cant. He had received an order. To weed out and kill all the rebels. The moment he received that order, he had to do it even if there were no rebels. If he couldnt do that, he would die. It would be him. Failure to obey orders, disrespecting superiors, ipetence. There were plenty of reasons to put on his tombstone. I have to fight. The captain gave a wink to his subordinates. The subordinates who had followed his orders well until now knew what the captain was trying to do. They all raised their Divine Spirits and drew their weapons. Yu-hyunughed out loud at their sight. Youre going to attack me? Well, fine. Actually, I didnt tell you, but even if you let go of all the vigers and apologize and go back, I wouldnt leave you alone. Why? Because Im stronger than you. Yu-hyun swung his right hand lightly. The wind swept through and tore apart the huge fire that engulfed the vige. The mes around him went out in an instant and the darkness of night fell. In the darkness, four eyes floated in midair. So you have noints? me your weakened skills. The captain clenched his teeth and raised his blood pressure and shouted. Attack! The soldiers of the legion bit their teeth and ran towards Yu-hyun. Come on. The demon of Ahoria spread his arms and weed the moths. *** Cough! Cough! The vigers all held their breaths and looked at the scene in front of them with disbelief. A mountain of corpses. The corpses of the legion soldiers who invaded their vige and burned it with fire and killed people whileughing were piled up like a mountain. At the top of it, a demon with four eyes stood holding the neck of the soldiers captain. S-Spare me Snap! Yu-hyun broke the captains neck as if he had no more value to listen to. The sound of his neck breaking echoed eerily in the silent air. The people looked up at Yu-hyun with anxious eyes. He was surely the benefactor who saved their vige, but his ferocious appearance made them think of nothing but a demon. Now, then The demon looked this way. A red afterglow flowed from his eyes and remained in the darkness. Lets talk. What exactly happened in thest five years? Chapter 354: Chapter 354: The fire did not burn the whole vige. Thanks to Yu-hyun, who extinguished the mes before they reached the corners, the damage to the vige was miraculously less than half. The house of the oldest person in Thorbo vige, who was called the vige chief by others, was one of them. Here, heres something to drink. The vige chief offered water to Yu-hyun with trembling hands. He could not shake off his anxiety. He had every reason to be afraid. He had seen this man wipe out hundreds of soldiers under the ck Thunder Lord in an instant. How could he not be nervous? The vige chief wanted to send Yu-hyun out of the vige if he could, but he had no power to do so. Besides, Yu-hyun was the benefactor of the vige. Whether he looked or acted differently, or had a different power, it was undeniable that they owed him their lives. Even if the wolves were gone and the tigers came in, they had to bow their heads. I have a lot of questions, actually.Yu-hyun smiled at the woman sitting across from him. Jimmys older sister, Kate, felt a strange sense of incongruity at Yu-hyuns smile. When he wore a mask and swept away the soldiers of the legion, he looked like the most terrifying being in the world. But now that he was sitting face to face with her, he seemed like nothing more than a polite young man. She wondered what his true nature was, but she did not let go of her tension. So, what are you curious about? Kate gestured to the vige chief that she would take care of this, and told him not to worry and leave. The vige chief left the room with a grateful word, as if fleeing. In the end, only Yu-hyun, Kate, and Jimmy were left in the room. Im curious about how the world has changed in thest five years. Thest five years? Thats after the Great Explosion. Why are you suddenly curious about that? You seem to have enough skills to know everything. I woke up after a long sleep. Everyone I knew was gone, the surroundings were different, and even themon sense around me changedpletely. I was quite flustered until I met Jimmy here. Is that enough for an answer? Yes. So what exactly do you want to know? Everything. Everything? I heard a rough outline from Jimmy, but I still dont know much about the details. What is the ck Thunder Lord, what happened to the Divine Spirits, where did the tellers go? Everything. Okay. Kate told Yu-hyun everything she knew. Where should I start? After the Great Explosion, Earth became fully integrated into the mixed world. Because of that, the mental realm blended with its surroundings and became part of the world. And the tellers who had been roaming around Earth could no longer perform their stories on Earth. Because it was no longer a business ce. Thats right. Earth is no longer a lower world. Of course, its not fully part of an upper world either, butpared to before, the contact with Divine Spirits became much more smooth. The number of direct contractors increased tremendously. Direct contract. As Earth entered fully into the mixed world, Divine Spirits began to contact collectors they had been eyeing. The indirect support that used to send only points through tellers disappeared after the Great Explosion. Instead, direct contracts that gave power and stories and all kinds of tools became popr. Spirits increased their followers. Of course. People who didnt catch the eye of Divine Spirits were no different than before. The fate of those who were not chosen was always miserable. Even ordinary people who had not awakened before awakened, but not everyone received the choice of Divine Spirits. Even in a changing world, talent made a difference. Those who became followers of Divine Spirits rose to high ces in an instant, but those who did not remained stuck below. The gap between people widened rather than narrowed after direct contracts became popr. People who wanted to rise up somehow clung to those followers. The rtionship between lords and legions was always like that. This vige is like a refuge for weak people who didnt receive such a choice and gathered in remote areas. But you said you were under the lords rule. We have no choice. Everywhere that is not ruled by Grand Army or Normal Army is no different from lordsnd. There is no ownerlessnd in this mixed world. But I heard stories about rebels or something. What is that? Kate answered without hesitation despite being a difficult question. What do you think? Its people who want to resist against lords plundering or oppression. The legions under ck Thunder Lord call them rebels, but they themselves introduce themselves as liberation army. Hmm. I see. The world has changed so much in five years Do you have any more questions? Not really. I want to ask more about the ck Thunder Lord. Please tell me everything you know about her. The ck Thunder Lord. In other words, Kang Hye-rim, the Demon Sky Empress, is one of the rulers who dominate this area. Her power is so overwhelming that even other ruler-level beings dont dare to mess with her. Shes notorious for that. But why does she rule over this remote and marginal ce, instead of a core area? I still dont know the reason. Kate said. Kang Hye-rim was a famous collector in a country called South Korea, back when the earth was still intact five years ago. I didnt know her then, because I was on the other side of the earth. But thats what I heard. I see. Anyway, right after the Great Explosion, Kang Hye-rim wasnt such a bad person. I never saw her myself, but thats what the rumors said. But as time passed, she changed. At some point, she became obsessed with something and eventually Kate shrugged her shoulders. This is what happened. I dont know why she became like this. Herpanions also scattered at some point. What happened to them? Who? Oh, Kang Hye-rims oldpanions? Well, I dont know much about that either. There were only rumors that they fought and parted ways because of their differences. They were a group that attracted attention even in the mixed world, so it was more noticeable. I have no way of knowing where they are now. Yu-hyun wanted to know about the whereabouts of Kwon Jia, Seo Sumin, Yoo Young-min, and Baek Seo-ryeon, besides Kang Hye-rim, but Kate didnt know more than that. It was impressive enough that she knew this much. ording to Kate, Kang Hye-rim changed after the Great Explosion. She eventually shed with her otherpanions, and the White Flower Management fell apart. Was it because of me? That was likely. It wasnt an overstatement of his ego, but Yu-hyun was sure that he was the one who gathered the White Flower Management people and became their center of gravity. What kind of person is the ck Thunder Lord? He didnt want to call her Kang Hye-rim, because he didnt want to equate her with the ck Thunder Lord he knew. The ck Thunder Lord now is a madman. She locks herself up in her own castle and plunders people. She kills anyone who displeases her or even shows a slight resistance mercilessly. That was why the rebels appeared. Kang Hye-rim, who used to be called the Sword Empress and admired by many, had fallen so low that she was now called the Demon Sky Empress and terrorized people. Yu-hyun couldnt believe it, but this reality proved it. He felt bitter. He gulped down the water in front of him. Kate looked at him with half-open eyes and asked. Did you know the ck Thunder Lord? A long time ago. Yu-hyun quietly put down his empty ss on the table. We were acquainted. I didnt expect her to be like this. You were acquainted in the past? Who are you? Kang Yu-hyun. Ive never heard of that name. That cant be helped. Yu-hyun shrugged his shoulders. He thought he had gained some fame, but it had been five years since then, so he couldnt me people for forgetting him. Even famous celebrities would be forgotten by the public if they didnt work for a year, but Yu-hyun had been sleeping for five times as long. If the world had remained unchanged and peaceful, there might have been some people who remembered him, but the world had changed too much in the past five years. The terms collector and teller that were popr in the past didnt mean much to people now. Anyway, thank you for saving us. If it werent for you, we would have all died. But Kate trailed off. She seemed hesitant to say something. Do you want to ask me if I can protect this vige more? How did you know? Its obvious. The soldiers sent by the legion to root out the rebels didnte back and their news was cut off. What would other people think? They would think they were defeated by the rebels. And then? A bigger group wille. You know that too, so youre still anxious. Then I cant help you with that. But! Yu-hyun cut off Kates words with a cold voice. Do you think I did what I did out of pure kindness? Its true that I helped you, but that was just an excuse for me to intervene in the previous situation. I killed those soldiers because they were bloodthirsty beasts who didnt see humans as humans. They were only harmful even if they were alive, so I eliminated them. But there are still many of them left. The legion wont leave you alone. Yes, I know. Thats why I will fight them. I wont deny that fact. But fighting them and protecting you are two different things. Thats I understand your feelings too. Well, you must be tempted to ask for more help since you already got some. But clinging to me is not a good idea, Im afraid. Yu-hyun said that and nced outside. I have no intention of joining the liberation army that you speak of. Whwhat? Did you think I wouldnt know? Yu-hyun smiled slyly and showed his empty cup. You did a rude thing. Putting some drug in the water. Ththats Kates face turned pale in an instant. Jimmy, who was listening quietly next to her, looked up at his sister. Sis? What are you talking about? A drug? No, no. I dont know anything about that It seems like you really dont know. Then it must be the vige chiefs doing. Yu-hyun got up slowly from his chair. Kates mind raced. She didnt put any drug in the water. She never had such a thought. But Yu-hyun said that, which meant someone else did it behind her back. She panicked. Wawait a minute! There must be some misunderstanding on our side Misunderstanding or not, look at the people outside. Arent they from your liberation army? They surrounded me secretly. Yu-hyun felt the presence of people moving around outside. They seemed to be trying to be quiet, but they couldnt fool his sharp senses. They didnt seem hostile, but that could change at any moment. How could he be sure they wouldnt suddenly attack him and try to kill him? In this situation, Yu-hyun didnt trust people easily. He wished it wasnt so, but that was the world he hade to. Ill go out and talk to them! What do you trust in them? Yu-hyun stood up in front of the door and snapped at Kate. Kate couldnt say anything and froze in her seat. I think Im being patient enough by not getting angry at you here. Am I wrong? Nno. Youre right. You seem to have no such intention by your reaction. But the others are different. II You should have done well when I asked you politely and respectfully. You rely on my kindness and this is what happens. Just stay there and watch. You cant do anything anyway. At his words, Kate bit her lip and lowered her head. Jimmy still looked confused and nced back and forth between his sister Kate and Yu-hyun. Saviorsir? Tell your brother too. I cant leave him alone without knowing anything. Yu-hyun left those words and went out of the vige chiefs house. As soon as he went out, he was met by many people. Faces he had never seen in the vige. And they all looked formidable. They wore various outfits. Some wore armor and some worefortable clothes for movement. Among them, he saw the vige chief. He widened his eyes when he saw Yu-hyun walking out normally even though he had taken the drug. You have a bad attitude for a guest. Surrender. The man in front said bluntly. Yu-hyunughed as if he heard something funny. He looked at the vige chief. Vige chief. Didnt you tell them? What happened to the soldiers who invaded here? He told me everything. He told you and you still say that to me? They were only 300 men at best. Hmm. Strange. When did 300 men be so insignificant? He had been asleep for five years, so he couldnt tell how the standards had changed. Surrender. If you surrender, we will respect you and treat you with dignity. If not, we will subdue you by force. At his words, Yu-hyuns smiling face turned expressionless. Then or now, people always had to show their strength properly or they would act like they were better than him. Yu-hyun put on Aporias mask on his face. Four red eyes glowed with rage. Try it. Chapter 355: Chapter 355: Yu-hyun understood what the people who called themselves the liberation army were thinking. He also epted how wary and tense they were when they saw him. He had appeared out of nowhere from the sky and swept away the legions soldiers, saving the vigers. They were grateful, but they couldnt trust this powerful beingpletely. He understood. He understood everything. But that doesnt mean Ill let you point your swords at me. He wouldnt take their lives. But he intended to make them feel how much they had provoked him. He took a light step forward. Boom!A massive pressure that felt like the world was copsing crushed the liberation army. Ugh! W-what is this! The people who were pressed down by the pressure mmed into the ground. In an instant, 80% of the liberation armys forces that had gathered in the vige were incapacitated. Only 20% remained standing. Among them, only one man who was at the front kept his head up and stared at Yu-hyun properly. Youre quite resilient. Has there been a general upward leveling over time? The people who could withstand Yu-hyuns pressure were at least mid-level collectors or higher. The man at the front was high-level. His level seemed to easily exceed 90. Then it was time to move on to the next step. Yu-hyun took another light step. Vroooom!!! A stronger pressure engulfed the liberation army. The 20% who had clenched their teeth and endured it all fell to their knees or ttened on the ground, except for the leader. The leader, who was presumed to be the leader of the liberation army, gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. Blood vessels popped up on his neck, and his eyes were red with bloodshot. His gaze never left Yu-hyun. Soon, a light descended from the sky above his head. Yu-hyun frowned behind his mask at the sight. It was not ordinary energy. It was not a power that humans could wield, but something much more noble. It was a blessing from a Divine Spirit. Is it the power of a direct contract? Sure enough, the mans face rxed a bit. The Divine Spirit gave him strength so that he wouldnt be pushed back by Yu-hyuns power. Yu-hyun quietly watched the scene and analyzed the situation in his mind. He is estimated to be a high-level collector, but if he actually receives support from a Divine Spirit, his power would be much stronger than actual collectors. Its quite significant that an entity that can help can intervene in a fight. When the earth became fully part of the mixed world, the system no longer blocked the Divine Spirits intervention. The earth was no longer a lower world ssified as material. The leader who endured the pressure that crushed his whole body immediately grabbed a spear and shield made of light. Yu-hyun recognized who the leader had contracted with just by looking at his weapon. Youve contracted with Achilles. How do you know? Youll see. In fact, he didnt guess it, but found out by using the book floating above the leaders head. But that was enough to instill fear in him. The leader bit his teeth and ran towards Yu-hyun. He wanted to end this quickly and thrust his spear towards Yu-hyuns forehead. Do you want to kill me? Yu-hyun asked, but there was no answer. He didnt hesitate to attack because he thought he was facing an opponent who would stake everything on him. It was true, and he decided to let it go with a generous heart. It wasnt bad to see him doing his best. Yu-hyun dodged the iing spear and reached out his arm. The leader tried to block Yu-hyuns hand with his shield. As soon as Yu-hyuns fingertips touched the shield, the leader knelt down without knowing it. A ck energy that raged above his head pressed him down with tremendous force. It was CSeven Demons ck Sky Divine Skill Variation: Heavenly Pressure Silence Breaker. Kuuuuuuu!!! He bit his teeth and tried to endure somehow, but the more he did, the more his body sank into the ground. The spear and shield of light that he held disappeared. He couldnt hold on any longer as the Divine Spirits support vanished. The leadery on the ground. Yu-hyun confirmed his state and withdrew his power. Silence surrounded them. The vigers who watched this fight from afar shivered with anxiety, and the liberation army also avoided Yu-hyuns gaze and waited for his judgment. Even their leader, whom they trusted, couldntst a few seconds against Yu-hyun. Oh my god. Kate, who came outte with Jimmy, couldnt close her mouth as she saw the situation outside. She knew Yu-hyun was strong, but she didnt know he was this strong. She thought that even if he won the fight, he wouldnt be able to avoid getting hurt, but he was fine. The fight was one-sided. He didnt even injure a finger. What was more shocking was that there was not a single death. He had spared all these people. Yu-hyun was that strong. Whywhy are you here? The leader of the liberation army, who had lost to Yu-hyun, asked with a streak of blood on his lips. Tell me. What is your purpose? I dont have any purpose. Then why Why did I save you? Ask thatdy over there. Ill tell you one thing. It would be better for you not to mess with me or try to use me. This time, I showed you some mercy, but Yu-hyuns gaze swept over the liberation army. Every time his eyes met them, they shuddered on the ground. There wont be a next time. Remember that. No one answered, but Yu-hyun thought that was enough. He had confirmed that fear towards him was engraved in their hearts. Yu-hyun turned his back and headed out of the vige. He had already learned everything he needed to know, so he didnt need to stay here any longer. Wait a minute! Kate hurried after Yu-hyun. Are you leaving now? Didnt I tell you not to worry about me? Youre going to the ck Thunder Lord, right? Yu-hyun looked at Kate instead of answering. He was wearing Apollyas mask, and even a bold person would be terrified by his gaze, but Kate bit her lip and didnt avoid his eyes. Sowhat do you want to say? Ill help you. Sister! Jimmy shouted from the side. Surprisingly, Yu-hyun was the same. If youre trying to use me now Thats not it. I heard your warning just now. Do you think Im crazy enough to disobey you right away? Still, you want to do that? Im not trying to use you, Im trying to help you sincerely. Yu-hyun gestured her to continue with his chin. Kate took a deep breath and calmed her mind before opening her mouth. Do you know where the ck Thunder Lord is? Ill find out eventually. I dont need to ask here. The ck Thunder Lords residence is called the ck Thunder Pce, and its very far from here. If you go blindly, youll surely get lost. Even if you take the shortest route possible, youll have to pass through three cities in the middle, and one of them has a Nasang Gate that only allows authorized people to pass through. Yu-hyun watched Kate with a deeper gaze. He knew what she wanted to say. Can you handle it? I wouldnt have brought this up if I couldnt. Kate didnt avoid Yu-hyuns eyes. Her pupils didnt tremble anymore. Her steady and upright gaze stared at Yu-hyun. The people who watched the scene sweated coldly and swallowed their saliva. In their eyes, it looked like Yu-hyun would kill Kate at any moment. But. Pass. Yu-hyun smiled and took off Apollyas mask. Kate, who was prepared for death, asked him like a fool without knowing herself at his answer that drained her strength. Yes? You passed. Uh, thats I mean I admire your unwavering Divine Spirit. Thats how a person should be. If you had said that with a half-hearted attitude, I would have been angry, but you didnt, so you passed. I dont dislike people like you. Yu-hyun always respected people who followed their convictions. It didnt matter if they were strong or weak. What mattered was how far they could push their will. No matter how powerful a person was, they would eventually break and crumble in the face of death. He could never trust such a person. But Kate was different. I dont know why you are doing this, Kate. You must have some reason, and you must have decided that you cant achieve it without me. And you ept that? I just thought that you were good enough to be mypanion. At least you seem to have more brains than the other idiots. The rebels who knew who he was referring to made bitter faces. But they couldnt refute Yu-hyuns words, since they were all true. I thought you would be a decent guide. Do you mind? No. I was just surprised by your sudden offer. Kate said and extended her hand. Im Kate Clinchel. Please take care of me on our way to the ck Thunder Pce. Im Kang Yu-hyun. Now that I think about it, your name sounds familiar Sis! Thats when Jimmy intervened. Take me with you! Jimmy! Kate nned to leave Jimmy in the vige and move with Yu-hyun alone. But Jimmy was quick-witted and clung to Kate. If youre going, Im going too! I dont want to be left alone! Jimmy! Dont be stubborn! Do you know how dangerous it is where were going?! Kate was ready to risk her life to help Yu-hyun. Of course, she couldnt take her only blood rtive with her. But Jimmy was stubborn. He grabbed Kates clothes and refused to let go. Kate was about to use force to get rid of him. Let hime. What? Kate was the one who was surprised when Yu-hyun agreed to take Jimmy with him. He wont be able to rx here anyway, and this ce is not that safe either. But It wont bother me to have one more person in our group. Besides, Jimmy helped me a little bit. Yu-hyun thought that Jimmy had something to do with his awakening. Although it was hindsight, Jimmy had yed a big role in bringing Yu-hyun here. He didnt mind doing a small favor for such a kid. If thats what you want. Hehe. Jimmy, Ill see youter. Aw, why! Yu-hyun moved his feet as he watched the two siblings. Kate and Jimmy hurriedly followed him. Are you leaving right now? We have to move as soon as possible. Wait a minute! Ill get my stuff ready! Kate said and disappeared somewhere. Soon, she came back with arge backpack on her back. Lets go. Youre very well-prepared. Did you expect this? Ive been waiting for this for a long time. Yu-hyun shrugged his shoulders. He had nothing toin about having such a thorough guide. Kate Thank you for taking care of us until now. But I have to go. The leader of the liberation army could not stop Kate from speaking firmly. He nodded and agreed to let her go. I apologize for being so rude earlier. I will never forget your kindness for sparing my life despite my insolence. AndI know this is asking too much, but please take care of Kate and Jimmy. The leader bowed deeply to Yu-hyun at a 90-degree angle. His subordinates shouted in protest, but he remained silent. How many people like you are there in the liberation army? You dont seem like the real leader. Did you notice? No offense, but you are not qualified to be called a leader with that level of skill. The leader smiled bitterly and nodded. You are right. I am only a deputy at best. The real leader of the liberation army is much stronger. Who is that? I dont know either. He always acts in secret and his identity is shrouded in mystery. How can you trust such a person? How do you know he wont be the second ck Thunder Lord? Because he is the only one who reaches out to the people who have fallen to the ground. Yu-hyun did not say anything more to the leaders unwavering gaze. The leader also did not bother Yu-hyun any further, as if that was enough for him. Yu-hyun urged Kate to leave. Lets go. Okay! Kate held Jimmys hand and followed Yu-hyun. Their goal was the ck Thunder Pce, where Kang Hye-rim was staying. Yu-hyun decided to meet her no matter what happened. Chapter 356: Chapter 356: The next morning, after spending the night camping, Yu-hyun opened his mouth. Tell me more about the way to ck Thunder Pce. Kate was not used to Yu-hyuns polite tone towards her. He was cold and harsh when he was angry, but he smiled kindly at other times. She couldnt help but ask out of curiosity. What is your true self like? What do you mean? Are you ufortable with me being nice to you all of a sudden? To be honest yes. Kate had deeply engraved in her mind how terrifying Yu-hyun was. He subdued a whole brigade of the Liberation Army in just two steps, and easily suppressed the leader who borrowed the power of the Divine Spirit with his third gesture. She had no idea how powerful he was.She didnt think he was acting when he spoke with a cold voice. He was sincere in everything he did. Thats why she couldnt figure him out. There was too much of a gap between his appearance when he fought and when he was normal. Miss Kate, you seem to have a rigid way of thinking. Yes, yes? People can be scary when they are angry, even if they smile and act friendly normally. Well, thats true, but I understand. You think good people will always be good, and bad people will always be bad. Thats what image is. I dont deny that. Yu-hyun was aware that he was a twisted person. He had to change like this after going through various things in his life. But theres one thing. I try to be kind and nice to the people I like as much as possible. Like now? You still dont seem to believe me. Kate didnt answer. To be honest, she considered the possibility that Yu-hyun might treat her badly. She volunteered to be his guide, even with that in mind, because she had to. Miss Kate. If you had tried to use me with a foolish intention, I would have killed you on the spot. What? Lo-Lord Savior? Kate and Jimmy asked with wide eyes. Of course I didnt. Do you know why? I told you when we were in the vige. You said you had faith. Thats right. I really like people like that. Yu-hyun answered like a teacher who praised a child for solving a difficult problem. People who dont waver even when they are ready to give up their lives are more dazzling than anything else. Kate still couldnt understand Yu-hyun. He seemed rational and cool, like a cold person, but sometimes he spouted such unrealistic ideals. It felt like an adult and a child coexisted in him. His body was in reality, but his eyes were looking at a distant ideal. She couldnt understand. She couldnt understand, but strangely enough, Kate felt a soulful attraction to him. It seemed to be the same for Jimmy, whose eyes shone brighter than the stars in the night sky when he looked at Yu-hyun. Youre awesome! I wasnt trying to look cool, though. Yu-hyun gave a bitter smile and ruffled Jimmys hair lightly. So, did you get enough answers? Yes, yes. Then how do we get to ck Thunder Pce? Well if we follow this road straight ahead, welle across a city. Thats where the territory of the ck Thunder Lord begins. You said we have to pass three cities, right? Yes. But the first city is the biggest obstacle. Theres a gate that leads to ck Thunder Pce there, called Rashomon (Rashomon). Rashomon The city with Rashomon is always shrouded in thick fog and full of incidents. The city is ruled by lords who serve the lord, and their soldiers patrol constantly. You know a lot. Im part of the Liberation Army, after all. Kate no longer tried to hide it. Jimmy was very surprised to learn that his sister was a rebel, but he didnt feel betrayed or anything. Rather, he felt sorry for Kate, who had kept it a secret from him until now. Yu-hyun didnt bother to ask Kate why she joined the rebels, or why she hid it from Jimmy. That wasnt what mattered. How do we get through the Nasang Gate? We cant force our way through. Theres a strange power that prevents anyone who doesnt have permission from entering. What if we try to break through? That might be possible. With your power, Yu-hyun Im not sure, but maybe you can do it. But then a signal will go off. The elite of the Legion wille right away. Theyre enemies that cant bepared to the ones who raided the vige. And among the elite, there were also transcendents, Kate warned. There are transcendents among them. If they try to stop us, it will take a lot of time. So, we have no choice but to go through the Nasang Gate with the lords authority. Will the lord grant us permission? We have to make him grant us. That sounds like a lot of trouble. But on the other hand, once we pass the Nasang Gate, the way to Heukroe Pce will be smooth. Otherwise, it would take more than three months, but if we pass the Nasang Gate, three days will be enough. Its worth a try. To go back safely and take three months. Or to take a risk and go straight for three days. What will you do? The choice is yours, Yu-hyun. Im just a guide. Youre asking me something obvious. Did I show my hand? Very well. Yu-hyun nodded with a smile. Good. Its best to move as fast as possible if we want to move. I also think I need to go a little faster. Kate sensed a bit of urgency in Yu-hyuns actions. This man, he didnt try to show it, but he wanted to get to Heukroe Pce as soon as possible. Heukroe Lord You said you knew Kang Hye Rim, right? Yu-hyuns footsteps stopped abruptly as he walked ahead. He soon resumed his pace and answered. I did. What will you do when you meet her? Ill have to see when I get there. Whether shes the same person I knew, or if theres something else. Kate had a hunch that Yu-hyun and Kang Hye Rim were not ordinary acquaintances. Were they lovers five years ago? Or was this man one of those colleagues who had scattered? Yu-hyun didnt even know that Kang Hye Rim was called the Demon Queen. He didnt know how cruel the Heukroe Lord was, or how the screams of the people under her feet filled the air. Yu-hyun was not a man who easily overlooked injustice, at least from what Kate saw. She didnt think he had left Kang Hye Rim alone knowing her. What choice would this man make if they met? Theres the city. As Yu-hyun said, arge city appeared in the distance. The city was shrouded in fog, with various buildings rising high. Beyond that, there was a huge gate that was much bigger than the city. The gate looked like it had the face of a demon beast carved into it. It was overwhelmingly huge. It was much bigger than any mountain. It looked like a giant beast was looking down on the city. Jimmy opened his mouth without realizing it. The sight was a big shock for a 10-year-old boy who had only lived in the bordends. The fog was thick around the Nasang Gate, and beyond it, too. Yu-hyun instinctively felt that the gate was extraordinary. He understood why Kate said it was hard to cross it with force. He saw it with his own eyes. It was different from the start. This is what they call a mixed world. The existence of such an absurd structure proved the mystery of the mixed world. Yu-hyun, Jimmy, and Kate headed for the entrance of the city. Kates face hardened as she walked to guide them. There are guards at the entrance. Werent there any before? Usually they dont guard the city like this. It seems that our rebel news has reached here. The inspection is more strict than usual. Kate bit her lip as if she hadnt expected this. There were rebelrades inside the city. But they couldnt ask for their help if they were blocked from the entrance. As he was wondering what to do, Yu-hyun walked ahead nonchntly. Yu, Yu-hyun? From here on, Ill take care of it. What are you going to do? Kate was worried that Yu-hyun might use his power to subdue them. After all, the people she had seen with power so far had one thing inmon: they solved everything with force rather than brains. If that happened, their n to sneak into the city would be ruined. The legions soldiers would swarm in from the inside, and if a fight broke out, there was a high chance that the ck Lightning Lords elite soldiers, the ck Swordsmen, or other transcendents woulde. But how can I stop him? Yu-hyun was the boss of this group. She had no reason to stop him unless she coulde up with an alternative that he could ept. Soon, the three of them reached the entrance of the city. The guard at the gate saw them and reached out his hand. Stop! Who are you? Dont you remember? Were your colleagues who went out for an external patrol earlier. What? Kate asked back incredulously. She doubted her ears at what this man was saying with such a shameless face. She had hoped that he had some method, but what Yu-hyun showed her was beyond her imagination. Even Jimmy, who believed whatever Yu-hyun said, seemed to have a hard time understanding this and sent him a worried look. Kate closed her eyes tightly. She thought it was over when they got caught from the start. But the gatekeepers reaction was strange. Huh? Oh, right. You did. Was there anything weird outside? Nothing much. Really? Well, be careful and go in. The lord is in a bad mood these days because of those rebels. The gatekeepers let the three of them in without any trouble. Kate and Jimmy couldnt believe what they saw. Did you know them from before? Of course not. I havent met anyone in five years. Ha, but theythey just let us pass. Theres a way for everything. Its a trade secret. What Yu-hyun used was nothing special. He just used Descartes power to show the gatekeeper an illusion. No one but a transcendent could resist Descartes power. Kate felt like she was dreaming as she entered the city. Jimmys eyes sparkled at the result that Yu-hyun showed him. We made it in. The city felt gloomy even from the outside, but the atmosphere itself was very depressing. It looked like London filled with smog. The faint mist that spread everywhere had a magic of its own that made people feel low. Everyone walked around with weak steps, and the legions soldiers in ck armor moved in pairs of two and patrolled. Above all, Naseong Moons fierce face looked down on the whole city. That is There was a gallows in the center of what could be called the city square. There, corpses hung by their necks swayed back and forth. People passed by that sight naturally or spat at the corpses. Kate red at the gallows with a fiery gaze. They executed those who rebelled against the ck Lightning Lord as an example. They kill them like that if theyre even slightly suspicious. Yu-hyun couldnt take his eyes off the corpses in the square for a while. Kate quickly led Yu-hyun and Jimmy to a back alley. Do you know the way? Its hard to get in, but once youre in, its easy. Theres a hideout that the liberation army uses inside. I memorized all the locations, so you just have to follow me. As they entered the alley, the eyes of the vagrants wandering around turned to them. The vagrants looked at the three of them and estimated what they could rob from them. A healthy man with a big beard and a ten-year-old kid. And a half-breed woman. It was strange that she had arge backpack on her back alone, but what did it matter? As the vagrants approached stealthily, Kate frowned. Then Yu-hyun stepped forward. Get lost. That was enough. The force in his voice shook the vagrants brains in an instant. The vagrants scattered like a pack of frightened dogs. Yu-hyun had to chase them away three more times with his intimidating aura. This is serious. The inner city was a mess. The security was dire and the starving vagrants attacked and robbed each other of food and money. The wounded people were left on the ground, bleeding. The smell of rotting corpses wafted from the piles of garbage. Jimmy clutched Kates arm tightly at the horrible sight. Yu-hyun felt the same way. Was it always like this? Its been like this ever since the ck Thunder Lord took over. Yu-hyun wanted to say something, but he stopped himself. He had heard the news that Kang Hye-rim had changed. But he thought there was some misunderstanding. He couldnt believe that she, who used to smile so innocently, would kill people indiscriminately and spread the infamous name of the Demon Queen. No. Maybe I just wanted to believe that. He thought that the people he knew would never change. But that was his wishful thinking and stubbornness. People change over time. Yu-hyun felt uneasy. Can I undo all this, as if it never happened? Would he be able to fix everything by talking to her? He felt the rumors surrounding Kang Hye-rim bing more and more real. How did she end up like this? What made her do this? He had so many questions, but the person who could answer them was not in front of him. She was in the ck Thunder Pce. Yu-hyun felt suffocated. It felt like a lump was pressing down on his heart. People died. Many peopley on the streets like trash, forgotten and decaying. He couldnt help but think that the situation in other cities would be no different from this one. Was Kang Hye-rim still the same person he knew? Yu-hyun doubted his own thoughts for the first time. Are you okay? Yes, lets go. Yu-hyun decided to postpone his answer for now. His priority was to cross the Nasa Gate and find the lord of this city. Chapter 357: Chapter 357: It was a well-known fact among the people who lived in the territory of the ck Thunder Lord that the sky above the ck Thunder Pce, where the Demon Empress resided, was always filled with dark clouds. People thought that this background was influenced by the personality of the Demon Empress, who destroyed and devoured everything. Rumble! From between the dark clouds of the ck Thunder Pce, cker than ck Thunder struck down. The ck Thunder, which could be called the symbol of the ck Thunder Lord, never ceased in the sky above the ck Thunder Pce. The inner castle, surrounded by walls full of sharp spikes, was a huge fortress made of obsidian. In the deepest part of the ck Thunder Pce, in the center of a spacious hall, a womany seductively. The woman wore a ck dress with an extreme degree of exposure and twisted her blood-stained lips. So youre saying that the troops I sent to suppress the rebels were annihted?Yes. Thats right. The subordinate who was reporting sweated coldly and bowed his head. He thought that the lord in front of him would be angry or punish him for failing his mission. But she didnt. Kya ha ha ha! A piercingughter echoed in the ck Thunder Pce. She was neither angry nor regretful about the fact that her subordinates had died and failed. She justughed. Sheughed like a madman, saying it was so fun. The subordinate who came to report shivered with fear. She was crazy. There was no way she couldugh like that unless she was insane, even though her subordinates had died. Theughter that continued suddenly stopped as if cut by a knife. Boring. Yes, yes? Anyway, its because you guys are ipetent that you try to serve me. Its your own fault that you guys died, right? Uh, then what about the rebels Thats something you guys have to figure out for yourselves, isnt it? She snapped at him with a sharp voice. The subordinate was at a loss for what to do in this unexpected situation. Dont call me for such annoying matters anymore. Ill let it slide this time, but there wont be a next time. Remember that. Im going to see Mr. Yu-hyun now, so get lost. She, Kang Hye-rim, hugged a doll and smiled. The stuffed doll in her arms looked exactly like Yu-hyun. The subordinate silently bowed his head and got up from his seat. He didnt think she was pathetic for ying with a doll. He was rather afraid of her unpredictable behavior and wanted to get out of there as soon as possible. Kang Hye-rim didnt have just one doll. There were countless stuffed dolls that looked like Yu-hyun around her, and she rolled around buried in them. Then, Ill take my leave. Kang Hye-rim didnt even bother to reply as if telling him to hurry up and leave. As soon as the subordinate who came to report left, Kang Hye-rim kissed the dolls cheek. Ahh. Mr. Yu-hyun. How can you be so lovely even though youre just a doll? I miss you so much. After hugging the doll for a while, Kang Hye-rim jumped up from her seat. She walked barefoot without wearing shoes towards somewhere. Soon she arrived at arge door and opened it wide. Mr. Yu-hyun! I came to see you! Kang Hye-rim smiled brightly. The person inside flinched and shuddered at her sudden appearance. Mr. Yu-hyun? Arent you happy to see me? Ah, ahaha. Hy, Hye-rim? Its you. The person in the room was a man who looked exactly like Yu-hyun. If you only looked at his appearance, you wouldnt find it strange if he was called Kang Yu-hyun. Kang Hye-rim walked slowly towards him. The man who looked like Yu-hyun turned pale. Hye, Hye-rim? Mr. Yu-hyun. Did you hear? The rebels in the world killed one of my legions! Isnt that amazing?! Yes, yes. Its really amazing. Really, I dont understand why everyone is making such a fuss over killing some people. You dont think so too, right? Water, of course I think so too. Right?! Kang Hye-rim approached him happily. The man was frozen and didnt know what to do. She smiled sweetly and stroked his cheek. Mr. Yu-hyun. Yes, yes? Are you afraid of me? N-no, of course not. Then why are you avoiding my gaze? At her words, the man broke out in a cold sweat and racked his brain for an excuse. W-well Ive been feeling nervoustely. Really? Its not because of me, is it? H-how could I! How could I ever fear the Dark Lord Ah. The man realized toote that he had made a slip of the tongue. It was taboo to utter the name of the Dark Lord in front of Kang Hye-rim. Indeed, her face, which had been smiling brightly until a moment ago, had lost all expression. The man btedly recalled the past events. How his predecessor Kang Yu-hyun had disappeared, and why he had to fill his vacant position. N-no, its not! I just misspoke His exnation was cut short. Kang Hye-rims right hand smashed his head with a single blow. St! In an instant, the room was stained with blood. Her right hand was soaked with blood, and so was her face. Kang Hye-rim dabbed the blood that had sshed on her cheek with her fingertip. Ah, really. Why are people so stupid? They cant even perform their given roles properly. Is it that hard? Kang Hye-rim looked down at the corpse of what used to be Kang Yu-hyun with a cold expression. Get rid of it. As soon as she gave the order, the space rippled and darkness sprang out to swallow the mans body. Crunch. Crunch! A creepy sound echoed in the room. The body was gone in a blink of an eye. Kang Hye-rim sat on the sofa with a annoyed look and crossed her legs. She rested her chin on one arm and tapped her toes. Not long after, another person entered the room. Kang Hye-rims face brightened up. Yu-hyun! Youre here! Did you kill again? The person who came in also looked like Kang Yu-hyun. But unlike the previous man, he spoke casually as if he was used to it. At his words, Kang Hye-rim hastily defended herself. But look! This trash couldnt even do his role right! I see. But Hyerim. If you keep doing that, it will be hard to find someone to rece them. Its okay! I dont care if anyone else dies! As long as I have you, Yu-hyun! She smiled brightly as she said that. Yu-hyun nodded his head without showing any emotion. Thank you for your words. Hehe. Right? Kang Hye-rim wiped off the blood on her cheek with her fingertip and then applied it to her lips. Her curved lips turned red again. Yu-hyun watched the scene silently with his worn-out face. The ce that Kate led Yu-hyun to was an inn located deep in the alley. Contrary to its shabby exterior, the inside was surprisingly neat. The innkeeper greeted Kate with a smile as he saw her. Kate. Its been a while. Hows your activity going? I came in, didnt I? My goodness. Jimmy is here too. But who is the man behind you? The innkeeper narrowed his eyes maliciously, wondering if Kate was being threatened by anyone. Kate frowned. Didnt you get a message from the branch? Dont talk to him carelessly. So that was true. Can I trust you? If you cant trust me, do you have any other way? The innkeeper groaned and soon gave up with a gesture of surrender. Alright, alright. Im not willing to risk my life either. So hows the situation now? The city atmosphere seems worse than before. Youre right. Recently, one of the units that was targeting our liberation army disappeared and the news spread all over the city. There are a lot of patrols inside, and a lot of blood has been shed. Yu-hyun recalled the corpses in the square at the mention of blood. It must have been a massive purge. So what does the person who might help us want? I want to cross the Nasaeng Gate. The Nasaeng Gate? The innkeeper burst intoughter at Yu-hyuns words. Listen here. Do you think Nasaeng Gate is some dogs name? To pass through that huge gate, you need the seal of the city lord, and who can easily meet that person? Thats why I came here. The eyes of the innkeeper and Yu-hyun collided in midair. Yu-hyun didnt need to show all his power. He just raised his momentum lightly and the other party guessed his strength and backed off. Damn. You brought a really unbelievable person. Whats your identity? Lets just say hes an old acquaintance of the ck Thunder Lord. What? Youre crazy! Dont even joke about that. The innkeeper twisted his already fierce face even more. How many people do you think have lost their loved ones to that monster witch in this city? Just me, I had to lose my precious brother to the legion. And what? An acquaintance? Ill let it go because you dont know anything, but be careful next time. At least the innkeeper was a person who could tell right from wrong, and he knew very well that Yu-hyun hadnt done anything wrong. So he stopped at a warning. He clicked his tongue and sat down on an empty chair. Ive already told you that you need the lords seal to go inside through the Nasaeng Gate, so I wont say it again. But thats not the important thing. The problem is that we dont know where that lord is. Doesnt the lord have a separate building where he lives? If there was such a thing, we would have attacked or terrorized it long ago. I dont want to admit it, but the lord of this city is a very smart and cunning guy. He doesnt reveal his identity or let anyone know what hes doing or where he is. Does he exist? He does, otherwise the Nasaeng Gate wouldnt exist like that and be surrounded by fog. Weve been looking for that lord in this ce for over two years. But we couldnt even catch a trace of him. What? Is that true? Kate asked in surprise. If Yu-hyun had his power, he would have stormed into the lords mansion and threatened him, but if he didnt even know where or who the lord was, it was no ordinary problem. Yu-hyun asked Kate. Didnt you expect this? Im not always aware of the situation in this city. But I thought you would at least find some clues if you searched for two years. Kate was worried about what to do. She had confidently dered that she would guide him and help him, but she ran into trouble from the start. She couldnt just disappoint Yu-hyun like this. It was a matter of pride. Yu-hyun stroked his chin and opened his mouth. Hmm. The lords identity is unknown. I have a rough guess why. Yes? Is that true? Yu-hyun nodded. What do you think is the reason why the liberation army couldnt find out anything for two years in this city? Thats because the lord is hiding well. Thats right. But even if he hides well, he usually leaves some traces behind. But we couldnt find any. Why do you think that is? Because youre ipetent? I have nothing to say even if I hear that. Its been two years. And its not just one or two people, but the entire resistance that has infiltrated this city. Dont you think its strange that theres not even a clue? Yu-hyun recalled the scenes he had seen on his way here. The soldiers of the legion patrolling the city, the dead people, the corpses lying on the streets. And the thick fog that covered the city. The lord is in this city. Then why didnt we know? Thats because the lord didnt reveal himself as the lord. We thought about that too. We assumed he was acting like a normal person and watching the situation. Thats why we investigated most of the people. Not all of them. How can we be sure of all the people whoe into this city and die in a blink of an eye? But we did investigate a lot, enough to say most of them. And we couldnt find the lords aura either. Why did you miss one? What? The innkeeper asked Yu-hyun what he meant. Didnt you think that the lord might be among the resistance? A silence fell over the inn for a moment. Even if Jimmy, who was young, didnt understand what he was talking about, Kate and the innkeeper couldnt help but know what it meant. Yu-hyuns point was simple. There was a spy inside. What a joke! The innkeeper mmed the table with both hands and stood up. Theres no way hes hiding in the resistance! Why are you so sure? Thats obvious! No, let me ask you differently. Yu-hyuns cold gaze pierced the innkeeper. When did you start thinking that way? Uh, uh? Since when did you have confidence that there was no traitor inside? The innkeeper couldnt say anything. Neither could Kate. When did they start to believe that there was no traitor? Did the lord really not know that the resistance was hiding inside his city? A fight is not a one-sided push. There is always an exchange of attacks and defenses between both sides. Did the lord, who couldnt be traced for two years, really not know about the existence of the resistance in his city? That meticulous man? If he knew, what choice would he have made? Yu-hyun chuckled. The fact that he didnt show himself for two years meant that he had been hiding in the resistance for two years. He had been hiding inside and acting along with them, while he could have rooted out all the resistance in his city if he wanted to. That meant that the lord was not an ordinary person either. This seems like an interesting guy sitting on the lords seat. Did he want to y hide and seek? Well, thats fine. Well find him soon enough. Chapter 358: Chapter 358: What are you going to do then? We have to find out who the traitor is inside. Yu-hyun answered casually. His rxed attitude made the innkeeper doubt if there was really a traitor among them. This guy, he didnt just blurt out whatever came to his mind, did he? As if he read his thoughts, Yu-hyun chuckled and got up from his seat. I have a rough idea of where the bastard is hiding, so lets get moving right away. We have to cross the Nasa Gate as soon as possible. His voice had a strange charisma that made it hard to resist. The innkeeper was at a loss of what to do as he watched Yu-hyuns behavior. Kate sighed and dragged him by the hand. What are you doing? Hurry up.Uh, are you sure this is okay? He knows what hes doing. He wouldnt say anything rash. Probably. Probably? We have to try something anyway, since we dont have any other options. Lets gather all the liberation army members in the city. Oh, if youre sending them, tell them toe to the square. Yu-hyun nodded at Kates words and the innkeeper still looked clueless. If they all gather in the square, theyll be noticed by the legion Ill draw the legions attention. You two just focus on gathering the people. Youll draw their attention? How? What do you think? The innkeeper was speechless at Yu-hyuns smile. No way, hes not thinking of doing that, is he? He prayed with an anxious heart that it wouldnt happen. And then, exactly 10 minutester. Yu-hyun carried out his words. The innkeeper realized that his worst fear hade true. *** Yu-hyun stood in the center of the foggy square and looked up at the gallows. The corpses hanging from their necks swayed weakly in the asional wind. Yu-hyun raised a ck energy on his hand. He had to draw everyones attention, so he decided to start with a shy move. Boom! The energy that shot out from his fingertips blew up the gallows. The bodies that had been rotting for a long time also turned into dust and disappeared. He couldnt cremate them, so this was the least he could do to send them off. What the hell is going on! Its the square! A rebel bastard showed up in the square! Soldiers d in ck armor gathered in the square in an orderly manner. Yu-hyun remained still in the middle of the square until they surrounded him. What is this? Just one guy? Why is he dressed like that? Is he crazy? The legion soldiers looked at Yu-hyuns outfit with curiosity and disdain as they surrounded the square tightly. The citizens who were walking around the square ran away in fright, and soon only Yu-hyun and hundreds of soldiers were left inside the square. Yu-hyun muttered as he looked around them. Are you all here? Who are you! Is that important right now? In this situation where they were facing each other, what did it matter who he was or what he wanted? Did they think he would spare them if they knew his name? What a joke. They were many in number, but they were all mediocre in skill. They must have used the legions power to kill, loot, and torment people. Ill ask you one thing here. Raise your hand if you can proudly say that you didnt kill any weak people by joining the legion. No one reacted to Yu-hyuns words. Even if they wanted to hear him, there was no one who could raise their hand. Of course. There was no one among the soldiers gathered here who didnt smell of blood. He was d about that. At least he didnt have to go through the process of sorting them out. Just finish it quickly. He didnt need to wear a mask this time either. *** Oh my god. Kate, who had gathered her fellow liberation army members, muttered to herself as she saw the ck pir rising from the central square in the distance. The same was true for the other liberation armypatriots who followed her. In the city where everything was blurry and even the boundaries were vague, the ck pir that appeared through the fog was too clear. What the hell did you do? She had boasted that she would draw attention, but was this something she could do if she wanted to? At this point, she would believe it if someone said that a malevolent Divine Spirit had descended on that spot. But they knew. This ce was a city that could be called the outermost edge of the mixed world, and the real ones were beyond the birth gate in the center of the mixed world. The ck pir, the huge storm that rose to pierce this world, was the result of the man who had told them to gather theirrades. And he did it alone. Goodness. This is crazy. When they arrived at the scene, the liberation army was frozen in ce and spat out curses. The square was full of corpses of fallen soldiers. They were not gruesome, but they knew that they all died in agony. Someone swallowed their saliva as they saw the man standing tall in the center. Have you all arrived? The man, Kang Yu-hyun, greeted them with a smile. Then lets start catching the thief. His smile contained a power that could not be resisted. Kate and Jimmy, along with 50 liberation armypatriots, entered the square again where the fog was thick. You told us to gather, but why? A young man asked Yu-hyun boldly. The innkeeper widened his eyes and tried to stop him from doing something foolish, but Yu-hyun nodded his head and said it was okay. Im looking for the lord of this city. Looking for the lord, why do you gather us? It sounds like youre saying that the lord is hiding among us. Youre right. Yu-hyun agreed and answered, causing amotion among the liberation army. Some showed a clear expression of displeasure. He was strong and arrogant, and they didnt like hearing that the lord they had been looking for for two years was hiding among them who had been together for that long. Well, I know how bad you must feel. But you cant turn away from the truth. Yu-hyun didnt want to waste time looking for the lord either. He wanted to go to Heukrae Pce where Kang Hye-rim was staying as soon as possible across the birth gate. Youre causing such a fuss? It wont take long for reinforcements toe anyway. Itll be over before then. How? Theres a way. Of course, the most certain way was to analyze their identities one by one through books, but he didnt have enough time to go through more than 50 books. Yu-hyun decided to choose another way. A way to check 50 people at once with certainty. Please look at this. Yu-hyun picked up something with one hand. The liberation army frowned as they saw it. What Yu-hyun held in his hand was a dead persons head. What does this look like? What do you mean? Its a persons head. A head? Thats just a lump of flesh. Whats wrong with your eyes? Thats just a cat corpse. Different answers came out in an instant. They were all looking at the same thing, but their results were different. The stranger thing was that they didnt feel anything wrong with their answers while saying that. Dont you get it yet? Yu-hyun smirked and lifted what he held in his hand into the air. What I showed you was nothing but a lump I made by gathering my power. Huh? What did you say? But you all thought of different things while looking at the same thing. Why do you think that is? No one could answer Yu-hyuns question. They were still confused. As if they were intoxicated by the power of fog. Fog? Yu-hyun smiled at Kates murmur. Thats right. Its because of the strange fog thates out of that Rashomon. Because of the fog from Rashomon? How is that possible? Voices of confusion echoed in the fog. Yu-hyun spoke in a calm voice. Do you know what Rashomon is? Do you know why it became famous and got its name? There was no answer. No one knew. No one in this remote ce remembered what could be called the remnants of the earth that had disappeared five years ago. Rashomon is a novel written by Akutagawa Ryunosuke in 1915. Its a simple story of people stealing and being stolen from each other to survive. But Rashomon got its name after that, when director Kurosawa Akira made the movie . Rashomon? Its the Chinese reading of Rashomon. And here, the content of Rashomon isbined with , another novel by the same author. In the movie Rashomon, people give conflicting testimonies and exin from different perspectives about the same incident. They saw the same thing, but they saw it differently. The term Rashomon effect, which means perceiving and interpreting the same phenomenon differently, originated from here. That is to say, this foggy city in front of Rashomon was a space where such a Rashomon effect was constantly activated. It was possible because this was a mixed world where every story became reality. He examined everything as he entered the city. His eyes saw the truth, but Kate and Jimmy couldnt. They called the garbage bags on the street corpses, and the people sitting hunched over beasts. Yu-hyun realized the peculiarity of this city there. You saw the same thing in this fog, but you couldnt recognize it properly and your opinions differed. But do you know what? When I asked you what this was a little while ago, you all gave different answers. They all nodded. They listened to Yu-hyuns words as if they were bewitched. But among them, there was one person who didnt answer, as if he had noticed something and clenched his mouth shut. As if he didnt know if he would give the right answer. Yu-hyuns gaze turned to a man who was mixed in with the liberation army. He was a young man with a in appearance and blended in well with the surroundings. He was so well camouged that it felt strange when he noticed it. Yu-hyun smiled as he saw the mans eyes change. His lips curled up, and his eyes bent like crescents. The liberation army, including Kate, felt a chill as they saw his smile. If they were not mistaken, Yu-hyuns face shadowed as he smiled, and only his eyes and mouth were visible. I found you. ! The young man who was hiding among the liberation army clenched his teeth and pulled something out of his pocket. The people around him were too slow to react to his swift movement. And faster than him, Yu-hyun grabbed his wrist and subdued him. Too bad. You shouldnt try to run away. So many people gathered here to find you. Yu-hyun used his inner power to suppress the whole body of the lord who was hiding among the liberation army. The liberation army, who btedly understood the situation, realized that there was a spy among them and were shocked. He was not just a spy, but the lord they had been looking for for two years while searching through the city. They had trouble finding him where he was hiding, but they never thought he would be so close. They felt more disappointment than joy when they finally found the lord. What? There was a lord among us? What on earth have we been doing for two years? Ignoring the people who muttered in disappointment, Yu-hyun stepped lightly on the lords neck. You had a pretty interesting hobby. You hid among the liberation army who were chasing you and yed house. And you must have beenughing inside all along. The lord youve been looking for so hard is right here. Who are you The lord opened his trembling lips and asked. Who do you think? Dont y games Thats not important right now. You have the authority to open Rashomon, dont you? The lords face turned pale. mes rose in Yu-hyuns eyes. Open it. You want to go inside? You dont seem to know whos in there The ck Thunder Lord must be there, along with her army and her elite soldiers. And you still want to go? Its my choice. Yu-hyun said, making Youngju tremble. As soon as I open the Naseng Gate, they will move. Who are they? The ck Sword Corps. They are the elite force led by the Lord. They are all level 100. They wille to investigate this city when they find out that the Naseng Gate is open. And they will find out if I betrayed them, or if there are rebels inside the city. Then we will all die. They have no mercy. Yu-hyun had never heard of the ck Sword Corps before, but the rebels had. Wh-what? The ck Sword Corps? Those crazy sword fiends areing? Some of them looked terrified just by hearing their name, as if they felt a chill. Yu-hyun realized from their reaction that the ck Sword Corps was a very dangerous group. I dont care. Open it. Are you serious? Me. Yu-hyun red at Youngju as if he wanted to devour him. Do you think Im joking? Fine. Youngju sighed and closed his eyes. Kugugugung! Immediately after, the huge Naseng Gate started to open with a loud noise. Everyone looked at the gate with disbelief. They had no idea how much they had struggled to open that gate until now. The way to the ck Thunder Pce, where the ck Thunder Lord resided, was open. Youngju gave a cringing smile. H-hey, you opened it, so spare my life Ill spare you. Yu-hyun grabbed Youngju by the cor and threw him into the gap between the rebels. I mean me. H-hey! The rebels eyes turned to Youngju. He was the man who had tormented them for two years, pretending to be their ally and watching them from the closest ce with a sneer. Soon after, a mans agonizing scream echoed in the square. What are you going to do now? Kate approached Yu-hyun and asked. They had seeded in opening the gate, but it was too noisy. And if the ck Sword Corps came, things would change. She had warned him that they were among the targets to avoid. Nothing changes. What? We cant avoid them anyway. As long as we guard the entrance, we will inevitably sh with them. Then Yeah. We break through. There was no hesitation in Yu-hyuns voice. *** The twenty members of the ck Sword Corps, who could be called the elite troops of the ck Thunder Lord, did not panic when the Naseng Gate suddenly opened. They positioned themselves at the entrance. Their role was to eliminate any suspicious people near the Naseng Gate, or to find out if there were any rebels hiding in the city close to the Naseng Gate. Their task did not change even when the gate suddenly opened. I dont know what got into this lord here, but keep an eye on everything. You never know what those rebel bastards will do. They wont get past here anyway. At best, they will raid the city and siege it. Lets go with ten people. Anyones sword got dull? I cant wait to taste some blood. The ck Sword Corps members were already excited about killing people. They were all sword fiends who were crazy about their des. Of course, their swords never ran dry of blood. The ck Sword Corps did not hurry. They knew they could not be challenged by the rebels level, so they moved leisurely. Unless their leader came, the rebels would not dare to fight them, and when their leader came, then the armys support troops would arrive. Then someone pointed at the sky with their finger. Wait. Something is flying over there. What? Everyones eyes turned to the city. A ck object pierced through the thinning fog of the city and flew towards them in a parab. It was too fast to shoot down. The ck objectnded in the center of the ck Sword Corps. Kwoong! Yu-hyun, wearing Aporias mask, dusted off his clothes and straightened his knees. I dont have much time, so tell me what you want quickly. He nced at the ck Sword Corps once. Come at me. Chapter 359: Chapter 359: The ck Sword Corps did not panic like the other legion soldiers, but quickly surrounded Yu-hyun. They did not care who he was. Their level 100 senses screamed only one thing in front of the transcendent. Do not be careless. If you do not fight seriously against the man in front of you, you will all die. The faces of the ck Sword Corps members, who were excited to kill the liberation army indiscriminately, sank coldly. It did not matter that they were level 100 and the elite soldiers of the ck Thunder Lord. Swoosh! In an instant, a sword formation spread around Yu-hyun. Ink Flower Infinite Bloom Formation (īoFM_) The sword formation that 20 level 100 ck Sword Corps members made to face one person aimed for Yu-hyuns life. The first to move was the lowest-ranked 20th Sword. His figure blurred and appeared behind Yu-hyun, swinging his sword at his neck. Die!Before he could finish his words, Yu-hyuns ferocious hand grabbed his neck and mmed him into the ground. Boom! The ground cracked and the 20th Sword spat blood. He was dead on the spot. The 18th and 19th Swords moved when they saw the scene. They each aimed at Yu-hyun from both sides. Yu-hyun let go of the hand holding the 20th Sword and raised both arms to block the sword strikes. The 17th Sword confirmed this and stabbed his sword at Yu-hyuns forehead. A thrust at supersonic speed that left no afterimage was sucked into the center of Aporias mask. ng! The face of the 17th Sword who stabbed his sword turned pale. Youre too slow. The sharp teeth of the mask bit his sword and did not let go. Yu-hyun gripped the sword des he blocked with both arms. The three people felt the situation turn dire and let go of their swords and retreated hastily. When they joined the sword formation after jumping back greatly. There were no heads above their necks. That makes four. The severed heads rolled around Yu-hyun btedly. Four ck Sword Corps members were killed in an instant. The remaining ck Sword Corps members did not hesitate to move in shock. The 11th to 16th Swords moved at the same time. sh! They ran around Yu-hyun chaotically and stabbed their swords filled with energy. The sword lights scattered like afterimages flew in the wind like flower petals. If its flowers, I have some skill too. Yu-hyun released the inner energy he had wrapped around his body. Seven Demon ck Sky Divine Art, First Demon Disaster Flower (Ļ). ck flowers bloomed and then exploded. The ink-colored energy that Yu-hyun unleashed tore apart all the energy of the ck Sword Corps, not to mention sweeping across the surrounding space. A huge storm raged and the ck Sword Corps members retreated hastily. They switched from offense to defense and exposed their gaps. Yu-hyun moved. Swoop! Yu-hyuns figure appeared in front of the closest 16th Sword. As he opened his eyes wide and tried to shout something, Yu-hyuns fist burst his head. Yu-hyun did not stop. A red line was drawn in the air. And then, from the 15th to the 11th Swords, their heads flew one after another. Attack him all at once! Give it your all! Half of their total power, 10 people, were killed in an instant. The remaining 10 people clenched their teeth and used their strongest techniques against Yu-hyun. Sword lights flew from all directions and aimed for Yu-hyuns life. Yu-hyun gathered back the Disaster Flower he had spread. The ck petals clustered together and soon formed arge mirror. Seven Demon ck Sky Divine Skill Second Demon Mirror Reflection Technique. Ink Mirror Prison (īRz). The mirrors collided with the energy and bounced it back in all directions. The ck Sword Corps members saw their own energying back at them and scattered in panic. The Ink Flower Infinite Bloom Formation that required 20 people to spread waspletely destroyed. It was already a desperate situation when they had to pressure him with a gear-like rotation of 20 people, but their numbers were halved, and even the sword formation was gone. It was fatal. Yu-hyun chased after the scattered ck Sword Corps members. It was hunting time. S-spare me! St! The head of a member who begged pitifully sensing death flew off. Yu-hyun did not spare them. Blood smell. An old blood stench vibrated from the ck Sword Corps members. He could not even count how many murders they hadmitted before they came to this ce, and after they came. So he did not show mercy. He hunted them down and killed them thoroughly. Thats what you get for giving up your humanity and bing beasts. St! Another head of a ck Sword member exploded in Yu-hyuns hand. Except for Ilgeom, who could be called the leader, the rest were all corpses scattered around. Ilgeom couldnt believe the sight. Just a while ago, they were joking around and talking about how many people they would kill today. They couldnt say it was just a joke. They cried and begged for mercy until they died. They didnt lose in a fair fight. They were hunted. All the evil deeds they had done so far came back to them like a boomerang. Mo, monster Ilgeom muttered as he looked at Yu-hyun standing in the center of the ruins. Whisk. Yu-hyuns head turned toward Ilgeom. Ilgeom spat out a fearful sound and thrust out his sword at Yu-hyun. What? Where did my sword go? Not just the sword. His hands holding the sword were gone below the wrists. The pain came btedly. Kraaaak!!! Yu-hyun threw away Ilgeoms hands holding the sword. Ilgeoms eyes shook as if an earthquake had urred. He didnt see Yu-hyuns movement properly. He had missed the movement even though he had reached level 100 a while ago and had transcenders in front of him. That masked devil was not just a transcender. He was much stronger, maybe beyond the realm of superior transcenders Lord That was hisst word. Thest thing Ilgeom saw was Yu-hyun swinging his hand at him, and then his vision went ck. The liberation army, who were watching the fight from afar, couldnt close their mouths at the awe-inspiring feat that Yu-hyun showed. They were not weak either, but the level that Yu-hyun showed was too hard to follow with their eyes. They couldnt see how he fought because his movement was too fast. They only saw Yu-hyuns new form and the ck Sword crossing each otherplexly, and the ck energy exploding and sweeping the surrounding area. The deafening explosion, the dusty cloud that rose up, and the exploding ground. When it was all over, Yu-hyun was the only one who walked out. He, he took down all 20 of the ck Sword by himself? The ck Sword isposed of elites who are all level 100. And they even used sword formations Hes not an ordinary transcender. Maybe hes the one who will free us from Machunhus tyranny The liberation army talked among themselves, but Yu-hyun went straight to Kate. Are you okay? It was nothing. Yu-hyun took off Aporias mask and wiped off the sweat that ran down his forehead lightly. It was a bit tiring for him to finish the fight quickly against the ck Sword even though he won one-sidedly. Fortunately, Darwins body helped him recover his stamina quickly. By the way, you said you were going through Rashomon, but did you intend to open it so splendidly from the beginning? Of course not. The reason why he opened Rashomon so big on purpose was because Yeongju wanted to feed us water. If we get permission, we can just go through the side gate below. It made us stand out too much. I shouldnt have asked him to open it. Yes. Thats why its a big deal. I didnt know that the ck Sword would be guarding from the entrance, but they must have heard that Rashomon opened, so the main force of the army will move. We cant avoid a sh like this. Kate bit her lip. She agreed to guide him, but she couldnt ask for Yu-hyuns help in this situation. He couldnt protect her and her brother while heading to Heukraegung. Besides, the reaction of the otherpatriots was not very good. Thepatriots have high expectations of you, Mr. Yu-hyun. Me? You opened Rashomon, liberated the city, and defeated the ck Sword. I didnt do it for you guys. People only see and hear what they want to see and hear. Even if you say youre not, they think youve done them a favor. Maybe they want more than that. Thats how it looks. Yu-hyun couldnt hide his contempt as he looked at the liberation army people who looked at him with hopeful eyes. Then our journey together ends here. Yes, yes? Kate asked back in surprise. What are you reacting like that for? But I agreed to guide you to ck Thunder Pce Youll see it if you just go straight. Its only hard to get past Rashomon, but its easy after that. It wont be hard to find the way to ck Thunder Pce. Thats but Kate couldnt easily say goodbye because of her regret. She never had such a petty thought of holding onto this man and getting help from the rebels. She only felt sorry because she had only received and never given anything back. She hadnt done anything worthwhile. You dont need to feel sorry. Huh? No, thats not it Your expression says it all. You think you didnt do anything as a guide, right? Kate reflexively covered her face as he pierced through her inner thoughts with his words. Yuhyun smiled faintly at her reaction. I received enough help. From you and from Jimmy. I didnt do anything properly. Thats because youre looking at the situation from an absolute perspective. All I ever wanted from you was to show me the way and how to cross the barrier. I didnt expect anything more. His words of constion couldntpletely convince Kate. Yu-hyun knew that too. Everyone has their own limits. In this unequal world, everyone has their own boundaries. There was a difference between what a child could do and what an adult could do. The same was true for what Yuhyun could do and what Kate could do. He didnt think it was bad to not ept that difference. Recognizing ones shorings was a motivation to improve. But dont dwell on it. Dont spit out indiscriminateints at this unfair world just because you cant do something and others can. You did your best at your level. Thats enough. Surely, what Kate did was a very small help. From Yu-hyuns point of view, it might not matter if he didnt have it It was just a help that shortened his schedule by a few days. But would anyone else in her position have acted like her? Some might say that such a trivial help was nothing and meaningless, but they didnt know. This kind of small act of kindness was the hardest thing to do. Think not of what you want to do, but of what you can do first. And then gradually increase it. A small deed, a simple kindness, anything is fine. Yu-hyun turned his back. He didnt need to stay in this city any longer. Ah, Yu-hyun Ill look forward to seeing how much youve changed when we meet again. With that, he disappeared from his seat without a trace. Wha, what?! Hes gone! Find him! Hes the one who can fulfill our wish! The desperate voices of hispatriots echoed behind him, but Kate had no time to pay attention to them. She felt a warm touch on her fingertips and looked down to see her younger brother Jimmy holding her hand. Its okay, sis. Jimmy, I You did your best, sis. Lets leave the rest to the savior. Kate swallowed her tears that threatened to spill out. Jimmy knew too. Their parents had passed away because of Kang Hye-rims tyranny. Kate wanted revenge. She didnt want to live under oppression any longer. She had to change. She had to find freedom. And she had to seize it with her own hands. She couldnt entrust her fate to someone else. She had no face to see her parents who had passed away. But she couldnt argue with Yuhyuns words. He was right. She had to distinguish between what she could and couldnt do. She couldnt be obsessed with it. She knew that, but she couldnt set herpass right. But her much younger brother Jimmy did it. Kate bit her lip and then rxed the grip on her hand and smiled softly. Yeah. Lets do that, Jimmy. Lets wait. And hope for good news. Yeah. Sis. Even if they were relying on a very slim hope, they had no choice but to pray like this for now. Please, let him seed. Yu-hyun ran at a fast speed along the road. The world beyond the barrier was a barrennd where it was hard to find a single de of grass. There was no proper road, but Yuhyun finally found the direction he had to go. I can feel it. Far away, he could faintly sense the energy he had seen so familiarly. There was no doubt that Kang Hye-rim, whom he had been looking for so long, was at the end of it. So he put more strength into his legs to get there as soon as possible. At that moment, two ck beams shed in the sky. Immediately after, a huge explosion urred in front of him. ! Yuhyun stopped reflexively. If he hadnt done that, he might have fallen victim to the surprise attack of those two unwee guests. Youre quick on your feet. I didnt expect you to dodge even a greeting attack. The ck-skinned giant with horns on his head and the red-skinned man appeared through the dust. Yu-hyun realized their strength as soon as he saw them. Theyre both strong. They had surpassed the level 100 and the potential of their own race. The two who blocked Yu-hyuns way were transcendent-ss strongmen. Chapter 360: Chapter 360: Trantor: Marctempest Editor: The Reader Chapter 360 Yu-hyun red at the two transcenders who blocked his way. Who are you? Did the ck Thunder Lord send you? The ck-skinned demon shrugged his shoulders and smirked. Do we look like that? Well, were notpletely unrted to her. Notpletely unrted? You talk as if its none of your business. Were under her, but we dont serve her.Then why are you stopping me? Yu-hyun narrowed his eyes and quickly deduced an answer. Theres someone who doesnt want me to meet the ck Thunder Lord. Is this what the one you truly serve ordered you to do? At that, the ck-skinned demon loosened his crossed arms and looked interested. Youre pretty sharp. Then we dont have to bother exining. Just get lost if you understand. What if I dont? Then it wont end with the greeting we exchanged earlier. The red-haired man next to him chimed in. Are you confident? We know youre a transcender. Thats why we came out. Were transcenders too. We were called demon kings in our own worlds. And if were on the same level, then we have the advantage with two of us. No matter how hard you struggle, youll die once the fight starts. That was why the two transcenders stood in front of Yu-hyun with confidence. Fighting usually doesnt depend on numbers, but if theyre simr in strength, 2:1 is bound to be overwhelming. One hand cant block two hands. Even if hes a transcender. No, especially because hes a transcender. The red-haired man chuckled. We dont mind if you hurt your pride and attack us. Actually, we were curious about how strong this new transcender who suddenly appeared is. Itll be good for us if we fight. You talk a lot for someone whos going to gang up on me. We enjoy fighting, but we dont want to lose either. What, did you want a fair one-on-one match? What will you do? We might not refuse to face you if you insist. But in exchange, you have to fight both of us at the same time. Dont whine about having no pride. We just follow orders, thats all. Who would order a transcender? And even though they said they were under the lord, they didnt really serve her. That meant that the one they truly served was much more powerful than the lord, at least a second-generation Divine Spirit or higher. Yu-hyun slowly walked forward. The demon and the red-haired man frowned at his sight. Hey. What did you hear from us? Why? Are you scared now that Im really going to fight? Isnt this what you wanted? The ck-skinned demon scowled, but the red-haired man smiled creepily. Unlike the obedient demon, he was thrilled by the appearance of a new transcender. And I also have something Im curious about. Yu-hyun put on Aporias mask on his face. He didnt expect to wear it so much today. But it was necessary. The enemy in front of him was definitely threatening. Youd better spill everything you know about the one you serve. He wouldnt miss this opportunity to find out who was behind this. The demon and the red-haired man didnt flinch at Aporias four eyes. They each raised their fighting spirit and prepared to fight. They were called demon kings in their own worlds, so they wouldnt be afraid of a single transcender. Even if hes an equal transcender, the result is obvious with two of them. I thought you were a smart guy. Dont me us when you die. You asked for it. Did you all oil your mouths beforeing here? Think about how to fight before talking more. Yu-hyun responded with provocation and took his stance. And by the way, you seem to not know this. There are different ranks among transcenders. He hadnt used his full power since he woke up five years ago. And even now. He didnt feel the need to go all out. You think the oue is decided because there are two of you? I have to back off? Dont talk nonsense. Yu-hyun didnt get angry easily, but he was annoyed by this tant interference on his way to meet Kang Hye-rim. If you want to kill me, you should have brought at least ten more people. So this time, he decided to show them a little bit. Of his sincerity. Thend was full of giant craters, as if meteors had fallen everywhere. The dust clouds that rose up did not settle down, and the strata that could not withstand the collision of forces were strangely overturned, creating mountains on the in. At the center of the ruins, after a natural disaster had swept by. Cough! How could this The demon spat out blood and looked down at his lower half that had disappeared somewhere. He turned his head to the side. His warhorse, who had moved with him, was stuck in a crack of the copsed and twisted ground. The beasts appearance was even more miserable. Its horn was broken, and its arms and legs were nowhere to be seen. Its body had no intact parts, and its distorted face showed how much pain it had died in. He had no sense of camaraderie, but even so, seeing such a gruesome death would make anyone, even a demon king, feel fear. The demon looked at the man who was slowly approaching him and said. I thought you were a transcendent, but you were a monstrous freak. Yu-hyuns body was not unscathed. His clothes were torn in ces, and he had definitely been injured. But the wounds on his body healed in an instant, and his exhausted power quickly recovered. He had no fatal wounds. Even if he did, they would have disappeared soon. Looking at the result alone, it was an overwhelming defeat for them. The demon thought he was dreaming right now. I told you. Even among transcendent beings, there are different levels. It was not for nothing that they divided transcendent beings into low, mid, and high ranks. The two who fought with Yu-hyun were barely crossing from low to mid rank as transcendent beings. Yu-hyun was much stronger than them, not to mentioncking. The number of them was not important. Even among transcendent beings, if there was such a difference in level, the gap in power could not be ignored. Now. Tell me. Yu-hyun stood in front of the demon who only had his upper body left. Who sent you? Is the one you serve rted to what made ck Thunder Lord like that? Do you think Ill talk? The demonughed with a sneer as he spat out blood. Yu-hyun, who wore a mask, also smiled back at him. Well, I knew youd say that. Yu-hyun immediately stepped on the demons chest with his foot. As his foot gradually gained strength, the demons mouth opened and more blood flowed out. Gurgle! Even if you torture me or kill me. I cant tell you. What a great loyalty. Well, its ridiculous for a transcendent being to sumb to torture. Yu-hyun added more force to his foot. The demons eyes bulged as if they would burst. Its useless. Even if you kill me, youll never know his identity. Im not very curious. Actually, I have a vague idea. What? Mara Papayas. Thats the Divine Spirit you serve, right? At that word, the demons eyes widened. Ho, how did you Did you think I wouldnt know the dark and damp energy that makes me sick mixed in with the energy you use? As a teller who performed in Story Room, Yu-hyun was wary of how dangerous Mara Papayas was. Even Sakyamuni who was now dead warned him about it, and so did Satan. He couldnt help but know how terrible Maras power was and how terrible his energy affected other beings. Wasnt it him who made Hyerim like that? Approaching her who knew nothing innocent, giving her power while corrupting her and ruining her. The more he spoke, the more mes of anger rose in his heart. He knew everything but didnt stop giving pain to this demon for one reason. Thats right. This was nothing but venting his anger. Naturally, the strength in his foot grew stronger and stronger. The demonughed while spitting blood under the pressure that crushed his heart and the fear of impending death. Keh. Hahaha! Thats right. Thats what you thought. What? You thought he corrupted someone who knew nothing. Thats hrious. Mara cant stain pure white with ck. He doesnt want that. What nonsense are you talking about? Why do you think ck Thunder Lord became like that? Do you think she became like that because of Mara? No. Youre wrong. Mara just gave her an opportunity. He just nurtured the darkness that existed within her. He doesnt create something that wasnt there. The demon thought there was nothing more fun than this andughed like crazy. Do you think ck Thunder Lord was a kind and good human? Youre wrong. She had the potential to be like that from the beginning. Shut up. You know the truth, dont you? I can tell from our fight and our conversation. Youre just pretending to deny it. I said shut up. How amusing. Youre trying to rationalize away what you already know. I can feel how your heart is burning with rage. Your anger, and the cmity it will bring. Ha, hahaha!!! Crack! Yu-hyun had enough of his nonsense and stomped on his chest, crushing his heart. The demon spat out ck blood andughed like a madman even as he died. He didnt mind dying, as long as he could imagine the future that Yu-hyun would face. Yes, keep denying the truth. But the reality that you dont want to see will eventually appear before you. I wonder what kind of expression youll make then Too bad I wont be able to see it. The demon closed his eyes and said no more. His body soon turned into text and scattered. Unlike humans who couldnt blend into the mixed world, the demons and red demons who had already ascended to transcendence left no corpses behind. Yu-hyun took off his mask as he watched the two bodies turn into letters. The words that the demon said before he died lingered in his head. Dont make meugh. He muttered to himself, not knowing who he was talking to, and stood still for a while. *** The fight with the transcendent had taken longer than he expected, so Yu-hyun had to camp for a while. He couldnt see the second city yet, and he didnt need to go there anyway, so he sat down in the middle of the vast wastnd. He looked up at the sky and saw countless stars that filled his eyes. The stars were brighter and bigger than what he had seen on Earth, and there were too many to count. He recalled the fight with Mara Papayas subordinates in the daytime. It wasnt even a fight. He had unleashed his Seven Demons ck Sky Divine Skill with his willpower, and they were swept away without a chance. The important thing was what happened next. Mara Papayas. He whispered the name that he hated to utter. He finally understood how Kang Hye-rim became the ck Thunder Lord. Mara was such a being. He had corrupted everyone except Buddha. Kang Hye-rim was no exception. Maybe she fell easily because she was heartbroken by his disappearance. What if I hadnt disappeared then? Would she have stayed the same? He didnt like to make meaningless assumptions, but he wished for it now. He felt heavy as he thought of the people who had died so far. The people who were oppressed and angry. Kate and Jimmy who had helped him get here. They had lost their parents because of Kang Hye-rim. He tried to ignore it, but he felt their anger and hatred more than anyone else. He had to admit it. The Kang Hye-rim he knew was gone. Grit. He clenched his teeth. He wanted to ask others. Kwon Jia, Seo Sumin, Yoo Young-min, Baek Seo-ryeon. Why didnt they protect her when he was gone? But he couldnt do that. He knew he shouldnt. Its all my fault. He couldnt deny that hisck of ability caused all this. He didnt know what to say to her when he met her. Even if she realized that he had returned and repented for her sins and returned to her old self, her past as the ck Thunder Lord wouldnt change. Maybe its just a hopeful wish that shelle back to normal. Then what should he do? What should he say to her first? The more he thought about it, the moreplicated his head became. He shook his head hard. A self-deprecatingugh escaped his lips as he ruffled his hair. He had vowed not to regret anything, to do his best every moment. Is this how it ends? He knew that wanting to seed in everything was greedy. But as long as he was alive, he couldnt help but be greedy. Theres no point in thinking about it. I should just sleep. Yu-hyuny down on the dry grasnd, intending to get some sleep. He looked up at the sky naturally and noticed something strange. A shooting star? He saw a white sh across the night sky. At first he thought it was a shooting star, but then he realized that it was falling towards him. He quickly got up from his spot. The white light fell towards him. It was so fast that he barely had time to react before it crashed into the ground in front of his nose. Boom! A huge shockwave swept across thend. Yu-hyun gathered his strength and resisted the st. Another attack? When the smoke cleared, he saw what had fallen from the sky. It was a sword, pure white and sharp. He recognized it immediately. Baek-ryeon? Chapter 361: Chapter 361: When Yu-hyun opened his eyes after being sealed in a lotus. He realized that he had lost a considerable amount of things that he owned. Items, excluding the power and points he had, were the typical examples. He couldnt feel the link to the library that he should have had, and the four demons didnt answer his call. Among them, Baekryeon was the most important one, without a doubt. Where did he disappear to? He fell from the sky out of nowhere. Yu-hyun looked up at the night sky. There was no way that the sky had dropped Baekryeon, so someone must have had him until now and sent him to Yu-hyun. But he had no idea who it was.He felt like he had received a gift from Santa us. Yu-hyun approached Baekryeon, who was stuck in the center of the crater, and pulled him out by the handle. [Wowowowow!!] At the same time, Baekryeons loud voice echoed in Yu-hyuns mind. [Im finally freeeeeee!!!] Shut up. [You Yu-hyun?! You?!] My name is not JaYu-hyun, but Kang Yu-hyun. Did you forget me already after five years? That would be disappointing. [You, youyouyouyou!! You were alive! You were alive!] Baekryeon screamed with joy at Yu-hyuns survival. Yu-hyun felt nostalgic and chuckled at Baekryeons voice. It just happened. When I opened my eyes, five years had passed. [What happened?! What happened in thest five years?!] Thats what I want to ask you. Baekryeon. You were with me until the end of thest explosion, right? [Yeah. I was. But right before the explosion went off, a golden light came down from the sky and wrapped around you. When you disappeared in the light, I was flung far away to the outside.] Baekryeon recalled what happened then and told Yu-hyun what he had gone through for five years. [I flew out to the outside, you vanished from your spot, and there were shes and explosions everywhere. It was crazy.] What happened after that? [Someone picked me up.] Who? Was it someone from White Flower Management? [Satan.] What? Did I hear something wrong? Baekryeons answer was enough to surprise Yu-hyun. Wait a minute. Satan? No, thats even weirder. Back then, the Earth wasnt fully integrated into the mixed world yet. How did Satan get you? [I dont know either. He picked me up as if he had been waiting for me. Really.] Yu-hyun suddenly remembered that before Buddha saved him, he had talked to someone beyond the universe. Could it be that Satan was there then? If he talked to me directly like that, it meant that Satan was looking for a chance to intervene in the Earth somehow. That meant that if Buddha hadnt stepped in then, Satan might have suppressed the explosion by some means. Nothing else happened? [Satan who took me kept me on his for a long time. He didnt even understand me in the first ce, so he didnt listen to anything I said. Do you know? For five years, I had to stay still on that frozen with my eyes wide open!] Uh, um. You must have suffered a lot. But how did you get here now? [He threw me away.] What? [He threw me away. He smiled as if he found something, and wrapped his huge tail around my handle, and threw me far away. I couldnt resist and flew all the way here.] Maybe Baekryeon came flying like this because Satan threw him with his own power. And seeing how he aimed so urately, Satan must have known about Yu-hyuns return. But why didnt hee to see me or send a messenger? It wouldnt be strange if he came right away considering his usual personality. As if it was inconvenient for him to meet now. How was Satan? [What?] Just. His condition, or his actions. Things like that. [Now that I think about it, he was strange. I saw how amazing he was, but his whole body was full of wounds. His scales were torn off here and there.] Full of wounds, you say? Hmph. It was hard to believe that a Divine Spirit as powerful as Satan would get hurt by fighting with someone. That meant that on the day of the great explosion, when Sakyamuni intervened in the lower world and perished, Satan also suffered injuries because of the Genesis system. Unlike Sakyamuni, he did not directly interfere, but he had brought his massive body near the sr system. Moreover, Satan had retrieved Baekryeon from the explosion. ording to Baekryeon, it was not his main body that did it, but a separate entity that detached from his power. But that still meant that he had intervened in the lower world. [You looked very exhausted. Thats why you stayed in your own area for five years and focused on recovering.] Did you do nothing else? [I just watched what happened in the mixed world. I was close enough to see it. The earth entered the mixed world, the world changed, and so did the people. I stayed in one ce, but I saw a lot.] Baekryeon spoke chattily, but then added in a suddenly gloomy voice. [What happened to Kang Hye-rim.] [Yu-hyun. Do you know too?] I know. What happened to Hye-rim. How everyone calls her now. She became known as Sword Empress, after bing Demon Sky Empress. She ascended to the throne of a lord and gained the name ck Thunder Lord. And she killed many people on her way to that position. [Are you okay?] Baekryeon asked about Yu-hyuns condition. Yu-hyun looked like he had been sealed for five years, so he didnt know what had happened during that time. Baekryeon didnt know everything either, but he had a rough idea of what had happened thanks to watching what Satan was watching. Baekryeon thought that Yu-hyun would have a hard time epting reality. After all, Kang Hye-rim was his first contractor, the one he made a contract with before anyone else. It would be a lie if I said I was okay. He had been troubled by many things until Baekryeon fell. He felt responsible for her bing like this, and he felt so pathetic that he couldnt bear it. ButI have to see her. [What are you going to do?] Im going to talk to her. I wont ask why she became like this. Im going to reach out and ask her to go back to how we were before. To move together again, and find the rest of our scatteredrades. AndIll think about what to do next when I get there. [What if Kang Hye-rim doesnt listen to you, then what will you do?] Then Yu-hyun couldnt continue his words. It wasnt because he couldnt decide what to do. Rather, it was because what he had to do was so clear and obvious that he felt like saying it would make it really happen in the future. So he closed his mouth. Lets change the topic. How are the others? [I dont know much. I just know that they fought each other and parted ways.] What about after that? Do you know anything specific? [Kwon Jiashe wanders around somewhere in the mixed world. Maybe she was looking for you.] What about Sumin, Youngmin, Seoryeon, and Yuchan? [I dont know about Seo Sumin. I only heard that she was the first one to move towards the inner part of the mixed world. Yoo Young-minhe hid his identity right away, but I heard that he leads a mercenary group.] A mercenary group? [The lords and great lords need someone who can do things for them that they cant do themselves. Mercenaries are like agents of stars who do those things for them. And the rest of them are probably staying in a vige of survivors. I heard that there are cities or viges where such people gather.] I see. [Soare you really going?] He didnt ask where he was going clearly, but Yu-hyun nodded as if he knew. I cant back down now that Ivee this far. If I ignore itthen it will be really irreversible. [Sigh. Youre really the same as five years ago or now. No difference at all.] Ive been sleeping for five years, so there was no chance for me to change. The othersthey seem to have changed a lot. [Yeah. They all changed. The world changed too. It couldnt be helped. So Im d in a way. At least youre still the Kang Yu-hyun I knew.] Yeah. But why did Satan take you back? Even going against the systemsmand. [I dont know. I was so shocked too. It seemed like he knew you wereing, but it was also weird.] He wouldnt answer even if I asked. Satan was surely watching Yu-hyun from somewhere. Otherwise, he wouldnt have sent Baekryeon at such a perfect timing. He had descended to the lower world with Sakyamuni to save Yu-hyun. He did that knowing that he would surely die. Why? What did he know? I have to meet Satanter. He couldnt request a duel, but he didnt need to anymore. He belonged to the mixed world now, so he could step on thend where Satan lived as long as he could get there. He couldnt do anything if Satan didnt wee him, but Yu-hyun was certain that he would meet Satan again in the near future. By the way, I didnt greet you properly. Im really d to see you again. Baekryeon. [Im really d too. Yu-hyun.] Yu-hyun looked up at the night sky, thinking that tonight wouldnt be lonely. Wait! Moving right now is crazy! In front of the wide-open Naseng Gate, Kate shouted at the Liberation Army. But the Liberation Armyrades didnt listen to her. They wanted to gather their power and head inside the Naseng Gate as soon as possible. Kate. No matter how much you try to stop us, we cant change whats already decided. Decided? Do you know what will happen if you go right now? The Naseng Gate is open. The gate that weve been longing for, the one that leads to ck Thunder Pce. You know it too. This is the best chance to strike her down. Dont say such nonsense. Youre just trying to take advantage of the savior. The fieldmander and the leader of the Liberation Army smirked and didnt deny Kates usation. Yeah. Since such a strong person went ahead, we have to follow him quickly. He doesnt need your help. Thats debatable. Hes a transcendent-level being. Even if he fights with a lord, do you think we can interfere with him? Thats ridiculous. You just want to have a share of his glory. The leader frowned at Kates blunt words. Watch your mouth. Dont belittle the fight of ourrades for liberation. Im just stating the facts. Taking people who might not even be helpful is nothing but s*****e. But you still want to go, because you want to im that we also did something when the savior defeats ck Thunder Lord. Kate Dont make excuses. You want to liberate other cities near the Naseng Gate and rule them under the name of freedom, dont you think I know that? Look, Kate. Look at the situation. The Naseng Gate is open. And the Heukgeomdan who guarded it are dead. The rumor has spread to other cities. A formidable person is going for ck Thunder Lords neck. You spread that rumor. Kate knew it. That Yu-hyun had a past rtionship with ck Thunder Lord. But the Liberation Army twisted his actions and propagated that Yu-hyun was fighting as if he was leading them. Do you know what he was thinking when he went there? Do I need to know? Look at them. The people are looking at us with hopeful faces. Theyve been suffering from all kinds of plunder and oppression, and now theyre starting to hope. What if that hope is based on a lie? Its our job to make it true. Kate didnt hide her hatred for the leader. How disgusting. Youre trying to interpret and use someone elses kindness as you please. Is that what you say, who helped open the Naseng Gate as a guide? At least I! Kate stopped and bit her lip. She couldnt be sure that she didnt drag Yu-hyun in for her own selfish reasons, and even if she said so, this man wouldnt believe her. The leader sighed at Kates stubbornness. Kate. Face reality. The rumor has spread all over the city and the liberation movement is happening. From many viges, Liberation Army members are gathering and heading to this city. An unprecedented army is gathering. And you want us to wait here sucking our fingers? We dont know when the Legion will show up again. So youre going to lead people right now and head for ck Thunder Pce? Fine. Go ahead. I wont stop you. Youre agreeing so easily after opposing just before. I know you wont listen to me anyway. But remember this one thing. You who are trying to use someone elses kindness as you please, you wont end up well. Keep that in mind. He said that, but he didnt really care. Kate stormed out of the door. Jimmy, who was waiting outside, saw his sister and tried to approach her, but stopped when he saw her expression. He asked cautiously. Sis, are you angry? Yeah. What did those people say to you? Its not that. Its just that I cant do anything Thats why Im angry. Before he left, Yu-hyun told her to do her best in whatever she could, even if it was a small act of kindness. But Kate wondered if that was really an easy thing to do. The radicals in the liberation army were using Yu-hyun as their savior and propaganda tool. Kate couldnt stop them. I dont have the face to see Yu-hyun now. Did you just say Yu-hyun? At that moment, someone in a hooded robe approached Kate. Kate hid Jimmy behind her and guarded against the man. Oh, sorry. I just heard a familiar name. Who are you? Before that, I have a question The Yu-hyun you mentioned. Is his name Kang Yu-hyun? How did you Kate stopped herself and realized she had made a mistake. But the man in the hooded robe smiled happily at her words. As expected! I knew it! Do you know him? Of course I do. We were oldrades. The man said that and pulled back his hood. He also took off his eagle-shaped mask on his mouth. Kate recognized his face as someone she had seen a few times while working as an intelligence agent for the liberation army. Are you The Mercenary King, Reinhard Adler? Yes. He was the man who went by that name. He was a human with transcendent-level strength, and the leader of a special unitposed of various stories. He never failed a mission, and he had connections with many kingdoms. Most people called him The Mercenary King. Thats a code name. The man, who now had a mature masculine charm, smiled with his bearded face. Call me Yoo Youngmin. Chapter 362: Chapter 362: Pretending to be Kang Yu-hyun in front of the Demon Empress, the fake Kang Yu-hyun crossed the ck Thunder Pce to find Kang Hye-rim. Kang Hye-rim was lying on a pile of stuffed dolls that resembled Yu-hyun in a spacious hall. In front of her, there was a bloodstain left behind. Did you kill someone again? Ah! Yu-hyun! Kang Hye-rim got up from the pile of dolls and greeted him happily when she saw Yu-hyun. The fake Kang Yu-hyun realized that the owner of this small amount of blood was his subordinate who had tried to report the outside situation to her a while ago. The reason he came here in the first ce was because a ck lightning had struck the center of the ck Thunder Pce out of nowhere. What happened this time? Ah, well, listen to me. This useless guy kept bothering me, saying that the Gate of Rebirth opened and there were trash everywhere outside. I need the Lords help. The Lord has to step in. So I got angry and killed him.I see. He basically said that he killed him because he was annoyed. The fake Kang Yu-hyun did not sympathize with his dead subordinate. It was an essential task to always please the Demon Empress who was unstable. If he failed to do that and died, it was his own fault. I heard it too. There are rebels gathering outside. The cities near the Gate of Rebirth have already been upied. Then lets use the ck Sword Corps to sweep them all away! The ck Sword Corps are all dead too. It seems that there is a powerful person on the rebel side. At least an intermediate transcendent, maybe even more. Kang Hye-rim looked up at Yu-hyuns face with curiosity. Yu-hyun was about to say so you have to step in, but he stopped and sighed and shook his head. Dont worry, Hye-rim. Ill take care of it here. You dont have to bother yourself. Ah, thank you for that. Kang Hye-rim smiled brightly. It seemed like he gave the right answer. Of course, the fake Yu-hyun was not flustered by that. Even if he had given the wrong answer, she would not have killed him in front of her eyes. The other fakes of different ranks would have lost their heads for a minor mistake. That was their rtionship. They did not cross the line, they just existed as illusions, and sometimes licked each others wounds. Surely, I can never be real to her. He knew it too. Kang Hye-rim called him Kang Yu-hyun and treated him friendly, but she saw someone else through him. Maybe the real Kang Yu-hyun who disappeared five years ago. Even if he had the same appearance and tone, he could never be real. But I dont care. At least, he was the only one who could take care of her by her side. The fake Yu-hyun bowed his head to Kang Hye-rim and left his seat. He didnt know what the rebels had done, but the Gate of Rebirth that had been closed tightly opened and the rebels were causing trouble. The rumor had already spread throughout the region, and there was a lot of talk in the cities inside the Gate of Rebirth. There were already dozens of reportsing in every day that suspicious movements were detected, so he couldnt even grasp how much anger had umted under the invisible surface. The unidentified person who joined the rebel side is the same. He also heard that the ck Sword Corps were all dead. An unidentified transcendent killed all 20 of them by himself. It was natural that the rebels momentum rose when such a person joined them. The cities that heard the news were already showing signs of joining the rebels. Small fish couldnt ruin ake no matter how much they gathered, but if a whale entered theke, things would change. I have to deal with it on my own. He couldnt let Kang Hye-rim step in. If she did, then a bloodbath that no one could handle would ensue. Why she was called the Demon Empress from being a Sword Empress. And why she ruled thisnd as the ck Thunder Lord. He hoped that people would never find out that fact. Yu-hyun passed by a city on his way to the ck Thunder Pce. It was no use staying in the city anyway, and he didnt even think about spending a night in the city, so it was his choice. But as he passed by the city, he couldnt help but feel some kind ofmotion. Its a mess. [They were all shouting that they were liberation army and they should fight the legion.] Thats right. This is the only chance they have. Yu-hyun had encountered the liberation army several times and understood what they wanted. They were the people who had been oppressed under the ck Thunder Lord and had finally unleashed their pent-up rage. It was not only the city that Yu-hyun had just passed by, but also other ces. The liberation army is spreading rumors and gathering people. [There will be a bloodbath.] Yu-hyun had yed a significant role in stirring up the liberation army. He had no intention of doing anything with them, nor did he join hands with them, but they thought differently. [Those people, they regard you as some kind of savior. Are you okay with that?] I expected this to happen anyway. The liberation army had incited the people by proiming Yu-hyun as their savior and a new hero who would overthrow the ck Thunder Lord. They were not entirely lying. It was true that Yu-hyun had defeated the legion and wiped out the ck Sword Sect, and the rumor had spread like wildfire. It was also true that Yu-hyun was going to meet Kang Hye-rim, the Empress of Heaven. He did not know whether he would fight or talk with her after meeting her. But whatever he went through, it would ultimately benefit the liberation army. As long as he did not lose. Unless I warn them not to or instill fear in them with my power, the liberation army will continue to sell me out and agitate the people. [Are you okay with that?] I wont have anything to do with them once this is over. I have more important things to do than what they are doing right now. But if they cross the line, I wont sit still either. Yu-hyun did not like being used by others for their own purposes. He hated the idea of being a sacrificial pawn for someones tant politics. He was keeping quiet now because his priority was to go to the ck Thunder Pce and meet Hye-rim. And I dont mind selling my name a little bit to give hope to the people. [Its not your name, but a false image of a savior.] I have to make that false imagee true. Im not entirely innocent for what happened to Hye-rim. [Im telling you again, its not your fault. You stayed at the scene of the explosion because it was the best choice you could make at that time.] I know. But still, that best choice doesnt justify the current situation. Someone had to take responsibility for this mess. Even if not all of it, Yu-hyun could not deny that he had a part in it. [You didnt do anything wrong!] If we really want to me someone, it should be Mara Papayas who corrupted Hye-rim or Praytion who caused the explosion. But Baekryeon, think about it. If I tell the people the whole truth, will they listen? [Thats] The one who caused them pain was ultimately the ck Thunder Lord. But if I exin in detail why she became like this, and say that there is someone else behind it, will they forgive Hye-rim? [They wont.] The people dont want the real culprit to be punished and justice to be restored in this world. They just want the one who made them like this to fall miserably. Thats why they rely on me. They think that the savior will shine a light on them. [Are you going to leave it like that?] The liberation armys attempt to use me is despicable, but what about the others? The people who had no power and had to bow their heads. The people who had sumbed to the rules of the world and eventually died. How could he ease their resentment? Even after everything was over and the evil deeds were cleared, their past suffering would still remain in their memory. Some would ovee their pain and grow stronger, but some would also be ruined by it. Im not agreeing with the liberation armys intention. Im just giving hope to those who suffered. [Yu-hyun] I didnt promise anything, and theyre just relying on me on their own. But sometimes a reward for faith is also needed. [If thats what you want, I wont say anything more.] Thank you. Yu-hyun stopped walking and stood still. [Yu-hyun.] I know. Yu-hyun red at the forest beyond, made of ck trees. Its the legion. There were enemies beyond the forest. And not just one. At least thousands of them. They were blocking this path entirely. As Yu-hyun recognized his opponent, so did his opponent recognize his presence. Instead of attacking him right away as he had expected, a man appeared from the dense forest path. Yu-hyun narrowed his eyes at the sight. What is that [Could he be your fan?] No way. He was not pleased to see someone who looked exactly like him, so he red at him and asked. Who are you? As expected The fake Kang Yu-hyun sighed as he looked at Yu-hyuns face and said he knew it woulde to this. So you are the savior that the rebels are talking about. And I thought your face and demeanor looked familiar. You must know a lot about me since youre copying my appearance. I know everything. I had to move to be you more than anyone else. The fake smiled bitterly and gestured toward the forest beyond. It was a sign that he would handle it from here and that Yu-hyun should not interfere. Lets talk. You want me to talk to someone whos imitating me? Please stop going to see her. The fake did not answer Yu-hyuns question and went straight to the point. Yu-hyun frowned and showed his displeasure. Do you think Ill listen to that? Ivee this far and you want me to back off? I can tell that you are the real one. Even if we ignore your face and demeanor that she mentioned, your power is something that no one can imitate. Knowing that Because I know! The fake red at Yu-hyun with a flickering gaze. Im trying to stop you. Do you think shell be happy to see you? Yu-hyun bit his tongue and suppressed what he was about to say. He didnt want to argue with him. Thats not a reason for me to stay away. I guess so. The real you that she told me about is not someone who would stop for a few words like this. The fake Kang Yu-hyunughed sarcastically as he spoke. Why, why did you show up now? You left her alone all this time, how dare you show up again? Yu-hyun did not answer. This fake didnt know what he had been through. If he knew, he wouldnt have said that. But he had no intention of clearing up the misunderstanding. The fakes words, which twisted his face as if he was the most miserable one, pierced through Yu-hyuns guilt. Leave her alone. Just like this let her live like this. If you step in, shell suffer more than she does now. She might even fall apart. He didnt think that Kang Hye-rim, who had gone mad, would regain her sanity. No, rather, if she came to her senses, it would be the worst situation for her. Could she bear all the sins that she hadmitted as the ck Thunder Lord? That was what the fake Kang Yu-hyun was worried about, and Yu-hyun knew what he was trying to say. You you really care about Hye-rim. Yu-hyuns words, mixed with admiration, made the fakeugh self-deprecatingly. You canugh at me. A fake who borrowed your appearance has no right to have such feelings. Im notughing. At least Im not. Then But I cant stop. Yu-hyuns words made the fake frown. What did you hear me say? She wont change even if you go to her! I know what youre saying. I know what youre worried about. But why People died. The fake was speechless at that. What was this man talking about? People, many people died. Theyre still dying, and theyll die more in the future. By her hands. What do you mean by that? I dont want to watch it anymore. I didnt live this long to see a world where someone has to die under someone elses control. Do you still think this is the old world? The world has changed. This is not Earth, but a mixed world where everything is ruled by power and stories. In such a ce, is it so easy to ept someones death? The moment I take that death lightly, I be one of them. Then are you really going to meet her? After hurting her so much, are you going to hurt her again? You, who she longed for so much, more than anyone else? I dont wish for her salvation or anything like that. I just want to leave her alone as she is. I know too. How much evil she has done. That there is no salvation for her future. How many eons of suffering she would have to endure if she atones I cant even say it. But you, knowing all that Yes. Yu-hyun nodded with a heavy face. Was he acting like this because he didnt know what would happen if he met Kang Hye-rim? No. In fact, he knew better than anyone what was going to happen. He wanted to meet her even though he knew that, because someone had to end this all. Even if it was really sad, painful, and agonizing. Because I have to. He had to ept it. So did Kang Hye-rim. She had to face her sins. With a calm answer that had no lies or exaggerations, the fake was speechless for a while. Chapter 363: Chapter 363: You are truly a cruel person. Is it me who is cruel, or is it this reality? Maybe it was both. Yu-hyun did not bother to deny the fakes words. He had already made up his mind and he had no intention of backing down. If you are so determined, then I have no choice. Are you not going to stop me? I dont delude myself that I can stop you with the likes of those guys. If I stubbornly go against your orders, I will only harm myself. And the more I do that, the more fiercely the rebels will act. Thats a wise decision. The fake red at Yu-hyun with a zing gaze, as he answered with a nk face.I tried to do the best I could, but in the end, things turned out like this. Now, no one can stop her. Thats what you had to endure. You and me. Yes. The fake clenched his fist and gritted his teeth, as if it was hard to bear that fact. He wouldnt havee this far if he could have talked it out with him. He came out himself just in case, but this was the result. There was no avoiding a fight. And no matter what the oue was, only pain awaited Kang Hye-rim. I am a doppelganger. He bluntly revealed his identity. Yu-hyun did not show any surprise and quietly waited for his next words. I had no shape at first. I was nothing but a ck lump. She picked me up, the current ck Thunder Lord, Miss Kang Hye-rim. When she fought with herrades and they turned their backs on her, I was the only one by her side. She probably thought of me as nothing more than a pet. A pastime. That must have been all. Then you appeared. No, a fake who looked like you appeared. He was a trashy human being. He picked up some stories from somewhere, and tried to use her by imitating your appearance. I watched everything as I had no shape. The doppelganger told the story of what Kang Hye-rim had gone through in the past five years that Yu-hyun did not know. He tried to fill his belly by using her power. The problem was her. She had nowhere to go and her mind was pushed to the limit. She thought of that fake as the real thing. She treated him with utmost respect. Kang Hye-rim did not care if he was real or fake. She felt relieved just by having someone who resembled Yu-hyun in front of her. But the doppelganger could not stand by and watch that scene. That trashy guy eventually crossed the line. He tried to make herpletely his own. So I stepped in. I changed into your appearance and killed that trash. The doppelganger could not forget Kang Hye-rims expression at that time. She looked down at the bloody corpse of the trash with empty eyes, and then smiled brightly and greeted him when she saw him. The doppelganger realized it at that moment. She was already broken beyond repair. Thats when it started. At least for her, he decided to be Kang Yu-hyun. Even though she was insane and killed people, I could not stop her. She could not keep her sanity unless she did that. In the end, I did what I could do. As a fake, as someone who could not be real, as a mere stand-in, I hoped that she would not suffer at least. The doppelganger said that and red at Yu-hyun. Tears ran down his cheek. Even though he was just a fake made from a story, imitating Yu-hyuns appearance. His feelings for her were always sincere. I hate you. If I had my way, I would have wished you dead. I wished so desperately that you would nevere back like this. That feeling has not changed even now. I will not forgive you for making her like that, for hurting her. Even if I die here. I Yu-hyun closed his mouth as he tried to say something. He had no confidence to persuade himself in front of him. They had already walked on an irreversible path. They looked alike, but they walked on different paths and ran parallel to each other. They might understand each other, but they would not ept their actions. There was only one thing Yu-hyun could do here. Go. Tell her. Yu-hyun saw things that should have faded awaye back to life again. Even if they are suffering in the story, there is always a way of salvation for them. Maybe he had been living in such a delusion. Im going. The world did not always have happy endings. There were stories where someone got hurt and someone else shed tears in the world. That could be his story too, he realized toote that not everything would work out well. You are The doppelganger looked at Yu-hyuns face and trembled his lips. Yu-hyun wondered what he was doing right now. But he did not have the courage to check. I understand. The doppelganger left only those words and disappeared into the forest again. The countless signs of the legion quickly faded away. Yu-hyun waited until they werepletely gone and opened his mouth. Sometimes I think about it. [What?] What made mee this far. Was it a self-deprecating remark? Or a plea for sympathy? Baekryeon did not know. I lived and died in a terrible world, and in the new world I started again, I thought I did my best. I couldnt do everything well, but I lived with the intention of not regretting anything. I thought I got what I deserved for my efforts. But in the end, at this moment when Im standing here, I have all these arrogant thoughts. [Yu-hyun] It wasnt my will to regress either. There must have been a reason. Yeah. I got curious. If someone orchestrated all this, and if he arranged everything up to this situation. What would happen next? If there is an end to my journey, what awaits me there? Yu-hyun said to himself and thought it was funny. The choices he made and the consequences that resulted from them, all controlled by someone else behind the scenes. But he was sincere when he said he was curious. In this new world that he could never see before regressing, what awaited him at the end of all these events he faced? [Whatever it is, you will surely keep going.] Is that so. He saidforting words, but Baekryeon was not at ease either. What he said to Yu-hyun now only made him feel better for a moment, but it was not a fundamental solution. Reality would never change with words alone. *** Since he met the doppelganger who took his appearance. Yu-hyun had no interference on his way to ck Thunder Pce. Thanks to that, he quickly arrived at the ce where ck Thunder Pce was beyond the third city. The sky was full of dark clouds that looked like swirling ink. In between, ck lightning struck down with a rumbling sound, leaving a tail behind. It looked like a dragon flying over the ck sea. Thats ck Thunder Pce. A huge structure stood out on the vast in. Even though it was far away, ck Thunder Pces appearance was clear. ck crown-like spires that stretched up to the sky. Around them was a huge wall that surrounded them, and on top of the wall were sharp spikes. It was a design that would be strange if anyone called it a bad hobby, but it came across differently to Yu-hyun. The wall is exactly like the triple wall of Constantinople. That was not all. The spikes on the wall were not spears but pointed harpoons. And all other kinds of structures were not new either, they were all in Yu-hyuns memory drawer. ck Thunder Pce, which stood as a symbol of terror to people, was all made of Kang Hye-rims memories for Yu-hyun. No, could he really call them memories? Those twisted things mixed with nightmares showed that Kang Hye-rim had gone crazy. Yu-hyunposed himself and approached ck Thunder Pce slowly. They must have known he wasing, but the legion did not show any signs ofing out. Maybe they thought it was useless to do so. Waaaaah!!! It was when Yu-hyun approached 1km in front of ck Thunder Pces huge gate. He naturally turned his eyes to the huge roar that echoed from behind him. The rebels? At first, he thought it was a surprise attack from the legion in the rear, but it wasnt. They had mismatched outfits and weapons, and they shouted to leave as if they wanted to announce their presence to the world, heading towards the ck Thunder Pce. They were the rebels who had risen up in the cities that Yu-hyun had passed through. How did they gather such a force so quickly? He already knew that the rebels were moving. Yu-hyun had guessed that this would happen from the moment he opened the Birth Gate and defeated the ck Sword Sect. Knowing that, he wanted to finish the job as quickly as possible, even if he had to do it alone, so he came to the ck Thunder Pce as fast as he could, but the rebels movement was much faster than he expected. The Savior is ahead of us! Lets join him! Lets kill the ck Thunder Lord! They recognized Yu-hyun and smiled with joy and confidence. There were more than 30,000 rebels gathered here. More than half of them were purely following Yu-hyun, the Savior, who had been swept away by the propaganda of the original rebels. But Yu-hyuns lips tightened when he saw them. No. Yu-hyuns gaze turned to the ck Thunder Pce. At the top of the pointed spire that rose highest in the center of the ck Thunder Pce, someone was standing. Before Yu-hyun could examine their identity with his eyes, the shadows new form soared high into the sky and was covered by dark clouds. Yu-hyuns expression hardened. The ck lightning that struck from the dark clouds became more intense than before. Rumble! The wall force that had been raining down from above the ck Thunder Pce began to move at a fast speed. No one among those who were gathered here did not know where it was heading. Everyone, get out of the way! Yu-hyuns urgent warning fell as soon as. Crack! The dark clouds opened. sh! Boom! The first thing that was hard to open your eyes was a huge sh that exploded like a bomb. What crossed between them was countless ck streaks, ck lightning. The lightning struck with the light, and then followed by a slight dy, thunder swept over. The rebels who were rushing towards the ck Thunder Pce were swept away without even screaming. Someone might have screamed. But theirst words were buried in the roar of the ck lightning that tore through the air. Countless ck streaks connecting the dark clouds and the ground poured down like a shower and poured down again. Yu-hyun looked at the scene with his eyes wide open. When the ck lightning that had fallen endlessly stopped, all that was left in its ce was a ckened earth. Those who were swept away disappeared without even leaving corpses. No, this cant be. One blow This much power? The lucky survivors of the rebels could not continue their words as they saw the disaster. Out of more than 30,000 rebels, more than 10,000 people died in the storm of lightning that just swept over them. If you add up the injured, that number will increase. With one attack, more than half of the total number of rebels were casualties. People felt like they were dreaming of this unbelievable reality. We were foolish. Someone muttered in a hollow voice. How could we think we could do anything to the Lord with just 30,000 people? They thought they could try something with this number. It wasnt just mediocre, and some strong people were mixed in among them, so they believed it would be more than enough. That belief vanished like bubbles with one attack. Then a voice came from above. Youve gathered a lot of bugs. A person came down slowly in midair from a crack in the dark clouds. She was beautiful like a fairy descending from heaven, but her smile engraved on her face was too creepy. She wore a revealing ck dress and ck hair like ebony, and around her wriggled ck lightning like snakes. Behind her spread wings stained with blood, like Icarus. She was Kang Hye-rim, the Queen of Hell. She looked down at the ruins around her, a symbol of terror to the liberation army. How dare you think you can do anything to the lord by gathering like this. Hahaha! Herughter, like thunder, echoed in everyones ears. Kang Hye-rim wiped away the tears that welled up in her eyes as sheughed madly. How cute. The liberation army felt the fear of death from her seductive smile. Yu-hyun looked up at her with a face of disbelief. The reality in front of him was different from the image he had only imagined until now. She, the one he knew, had changed so much from what he thought. Huh? Kang Hye-rim also felt his gaze and looked at Yu-hyun. Oh, it was you. Kang Hye-rim smiled wickedly at Yu-hyun. How dare you imitate Yu-hyun, you fake That was not the answer Yu-hyun had hoped for. Kang Hye-rims white fingertips pointed at Yu-hyun. Die. Zzzz! A ck thunder bolt pierced through the dark clouds and fell on Yu-hyuns head. Chapter 364: Chapter 364: The reunion happened too suddenly and in an unexpected way. Yu-hyun had a lot of things he wanted to say to Kang Hye-rim. He thought that at least she still had some reason left, even though she was called the ck Thunder Lord. But he was wrong. As soon as she appeared, she caused more than 15,000 casualties and red at him with a twisted face, hurling thunderbolts. At that moment, Yu-hyun realized that she was not someone he could talk to. She was beyond reason. Kwarung! A huge thunderbolt collided with the protective device he wore on his body. He felt his insides shake from the impact. Kang Hye-rim had be stronger. She was not called the Lord for nothing. In the past five years, she had transcended and grown to an unimaginable level. She had be stronger. Ridiculously stronger.He should have been happy for her, but he couldnt. He was speechless in the face of this grim reality. Hye-rim. He still called her name. Hoping that she would answer him with a smile, like before. But reality shattered his hopes. Kang Hye-rim snarled at him with a murderous look. Shut uppppp!!! Her smile, which he could vividly remember even with his eyes closed, disappeared. ck thunder writhed and moved around her body and gathered at her fingertips. How dare you! How dare youuuu!!! Dont call me with that face, his face!!! She unleashed the thunder filled with her rage at Yu-hyun. When he saw the hatred and anger in her eyes, hisst bit of hope vanished. Kwarururung! ck thunder struck Yu-hyuns body. If Baekryeon hadnt quickly turned into a shield and protected him, he might have been seriously injured by the attack. [Yu-hyun! Snap out of it! What are you doing!] Yeah. Heughed involuntarily after escaping from a near-death situation. He couldnt help it. How could he notugh in this situation? But I still had some hope. He thought that if he called her name, she would greet him with a smile, like before. Like in the old days, when they were happy. What did I expect and wish for? Many people died by Kang Hye-rims hand. Without any warning or dialogue, she indiscriminately unleashed her violent power and took countless lives. The cruel truth that the person who did such horrible things was the one he longed to see and cherished, tore Yu-hyuns heart apart. What? Youre still alive? You must be tough to trust that fake face. Kang Hye-rim spat out her tongue as she saw Yu-hyun standing up. Yu-hyun lifted his head and looked at her again. His eyes were full of sorrow. As if he had a premonition of what was going to happen next. Baekryeon returned to his sword form and Yu-hyun gripped it tightly. Hye-rim! Shut up! ! You look at me with those eyes? How dare you, you fake? What are you going to do to me? No way! I wont let you hurt me anymore! Kang Hye-rim screamed as if she had a fit and red at the remaining Liberation Army soldiers. The air around her boiled and a huge dragon made of thunder appeared. The Liberation Army looked at the sight with pale faces. They couldnt stop it or run away from it. The moment the ck dragon bit them, their death was certain. At that moment, Yu-hyun kicked off the ground and flew up. A white sh cut through the air and split the ck dragon in half. Dont interfere!!! Kaang! Kang Hye-rim drew her sword and swung it at Yu-hyun. Yu-hyun blocked it with Baekryeon and stared at her as he approached her closely. There was no need for words anymore. Yu-hyun immediately put on Aporias mask. The mask of the devil with four eyes. As soon as she saw it, Kang Hye-rim had another fit. How dare you! How dare youuuu!!! In front of me, you wear Yu-hyuns mask?! Kang Hye-rim swung her sword furiously, as if asking how much more she had to anger him to vent her rage. She swung and swung and swung again. Every time her sword strike, tainted with corrupted thunder, shed through the air, thunder roared and thunder shed. Yu-hyun defended against all her attacks. He had no room for leisure. Kang Hye-rim had be incredibly strong in the past five years, and he knew he would die if he let his guard down even a little. Knowing that he had to use his full power, Yu-hyun put on Aporias mask and faced her. He changed his stance from defensive to offensive. He deflected Kang Hye-rims sword and blocked her thunder, then counterattacked. ng! Kang Hye-rim hastily withdrew her sword and took a defensive posture. The swords shed and a huge shockwave erupted, sweeping the surrounding area. Aaah! Run away! Well all die if we get caught! The liberation army ran away, and the legion that was watching the situation from the ck thunder Pce swallowed their saliva nervously. The fight between Kang Hye-rim and Yu-hyun was that fierce. The two peoples figures scattered, leaving afterimages. At the same time, space exploded, the atmosphere tore, and a storm raged. Die! Die! Dieeee!!! Zzzzt! The thunder that inherited Kang Hye-rims will spread like branches and attacked Yu-hyun from all directions. Yu-hyun raised his defensive energy strongly, as if exploding it, and surrounded himself with his will. Seven Demon ck Heaven Divine Art C Ink Mirror Jade. The ink-colored mirror that repelled the ck Sword Sects energy collided with Kang Hye-rims ink thunder. The two energies fiercelypeted with each other until they eventually oxidized together. Kang Hye-rims attack could not prate the Ink Mirror Jade, and the Ink Mirror Jade could not repel Kang Hye-rims thunder. Yu-hyun clenched his teeth and pushed Kang Hye-rim back. If he gave her even a little gap, Kang Hye-rim would massacre the liberation army that had not yet evacuated. He had to stop that. The two peoples figures collided in mid-air and entered a power struggle. Kang Hye-rim red at Yu-hyun over her sword, who wore Aporias mask. Feeling an unfamiliar hostility from him that she had never received before, Yu-hyun felt more bitter than wronged. Im sorry. The words of apology came out of his mouth involuntarily. As soon as she heard that, Kang Hye-rim widened her eyes and then twisted her face again. What? What are you, what are you sorry for! Just everything Im sorry. Yu-hyuns voice was moist. He was crying. He did not shed tears, but he was already crying in his heart. As if to prove it. Drip. Blood tears flowed from Aporias red eyes. The devils mask that shed blood tears from four eyes looked grotesque but also somewhat pitiful. Yu-hyun knew that he could not undo everything that had happened. He realized it as soon as he crossed swords with her. One of us has to die for this to end. Did Kang Hye-rim instinctively feel the words he swallowed? She sneered at Yu-hyun. Kahaha. Dont make meugh. I wont die. Ill live until the end. Do you think Ill die? Do you think Ill die just because you guys try to kill me? Kang Hye-rims hair fluttered in the wind. Zap. Her body gradually dyed with thunder. Im sick of it. Ill survive. Ill live even if I have to cut everything in this world! So, Ill wait and wait again. Mr. Yu-hyun. He will definitelye back. So, to prepare forter Ill kill all the obstacles here. With those words that were close to a unteral deration, her body waspletely eroded by thunder. From skin to muscle, to every strand of hair. Kang Hye-rim literally became thunder itself. Only her eyes shone white in everything made of ck thunder. ck thunder God (֮). As soon as he saw her appearance, Yu-hyun felt every hair on his body stand on end. At the same time, Kang Hye-rims figure disappeared from his sight. Fast. Very fast. Even Yu-hyun with Aporias mask could not catch up with her speed. In an instant, ck thunder filled around Yu-hyun. The afterimages left by Kang Hye-rim where she passed became a prison that controlled his movement. Demon Sky Ink thunder (ħī). An enormous thunder struck around Yu-hyun. It was not just thunder, but also will that wanted to destroy and kill the opponent. Yu-hyun clenched his teeth andunched a counterattack. If she could use thunder, so could he. He used the Seven Demons ck Sky Divine Art: Evil Thunder st. She was faster, but he had the eye that could read her attacks. Boom! ck thunder shed in the air. But it was weak. The bnce of power that was equal at first tilted to one side. Kang Hye-rims Dark Sky Thunder tore through Yu-hyuns thunder. She was much stronger in her ck Thunder Form. Then, he had to increase his numbers. Yu-hyun quickly used his next skills in session. He used the Seven Demons ck Sky Divine Art: Chaotic Thunder Annihtion and ck Shock King. Chaotic Thunder Annihtion merged with Evil Thunder st and pushed back Kang Hye-rims thunder. At the same time, Yu-hyun used ck Shock King and wrapped his whole body with willpower, following her movements. Two ck shadows moved at an incredible speed and collided in the air. In the gap, white and red glows grazed past each other several times. Boom! Bang! In the sight that made their eyes and ears numb, the two transcendents fought and fought again, squeezing out their power to the limit. Every time their thunder collided, the sky roared and the ground below shook as if there was an earthquake. Thunderstorms, earthquakes, and deafening noises. Even from afar, they felt the aftermath on their skin. Run away! Youll die if you get caught! Is this a fight between individuals? This kind of unbelievable power are they really human? The earth cracked and the sky tore apart. Through the gaps of the dark clouds that never disappeared in the ck Thunder Pce, the sunlight that they hadnt seen for a long time appeared and disappeared repeatedly. On the wall of the ck Thunder Pce, Yu-hyuns doppelganger watched the scene without taking his eyes off the fight. I thought he would be strong, but I didnt expect him to match her like this. Kang Hye-rim was a lord. What kind of being was a lord? In the mixed world, only lords could hold territories as individuals. They were called lords because they were given a kind of qualification. That qualification was nothing special. Power. They had power that surpassed ordinary Divine Spirits, and thats why they became lords. Lords were such beings. They had overwhelming force and stories. He thought Yu-hyun was just a slightly stronger transcendent. Transcendents could notpete with lords unless they were at a high level. But, what was that? The skills of the two were evenly matched. It was not a one-sided defeat. Even if there was a winner, he would be covered in wounds. But, all I can do is watch. He was just a fake that copied Yu-hyuns appearance. The power he had was nothingpared to them. It was so pitiful that it would be fine to call it a firefly in front of the sun. Thats why he was angry and sad. If he was real, if he had power, he wouldnt have let Kang Hye-rim suffer like this. Everything was cruel. This reality that gave her another trial after she was already hurt and broken. Rumble! In the meantime, the fight became more intense. The momentum of Kang Hye-rim and Yu-hyun colliding and crashing became stronger. They showed all the skills they could use. Yu-hyuns eyes rolled around. Lace, who could see the future, kept screaming his death. If he didnt have this power, he would have died in her hands long ago. He also used Maxwells power to interfere with probability to deflect or damage her attacks. She had a greater pure power than him. He pulled her with his various abilities and dragged her here. Dieeee!!! Nine thunder dragons bared their teeth at Yu-hyun. He cut or blocked six of them, but three of them passed by him and aimed at the liberation army far away. Yu-hyun quickly stretched out his arm and shot out his energy. The three thunder dragons he let go exploded in mid-air. Youre trying to protect those trash in this situation? Kang Hye-rims eyebrows twitched and her mouth curled up into a smile. Then try to stop this. A fierce power gathered around her and soon formed a huge sphere. Thunder Destruction Orb. It was not one but three giant spheres of thunder that each had the power of a nuclear bomb. Yu-hyun realized her intention and red up in anger. Miss Hye-rim!!! She was not aiming at him in front of her eyes, but at the liberation army far away. He decided to get rid of the other nuisances first, since the fight was going nowhere at this rate. Yu-hyun struggled to ept the changed appearance of Kang Hye-rim. She was going to kill all those people over there? Just because they annoyed her? How far are you going to fall! Im not falling. Kang Hye-rim sneered at Yu-hyun. The ones who are falling are you guys. She threw the Thunder Destruction Orbs. Three huge spheres, each over 100m in size, flew towards the Liberation Army. Yu-hyun hastily raised his willpower and blocked one of the Thunder Destruction Orbs, but the other two passed him by like arrows. At the same time, Kang Hye-rim rushed at Yu-hyun. She intended to prevent him from saving the Liberation Army. She grinned creepily as she leaned her face towards Yu-hyun. Where are you going? Stay there and watch. Watch as what you tried to protect disappears in vain. And feel it. The agonizing pain of losing something precious. Yu-hyun clenched his teeth and tried to shake off Kang Hye-rim, but he couldnt. She changed her tactics. She didnt try to match his strength, but instead bit and pulled at him persistently. Help! Run away! The Liberation Army screamed and ran away as they saw the two Thunder Destruction Orbs flying towards them. They collided and tangled and fell with each other. Desperate cries filled the air. No. Yu-hyun stretched out his arm desperately as he watched the scene. But that was all he could do. People were dying in front of his eyes. And by the hand of none other than Kang Hye-rim, whom he cherished the most. At that moment. Before the fast-falling Thunder Destruction Orbs hit the ground. Huh? Yu-hyun saw two shes of light flying from afar. And then they collided with the Thunder Destruction Orbs, exploding in mid-air and destroying them. Backup fire? Who is it? Kang Hye-rims smiling face turned cold as she recognized the attack. Her eyes followed the direction of the shes. Yoo Young-min! She spat out his name with hatred. Chapter 365: Chapter 365: Phew. I guess I managed to prevent the damage from getting worse. Yoo Young-min sighed in relief after sniping the Thunder Destruction Orb from tens of kilometers away. The Thunder Destruction Orb was over 100 meters in size, but from this distance, it looked much smaller than a grain of sand. Across that distance, Yoo Young-min pierced through the center of the Thunder Destruction Orb with no margin of error. It was thanks to his innate sense, skill, and talent, which earned him the title of Mercenary King, that he could adjust the power to destroy the Thunder Destruction Orb with a single shot from this far away. Having finished his role, Yoo Young-min got up from his spot. Im sorry, hyung. I cant meet you right now. It wasnt that he didnt want to see Yu-hyun. But he wasnt ready yet. Until then, he couldnt meet or even run into Yu-hyun by chance. He had helped him now, but that was the best he could do.Kang Hye-rims matter had to be left to Yu-hyuns hands. See youter. He hoped for the day when they could all gather together like before. Yoo Young-min left his ce, fluttering his cloak. *** Young-min? Was he nearby? Yu-hyun realized that Yoo Young-mins shot hade from very far away, beyond his range of sensing. In the five years that he was gone, Yoo Young-min had made great strides in his growth, just like Kang Hye-rim. But there was no follow-up after that. Was that it? Yu-hyun wondered what Yoo Young-min had been doing and where he had been, but before that, his body moved on its own. Now is the chance. In a moment of crisis, Kang Hye-rim had exposed a big gap thanks to the unexpected help. There was no guarantee that she wouldnt target innocent people again. He had to press on without giving her any room. He breathed in and out. He calmed his breathing and focused his mind. Kang Hye-rims eerie eyes red at him as she screamed furiously. Her face twisted like a demon ovepped with her old face that smiled innocently. Yu-hyun clenched his teeth and forced himself to shake off the pain. Maybe. If I hadnt left back then. Would the future have changed? If they didnt fight each other, if Kang Hye-rim didnt fall apart. If they were together, sticking around like before, traveling around this world. It was a distant dream that could nevere true, but it seemed so clear in front of his eyes. Yu-hyun cut off all the temptations and aimed his sword at Kang Hye-rim. She muttered in a cold voice as she saw him. Fine. I wont hold back either. Kang Hye-rim didnt spew lightning or target the Liberation Army anymore. It would be a waste of energy if Yoo Young-min tried to interfere. Instead, all the lightning that writhed around herpressed into several strands and took the shape of swords. She grabbed one of them. She also held a ck sword in her hand and faced Yu-hyun. The rest of the swords floated around her. Before she was called the ck Thunder Lord, she was the Demon Sky Empress. And before she was called the Demon Sky Empress, she was the Sword Empress. From then until now. Her main weapon was always the sword in her hand. Boom! As soon as Kang Hye-rimnded on the ground, her bare feet stomped on it. Her figure disappeared leaving a ck afterimage. Immediately after, the ground where she stepped copsed under the impact. The incredible force and momentum that she generated, all of that energy gathered at the tip of her sword and exploded towards Yu-hyuns neck. Yu-hyun tilted Baekryeon to block her sword strike. ng! Even though he deflected it as much as he could, the ground around him flipped over like a wave. The earth cracked and dust rose up. The fight between those who surpassed transcendents was like that. It wasnt just exchanging swords, but shing wills and wills that shook the world and destroyed everything around them. Yu-hyun watched Kang Hye-rim with a calm sunken gaze and thrust his sword. Their swords collided. Sometimes they shed and sometimes they tangled and shook, sometimes they stabbed each other. Only their wills to defeat each other shed and shed a sharp light in the air. Its heavy. As they exchanged attacks more than a hundred times per second, Yu-hyun wasnt sure if his arms and legs were moving properly. Even though he had the ultimate body of Darwin, his body creaked. Kang Hye-rim was that strong. A single sword. He had only exchanged one round of swordy with her as a sword master, but his arm trembled and his legs lost strength. She had grown so much, but he felt his heart crumble at the fact that he was the target of her sword. Still. I will faced her. He did not look away from her, even though she was not the beautiful person he used to know, but the one who had fallen into temptation and corruption. He did not run away or turn his back. He stood firmly in his ce and pointed his sword at her. He had vowed to do so. So he swung his sword. He steadied his mind and stepped forward. ng! The ck de and the white de intertwined and collided. The earth was cut every time their swords crossed. In the midst of the intense impact that shook his body, Yu-hyun clenched his teeth and moved forward. One step. He had many steps to take, but he did not let that bind him. That was enough for now. Kwang! Kwaduk! When will and will shed, this time it was Kang Hye-rim who was pushed back. Her new form flew back and away from Yu-hyun. Shended on the ground after regaining her posture in mid-air. Her legs slid back, so she stabbed her sword into the ground to prevent herself from flying further back. Damn! Kang Hye-rim widened her eyes in disbelief and reached out her empty hand to Yu-hyun. At the same time, countless ck swords that were burning around her shot at Yu-hyun like arrows, swirling around him. Each one was a deadly strike thatpressed her rage to the limit. The ck beasts thrust their vicious ws at Yu-hyun. ck Spiral Sword. As he saw the scene of death sweeping over him like a tidal wave, Yu-hyuns heart sank even colder. The red eyes of Aporia stared at the ck Spiral Sword. He saw it. The ck Spiral Sword that filled the space and flew at him seemed impossible to avoid. It was an attack that could pulverize even a tiny ant without missing it. But Yu-hyun saw a faint but weak ray of light that could pierce through the gap of that attack that closed in from all sides. His eyes followed the line and his feet stepped on it. At the same time, his body resisted the huge storm and moved forward. Kagagagagak! He deflected some, dodged some, and avoided some. But there were too many swords to deflect them all. There were too many even if they were numerous. If he couldnt do that, he blocked them with his body. As long as it wasnt a vital spot, he could block it enough. Chwak! The sword pierced through the protective energy wrapped around his will and cut his shoulder. Some grazed his arm, and some others cut his thigh. Kwaduk! One of the horns of his mask was cut off by a sword and flew somewhere. It felt like he was facing a huge wave with his bare body. In the midst of the storm that raged so hard that it was hard to even look at it with open eyes, Yu-hyun was overwhelmed by just keeping his bnce. If he lost his concentration for a moment, he would be swept away by this massive current. Shock and pain ran through his whole body, but he did not stop. He did not close his eyes even though he felt like he would see the memories of the past if he did. He faced reality with open eyes. Die! Just die already! Kang Hye-rim screamed with half-fear and shot her sword. She felt fear as she saw Yu-hyun slowly approaching her while enduring countless attacks. Why? Why wont he fall? What do they like about those trash, what cause do they have to stand up to me like this? Answer me. Answer me please. Yu-hyun! She realized toote that she had said it instinctively and panicked herself. Huh? Why why did I call him Yu-hyun to the fake one Her heart wavered and created a gap. Yu-hyun pierced through the gap of the swirling spiral sword formation and stood in front of Kang Hye-rim. Kang Hye-rim stared at Yu-hyun with a tearful face. I, I Draw your sword. Yu-hyun coldly cut off her attempt to say something. Are you still trying to appeal to your hopeless feelings? ck Thunder Lord. ! Kang Hye-rim widened her eyes and clenched her teeth as she swung her sword. Aaaaaah!! No! You cant be, you cant be the real Yu-hyun! Countless ck lines were drawn in the air. Yu-hyun dodged and blocked them, and kept his distance from her. She denied reality with her mouth, but wielded her sword to cut off reality with her hand. But tears were flowing in her eyes. Her gaze never left Yu-hyun, who was approaching her. His eyes were always moving forward without giving up, despairing, or wavering. They were exactly like the man she had longed and yearned for. I! Yu-hyuns hand reached out. Kang Hye-rim didnt avoid it, but rather buried herself in his arms. She kicked his ankle with her foot. Yu-hyun spun his body in the air and bnced himself as he kicked her jaw. Kang Hye-rim bent her upper body and avoided the attack, then stabbed with her sword. It was not just a sh of swords. Fists and fists, feet and feet collided with each other. The fight between the two who were close together became more fierce. I just! Kang Hye-rims eyes were filled with the scenes of the past. The scenes where they cleared the Mental Realm together and smiled at each other. The scenes where he teased her jokingly and ruffled her hair with a smile. The scene where he smiled at her and reached out his hand. They fell with tears. I wanted to be happy! She had a dream. A dream where she was happy with him. The dream was so happy that She didnt want to wake up. The reality that she woke up from was too bleak and lonely. Whats wrong with that! At least, you shouldnt have killed innocent people. Yu-hyuns voice was cold enough to be cruel. Kang Hye-rim made aplicated expression, not knowing whether to cry orugh. She licked her lips but said nothing. She couldnt. But her heart was conveyed so earnestly. You know what, Yu-hyun? How did we end up like this? Yu-hyun didnt answer that question. Through the cracked mask of Aporia, his unwavering eyes stared at Kang Hye-rim. His unwavering will in his eyes was the same as the man she knew. Kang Hye-rim bit her lips and poured all her strength into the sword in her hand. Why!!! She gripped the sword with resentment and anger. You shouldnt havee back if you left. Why did you leave me alone until now? Why didnt youe to see me sooner? Why on earth!!! You shouldnt have been nice to me. You shouldnt have reached out to me. You shouldnt have made a promise to me. -I wont leave you or abandon you, at least. You promised me then. You promised me that you wouldnt leave me, that we would be together. But why are you looking at me like that? Why are you swinging your sword at me? Say something to me. I dont care if its an excuse, just say something to me. Kang Yu-hyyyyyuuuuuuun!!! The past days that she spent with him shed by. Their eyes met, and they each took their stance. They raised their swords, intending to end everything with one strike. The moment their swords tips reached the limit ofpression, they swung them towards the sky and then downwards. A fight of life and death. In the slowly flowing time, Kang Hye-rim did not miss Yuhyuns face until the end. Even though his mask shattered from the impact and blood dripped from his wound, his gaze never wavered. He was always like that. In the past, in the present, and probably in the future. He would never falter. That was what she wanted to see so badly. Kang Hye-rim let out a weak smile and loosened her grip on the sword. sh! Their swords crossed like they would split the world in half and grazed past each other. Yuhyuns strike cut Kang Hye-rim diagonally. But her strike, Kang Hye-rims strike, missed Yuhyun at thest moment and cut the scenery beyond him. Cough. Kang Hye-rim spat out the blood that came up her throat. She felt agony from her left shoulder to her right waist. Her legs lost strength and her body leaned back slowly. She saw Yuhyuns eyes widen btedly. Ah. As she fell, Kang Hye-rim suddenly remembered the question she had received long ago. -Choose. -Will you be cut by the world? -Or will you cut the world? I She thought she had cut the world. She had cut and killed everything that oppressed her, so that nothing could kill her anymore. She had vowed to cut everything, even if it was the world, so that she could stand on her own. It was all a mistake. She had not cut the world. She could not cut Yu-hyun, who was her world. Will you cut the world? Or will you be cut by the world? There was only one thing she could choose from the two paths. She had been cut by her world. That was all there was to it. Being cut by the world, its so sad, and so heavy. The world that had felt so distant came rushing in like a tide. She realized how vast and quiet the world she had scorned was. In the drowsiness that engulfed her, Kang Hye-rim understood for the first time. Chapter 366: Chapter 366: The fight was over. Yu-hyun slowly approached Kang Hye-rim, who had copsed. He felt an indescribable emotion as he looked at her, who was gazing up at him with unfocused eyes. He knelt down beside her. Kang Hye-rim greeted him with a faint smile. Oh, Yu-hyun. Youre back. Why do you look like that? Arent you happy to see me? No.Yu-hyun barely moved his trembling lips and answered. Im happy. Very much so. Right? Kang Hye-rim raised her hand and stroked Yu-hyuns cheek. Yu-hyun lifted his right hand and gently held her hand that touched his cheek. He could feel the warmth leaving her skin little by little. The emotions that he had ignored during the fight burst out like a dam breaking as everything came to an end. Hye-rim. I Shh. The tip of Kang Hye-rims hand that caressed Yu-hyuns cheek lightly pressed his lips. Dont say anything. Right now, I just want to be like this. What flowed from her nted wound was not blood but text. Like Tellers, the text that came out of Kang Hye-rims wound slowly scattered in the air. She had escaped from the madness and returned to her old self. But she didnt have much life left. Tears ran down Yu-hyuns cheek as he took off his mask. Kang Hye-rim looked at him and smiled sadly. Dont cry, Yu-hyun. No. Im just Yu-hyun, you did your best from your perspective. Yes. The one who did wrong was me. She turned her head and looked at the liberation army beyond the distant in. I turned away from reality and killed people in madness. Maybe this is a fitting end for me. Not as a sword master, but as a viiness, the Empress of Evil dying like this. Yu-hyun couldnt say anything to refute orfort her. He knew better than anyone the sins she hadmitted, and he was the one who had cut her with his sword and made her like this. He had promised. He had promised to stay with her forever. But he was the one who broke it first. Where would there be someone who wanted to die? Even if she pretended to be strong and smiled, she must be the most troubled in her heart facing death. He couldnt stop the tears. He had vowed not to cry anymore, but it was so hard to keep it. You can me me. It was all because he wasnt good enough. If he had been more careful, more thoughtful. Or, more powerful. Then maybe this ending would have been different. Its all because of me. Its my fault. You didnt do anything wrong, Hye-rim. That was all he could say. To her who had waited for him and fallen into corruption, the only words offort he could give were so simple and crude. He was frustrated and angry with himself. She knew his care too well and shook her head. I dont me you, Yu-hyun. But We finally met again like this. Kang Hye-rims breathing became more ragged. The powerful life force of a transcendent was reaching its limit. Yu-hyun, can you help me sit up for a moment? Please. Yu-hyun nodded and helped her sit up by supporting her back. He held her hand with his left hand and looked into her eyes with his right hand supporting her back. She was happy as if this situation was what she had dreamed of. Im happy. Ive been waiting for this moment for so long. Im really d that I got to see you again, Yu-hyun. Me too Im d that I met you, Hye-rim. Yu-hyun forced a smile at Kang Hye-rim, even as tears streamed down his face. Im ridiculous, arent I? Ive done such terrible things until now, and yet Im happy at the end. Im such a horrible woman, arent I? I shouldnt be smiling. I shouldnt be happy. No. Dont say that. Hye-rim Youve already paid for your sins. Thank you for saying that. Yu-hyun. Yes. Can you bring your face closer to me for a moment? As their faces got close enough to feel each others breath, Kang Hye-rim took a deep breath and then gently kissed Yu-hyuns cheek. Yu-hyun. Kang Hye-rim smiled like a beautiful flower that had just bloomed as she saw Yu-hyuns eyes widen in surprise. I love you. *** The dark clouds in the sky cleared. The sunlight that had been hidden by the ck Thunder Pces magic poured through the gap. Some of it also reached Yu-hyun, who was holding Kang Hye-rim in his arms. Kang Hye-rim closed her eyes. She was no longer breathing. Yu-hyun held her lifeless body with his head bowed. The Liberation Army, who had confirmed that the fight was over from afar, slowly approached. The Legion, who had been watching nervously from outside the ck Thunder Pce, also began to move. The fight between the two was over, but their fight was not. Kill each other. Fulfill your revenge. Avenge your family. Kill to survive. Stop it. Yu-hyun muttered in a small voice that no one could hear. Just stop, fighting. But the Liberation Army and the Legion did not hide their hostility as they faced each other. Even if the ck Thunder Lord, the Empress of Heaven Kang Hye-rim, was dead this old conflict was not resolved. The fight would start again and people would die. In the end, this conflict could not be erased from the world unless one sidepletely disappeared. Stop it!!! A powerful force swept around Yu-hyun as he shouted. The Legion, who had been boiling outside the ck Thunder Pce, and the Liberation Army, who had been rushing towards it, were frozen in fear. Yu-hyun did not look at them and dered in a clear voice. Dont insult her and me any more. With that, he acted as if he didnt care anymore and remained still with Kang Hye-rims dead body in his arms. As everyone was at a loss for what to do, a voice came from the sky. [Oh no, you cant do that.] At the same time, the sunlight that had beening through the clouds stopped abruptly. [Ive gone to such lengths to set up this stage, but its no fun if you stop here.] Yu-hyun did not answer the voice. He still looked like he was entranced by something and peacefully gazed at Kang Hye-rim with her eyes closed. But that wouldntst long. Her body was slowly turning into text from where she was wounded and scattering away. [Are you ignoring me? My goodness, I didnt expect to be treated so coldly.] [Or do you think something will change if you keep holding on to a dead body? Thats a funny story. You killed her, didnt you? She let go of her sword at thest moment, but you didnt. Did you not know this would happen?] The voice echoed in his ears but also dug into his heart. Yu-hyun felt his mind sinking deeper and deeper. [Are you not suffering? Are you not in pain? I can help you.] [You can forget all the pain and misery and get the happiness and peace you want so much. There, you can enjoy your ideal world without anyones interference.] Along with the voice, a ck tentacle-like thing slowly descended from the gap in the clouds that had notpletely cleared yet. [Join me. Then you can escape from all this suffering.] A temptation that corrupted not only the soul, but also the essence. Yu-hyun did not argue with those words. But Mara Papayas, his opponent, seemed to take his silence as an affirmative answer and stretched out his tentacles towards him. The troublemaker who corrupted the world had been waiting for this moment. He had corrupted the Sword Emperor into the Demon Sky Emperor, driven her mad, and prepared the stage while waiting for this man to return. There was no longer anyone in this world who could stop him. The only being he could not corrupt. His w and nemesis. When he disappeared, Mara Papayas felt both exhration and rage. So he targeted Yu-hyun. He wanted to make him his own and corrupt him, the one that the Enlightened One had tried to protect until his dying breath. [Its all over.] [Who says?] [What?] Suddenly, a voice came along with a golden pir falling from the sky. Boom! The shining pir tore apart all the tentacles that Mara Papayas had extended and mmed into the ground. It was a huge rod that glowed gold. Mara Papayas knew who owned that weapon. [The Great Sage!!!] At the same time, a huge golden figurended next to the Golden Cudgel that he had thrown. A stone monkey with squinty eyes and golden armor. The Great Sage Sun Wukong grinned and bared his teeth as he red at Mara hiding behind the dark clouds. [Youve been quite reckless, you six-eared troublemaker.] [Sun Wukong. Why are you interfering with me?] [Why? Are you asking me that because you dont know? Youre the one whos doing this to insult the Enlightened One, arent you? Im speechless at your audacity.] [Didnt you hate that bastard whos dead now? Have you forgotten the time when you were trapped under Mount Five Elements?] [Hey. Have you forgotten my story after that?] Sun Wukongs fur red up like a fierce me in the wind. His body grew as big as a mountain and he pulled out the huge Golden Cudgel that was stuck in the ground. A golden sh burst out from the center of his fierce eyes. [I became the Victorious Fighting Buddha after finishing my journey with Tripitaka.] The Great Sage. No, the Victorious Fighting Buddha Sun Wukong aimed his cudgel at Mara Papayas. [Dont dare to utter his name with your filthy mouth and get lost. If you dont, Ill personally beat you up.] [Can you handle it?] [I wouldnt have done this from the start if I couldnt. Have you forgotten? Im a stone monkey. A great being who ruled as a nightmare of Heavens Thirty-Six Thousand Worlds since you were called a troublemaker.] [And now youre following the orders of the gone Sakyamuni!] [Watch your mouth. Im not following orders, Im just fulfilling a request.] Yes, it was a request. Sun Wukong still remembered what happened five years ago. The Enlightened One who came to him suddenly and made him a request for the first andst time. The giant Sun Wukong pointed his finger at Yu-hyun. [Mara Papayas. You can never touch this guy.] [Youll regret it.] Mara Papayas growled a warning and disappeared. The light returned to the darkened sky. The legion and the liberation army stared nkly at the scene. They couldntprehend it with their minds as such absurd beings appeared one after another. [Ive gotten rid of that annoying guy, and whats left is] The Great Sage looked down at Yu-hyun and clicked his tongue. He was still holding onto Kang Hye-rims corpse, looking like a broken person. [Kid. No matter how much you hold onto her, a dead person wonte back. Its the same even if she was a transcendent. The reason her corpse didnt disappear right away was because her story was vast, but its already starting to fade away and you cant pick it up.] [Tsk. I still dont know what he saw in him that he asked me to help him even as he was dying.] [Hey. Can you hear me?] As Sun Wukong kept talking to Yu-hyun, Yu-hyun heard something else than his voice. The moment he cut Kang Hye-rim with his own hand, the world gave Yu-hyun another achievement. The savior who defeated the notorious ck Thunder Lord and freed the people who suffered under him. That story seeped into Yu-hyun. At the same time, Yu-hyun, who had barely crossed the boundary beyond the level of transcendents, reached the other side of the wall. Everything was dyed white, and a huge book with countless letters opened up. Yu-hyun stood alone in it. The scene he had seen in his previous life. Yu-hyun, who had reached the horizon of the story, looked up. [What are you?] That voice. It sounded again. This was an opportunity. He was not a pathetic Divine Spirit that was forced to be created in his previous life, but he had literally built up his own rank and status and reached a seat beyond the wall. Depending on what he said here, he could achieve what he wanted more easily in the future. With the starry seat that he could regain in front of him. Yu-hyun answered in a soft voice. I am, a human. Human Kang Yu-hyun. He defined himself that way. He had been hurt, tormented, and eventually despaired, but his eyes had always looked up at the sky. [Are you sincere?] Yes. His feet were on the ground, but his eyes always aimed at the stars in the sky. He wanted to reach out and grab the stars with this hand, he thought that way. Yes. He did not want to be a star. He just wanted to stand tall with the stars as a human, as a being despised by everyone, and see the end of the story. The voice did not ask any more. As before, it said that it had heard enough of his answer and sent Yu-hyun back to his original world. His sight brightened and reality appeared. Yu-hyun, who had returned from the horizon of the story, looked down at Kang Hye-rims corpse that slowly turned into text and scattered. His gaze soon turned to the book floating above Kang Hye-rims head. The book that had been corrupted and stained ck had regained its old light. Not gold, but a brilliant rainbow. But now even that light was fading away. Death could not be stopped. But was that really so? Never. He vowed not to give up. Yu-hyun recalled what Oelo had said before. He said that he still could not handle the power of the fragment properly. The codex is the world itself, and the fragment of the codex is ultimately part of the world. The reason why he could only see other peoples books while having part of the world was because his thoughts werecking. It was different now. Yu-hyun reached out and grabbed Kang Hye-rims book. He felt the touch of the book that was losing its light and trying to disappear, and he aroused a strong will. If you really chose me, then follow mymand properly this time. As if responding to him, Kang Hye-rims book in his hand began to glow brighter and brighter. The book that had never been seen by anyones eyes before, that only Yu-hyun had seen, began to shine on others. That is, a book? Where did thate from all of a sudden? The Liberation Army muttered nkly as they watched the scene. It was the same for the Great Sage. The book that became more and more intense in light soon turned into countless dusts. No, it was not dust. What made up Kang Hye-rims book was text. The foundation of this world, and the story of all the history she had built up until now. It seeped into Kang Hye-rims wounds as she closed her eyes. Sun Wukong widened his eyes as he saw that unbelievable sight. Her wounds are healing? Even with his fire-eye golden vision, he could not figure out what was going on. A being who died in a mixed world could never be revived by attaching any text. It was a fact that everyone knew. But what he was seeing now, this bizarre spectacle that Yu-hyun showed him,pletely overturned themon sense of the mixed world. The Great Sage realized at that moment why Shakyamuni had asked him to take a good look at Yu-hyun. Yu-hyun was different. He was more special than anyone he had ever met. Shakyamuni, who always walked alone on the path of asceticism, had seen this far. But, its not enough. Kang Hye-rims wounds had healed a lot, but they were not fully recovered. A single book was ridiculously insufficient to revive her existence, the existence of a ruler who had surpassed the transcenders. That was what Yu-hyun also felt. He bit his lips and tried to find a way. I need more books, more stories. And not just any stories, but ones that were rted to Kang Hye-rim. But, where could he find them? Where could he get books that were rted to her, in a ce like this? At that moment, Yu-hyun felt something shining in his arms. What is this? What he took out from his arms was a small lotus that the seer had once given him as a gift. When did it get into his arms? The lotus in Yu-hyuns hand bloomed and withered at the same time, and its petals seeped into Kang Hye-rims body. At the same time, a door of light opened above Yu-hyun and Kang Hye-rims heads. Something started to fall from between the light that descended like a blessing. It was a book with a familiar title that shone with a faint golden light It was [The Swordmaster Chronicles] Yu-hyuns eyes widened. It was the first story that he had created as a teller after meeting Kang Hye-rim. Ah, thats right. Yu-hyun realized what this light was, and what these books that were falling now were. It was his library that he thought he had lost. Hye-rim You had my library. The lotus that the seer had left behind responded to Yu-hyuns intense wish and opened the library that she had been holding. The books that fell from between the open doors of the library were the stories that Yu-hyun had shared with Kang Hye-rim so far. As they imprinted on his retina, the scenes of him being with Kang Hye-rim shed through his mind one by one. Her face when she got scolded for buying snacks and getting caught. Her face when she fought bravely against the phantasm and imed victory. Her face when she came up to him with a bright smile and asked if he did well. All those memories. Those beautiful memories. They fell like snow, like petals. Ah. Yu-hyun couldnt take his eyes off of them. The countless books that fell turned into text and soaked into Kang Hye-rims body. The people also stared nkly at the scene. The scene that was pious, majestic, and beautiful at the same time. The sight of Yu-hyun holding Kang Hye-rim in his arms among the countless golden books that fell from the sky had something indescribable in it. That day. The day when the tyranny of the ck Thunder Ruler ended and her oppression disappeared like dark clouds, a new ruler was born in the mixed world. The people who witnessed that scene all thought of the same name in their heads. [The Pile Books Ruler] The name of a new change. Chapter 367: Chapter 367: [So thats why.] Sun Wukong, the undefeated war god, shook his head as he watched Yu-hyun heal Kang Hye-rimpletely with the shining book. He finally understood why Buddha had asked him to watch over him, and why he had sacrificed himself to protect him. [You were thest key.] Yu-hyun did not answer him. Sun Wukong did not expect an answer either. He muttered a few more words in frustration, then plucked a strand of his hair and blew it towards Yu-hyun. [Im feeling generous. I was going to just chase away that demon lord and leave on my own, but I cant stay quiet after seeing this. Take this. It will help you someday.] With those words, Sun Wukong soared into the sky in a golden light, just like when he appeared.He was a first-generation Divine Spirit, and one of the strongest in the mixed world in terms ofbat power. People swallowed their saliva at his appearance and departure. He had saved Yu-hyun and even gave him a gift. Everyones eyes turned to Yu-hyun. He was slowly walking somewhere, holding Kang Hye-rim in his arms, who seemed to have fallen asleep. Uh, uh? Hey, wait! The liberation army called out to Yu-hyun in a hurry, but Yu-hyun did not react at all. He did not seem to hear anything they said. Themanders of the liberation army became anxious. Their goal was to defeat the ck Thunder Lord and regain their freedom, and thanks to Yu-hyun, they had seeded in regaining their long-awaited freedom. But it was only a half-sess. For aplete sess, the ck Thunder Lord had to disappear from this worldpletely. You revived the ck Thunder Lord! What are you up to? Someone shouted. That became a trigger for the other liberation army members to voice their thoughts. Right! The ck Thunder Lord has to die for everything to end! What if she tries to take revenge on us again? The liberation army was afraid of the fact that the ck Thunder Lord had not died but survived. They were also suspicious of Yu-hyuns action of reviving her after defeating her. Until he fought with Kang Hye-rim, Yu-hyun was nothing less than a savior to the liberation army, but after all the fighting was over, he was nothing but a fearful being who might be another lord. Kill the ck Thunder Lord! The enemy of my son! That bitch killed my parents! Angry shouts erupted everywhere. They were all directed at Yu-hyun and Kang Hye-rim in his arms. Yu-hyuns slow steps came to a halt. The liberation army flinched for a moment at that sight, but their pent-up anger gave them an inexplicable courage. Kill her! She doesnt deserve to live! Kill her! As the colorful insults continued to pour out, Yu-hyun turned his head. His heavy gaze fell on the liberation army, but they were too caught up in their madness to care. The liberation army surrounded Yu-hyun. Their creepy eyes were on Kang Hye-rim in his arms. Hand her over The ck Thunder Lord. Someone stepped forward and said. He was a bald man with nted eyes and a long beard. Yu-hyun stared at him with a dull gaze, but the man did not flinch and red back at him. Your re wont break our will. The ck Thunder Lord is down. But shes not dead. You revived her. I revived not the ck Thunder Lord, but a woman named Kang Hye-rim. That Kang Hye-rim is the ck Thunder Lord and the Demon Sky Empress. Dont you know? If she opens her eyes and her madness explodes again, how many more people do you think will die? That wont happen. How can you be sure? Yu-hyun realized that rational persuasion would not work on them. They were just afraid. They had already experienced fear and they would not believe that Kang Hye-rim had returned to normal even if he told them so. They wouldnt want to believe it. To them, Kang Hye-rim was nothing but a viiness whomitted countless massacres. They did not care about the reason why she became like that, or that there was a Divine Spirit named Mara Papayas behind all this. They did not consider them at all. There was only one thing they wanted. Theplete death of Kang Hye-rim. So youre going to surround me and threaten me like this? How can we threaten you? We already know your power. If you want, you can kill us all with a single gesture. And yet you still stand against me? Are you going to kill us all? Then do it. Its better to die here cleanly than to think of the day when she wille back and torment us again. Yu-hyun had no rebuttal to that. It was impossible for him to harm these people who had lost their loved ones and were consumed by hatred because of Kang Hye-rim. The moment he vowed to take on her sins, he felt partly responsible for what they had be. Get out of my way. We cant do that. I said move. Then you have to kill us all and go. Yu-hyun was getting annoyed by his firm answer. What irritated him more was that everything they did was not just empty bluff. None of the people who surrounded him were afraid of death. They had lived a worse life than death, so they wouldnt be swayed by any threats. Thats how desperate the Liberation Army was. They wouldnt have dared when Kang Hye-rim was fine, but now that she was down and unconscious, this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity that they couldnt miss. They felt it in their bones, so they blocked Yu-hyun with their lives. [Youre wrong. They wont listen to anything you say.] It must be fear. They wouldnt believe that she, the ck Thunder Lord, had changed. What if she didnt? What if she pointed her sword at them again? Who would take responsibility then? The chains of hatred were not easily broken. There was no way they could reconcile by mutual agreement. There was only one way to end this. One side had to diepletely. Yu-hyun was torn. Whether to break through these people and run away, or settle the score here. There was no guarantee that they wouldnt chase him if he ran away. Rather, they would pursue him with all their strength. It wasnt good to have such a nuisance following him when he hadnt even decided where to go in this mixed world. Then it meant he had to end this conflict here. But how? There was nothing he could do with words in this situation where someone had to die. Only blood had to flow for one of them to ept and back off in this extreme dilemma. I Before Yu-hyun could say anything. Something flew towards him from afar like an arrow. Yu-hyun moved his foot reflexively and kicked it away. The cannon made of magic hit Yu-hyuns foot and changed direction, flying far away. Everyones eyes were filled with shock as they looked at where the cannon came from. It was the wall of the ck Thunder Pce. Its the ck Thunder Lords army! Those despicable bastards are ambushing us! Trash who joined the ck Thunder Lord and participated in the massacre! The Liberation Armys eyes turned fierce as they red at the ck Thunder Pce. At the top of the wall, where everyone could see, someone was standing there. Yu-hyun recognized him and opened his eyes wide. A doppelganger? He, who had been ying his fake role, was now leading the army in apletely different appearance. Why? The fight was over. The ck Thunder Lord had lost, and the Liberation Army was on the verge of gaining their freedom. The army that had lost its biggest force, the ck Thunder Lord, had no more focus. The army was an army because of the lord, but without the lord, they were nothing but rabble. Especially, there was nothing left for them after Mara Papayas two transcenders and the elite unit ck Sword disappeared. Did he feel Yu-hyuns gaze? The doppelganger met Yu-hyuns eyes in midair and smirked. Yu-hyun could tell that the guy was up to something by his sinister smile. You Listen up, rebels! As Yu-hyun was about to say something, the doppelganger shouted. The soldiers of the legion and the rebels all turned their eyes to him. Did you think it was over when the ck Thunder Lord fell? You idiots! She was nothing but a pawn that we controlled! What? What are you talking about? General? What do you mean by that! The rebels, as well as the legion outside the castle, were bewildered by his words. The doppelganger had shed Yu-hyuns appearance and taken on the form of the general, who could be considered the second-inmand of the legion. This generals form was also a false illusion created by the doppelganger, who had taken over the direct rule of the legion from the ck Thunder Lord, who was toozy to do it herself. General? Do you still see me as that? The doppelganger changed his appearance in front of everyone. His shape melted and then changed into somethingpletely different. Hu, ck Thunder Lord?! The doppelganger, who had smiled slyly in Kang Hye-rims form, changed into someone else again. A scream erupted from various ces at the shocking sight. Do you still see her as the real ck Thunder Lord? You fools. You dont even know whats real and youre fighting among yourselves. Its so funny that I cant even speak! What, what is this? Whats going on? It was all, fake? Thats right! Youve all been yed by us! The rebels and the legion! All of you! Youve been toyed with by the hand of Mara Papayas, whom we serve! But then! That damned man interfered! At this crucial moment! Some of the rebels looked at Yu-hyun. Their eyes asked if it was true. They had seen Mara Papayas. They had all seen the huge being that had covered the area with darkness by pushing ck tentacles at Yu-hyun. Yu-hyun did not answer and nodded his head instead. We were, deceived? That monster was behind everything? The rebels still couldnt ept reality. The situation was too sudden, but more than that, the fact that they had been deceived was a huge shock. They could have doubted it if they wanted to. Why did the general suddenly appear and reveal their identity and purpose? There was nothing to gain for them by revealing everything. But, the situation had gone beyond the level of rational judgment. Their anger, which had only been suffered until now, could not be appeased by any mediocre constion orpensation. Mara Papayas? That bastard because of that bastard! They had all seen Mara Papayas, who had scattered ck energy, and Great Sage Army Sun Wukong, who had stopped him. They wondered why such beings had appeared, but finally their question was answered. The appearance of the two beings and the voice of the doppelganger who had turned into a general gave them certainty. Yu-hyun knew what the doppelganger wanted. Because he knew that, Yu-hyun opened his mouth so that everyone could hear him. I thought something was strange. I thought I had defeated the lord, but its not normal for a Divine Spirit to appear all of a sudden. It was all your doing. When Yu-hyun epted his words, the doppelgangerughed heartily and nodded his head. He said it was true as if to assure him. What a pity! If only we had a little more time, Mara Papayas would have swept away all those trash! General! What are you saying! Mara Papayas? Damn it! You tricked us?! There were also voices from within the legion. The doppelganger did not answer them and snorted as he drew his sword. At the same time, he aimed all the cannons on the wall at the rebels. Its toote to realize now! Die, all of you! As the cannons pointed at them, the rebels panicked. They didnt expect this to happen when they hadnt prepared any proper defense. At that moment, Yu-hyun moved. He lifted Kang Hye-rim, who had fainted from air maniption, into the air as if to protect her and held Baekryeon in his hand. Yu-hyuns figure disappeared from his spot and appeared on top of the wall of ck Thunder Pce far away. Die! The doppelganger shouted as he fired the cannons he had prepared at Yu-hyun. A fanfic! In an instant, countless cannons were cut down. Yu-hyun, who had shed all the cannons on the wall, stood in front of the doppelganger. The legion soldiers around him panicked and scattered in fear. When only the two of them were left, Yu-hyun asked the doppelganger with a reluctant expression. Is this really it? The doppelganger smiled slyly and spread his arms wide. He didnt need words. He told him to stab him quickly. Yu-hyun didnt know what his action meant. He bit his lip slightly and tightened his grip on the white lotus in his hand, pulling his arm back. The doppelganger, the fake Kang Yu-hyun, smiled at him with satisfaction. Yes. This is it. He had lived as a fake, wanting to serve her for his whole life. He had taken on the appearance she wanted, but he couldnt be the real one she wanted. He thought that was fine. Even if he couldnt be the real one, he was d that he could be with her. He didnt regret it when the real one appeared and she ended her life as the ck Thunder Lord. Maybe somewhere in his heart, he had epted that this would happen someday. Its better this way. He was a fake, but he had something he could do. He could take on the sins she hadmitted in her ce. Even if he couldnt take away all her hatred, this was the best he could do. Even if he was a fake. His feelings were real. He could smile contentedly. Miss. Im so d youre not dead. Even though your life ahead will be full of hardships and pain, Im relieved that youre alive. Living is surely a series of painful things. But it doesnt matter. If you live, if you keep living, someday she might smile again. He wished for Kang Hye-rim to smile. He wouldnt be able to see it with his own eyes, but he hoped that it would happen someday. Yes. This is it. He was a fake, but his noble will in his heart was his own thing that no one could surpass. He had to follow someone and take on their appearance. That was the only real thing he had as someone who couldnt do anything else. So. It was right for him to disappear as the shackles that held her ankles. He took away all her shadows and fell into hell with them. Please take care of her. Yu-hyun stabbed the doppelgangers heart with his sword. Puff! The eerie sensation of the de cut through the armor and pierced his body. It was the cold touch of death. The doppelgangers body fell backwards. His vision flipped and faced the sky. Ah. The sky of the ck Thunder Castle, where the dark clouds had disappeared, was so beautiful and cold. The doppelganger thanked Yu-hyun with blood on his lips. Thank you. With that, his body crumbled and turned into ck mud. Yu-hyun watched his end until thest moment and looked around. The hideous ck Thunder Castle was still intact. He jumped high and swung his sword. His sword energy sliced through the wall. The ck Thunder Castle rose high into the sky and was mercilessly cut down. As if he wouldnt leave any traces behind. Yu-hyun destroyed and shattered everything and piled up the debris on thisnd. Crash. Everything copsed and a cloud of dust rose up. But Yu-hyun didnt stop. He swung his weapon and released his energy, destroying and shattering everything around him. His appearance was silent and quiet, but it seemed like he was screaming without sound. The ck Thunder Lord was dead. And so was the legionmander who tried to use her. Their lives ended here. Their story should never be used again. Their story ended here. So Yu-hyun blew it all away. He broke and broke the nightmare and piled up the debris. This ce would be forbidden now. The castle where the wicked woman who turned the world into a nightmare and the monster who used her behind her back existed would never be mentioned by anyones mouth again. He wouldnt let that happen. This ce was something that no one could ever touch. The grave of the story. Chapter 368: Chapter 368: Yu-hyun disappeared like the wind, holding Kang Hye-rim in his arms. Neither the Legion nor the Liberation Army tried to stop or catch him. They just stared nkly at his fading back. They had seen the copsing ck Thunder Pce and knew they were powerless to stop him. Yu-hyun did not care about those who were left behind. The grudges between the Legion and the Liberation Army, who thought they had been betrayed by each other, could not be resolved by such a thing. But it was all up to them to deal with it. Thats how Yu-hyun left, and soon after, rumors about him spread quickly throughout the Mixed Realm. The fall of the ck Thunder Lord, Kang Hye-rim, the Demon Sky Empress. And the emergence of a new lord, the Book Pile Lord. But unlike other lords, the Book Pile Lord did not im any territory or try to dominate anyone. He just wandered around like a vagabond, and only rumors of his whereabouts spread wildly.That only aroused the curiosity of the beings in the Mixed Realm. A lord who did not rule as a lord. A lord who wandered without his own territory. Considering that a lord in the Mixed Realm was recognized as a kind of one-man faction, Yu-hyuns actions were unprecedented, and naturally, the Great Divine Spirits and Divine Spirits had to pay attention to his movements. If they could only bring Yu-hyun to their side, they would gain an incredible power that had defeated the ck Thunder Lord. The real name of the Book Pile Lord was not yet known, but judging from his actions of overthrowing the ck Thunder Lord and helping the Liberation Army, they guessed that he was not a viin. The giants of the Mixed Realm also recognized that and ordered their subordinates. Go. Go and find the Book Pile Lord. Find him and recruit him as our Divine Spirit. With Yu-hyuns appearance, the situation in the Mixed Realm began to change rapidly. *** [That damn stone monkey bastard! I cant get enough of chewing him up!] The world of Mara Papayas, where he dwelled in the Six Heavens. A world stained with blood, where dark clouds filled the sky and lightning raged endlessly. From Mara Pce, at the highest point of that world, Mara Papayas angry roar erupted one after another. Mara Papayas was still furious and kept cursing. He had almost gotten his hands on Kang Yu-hyun Teller, but at that crucial moment, he was interrupted by Sun Wukong and everything went up in smoke. He couldnt believe it. The reason why Sun Wukong interfered was also outrageous. If he had just done it out of annoyance, he would have understood. Sun Wukongs whimsical personality was well-known in the Mixed Realm. But this time, Sun Wukong said he moved at Buddhas request. That fueled Maras anger even more. Damn you! Youre still bothering me even after youre dead! Buddha was the only being that he had failed to corrupt since the beginning of time. Rather, he had lost three of his beloved subordinates to Nirvana, and he had tried to stop his enlightenment with desperate pleas, but he had failed even then. To Mara Papayas, Buddha was an indelible stain on his history. When Buddha chose death himself, Mara Papayas scoffed at him for being foolish. How could he sacrifice himself for such lowly beings in the lower realms? Was that what he endured countless pains and sought enlightenment for? But Buddha left with a smile even when he died. Mara did not like that. Why? Why did you smile like that even when you were annihted? The moment Buddha died, Mara Papayas realized. He could never surpass him now. So Mara Papayas targeted Yu-hyun. The being that Buddha had been interested in before. The Teller who had recruited a Heavenly Demon from another world and raised her and even defeated Chpantaka. If he could corrupt and destroy him, that would be like defeating Buddha who was dead. He couldnt erase the stain, but he could cover it up a bit. Mara Papayas made a n. The first thing he noticed was Kang Hye-rim. The fact that she was the only one worth touching had a big influence. Anyway, theres nothing to gain from touching anyone else. Kwon Jia, Seo Sumin, and Yoo Young-min. These three had such strong minds that he had no chance to get into them. But Kang Hye-rim was different. When Kang Hye-rim realized that Yu-hyun had disappeared and would note back, her heart crumbled quickly. He had been watching her for a while. Even though she pretended not to be, there was a darkness in her heart that attracted his interest. The day when the earth suffered the second Phantasm Shock and faced the runaway of the mental realm, Mara Papayas visited Yu-hyuns library for the first time and watched them. He felt it then. When the darkness in Kang Hye-rims heart began to sprout and grow, Mara Papayas did not miss the opportunity. Kang Hye-rims heart was shattered by a human who resembled Kang Yu-hyun, the man she longed for. It would have been a more sessful n if it werent for the sudden appearance of a strange doppelganger, but she thought it was enough. The moment Kang Hye-rims heart broke, it was Maras turn to step in. The king of the heavenly demons, who corrupted the world, whispered his power to Kang Hye-rim. She epted Maras offer. Everything went ording to his n. She, who had tremendous potential and talent, rose to the level of a lord, not just a transcendent. And when Yu-hyun came back, and they fought without backing down. Mara watched that moment with delight. The situation where they, who cherished each other, crossed swords and swung their weapons while suffering. How could he not enjoy it! Mara did not think Kang Hye-rim would win. It would be good if she did, but the man named Yu-hyun was not someone who would crumble so easily. As Mara expected, the fight ended with Yu-hyuns victory. The man cut Kang Hye-rim with his own hand, and the moment her life ended. Mara decided that it was time to act. Youre mine now! A crack appeared in Yu-hyuns solid heart. Mara Papayas sneaked in and tried to corrupt Yu-hyun and make him his own. Look at that. You bastard. I may not have corrupted you, but I made the one you cherished mine. I won. I, Mara Papayas, am the greatest demon king of this mixed world. But all that was ruined by a series of absurd events. The intervention of Sun Wukong, who became a berserker, and Yu-hyuns awakening. Even Kang Hye-rim, who he thought would die, survived somehow thanks to Yu-hyuns trick. She even cut off all the traces of corruption he left behind. Mara Papayas was flustered. But he was more shocked than that. I wonder why that bastard cared so much about that guy. The three-headed Lucifer also watched that teller, and so did Michael. He has something. Mara regretted that he failed to corrupt Yu-hyun this time, but he did not give up. He had plenty of time anyway. He could not intervene when Yu-hyun was in the lower world because of the Genesis system, but it was different when he came to the upper world. This time he would seed for sure. He only failed to corrupt one person, Buddha. While he was grinding his teeth with that thought, amotion broke out at the outermost part of his territory. [Whats going on?] When Mara asked, one of the transcendent beings he used as a lieutenant showed up and bowed his head. There is an intruder outside right now. [An intruder? There is an intruder in my territory?] Mara Papayas did not understand what his lieutenant was saying. He was not boasting, but he was the first demon king to make a name for himself in both Paradise and the Thirty-Six Heavens. His territory was notorious for being a ce where all beings feared and avoided even looking at. But an intruder? [Did those Paradise guys go crazy and send a punitive force? How many?] That, that is [Why are you hesitating to answer? How many are there?] O-one. [What? One?] Yes. There is only one intruder. Mara Papayas felt even more ridiculous. An intruder was just one? He wondered if he was just a fool who lost his way. [Is he someone who doesnt even know where he is going and got lost? He must be a newbie who hasnt been in this mixed world for long.] No. The intruder seems to be unaffiliated, but he knows that this is your territory and came looking for you. [How do you know that?] The fact that he is causing a ruckus outside looking for you is proof. [He came looking for me?] He felt more doubtful as he said that. Even when the Great Holy Army of Paradise targeted him, they usually sent multiple Divine Spirits instead of individuals. But an individual who belonged nowhere came after him? There was a saying that a puppy does not know how scary a tiger is, but this was beyond that level. [Im not in the mood to deal with such a brat right now. Take care of it yourself.] Yes sir. The lieutenant nodded and disappeared like smoke from his seat. Mara Papayas thought that everything was bothering him when he was already annoyed. The lieutenant who received the order soon gathered the transcendent beings in the Six Heavens. Ten transcenders who could move immediately appeared in response to the call. An intruder has appeared. There is only one. But judging by the fact that he came this far, he must have not only guts but also skills. Mara is not in a good mood, so eliminate him as soon as possible. None of them objected to the fact that they had to move ten people to face just one. Marasmand was absolute. They willingly agreed to follow it. The ten transcenders headed to the outskirts of the Sixth Heaven, where the intruder had appeared. What is this? Whats going on? Someone muttered. At the top of the Hell Realm, which was ruled by Mara Papayas, there were celestial beings. They were Maras soldiers, not celestial beings, and they were much more superior than the army that any ordinary lord ruled. The white-haired captains who led those celestial beings were transcender-level strongmen. Although they were inferior to the elite transcenders, their skills were not to be underestimated. But around them, there were fallen celestial beings, who looked more than 500 at a nce. That meant there were five white-haired captains. They were all dead. Their corpses were just falling apart into text, as if they had just copsed. Who did it? They had received a report of an intruder not long ago, but how could a single individual take down more than 500 celestial beings in such a short time? Hmm? Some weird guys have shown up again. A woman appeared in the center of the ruins. She looked beautiful and dignified, with white hair reaching her waist. She wore a ck cloak, but her sleeves were torn, and she wrapped bandages around both her hands. She had the appearance of a ruler who put everything under her feet, and at the same time, she had the appearance of a warrior who fought with her own strength withoutmanding anyone. She was strong. The ten transcenders who served Mara looked at her with tense eyes. Who are you? I dont need to know who I am, just call Mara Papayas. I already know that he is here. How dare you call his name so casually in front of us? We dont know how strong you are, but we are elite apostles who serve him directly. Dont think you can atone for your sin of calling him casually with just your life. The woman replied coldly to his words. Prepared? Im going to crush my enemies, do I need to be prepared for that? Fine. I didnt expect an answer anyway, so do your best to stop me. Snap! Blood vessels popped up on the foreheads of the transcenders. But none of them dared to attack her first because of her arrogance. The woman in front of them deserved it. Her power was that strong. The transcenders prepared for battle with great tension. I am Gu Unhyuk, the seventeenth Heavenly Demon of the Third Martial Realm. I am Keorushin, the third Demon King of the Seventh Intermediate Realm. I am Hyuk Kangun, the fourth Blood Demon of the Seventh Martial Realm. I am Wigorzhan, the Demon King of the Abyss of the Second Intermediate Realm. I am Delshara, the Red Demon of the Fifth Realm. The names and identities of each of them flowed out of the mouths of the ten transcenders. They were beings who had ruled their worlds with absolute fear before serving Mara Papayas. Some of them were Heavenly Demons, Demon Kings, and Blood Demons, and their power was dazzlingly brilliant. After introducing themselves, they asked the woman at the same time. Who are you? The woman did not sneer at them or remain silent to their question. Seo Sumin. She was now a mature adult who had regained her peak power and more. She epted their will and said her name. Seo Sumin of White Flower Management. Chapter 369: Chapter 369: Two men in armor walked along a dark forest path. One was a muscr young man in his mid-twenties, and the other was a boyish teenager in histe teens. They walked silently without exchanging any words, until one of the young knights broke the silence with a frustrated tone. Have you heard the news? What news? The other knight, who was also tired of this silence, eagerly responded. Six days ago, right before we left the Round Table to recruit the new lord, there was a fight in another area. A fight? Fights are not umon in this mixed world, are they? Hey. I wouldnt have said this if it was just amon fight.Gareth, a knight of the Round Table and a third-generation saint, spoke with an excited voice as he saw the ignorant knights surprised expression. This fight happened far away in the territory of the King of Inferno, Hell Realm. Hell Realm? Isnt that where the Demon King Mara Papayas is? There was a fight there? Did Paradise move or something? No way. Paradise has been cut off from the outside world since five years ago. Five years ago. It was when the world called Earth fully entered the mixed world. The most famous first-generation saint in Paradise, the Enlightened One Sakyamuni, disappeared as a result of his intervention in the lower world. It was enough to cause a stir in the whole mixed world when a saint who had the title of Divine Spirit, which only four existed in the entire mixed world, vited the system and directly intervened in the lower world. I dont know why he did such a thing with the title of Divine Spirit, but Paradise lost its position as a great power after that. Thats right. Percival, a man who walked with Gareth and also a knight of the Round Table, nodded and agreed. Paradise was in chaos after losing such a big pir as the Enlightened One. They had already struggled to cover up the previous incident of Chpantaka, and it was barely over. They drew a line between themselves and Chpantaka, saying that he went down to the lower world on his own and did whatever he wanted, and that it had nothing to do with Paradise. But it was different for the Enlightened One. No matter how much they said that Sakyamuni went down to the lower world on his own, it was not something that could be med on him alone as a member of Paradise. Ironically, Chpantaka moved under themand of Paradise but ended up as an individual matter, while Sakyamuni moved on his own but ended up as Paradises will. The first-generation saints of Paradise all shut their mouths, and along with the death of Sakyamuni, which was their biggest concern, some third-generation saints left Paradise. But even so, a great power is still a great power. As they say that even if a rich man goes bankrupt, he canst for three generations, there are still many first-generation and second-generation saints in Paradise. Thats true. But whats important is that they lost their former glory, right? I dont know if its because of that, but Mara Papayas, who had never been on good terms with Paradise, became more active. Yeah. Thats why I thought that maybe Paradise had stepped in when you said that. Five years may not be that long, but from their perspective of hating evil, even five years must have felt long. It wouldnt be strange if they moved again now. You might think so, but thats not the case. The fight that happened in Hell Realm was caused by an individual. An individual? Percival opened his eyes wide and asked. Did one of the first-generation saints of Paradise step in? No. I told you. Paradise is still quiet. Then who? A wandering outsider. I heard that he was a transcendent who came to the mixed world from Earth five years ago. A transcendent? No matter how transcendent he is, there are many strong transcendent under Mara Papayas. Thats why its amazing. Percival walked silently for a while and couldnt help but ask out of curiosity. What happened to that fight? What do you think? Gareth smiled like a child and Percival realized that things didnt go as he expected. Dont tell me, that wandering transcendent won? Yes. He single-handedly crushed more than ten transcendent under Mara Papayas and even destroyed Machungung at the top of Hell Realm. What? It was unbelievable. Who is Mara Papayas? He is a first-generation saint and the first Demon King in that world, a terrible being. He couldnt have just watched as his territory was invaded, and his huge pce was shattered. What happened to the first Demon King? No one knows. The news suddenly stopped. Could it be Percival asked uncertainly, wondering if his guess was right. Did he run away? He couldnt have died. If he did, there would have been rumors. But the news stopped, which meant he could only have fled. That Demon King? The one whose fame was clear even in Mabinogion, where they belonged, even from far away? The one who ran away after being invaded? Thats what everyone thinks. Huh, unbelievable. Its not certain, but its the only exnation. The Sky Pce was destroyed, most of his transcendent followers died, and even five hundred Celestials and five Celestial Captains were killed. And that was done by a single unaffiliated transcendent? It was unbelievable. Even a first-generation Spirit would need a lot of power to do that. Unless it was someone at the top of the Demon King Alliance, like the Heavenly Emperor, or one of the Sword Immortals of the Thirty-Six Heavens, no individual could cause such a bigmotion. Especially not a transcendent from Earth. So theres a strange rumor going around. A rumor? Yes. The transcendent who destroyed the Sky Pce was actually a very powerful transcendent since she was in the Lower Realm. Thats even more absurd. If he was a transcendent in the Lower Realm, he should have be a Spirit without any problem. Thats why its strange. But not everyone bes a Spirit when they get stronger, right? Some people give up on bing a Spirit and focus on honing their own strength. Thats true. They were all Spirits who had answered the call of the Horizon of Stories to ascend to a higher seat. But there were also a few who didnt. Those who didnt ascend to the stars as humans, but instead explored and challenged their limits with their innate talents. One of the Four Divine Spirits, [Justice Who Drank Poison], called them Oveers. Like that magician who is with our king. Shh. Thats enough. Percival raised his hand to stop Gareths chatter. When Gareth asked him what was wrong with his eyes, Percival pointed his finger at the front. Beyond the forest path they were heading to, a red light flickered. It was evidence that someone had arrived earlier and set up camp, but that wasnt important. If the information is correct, thats it, right? Yes. Thats right. Gareth nodded nervously. They had left the Round Table and wandered through this remote forest for this moment. The Book pile lord is there. Really. And Book pile lord? What a weird name. Who came up with that? The Heavenly Emperor, I heard. Now that I hear it, it sounds kind of cool. Percival nodded quickly and corrected his strange thought. That wasnt important. They hade to meet Yu-hyun. *** Yu-hyun sat quietly and looked down at the burning bonfire. Next to him, Kang Hye-rim was still sleeping with her eyes closed like a dead mouse. It had been over a week since the ck Thunder Lord died and Kang Hye-rim was reborn. But she still showed no sign of waking up. She wasnt dead. She was alive. He could still hear her breathing if he listened carefully. He didnt know why she couldnt open her eyes. Maybe it was because of the shock of death. As he silently watched the firewood burn, Yu-hyun suddenly opened his mouth. Take care of her for a while. Descartes. [Yes, my lord.] His voice came from thin air, and soon Descartes appeared wearing a gue doctor mask. Until now, Descartes, who did not show himself even when Yu-hyun called him, belonged to Kang Hye-rim, who was the ck Thunder Lord. But after Kang Hye-rim copsed, Descartes was able to return to Yu-hyun. Yu-hyun knew that, so he didnt me him and naturally entrusted Kang Hye-rim to him. Come out. As soon as Yu-hyuns words ended, the bushes rustled and two men appeared. One was a blond young man with a muscr build and long hair, and the other was a young boy who still had a childish appearance. Yu-hyun didnt judge them by their appearance. The fact that they had such appearances in this mixed world meant that they were already proving themselves to be Divine Spirits. The books floating above their heads backed that up. Just tell me what you want. Are you the Book Pile Lord? The blond knight, Percival, asked that. Yu-hyun didnt look at them and kept his eyes fixed on the bonfire and answered. Didnt you know when you came looking for me? I see. I apologize for being rude. I am from the Great God Mabinogion The Knight of the Round Table Percival. And next to him is the Knight of the Round Table, Gawains brother Gareth. Without even introducing themselves, Yu-hyuns answer pierced their names and Percival opened his eyes wide. Did you know? I just found out. Percivals mouth burned. He had already heard rumors about the Book Pile Lord. A neer who appeared like aet after knocking down the ck Thunder Lord, who had a reputation in the mixed world. I only heard that he was wandering endlessly with the corpse of the dead ck Thunder Lord. Percivals eyes nced at Kang Hye-rim, who was sleeping next to Yu-hyun. The ck Thunder Lord was alive, not dead. And what was that gue doctor mask wearing thing that was near her, protecting her? Ahem. If you know about us, Ill get straight to the point. Book Pile Lord. Wont you join us in Mabinogion? Mabinogion, the Great God who handled Celtic mythology on Earth. They had a lot of first-generation Divine Spirits and were a group that didnt get pushed around in the mixed world. Just by saying their name, they would make people bow their heads ande in. But Yu-hyuns answer was different. Get lost. At his blunt words, Percivals eyebrows rose. Isnt that too much? Yu-hyun turned his head and stared at Percival as he looked at the burning bonfire. The moment he saw his heavy eyes, Percival unknowingly shuddered his shoulders. What kind of look is that He was confident in his fighting ability as much as a second-generation Divine Spirit, but when he faced Yu-hyun, he felt that thought disappear. As Percival wondered what to do now, Gareth tapped his arm. Gareth? Percival. Lets just go. No, but Hurry up. Gareth didnt exin why and grabbed Percivals hand and pulled him. Yu-hyun muttered softly as he watched them. Good decision. With that said, Yu-hyun looked at the bonfire again. Gareth stopped walking when he thought he had dragged Percival far enough. Gareth. What is this? Why did you suddenly Percival. Im sorry if this sounds rude, but please dont misunderstand and listen to me. What? If we had stayed there any longer, we would have died. What? Percival closed his mouth before he could ask what that meant. You know what I mean, right? What happens when you make eye contact with the Book Pile Lord. I heard he was a pretty tame guy, but when I saw him in person, there was no wounded beast like him. I realized it as soon as I saw him. That man, I mean the man called the Book Pile Lord Do you remember? What did you say? Dont you remember? The story of the teller that caused a sensation five years ago. The one who gave up his protection and fought in the bordends by himself. Oh, right. I never saw his portrait, but I heard his name. Was it Kang Yu-hyun? That pile of books lord Thats him, Kang Yu-hyun. What did you say? At first, I was doubtful, but I recognized him as soon as I saw his face. He and the ck Thunder Lord Kang Hye-rim were colleagues a long time ago. Percival couldnt understand. The ck Thunder Lord and the pile of books lord were colleagues in the past? But wasnt it known that the pile of books lord killed the ck Thunder Lord? What on earth had happened between them? No, more than that, the fact that the ck Thunder Lord, who was thought to be dead, was still alive Thats not the important thing. You know that we werete toe here, right? Its been a week since the rumors about the pile of books lord spread. Yes. To be honest, I thought he had already been taken by another great army. Then why do you think hes still alone? Do you think no one else came to him in the meantime? Dont tell me, he rejected all the offers? Thats not all. If that was the case, I wouldnt have said this. Gareth lowered his voice and told Percival the important fact that he had noticed. Some of the Divine Spirits died by his hand. Gareth shivered as he recalled it. He had the power to see the karma of those who were killed by him. Thats why he stepped forward to recruit the pile of books lord. He had the ability to see how amazing and dangerous he was. And what he saw from Kang Yu-hyun, the pile of books lord, was A ticking time bomb that should never be touched. Especially, the karma of the dead that floated behind his back was so vivid and strong that anyone could tell that they hadnt been dead for long. If we had bothered him more We would have died by his hand. Percival couldnt deny it, even though he thought it was absurd. Chapter 370: Chapter 370: Yu-hyun let out a small sigh after chasing away another guest. He had been bothered by all kinds of annoying people for the past week, so many that he lost count. At least Percival and Gareth, who had left quietly just now, were decent. A few days ago, someone hade and acted arrogantly, saying that Yu-hyun should be grateful that he was talking to him. He ended up losing his neck. There were also those who tried to take Kang Hye-rim hostage when Yu-hyun refused to listen to them. He killed them himself in the most painful way. Yu-hyun was especially irritated by those who tried to harm Kang Hye-rim. He felt too guilty for her being unable to open her eyes, and on top of that, there were people who targeted her life.It was a miracle that he didnt suffer from nervous breakdown. Kang Hye-rim was still sleeping like a dead person. He wished she would wake up normally, but the fact that she couldnt was eating away at his mind. [Yu-hyun. Are you okay?] Im fine. He wasnt fine. Even Baekryeon could see that Yu-hyuns condition was not good. His emotions had dulled and his personality had sharpened. He had changed little by little since he bent Kang Hye-rim with his own hands. He was d that he was Yu-hyun, who could endure it like that. If he were an ordinary person, he would have gone crazy long ago. Even Baekryeon, who had witnessed all these events in front of him, felt like his heart was breaking. How much more would it be for Yu-hyun, who was the main character? Rustle. There was another sound from the bushes, and Gareth, who he thought had left, appeared again. Yu-hyun didnt even look at him and asked. Didnt I tell you to get lost? Ahaha. Thats why Percival went back to the Round Table. What about you? I have nothing to do there anyway. I thought Id wander around a bit and returnter. So you want to stick around here? How obvious. Did you think I wouldnt know your intention? No, no! Really. Im not asking you to join the Great Army or anything like that, so dont be so defensive. Its just lonely to walk alone, so I thought it would be nice to chat with you on the way or something. Chat? I really like talking to people, you know. The other seniors tell me I talk too much and I should reduce my chatter But how can I change my nature that has been with me since before? There was no hidden agenda in Gareths words. He was just purely curious about Yu-hyun and came looking for him. Yu-hyun felt that too, so he couldnt be rude to Gareth. Besides, he reminded him of Ringug, whom he had seen in Glucalis. Dont be a nuisance. Oh, thank you! Gareth smiled brightly and sat down on the opposite side of Yu-hyun. He stared at Yu-hyun with a cheerful face. He felt ufortable even if he tried to ignore his gaze. Whats so fun? Huh? Oh, no. Its just amazing. What is? Well, other people dont know, but Im really happy to see Kang Yu-hyun Teller again. You know me. Of course I do, you were famous. The Teller who gave up his protection and fought himself. The genius who cleared the Mental Realm with the Collectors that others thought impossible! Ive been watching you since the Constantinople Siege. Im a big fan. A fan huh. He never expected to meet a Divine Spirit who knew him and said such things in this ce. Gareths attitude showed that he was not just making empty words, but sincerely admired him. But honestly, I was surprised. You disappeared five years ago, and then suddenly appeared like this. And you even got the nickname of the Book Pile Lord. What happened during that time? I just had some personal matters that I cant talk about. I see. Gareth didnt ask any further. He felt that it would be rude to Yu-hyun to do so, but also his instinct warned him to shut his mouth. Yu-hyuns appearance was quite different from what he knew five years ago. His looks hadnt changed, but his atmosphere had. The polite and smiling Kang Yu-hyun Teller was gone, and in his ce was the Book Pile Lord Kang Yu-hyun filled with anger and pain. What on earth happened? Gareth nced at Kang Hye-rim, who was sleeping quietly as if dead, and vaguely realized what had happened. He didnt know what had happened to Kang Yu-hyun, the teller, but judging by his reaction and the fact that there had been no rumors about him for the past five years, he must have gone missing for some reason. And in the meantime, the people of White Flower Management had scattered and fought, and Kang Hye-rim, the collector, had fallen and be the ck Thunder Lord. When he heard the rumor that the ck Thunder Lord had died along with the emergence of a new strongman called the Book Pile Lord, and learned that the Book Pile Lord was Kang Yu-hyun, Gareth sorted out the whole situation in his head. He didnt know if it was because of a difference of opinion or something else, but in the end, Yu-hyun, who had returned after five years, fought with the changed Kang Hye-rim and knocked her down. Its a bit surprising that shes not dead, even though it was announced that the ck Thunder Lord had died. Shes not unconscious She must have had something happen to her since shes sleeping like that without waking up. The rumor that they had fought must have been true. They must have swung their swords with all their sincerity. He could tell by Yu-hyuns attitude. Gareth suddenly remembered the war that had happened long ago. King Arthur, who stood tall in front of everyone and held a brilliant golden sword. He was the king he served, and also a powerful Divine Spirit and hero who was said to have few rivals in Mabinogion. King Arthur swung his sword at his son, whom he thought was precious for the sake of justice. He cut off what he thought he couldnt cut off with his own hands. Even if it meant great pain. The expression that King Arthur wore then was exactly the same as Yu-hyuns face now. I know there must be some reason, but its still a pity. Gareth was one of the subscribers who enjoyed watching Yu-hyuns paintings. Unlike other tellers paintings, Yu-hyuns paintings had something that heated his heart. Romance, romance, adventure and so on. Unlike other tellers who always pursued safety and repeated simr stories, Yu-hyuns stories were always full of joy. It was a great shock to Gareth, who had been fascinated by chivalry since he was young and pursued it. Especially, the story that Yu-hyun showed in Don Quixote de Mancha was still vividly remembered as something that made his heart beat and moved him. That was why he answered that he would stick with Yu-hyun even though Percival told him to go back with him because it was dangerous. He believed that somewhere in this man who had be dull and gloomy, there was still the brilliant light and chivalry that he had seen then. Thats why Gareth chose to apany Yu-hyun at the risk of danger. Are you not tired? I dont need to sleep anyway. Because of Kang Hye-rim collector? Yu-hyun nodded his head. His face was full of regret that seemed to burst into tears at any moment. Its because I made her like this. You feel guilty. How can I not? Yu-hyun stroked Kang Hye-rims cheek with a sad face as shey still asleep. Gareth wondered what to say and opened his mouth carefully. I understand. Our king felt the same way. You mean King Arthur Pendragon of the Round Table? Yes. He also regretted a lot. Dont you know? Its because of Lancelot and Mordred. You know. Yes, thats right. Gareth nodded his head with a bitter smile. The Knights of the Round Table, one of the organizations that were rated as the strongest in Mabinogion. But the Knights of the Round Table were not perfectpared to the old days. The empty seat was still unfilled. Even if we ascended to the stars, what happened then doesnt disappear. Its not easy to change. The stories we have keep eating us up and refuse to change. Lancelot, who was once a knight of theke, earned the stigma of a traitor knight. He regretted his past actions. But history doesnt change even if you regret it. He was still a traitor knight and couldnt return to the Round Table. The history and stories that were engraved then became a kind of shackles that tormented him endlessly. The king forgave them already. But they cante back. The king is also sad about that part. Thats what Divine Spirits regrets are. It wasnt that their pain disappeared because they ascended to the stars, or to the upper world. A being called a Divine Spirit was, to put it nicely, a being that had reached the limit of what it could achieve, or to put it differently, a being that couldnt change any more a being that was stuck in ce. But Yu-hyuns case is a bit better, right? At least the situation isnt so twisted that it cant be reversed, so I think it can change depending on what you do in the future. Is that so? Ha ha, Im sorry. We just met today, but Im being too nosy, arent I? Gareth felt awkward and scratched his head, about to apologize, when he saw Kang Hye-rim and his eyes widened. Huh? Whats wrong? Uh, no. Its just I think Collector Kang Hye-rim just moved a bit. ! Yu-hyuns gaze turned back to Kang Hye-rim. Gareth was right. Her eyelids, which had been closed, were trembling slightly. She had been sleeping quietly for the past week, and this was the first time she showed any sign of life. Yu-hyun didnt know what to do and panicked. Soon, Kang Hye-rim opened her eyes. Miss Hyerim? Miss Hyerim! Are you conscious?! Yu-hyun dismissed Descartes and lifted Kang Hye-rims body. Kang Hye-rim, who had opened her eyes, seemed to not understand what was going on, and looked around with a dazed expression. Her eyes moved from the bonfire to Gareth, and then to Yu-hyun who was next to her. Miss Hyerim. ! And then, her face turned pale as she saw Yu-hyuns face, and she suddenly started to convulse. Ahh, ahhhh!! Miss Hyerim? Calm down! Yu-hyun approached her, but Kang Hye-rim iled her arms more violently, trying to get away from him. Gareth and Baekryeon, who were watching the scene, were shocked. [What, whats going on?! Why is she acting like that?!] Her memory is iplete. Yu-hyun quickly realized what state she was in. She had lost some of her memory due to the aftereffects of resurrection. She was terrified and convulsing at the sight of Yu-hyun because she vaguely remembered that he was the one who stabbed her with a sword before she died. [Then, what do we do?!] We have to calm her down first. As Kang Hye-rims struggle didnt seem to end, Yu-hyun hugged her as if embracing her. Kang Hye-rim tried to break free from him by swinging her arms. Her hands hit various parts of Yu-hyuns body. Even though her memory was not intact, her physical strength was the same as when she was a sovereign. Kang Hye-rims nails scratched Yu-hyuns cheek and left a wound that bled. Its okay, Miss Hyerim. Its okay. Even though Kang Hye-rim rejected him and hit him, Yu-hyun didnt let go of her. He gently stroked her back and whispered softly in her ear. I wont hurt you. I wont leave you anymore. Kang Hye-rims breathing gradually stabilized. Her movements subsided and she closed her eyes again, resting her head on Yu-hyuns chest and falling asleep. Yu-hyun carefullyid Kang Hye-rim down. Are you okay? Gareth came over btedly and checked Yu-hyuns wound. Ow, are you hurt? Its nothing. It heals quickly. The wound on his cheek had already healed. For Yu-hyun, who possessed Darwins body, this was nothing but a scratch. However, the blood he shed still left a mark. It did not turn into text and disappear. Gares noticed that and widened his eyes. Your blood, its not turning into text? Yu-hyun was a transcendent, a ruler who surpassed that. A ruler-level being was fully adapted to the mixed world, so when they got injured or wounded, their blood and some parts of their body turned into text and scattered. But Yu-hyuns blood looked exactly like that of the material world. This was something that could not happen to Yu-hyun, who was called the lord of books. That was a phenomenon that only humans could see. What is this, exactly? Gares wondered and then came up with a hypothesis. Yu-hyun bing a ruler-level being meant that he had at least reached the horizon of stories. The horizon of stories was a ce where one could verify their qualifications. Depending on how they answered the questions there, they could reestablish their own stories and transform into new beings. Just like humans ascending to the position of Divine Spirits. Mr. Yu-hyun, please answer me honestly. Did you, by any chance, be a human after reaching the horizon of stories? And that meant, in other words, that a being that was neither a Divine Spirit nor a human could also be a human. Gares thought it was funny that he came up with this hypothesis. He believed that there was no one who would give up the chance to ascend to the position of Divine Spirits and choose to be human instead. But. Yes. As soon as he heard Yu-hyuns answer, Gares eyes could not help but widen. Im not a teller anymore. Kang Yu-hyun teller. No, human Kang Yu-hyun. He chose to be human himself at the horizon of stories. Chapter 371: Chapter 371: Why why did you? It was possible for a teller from the middle world to be a Divine Spirit in the upper world. Although such cases were extremely rare, there were some who had actually achieved it. It was not entirely impossible. It was very umon for tellers to reach the horizon of the story, but most of them chose to be Divine Spirits at that point. It wasmon sense and natural. No one would refuse to be a better being. But Yu-hyun gave up on ascending to the seat of the stars and became a human by himself. He was a being from the middle world who did not go to the upper world nor stay there, but degraded himself to a being of the lower world.Of course, considering Yu-hyuns skills, he would be stronger than most Divine Spirits even as a human, but still, the difference between humans and Divine Spirits cannot be ignored. The human body was bound by the material world. Even if theypletely crossed over to the mixed world, they would bleed if they got hurt, they would have to eat if they were hungry, and they would have to sleep if they were tired. Being swayed by desires and needing consciousness was almost a disability in the mixed world. Thats why most of those who came from the material world to the mixed world tried to be stronger and rise higher. If they only melted into the mixed world properly, they could heal their wounds in an instant with just text, they could live without eating, and they could stay awake. Their perspective of the world became higher, and their senses were maximized. In terms of the human worlds story, Divine Spirits were like the final form of evolution that reached the limit of their species. But Yu-hyun kicked away such an opportunity and went down by himself. Gares, who became a Divine Spirit, could never understand it. Why did you do such a thing? Whats that? You could have gotten the seat of the stars. You were already strong, but if you became a Divine Spirit as well, you would surely have a simr power to the first-generation Divine Spirits. Unlike other ones who are looked down upon as fourth-generation, you could have been called a proper another generation. Gares shivered at the thought of what would have happened if Yu-hyun had ascended to the seat of the Divine Spirits. This man could have been one of the top beings among the first-generation Divine Spirits, who could be considered as leaders of each great army. Maybe he could have created his own new great army. Most Divine Spirits would have followed his lead, and watched his every move with respect. He wouldnt have to bow to anyone, and he could rule as a god in anynd. He had a ce where he could do anything he wanted, but Yu-hyun threw away that chance by himself. Bing a Divine Spirit, so what? What? So what about that? Bing a Divine Spirit? And then gaining great power, is that something to be happy about? But still, bing a human is weird. Gares also had a time when he was called a human. But the humans of his time were much more superior than the humans of now. The humans of now could not even handle the power of mystery properly, but the people of Gares time could use that kind of power as anyone. They were only categorized as humans, but they werepletely different species. Humans were alwayscking and wanting. They were weak and powerless unless they united. Humans cannot contribute properly to the world. Of course there might be some exceptions. But most humans cannot ovee the limit of matter. Theyck ability and talent. They cannot show a better story. Story was an important value in the mixed world. Everything in the world was made of letters, and what those origins made was one huge book. The story engraved on the book meant both the history of the universe and the future toe. Various beings left their marks on that story. There were great beings who upied most of the pages, but there were also some who could not even carve out a single letter and were forgotten. And most of those beings were humans. Endlesslycking and wanting beings. Pitiful races that were stuck at the bottom of the mixed world. You can show a better story. You were different from when you were a teller, so if you became a Divine Spirit maybe you could show a much more amazing story You could have engraved your name on this huge flow of the mixed world. Thats why he couldnt understand it. The man named Kang Yu-hyun was not someone who would stop at this level. He could show a more amazing story. Gares felt that possibility from his novelization. But why? Why did he choose to be a human at the horizon of the story that could be called a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity? Even if it was Yu-hyuns will, Gares could not hide his regret. Dont you want a more valuable life? What is a valuable life? Yu-hyun, who had been listening silently, asked back. Gares was flustered but did not avoid the answer. Well of course, building fame and spreading your name, and leaving your mark on this world So what do you gain by doing all this? Do you think your past mistakes will disappear if you do that? Do you think all the things you feltcking in yourself will be filled? That is Gareth could not answer, even with a lie. Even if he ascended to the starry seat, the throne of the Divine Spirits, not everything would be perfect. His king proved that. He still suffered from his guilt, and only lived by recalling his old glory. Yu-hyun fiercely struck back at Gareth, who could not refute anything. You cant even argue properly about what is right and wrong, what is more amazing. At least I know what youre trying to say. Yeah. In the big picture, the Divine Spirits are great beings, and the lower beings are not. They are people whock talent, arezy, and have insufficient abilities. But even among the humans you judged like that, there were people who faced their stories seriously. But did the Divine Spirits do that? Yu-hyun recalled the people he had seen in the Mental Realm. Even if they were made of stories, they were definitely living humans. There was thest emperor who gave his life to save his people. There was the brave sailor who faced the invincible demon of the sea for revenge. There was the knight who did not give up his dream even when he was crushed by it and faced reality. The people I know did not deny themselves even when they hit the wall and suffered unreasonable pain. Yu-hyun respected them for that. He wanted to be like them. There is no such thing as perfection. Everyone eventually lives with imperfection. The Divine Spirits boasted that they were the end of evolution. They possessed perfection and purity as a race. But was that true? Are you not the ones who are trapped in the shackles of stories, you Divine Spirits who im to be superior beings? That is Gareth was surprised by himself, who could not answer. Even if he tried to say no, his true heart agreed with Yu-hyuns words. He could argue. There were certainly Divine Spirits who continued to strive and advance. There were very few great people among humans. Statistics, probability, rational thinking. He could deny Yu-hyuns words with all that. But. Thats right Gareth nodded his head with a hollow smile. He realized that Yu-hyun was not trying to argue about right and wrong here. Yu-hyun just said that he chose this path because he respected and admired what he had seen. What would it mean for him to say anything about that? But this mans will would not break. I dont regret bing human. Some might point fingers at me and call me foolish, but I dont care. Im much better off than those who cant admit their limits and point fingers at others, even if I fail and keep going. Everyone thought the Divine Spirits were great beings, but Yu-hyun did not. They said they reached the limit of their race, but was that true? The Divine Spirits Yu-hyun saw were those who could not grow even in the free mixed world because they were bound by their stories. They became overwhelmingly strong beings, but that was all. The Divine Spirits lost their potential. Could those who lost their potential be called alive? Could they really look down on and insult someone else for beingcking? In fact, they should be condemned more than anyone else. As expected, you are amazing, Yu-hyun. Gareth confessed his honest feelings with a smile. I thought you changed when I didnt see you for a while, but that wasnt it. Youre still the same as before. That shining ideal, those unyielding eyes. In the end, I was wrong. Thats too much. So what are you going to do from now on? Why do you ask? I want to help you somehow. I know the geography of this area well. I cant do it for long, but I can guide you for a while. A guide? Im honored that a knight of the round table would do that. Hey. Im just a lowly one who carries my brothers glory on my back. Gareth pretended not to care, but Yu-hyun knew how talented he was. He was none other than Gawains younger brother, who had hidden his identity and status to be a knight with his own skills. He had never shied away from any hard work. He admired Lancelot, the knight of betrayal, more than anyone else. Even though he met his end by his hand, he still forgave and praised him as a Divine Spirit. He was different from the others who looked down on people as Divine Spirits. If thats what you say. Where are you going then? Im going to look for some people. Have you heard anything? Oh, you mean the people from White Flower Management? No matter what anyone said, the first ones Yu-hyun had to find were his old colleagues. He guessed that Yoo Young-min was doing well, but he hadnt heard any news about Kwon Jia, Seo Sumin, Baek Seo Ryeon, or Sung Yoo Chan. Hmm. I dont know much either, but there is a ce I suspect. A ce you suspect? Well, not so much suspect as just a ce with a high possibility. Theres a ce not too far from here where the lords have gathered and built their territory. Yu-hyun had never heard of such a ce before and was naturally curious. Gareth was happy that he could finally have a conversation that piqued Yu-hyuns interest. He told him everything he knew. Some of the lords are rtively weak, or rather,ckingpared to the other lords. They formed an alliance and called it the Lords Alliance. They have a unique ideology there. They protect the weak and prevent plundering. I didnt know there was such a ce. Well, the really strong lords dont belong there. Its mostly a ce where those who are consideredcking gather. But even if theyre weak, theyre still lords, so they became a force that cant be ignored. I bet most of the people from Earth went into the alliances territory. Thats where I have the best chance of finding my old friends. Thats right. Even if you dont find the person youre looking for, you might meet someone who knows something. So it wouldnt hurt to go there, right? Gareths words made sense. It didnt seem like a bad idea to go there. Kwon Jia and Seo Sumin were so skilled that they would do well wherever they went. There was no way that rumors about them wouldnt circte in the alliances territory, so he wouldnt lose anything by going there. Yu-hyun decided to make the alliance his next goal. I need to move quickly. Well, its a bit far from here. But the road itself is notplicated, so you should be able to get there soon. Is that so? Yu-hyun said that and got up from his seat. Gareth asked him in surprise. Where are you going? Are you leaving right now? No. We have guests. Guests? Gareth finally noticed the faint presenceing from afar. There were many of them. And they were openly exerting their power as they approached. They didnt look like they came to have a chat. At the same time, Gareth admired Yu-hyuns senses for noticing the intruders before he did. Is he really human? He seems stronger than before. Before he could finish his thought, ck shadows fell from the sky and surrounded Yu-hyun and Gareth. They were not human but Ain species, who had crossed the line of transcendence. Are you the Book Pile Lord? Yu-hyun didnt answer. He ignored their question as if it wasnt important and red at Kang Hye-rim, who was asleep. ck Thunder Lord. Youre still alive after all. Listen up, Book Pile Lord. Hand her over to us right now. Then well let you go nicely. You guys. Gareth frowned and tried to get up, but Yu-hyun stopped him. Yu-hyun sir? This is my business. He had expected this to happen. Not only were they after him, but they also came to kill Kang Hye-rim. It wasnt like there were no such people in the past week. Those who came to kill Kang Hye-rim frowned at Yu-hyuns tant attitude and raised their energy. Gareth swallowed hard. They were very strong. There were about 10 of them, all transcendents. Especially their leader was almost as powerful as a second-generation Divine Spirit. Yu-hyun didnt flinch even though he was under their pressure. He scanned his surroundings as he stood in his ce. Five third-generation Divine Spirits. One high transcendent, just below the lord level. Seven mid transcendent. Fifteen low transcendent. And 103 more below that. What are you babbling about? Thats the number of people who died by my hand before you came. Yu-hyun answered calmly as he put on Aporias mask. Ten more will be added to that soon. Chapter 372: Chapter 372: Kwaaaaa! Yu-hyun gazed at the gigantic waterfall. Next to him, Kang Hye-rim, who had just woken up from a deep sleep, clung to him like a child and stared at the majestic sight of the waterfall with her mouth open. It had been a week since they met Gares. Kang Hye-rim, who had been in a death-like slumber until then, finally woke up from her deep sleep and was able to walk on her own. However, she was not the same person that he knew before. Yu-hyun looked at her with aplicated expression and turned his eyes to the waterfall. The waterfall he was looking at did not fall from the sky. Normally, waterfalls flow from top to bottom, but the one in front of him paradoxically rose to the sky.The fountain that soared to the sky, cutting through everything in the world, looked more like a fountain than a waterfall. Its the Reverse Waterfall. Amazing, isnt it? Gares couldnt help but smile as he watched Yu-hyun and Kang Hye-rim marvel at the sight. He found it amusing that even such a thorough man would show his honest emotions when he saw something mysterious. Its where the territory of the Great Army of Heavens Thirty-Six Heavens meets the outside. Beyond this Reverse Waterfall is the domain of the Thirty-Six Heavens. The water that shoots up from the waterfall flows to the floating inds of Heaven. Thats why this ce is a kind ofndmark. The right side is the territory of the Great Army, so we just have to go to the left. Are the other regions simr to this? Yu-hyun asked, pointing to the peculiarity of the Reverse Waterfall. Gares shook his head and said that he wished it was, but it wasnt. The Reverse Waterfall is so unusual that its famous even in the Mixed Realm, so there arent many like it. Each territory of the Great Army has its own unique thing, and the Reverse Waterfall is one of the things that Heavens Thirty-Six Heavens boasts of. I see. Shall we get moving? Well be arriving at the Unions territory soon. Lets do that. It had been a week since they joined Gares. It wasnt a long time, but a lot had happened to Yu-hyun during that time. First of all, the number of enemies targeting him had decreased a lot. They didntpletely disappear, but they didnt cause any shes either, as if they realized that he had killed many transcendents. Gares help was also very helpful in that regard. Gares was a third-generation Divine Spirit, but he was from Mabinogions Round Table, which was considered the best in terms ofbat, and he was the younger brother of Gawain, the Knight of the Sun, whose power wasparable to that of a second-generation Divine Spirit. His presence was very effective in driving away unwee guests. He just showed them his sword in his sheath and most of them backed off knowing who he was. No one in their right mind would dare to challenge a member of the Great Army, let alone one who was close to a second-generation Divine Spirit. Thanks to that, Yu-hyun got to enjoy Gares favor. As they got closer to the Unions territory, the flies stopped bothering them. Collector Kang Hye-rim seems to be doing much better now. Yeah. Yu-hyun nodded and nced at Kang Hye-rim who was clinging to his side. Shes improved a lot. Another thing that changed over the past week was Kang Hye-rims attitude. She didnt have a fit or anything when she saw him after waking up. However, she still seemed afraid of him and kept some distance from him. She couldnt speak properly after being resurrected from death. The only thing she could utter was something like a babys babble. Her behavior was like that of a young child. Kang Hye-rim was now physically fine but mentally not. Yu-hyun realized that it was because he didnt have enough stories to revive her. I wish I had more stories, but that was the best I could do at that time. I guess I have no choice but to live like this for now. He needed stories rted to her to restore her to her former self. He had used all the stories from her own book and the books she had collected through Sihwa. But her existence was still iplete. He soon found out why. Her story is not just hers. Herpanions also have stories about her. No one can be their own self without being free from the eyes of the world. Even if she had her own story, her own history, she also needed the eyes of the world, the perspectives of other people who saw her. The evaluation that the world gave her was also an essential element in forming a person. She couldnt be herself without it. Thats why she still couldnt speak and followed Yu-hyun around like a baby bird. *** It was a small constion that Yu-hyun had taken care of her with utmost sincerity for the past week. Thanks to him, she, who had been afraid of him on the first day, now felt anxious without him by her side. The stories that Hye-rim needs are in the books of her old colleagues. Books. Yu-hyun did not stop at reading their books, but also learned to use the stories within them. His power from the fragment had developed deeper. He finally understood why Oelo had scolded him for not using the power of the fragment properly. The power of the fragment was not just that. It had an infinite potential that could blow up a if he wished. And even the power to manipte stories that he was using now was only half of the true power of the fragment. He could feel it. However, he did not care much about how to use the other half. The power of the fragment was like a mirage in the desert. The more he tried to grasp it, the farther it got away. Naturally, he had no choice but to wait for the moment when his consciousness would merge with the fragment. First, I have to find people. Thats the priority. He nned to start asking around as soon as he arrived at the Lord Alliance. Like Hye-rim who had changed, the others must have also be very different from what he knew five years ago. But he still wanted to live with them as before. Even if it was just his selfishness, he felt like he would copse if he did not wish for that. He might have be more pitiful. Lets go. He left behind the waterfall of Yeokcheon and headed for the territory of the Alliance. Sure enough, Gareths words that he gave him as a signpost were not wrong. The scenery changed drastically. Thend of the Alliance was somewhat rustic for a ce where lords gathered. Thend was neither barren nor rich, but it was covered with countless crops. Most of the people here came from Murim World, so they need to grow food. Gareth exined why that was so. If their bodies becameplete stories, they would not need to eat or drink, but those who could not had to eat. Yu-hyun nodded. He saw some farmers working here and there. They nced at Yu-hyuns group and focused on their work. People are starting to show up. Yeah. I guess this is as far as I can go. Youre leaving? Yu-hyun suddenly remembered that it was time to part with Gareths abrupt farewell. When Gareth agreed to move with him, he said that he would guide him, but he could not stay with him until the end. Especially when going to the territory of the Alliance. When Yu-hyun asked why, Gareth answered like this. The Lord Alliance was and for the beings of Murim World, and they strictly prohibited the entry of Divine Spirits. Their mere existence made people ufortable, and besides, most of the Divine Spirits were arrogant and inevitably shed with them. Well, I could just blend in naturally if I wanted to, but the lords of the Alliance would not like me. So I think this is it for me. I see. They must have already heard about your arrival. Oh, did you notice? Its obvious from their eyes. The Lord Alliance wasposed of various races from Murim World, but of course,pared to other territories of Daeseongun or Seongun, their power was very weak. They were numerous, but each of their forces was too weak that they would easily copse if they dered war elsewhere. Yet they kept their ce firmly for two reasons. The first was information cirction. The Alliance was proficient in all kinds of information from Honsungye. They used even trivial secrets that others did not know as weapons to protect themselves. But thats not important. The second weapon of the Alliance was the existence of executioners. There were more than 50 lords belonging to the Lord Alliance. Among them, more than 40 were weak lords. But not all of them were weak. Among these lords, those who were especially strong received the title of executioner and solved problems within the Alliance territory with force. No one knew exactly how strong each executioner was, but ording to what Gareth had heard, they were at a level that even second-generation Divine Spirits could not do anything about. There were five executioners. Three of them could face a first-generation Divine Spirit together. Do you think they noticed your existence? They would know my disguise unless they are blind. Especially since the Alliance has great information skills, I would be exposed even if I tried to hide my identity. You have a high opinion of the alliance, surprisingly. Dont most other Divine Spirits look down on them or ignore them? Well, I know Im an odd one. The other Divine Spirits think the alliance is barely scraping by at the bottom, but I dont see it that way. Anyway, the rumor of our arrival must have spread by now. Gares and the Bookstack Lord, and the ck Thunder Lord, who was supposed to be dead. Kang Hye-rim didnt realize that the ck Thunder Lord was pointing at her, and just stood there with a nk face, clutching Yu-hyuns clothes. Seeing her like that, Gares shrugged his shoulders and said his final farewell to Yu-hyun. It was fun being with you. Ill be going back now. Thanks for guiding us this far. I owe you one. Ah,e on. Its not a debt. I did it because I wanted to. Even so, the fact that you helped us doesnt change. I may not be able to enter the Great Sages Mabinogion, but if you ever need my help personally, just call me. Ille right away. I mean it. Gares widened his eyes at that, then scratched his nape sheepishly and smiled awkwardly. Haha. Im happy to hear that from Teller, who I was a big fan of. I never thought this day woulde. Gares then reached out his hand to Yu-hyun. Yu-hyun looked at his hand and chuckled, then shook Gares hand. Well then. Yeah. Take care. They shook hands once and parted without hesitation. Gares waved his hand lightly, then was soon engulfed by light and disappeared from his spot. Kang Hye-rim waved her hand nkly at the empty space where Gares had left. Lets go. Miss Hye-rim. Nod. Kang Hye-rim followed him closely, afraid that Yu-hyun might leave her behind. The two of them entered the first city that could be called the lords territory. *** Lindel, the first city of the lord alliance. There were about 50 cities in the territory that were ruled by different lords as part of the alliance. Among them, Lindel was the most frequently visited ce by outsiders who entered the alliancesnd, but also the smallest city within the alliance territory. And, the lord who ruled the smallest city was also called by a fitting title. The smallest lord. The lord herself hated that name, but everyone whispered behind her back that she was the little lord. Little lord! We have a big problem! Hey! How many times do I have to tell you not to call me little lord! That was what happened at the top of the building in the center of the city where the lord lived. It was too small for a lords residence, so it was also rated as fitting for the little lords building. The lords adjutant came rushing in there. The lord was a half-blood of human and fairy race, so she looked like a little kid in her early teens even though she was over 40 years old. She had cute wings that sprinkled light dust and nced at her adjutant. What is it? Did any bookworms show up nearby? We wiped them all out not long ago. No, no. Thats not it. We just got news that three foreigners came outside our Lindel city area. Three foreigners? Why? One of them is Gares, a knight of Mabinogions Round Table, and the other two are the Bookstack Lord and the ck Thunder Lord who recently stirred up the mixed world. What?! The lord scolded him for telling her that sote. She didnt care about Gares or the Bookstack Lord, but wasnt the ck Thunder Lord a notorious figure in the mixed world? Did theye to dere war? I-I just heard the news and came right away. For now, Gares has left, but the two lords areing this way. W-what do we do? Why are you asking me? Youre the lord, you have to decide. How can I face them? Theyre the Bookstack Lord! And, and the ck Thunder Lord? Why is her name here? Wasnt she dead?! I heard she lost to the Bookstack Lord and became his subordinate. The ck Thunder Lord was said to be on par with an executioner in the lord alliance, but he lost to the Bookstack Lord? If it was just the Bookstack Lording alone, maybe she could handle it, but if he was moving with the infamous ck Thunder Lord, this was no ordinary trouble. Do they want to join the alliance? But theyre too quiet for that. What do you want me to do? Should we let them in for now? What if they cause trouble inside? Can you handle it? No, I cant do it. Neither can I. But youre a Lord. Not all Lords are the same, you know? Yoo Da Rin was barely a Lord, having just crossed the threshold from a Transcendent. She was stronger than most high-ranking Transcendents, but she had no confidence in facing the ck Lightning Lord, who was said to rival the second-generation Spirits, let alone the Book Pile Lord, who had defeated him. She was called the Smallest Lord, not only because of her size and the city she ruled, but also because of herck of skillpared to other Lords. If one Lord came, Lindel would be in trouble. But two? And without any warning? She had to prepare. Call the Executor. What? But Its a possible emergency. I dont know what kind of personality the Book Pile Lord has, but I heard he hardly spared anyone who came looking for him in thest two weeks. The news of the people from the Holy Army who died after being rude to Yu Hyun had spread widely in the Mixed World. The Alliance, which valued information the most, could not be unaware of it. Call the Executor. Ill try to buy as much time as I can. Yoo Da Rin said that and left her office with a heavy expression. She had to meet the man called the Book Pile Lord. Chapter 373: Chapter 373: Lindel, a small city full of vitality. Yu-hyun entered the city with Kang Hye-rim, moving cautiously. It was a natural choice, since he didnt want to cause any trouble by bumping into someone. He could have moved more aggressively if he was alone, but now he was with Kang Hye-rim. Kang Hye-rim was not in her right mind. She was like a child who had lost her memory andmon sense. Yu-hyun thought he would go crazy if he lost her even for a moment. I can feel their eyes. Even before he entered the city, there were some eyes following him. They didnt seem hostile, but they were tantly trying to figure out what he was up to.Maybe they are informants from the Alliance. They must have heard that Im the Lord of Books, and they want to check out what kind of person the Lord of Rumors is. Yu-hyun wondered what they would do next. If he was in their position, he would report to his superiors while keeping an eye on the Lord of Rumors. He wouldnt do anything stupid like attacking him directly. Then what would the superiors do? They must have reached the ears of someone who can take responsibility for the city. That means the lord of this ce knows that Im here. He heard that the lord of Lindel was called the smallest lord. That meant his skills were not that impressive. Among the transcenders, a lord would be a formidable opponent, but for Yu-hyun at his level, the lord of Lindel was not much of a threat. Rather, the lord of Lindel might be anxious about how to deal with Yu-hyun. Yu-hyun was confident that it would be so. I dont n to make any trouble here anyway. Ill just stay quietly for a few days. He didnt bother to talk, since they would be wary of him anyway. He wanted to show them his intentions through his actions. If he stayed still, they wouldnt bother him either. His purpose was not to send any message to the Alliance, but just to find his oldrades. If he had any acquaintances in the Alliances territory, he would visit them, but he thought he would wander around the mixed world afterwards. Meeting everyone again is just a matter of duty. If they asked him what he would do after that, he had plenty of answers. He had to collect the fragments scattered around the mixed world, and find Jin Cheongun who might be alive somewhere here. That wasnt all. He had to meet Oelo again, who must have been worried about him for a long time, and settle things with his friends from Celestial Corporation. And, the most important thing was. The real end that Jia told me. Kwon Jia said that the destruction of Earth was nothing. She saw the end of this universe itself. The stars falling and all the stories ending It was literally the end of everything. He had to find out what caused that, and what it had to do with the fragments. To do that, I have to find someone who seems to know something first. The first suspect was Seokgamoni who sent him to the future five yearster, but now he was gone and he couldnt meet him even if he wanted to. Then what about Paradise Land where Seokgamoni belonged? Would they wee Yu-hyun? No, theres one more thing. The one whoughs in the darkest ce. Satan, the ruler of the frozen. He was also watching the situation from outside Earth when Seokgamoni intervened in Hell. He was the one who retrieved Baekryeon from the explosion, and returned him to Yu-hyun when he confirmed his return. That wasnt all. He gave him Laces power as a gift, and knew about the existence of the fragments. What did he know, and how much did he know? And what did he want from Yu-hyun? He had to visit Satans territory at least once. Squeeze. Then Kang Hye-rim pulled his sleeve harder. Hyerim? Whats wrong? Kang Hye-rim didnt answer and pointed at the market where street vendors were disying their goods. The smell of delicious food filled the street and tickled the noses of passers-by. Kang Hye-rims eyes were full of longing for that food. Yu-hyun didnt ask if she called him for that, but rather smiled gently and nodded. Yes. Im hungry too. Lets go eat something. [Oh boy. Youre such a dad. A dad.] Baekryeon teased him yfully as he saw Yu-hyuns behavior. Yu-hyun couldnt argue with that. His actions were indeed like a father to Kang Hye-rim. I have tranted your text into English and made some changes to improve the sentence structures, rity, and flow. Lets go. Saying that, Yu-hyun grabbed Kang Hye-rims hand and tried to drag her along. But at that moment, he saw her in a different light. -Why, why! The memory of that time when he mercilessly shed her with his sword, while she was bleeding and crying out to him, struck his mind. His vision blurred and his muscles tensed. He stopped abruptly, making Kang Hye-rim look at him with confusion. He covered his face with one hand, not knowing where to look. His eyes shook violently as if there was an earthquake. [Yu-hyun? Hey! Yu-hyun! Snap out of it!] Baekryeons voice rang in his head, sensing something was wrong. Ah He came to his senses and looked around, sighing with relief. In that short time, cold sweat had formed on his forehead. [Are you okay? You suddenly froze. Is there a problem?] No, Im fine. Its just a bad memory came to mind. He made an excuse that wasnt really an excuse and held Kang Hye-rims hand tightly. She was startled when he seemed to be in pain and panic, but then smiled bashfully when he held her hand. She didnt seem to mind, as she soon cuddled up to him. Yu-hyun smiled with his mouth, but not with his eyes. Every time he saw her like this, he felt a pang of guilt for making her this way. He had already killed someone precious to him with his own hands in his previous life. By count, this was the second time he had betrayed a dear friend. And Kang Hye-rim was still alive, wasnt she? But still. The memory of that time didnt fade away. The more he tried to forget, the more vividly it came back. He felt suffocated by his own weakness, when he had no choice but to wield his sword at her, who was weeping and asking why he left her behind. I killed her. I killed her with my own hands. Was she really the same Kang Hye-rim he remembered? Or was she just a fake, made of his memories and information, recing the real one who was already dead? That anxious thought haunted him from the moment it crossed his mind. He bit his lip. He felt a sharp pain and a metallic taste of blood. He snapped out of it. His torn lip healed in an instant. I am He couldnt find an answer. His habit of thinking and considering everything worked against him. So he cowardly avoided making a decision. He focused on the reality in front of him. He muttered to himself as if to reassure himself, and walked around the stalls with Kang Hye-rim. Wee! What can I get you? Kang Hye-rims eyes sparkled as she pointed at the dishes she wanted to eat. The number exceeded the normal level by far, making the owner smile. Kang Hye-rim had transcended physicality, meaning that she didnt need to eat food in this mixed world. But she became curious about what Yu-hyun ate and joined him for meals, and now she enjoyed eating various foods that pleased her taste buds. How much is it? Oh, is he your boyfriend? Its 4,300TP in total. All currency in the mixed world was reced by text. Yu-hyun had amassed a huge fortune as a teller, so he didnt care about money or feel sorry for spending it. The outdoor table was filled with food that Kang Hye-rim ordered in no time. The passers-by also looked at the scene with curiosity. Ha! Kang Hye-rim looked like she could shootsers from her eyes. Yu-hyun quickly wiped the saliva from her mouth. He gave her an apron in case she spilled anything while eating. The meal began right away. Or rather, it was hard to call it a meal, as Kang Hye-rim devoured all kinds of food. Yu-hyun watched her from the side and asionally ate a few pieces of meat. Then he sensed something approaching his senses. Beyond the entrance of the market, a young girl was leading some knights anding this way. Huh? Its the lord. What is the baby lord doing here? The lord? He was more interested in the word lord than the merchants calling her baby or littledy. He examined her closely. She was a tiny child with shining wings and white hair, but the book floating above her head was a brilliant rainbow color. Even though he looked like that, he was definitely skilled. He was not called a lord for nothing. Yudarin, the lord of Rindel, stopped right in front of Yu-hyun. Upon closer inspection, she was floating about 10cm above the ground. Are you the Book Pile Lord? And you are? Yudarin. The lord of this ce, Rindel. The smallest lord, huh. At those words, Yudarins eyes twisted viciously, but she suppressed her anger with desperate patience. If he was really the rumored Book Pile Lord, she would not stand a chance against him even if she died and came back to life. Next to you is that the ck Thunder Lord, Kang Hye-rim? Yudarin nced at Kang Hye-rim, who was still eating her food without paying any attention to this side. She looked like the ck Thunder Lord she knew, but her actions werepletely different. Well, maybe the image of her that was known to the public was very different from the reality. The important thing was that she was the real ck Thunder Lord. What business do two lords have in our alliances territory? Yu-hyun nced at Yudarin and the knights behind her. They were asking politely for now, but their gazes were not very friendly towards this side. That was understandable, since the Book Pile Lord was one thing, but Kang Hye-rim had a bad reputation as the ck Thunder Lord. Even if she had changed, they could not easily trust her, and Yu-hyun himself was not so clean either. How many people had he killed on his way here? Some noble or other organization that felt insulted by him might send assassins after him. Then, a conflict would naturally break out in the territory of the lord where he was staying now. Im looking for someone. Aware of that fact, Yu-hyun answered their question obediently. He came here to look for someone, not to fight. Someone? Who? Can you tell me if I tell you? Only if you dont cause any trouble. They already believed that this side would cause trouble. I understand your suspicion, but I have no intention of making a fuss. Im sincere about looking for someone. I thought I might be able to find an old colleague who disappeared, since the alliance has good information. An old colleague who disappeared? But you came to the wrong ce for information. Rindel is a free trade city, and the smallest city at that. Theres no information here. Then? Youll have to go deeper inside. Of course, it wont be easy for you to enter with your status. I see. Then I dont need to stay here any longer. At those words, Yudarin clenched her fist unconsciously. She had been worried several times in her head that Yu-hyun might suddenly turn hostile and attack her. Ill leave as soon as I finish eating. Huh? I told you. I dont want to cause trouble. Im content with just looking for someone quietly. Oh, oh really? As the tension eased, Yudarins tone returned to its original self. She was surprised and happy by Yu-hyuns answer. She quickly fixed her expression. The Book Pile Lord was one thing, but what about the ck Thunder Lord next to him? She Dont worry. Shes not the same ck Thunder Lord as before. How can you be sure? One of the knights behind Yudarin blurted out. He meant to say that he could not take responsibility for his statement that the ck Thunder Lord would behave peacefully. Yu-hyuns sharp gaze turned to the knight who spoke. I said so, didnt I? Ugh. The knight who met Yu-hyuns eyes stumbled back and bumped into his colleagues. The other knights and Yudarin also felt a chill on their skin as they watched him. Yu-hyun lowered his head and sighed. Im sorry. My nerves have been too sharptely. I think I overreacted. No, no. Its understandable. If your nerves are sharp, it can happen. Yudarin quickly agreed with Yu-hyuns words. Then, her adjutant came up and whispered in her ear. My lord. If they are leaving so peacefully, did we need to call the executor? Did I ever expect this to happen? But where is the executioner now? How long did he say he would take? Uh, well Why are you hesitating? Tell me quickly. He said he would arrive in three minutes. What? Before their conversation was over, Yu-hyun got up from his seat. In the blink of an eye, all the dishes in front of Kang Hye-rim had disappeared, leaving only empty tes behind. He didnt care much for the lord of this ce and his meal was over, so he thought it would be better to head to the inner city. Lets go. Uh, uh. Yoo Da Rin wondered if she should call Yu-hyun back or let him go. She didnt want to let him go since the executioner was already on his way, but she also felt uneasy about his presence. In the end, she couldnt do either and Yu-hyun took Kang Hye-rim with him to the outside of the city. Kang Hye-rim kept looking back with a longing for more delicious food, but she didnt throw a tantrum. It was the moment when they crossed therge gate of the city. Kang Hye-rim and Yu-hyun looked up at the distant sky at the same time. [Yu-hyun. Why?] Something ising. [What?] They saw a small dot in the sky beyond. As soon as they recognized it, the dot came close in an instant. It was a huge hawk that was over 5m in size. And on top of that hawk, there was a person. The man jumped off the hawk andnded lightly on the ground. I heard there was a lord of books here. Is that you? You are Yu-hyuns eyes widened as he recognized the man. His lips trembled and his fists clenched involuntarily. How could he not know? How could he forget? The indifferent yet sharp eyes that he had seen so many times in his previous life, and the aura that was honed like a de. He, that guy, hadnt changed at all from before or now. Choi Do-yoon. The encounter with the guy who could be called his nemesis in his previous life. It happened so suddenly. Chapter 374: Chapter 374: Yu-hyun could not forget that face. It was the person who had nted a sense of inferiority in him. He hated him more than anyone else, but he also had to admit his skills. And that person, Choi Do-yoon, was now standing in front of him. Yu-hyun suppressed the emotions that surged up and regained his reason. Thats right. Its not strange to meet him here all of a sudden. Choi Do-yoon from his previous life had returned to Earth right after the apocalypse began. Now, the world had changed much faster than before, so it was not surprising that Choi Do-yoon hade back to Earth in the five years that he had been absent. He felt a bit relieved when he thought that way. Yu-hyun calmly and coolly assessed the situation.He knew I was the Book Pile Lord and came looking for me. He showed up tantly targeting me, and he was also active in the territory of the Alliance It would be fair to say that Choi Do-yoon is an executor of the Alliance. No, it was practically certain. Yu-hyun clenched and unclenched his fist. He feltplicated when he saw him. But if he was asked if he liked it, he would definitely say no. Who would have expected to face that shameless face again in reality? He was annoyed, but he did not feel like getting angry at Choi Do-yoon right now. After all, he is not the Choi Do-yoon I knew. Choi Do-yoon from his previous life and Choi Do-yoon from now were different. Even if they had the same name and appearance, they did not share the same memories and experiences. He epted that and his agitated mind calmed down a bit. When he had just been reborn as a teller, he had not sorted out his feelings from then and had tried to find out where Choi Do-yoon was. The proof was that he had met his mother and talked to her. At that time, Yu-hyun had wondered what to do if he met Choi Do-yoon. Should he hit him with anger, or should he just let it go? He could not find a clue. So he drew a line. If he was rted to his previous life, he would give him a good punch, and if not, he would just ignore him. Logically speaking, Choi Do-yoon now was not the Choi Do-yoon he knew then, so he could be considered a stranger. It was the same for Jam, Gu Seoyoon, and Huang Se-eun. They were not the people I knew. So the feelings I had then were meaningless, and if I vented my anger, I would only make myself look pathetic. As ifforting himself, Yu-hyun sorted out his tangled emotions. An executor, huh? What do you want from me? I got a report. The Book Pile Lord and the ck Thunder Lord have entered our Alliances territory, so I came right away just in case. We cant leave dangerous people like you in the Alliance. Im not going to cause any trouble. I just came to see someone I know. Dont worry about it. How can you be sure? Before long, even the knights and Lord Yudarin in the city sensed this uneasy situation and came out to watch. Yu-hyun nced at them and met Choi Do-yoons eyes. He knew that he was apletely different being from the one he knew in his previous life, but it was amazing how he looked exactly the same as then without any change. I dont know what youre so worried about, but Ive been quiet since I came here. Isnt that enough? You never know. You might show your true colors after making us careless. Specially, Choi Do-yoon raised his finger and pointed at Kang Hye-rim who was clinging to Yu-hyuns side. I think its possible for someone like her who had a bad reputation even in the mixed world. Thats Yu-hyun read something from Choi Do-yoons tone. Choi Do-yoon had met Kang Hye-rim when she was the ck Thunder Lord. Otherwise, he wouldnt have shown such hostility in his eyes. Yu-hyun bit his lip slightly and immediately rebutted his words. Shes not the ck Thunder Lord anymore. She became dependent on me after losing to me, so she barely has any memories of before and lost her power. So there wont be any trouble. How can you be sure? Then let me ask you this. What do I have to say for you to believe me? You seem to have met her when she was the ck Thunder Lord, but can you really be sure that shes the same as the one you knew? Hmm. That part seemed to bother Choi Do-yoon too, as his voice became even heavier. Indeed, even with his sharp eyes, he could see that Kang Hye-rim now waspletely different from the one he had seen before. The ck Thunder Lord then was like a witch who was trapped in her own world and went mad. But she now was like an innocent child who knew nothing. Her behavior of looking at him with a scared gaze and not leaving Yu-hyuns side proved that. I know how the Alliance thinks of us. Thats why were keeping quiet. Whats your purpose foring to the Alliances territory? Im looking for someone. Someone? Choi Do-yoons eyes narrowed sharply, as if he couldnt understand that at all. His gaze seemed to try to discern whether that was true or false. No, he was actually using a skill that could detect that. What a cheap trick. Yu-hyun lightly raised his energy and destroyed the skill that detected lies. I cant help but get angry if you try to read my mind, no matter how suspicious you are. You act as if you knew I would do this. Do you think youre the only one who can tell someones lies? He was like that in his previous life too. He didnt trust anyone and judged the truth with his skill, and if he found out they were lying, he killed them mercilessly. As he saw the resemnce between him then and now, Yu-hyun naturally became irritated. How rude. Youve been provoking us since a while ago, do you want to fight? Or is that how all the alliances enforcers are? Of course not. But its right to be wary of you. No matter how much youve changed, youre both lord-level beings who stick together. How can I not be? From Yu-hyuns perspective, Choi Do-yoon was annoying and frustrating, but from Choi Do-yoons perspective, Yu-hyun and Kang Hye-rim were like walking time bombs. They were quiet now, but how could he be sure they wouldnt suddenly go berserk and cause trouble in the alliances territory? More than anything, their records made Choi Do-yoon more alert. Kang Hye-rim was called the ck Thunder Lord who ruled the mixed world until recently. And what about the Book Pile Lord? After defeating the ck Thunder Lord, he fought countless battles with those who came to recruit him, and fewer of them came back alive. From the enforcers point of view, leaving them alone was rather dereliction of duty. But it wasnt good to provoke them too much either, so Choi Do-yoon was a bit troubled. Hes weighing the situation. Yeah. He was like that back then too. Yu-hyun sensed that the conversation wouldnt go well like this. He understood Choi Do-yoons position, but it wasnt easy for him to suppress his emotions either. He had suffered from a kind of PTSD since he had to kill Kang Hye-rim with his own hands. Because of that, his personality became sharper than usual, and it was natural for him to feel emotional when he met his old enemy in this situation. Forget it. It doesnt matter if you dont believe me anyway. If he continued the conversation like this, his pace would copse. Yu-hyun wanted to leave this ce with Kang Hye-rim. He didnt want to get involved with them any longer. He had no time to waste here when he had to find his oldrades as soon as possible. Youre just going to leave? Why? Are you going to stop me by force? Yu-hyun shot a warning nce at Choi Do-yoon. He didnt want to see his face anymore. Kang Hye-rim instinctively felt Yu-hyuns difort and looked at him with a worried expression. Its okay, Hye-rim. Yu-hyun smiled at her without saying anything and urged her to walk. Lets get away from here. Lets go far away so we dont run into him again. That was what he thought as he moved his steps. Is that so. That was before Choi Do-yoons words reached him from behind. But I thought you changed a bit, but youre still the same as before. Thud. Yu-hyuns footsteps stopped. [Huh?] Baekryeon, who was watching the situation, blurted out without knowing it. The situation started to go weirdly. Yu-hyun stood still without turning around and asked Choi Do-yoon. Before? Now? What do you mean by that? Are you really saying that because you dont know? Or are you pretending not to know? So You may have improved your skills since before, but in the end your value was limited to that. Value. The moment that word echoed in his ears, Yu-hyuns surrounding temperature dropped sharply. The air around him sank heavily and Kang Hye-rims face turned pale. It was the same for Baekryeon. Hye-rim. Step back for a moment. Ah, ugh Come on. Kang Hye-rim couldnt refuse his words. When Yu-hyun saw that Kang Hye-rim had moved far away, he let out a loud sigh of relief. His sigh contained countless emotions. And, at the moment heposed himself. The aura that flowed from Yu-hyun became explosively strong. If you didnt know anything, I would have just let it go. I had too many things to do in this ce to waste time on a pointless argument. He thought that there was no need to bring up the past, even if Choi Do-yoon was his nemesis. It was better that way. There was no need to spend unnecessary emotions, he thought. No, maybe thats what he wished for himself. He wanted to just move on like strangers, without interfering with each other. He thought that was better. But, if you know the past Then the story changes. As he said that, he looked at Choi Do-yoon with a cold expression that he had never shown before. It didnt matter how Choi Do-yoon remembered the past life. The moment he confirmed that the man in front of him was the same enemy as before. There was only one action Yu-hyun could take. Draw your sword. Yu-hyun lifted his sword and pointed it at Choi Do-yoon. Or youll die by my hand right now. Finally, you have a decent face. He was the man who had ovee the trial of the end, which no one else could have done, as the strongest returnee in his previous life. He was stronger than before, not weaker. He was one of the executioners who even the second-generation Divine Spirits couldnt mess with. Yeah. We dont need to talk to each other. Choi Do-yoon drew his sword from the scabbard on his waist. The sword made a clear sound as it was pulled out and shone brightly in the sunlight. Huh, what? Yoo Darin, who was watching the scene from afar, was startled when she saw the two men who were about to part ways suddenly point their swords at each other. What, whats going on? Why are they fighting? I thought they were going to end it peacefully? She couldnt hear their conversation, so she didnt know how the situation had changed. No, even if she had heard it properly, she probably wouldnt have understood or followed it. My lord. Shouldnt we stop them? Me? Me? How? Yoo Darin asked back with a frown at her subordinates words. She didnt want to stop them, but how could she intervene between the executioner and the book pile lord who looked like they were going to swing their swords at any moment? She felt suffocated just by seeing their auras sh from a distance. What would happen if she stood in the middle of them? That couldnt be stopped. As soon as she thought that, Yu-hyun and Choi Do-yoon collided with each other. Their figures disappeared from their ces and reappeared in the center of the distance between them, exchanging their swords. Kwaang! The space tore and an explosion sound engulfed the area. Yoo Darin shouted urgently. Hey! Send a warning to the citizens! Tell them to stay in their homes and nevere out! If they got involved in that fight, even if they were lords of the same rank, they wouldnt seed. Yoo Darin was sure of that. *** A traveler walked on a deste desert. The traveler wore a ragged robe that covered her face and body. She couldnt see her appearance clearly, and she could only vaguely tell that she was a woman. She walked endlessly on the sand that was scorched by the hot light. She had to find him. She had to find his traces somehow. With that obsession, she had been wandering around for five years without staying in one ce. She believed that he wasnt dead. Otherwise, this fragment of power that was given to her wouldnt still remain. [Miss Kwon Jia.] Behind the traveler, a figure in ck clothes and a strange mask appeared like a phantom. Lace. Whats going on? [A trace has disappeared a while ago.] A trace? What trace? [I cant sense the energy of Descartes, who was staying in the ck Thunder Pce.] What did you say? Kwon Jias eyes widened at that. Descartes was the power that Kang Hye-rim possessed. It was a well-known fact that the demons that Yu-hyun left behind were given to one person each. It was rare for such a trace of Descartes to disappear. Unless someone hadpletely collected the fragments. Kwon Jia asked with a hint of doubt. Who did it? [I dont know the details. I dont even know who took Descartes away. But, its certain that something happened to Miss Kang Hye-rim.] Kwon Jias expression darkened as Kang Hye-rims name flowed from Lace. She knew very well that she was called the ck Thunder Lord. She also felt guilty for how she had fallen apart. But she knew that she couldnt change Kang Hye-rim no matter what she did, so Kwon Jia searched for Yu-hyun more desperately. But, something happened to Kang Hye-rim. Did someone kill her? [Thats hard to be sure. Its strange that Descartes power disappeared as if it was cut off. Maybe] He came back? [Thats just one of the possibilities.] What do you think? [Hmm. I dont know. I cant see all the futures.] I see. But its not impossible. Kwon Jia changed her direction right away. Then lets go. To the ck Thunder Pce. Chapter 375: Chapter 375: The fight between Kang Yu-hyun and Choi Do-yoon was enough to cause a natural disaster in the surrounding area with its aftermath. A huge storm raged around them, sweeping the nearbynd with tremendous force. As their swords shed, the earth turned upside down and the sky split apart with dazzling shes of light. After exchanging a blow, Choi Do-yoon clicked his tongue and backed away. Are you running away? Im just creating some distance. Yu-hyun didnt let him go and caught up with him in an instant. The twonded in a deste wastnd far away from Lindel and collided again. Yu-hyun stabbed his sword, Baekryeon, into him. Choi Do-yoon didnt try to dodge or block.He fought with a stronger attack. That was his way of fighting. In a split second, Choi Do-yoons sword split into five and dazzled Yu-hyuns eyes. Illusion? No. It was not an illusion. The five swords that were aiming at Yu-hyun right now were all real. The blessing of the sword. Before returning to Earth, Choi Do-yoon was called a sword god in the world where he was trapped by Vanishing. He neverpromised with anyone about his sword. The four swords that floated around him were also a blessing he obtained by reaching the peak of the sword. The one he wielded himself and the four that freely flew in the air moved brilliantly from all directions and aimed at Yu-hyuns neck. Yu-hyun, who was about to attack, had to focus on defense. This was dangerous. Yu-hyun put on the mask of Aporia on his face. ck characters rose around his body like ripples. The four eyes engraved on the mask glowed red and then drew a line in the air. Yu-hyuns body disappeared with a ck shadow. Choi Do-yoon guarded his surroundings with his guardian sword and rolled his eyes. Hes fast. He didnt know what kind of power that mask had, but as soon as he put it on, his movement changed. It was only a moment, but he lost track of his movement. It was not an exaggerated rumor that the ck Thunder Lord had been defeated. Choi Do-yoon quickly expanded his aura. A huge dome that was invisible to the eye covered him and the area around him. Even if he couldnt see him, he could catch how his opponent moved if he was inside the dome. ng! He blocked a surprise attack from behind and asked with an expressionless face. Is that all you got from wearing that mask? See for yourself. Yu-hyun pushed his arm forward and Choi Do-yoons body started to slide back. The bnce of power that had been even until a while ago copsedpletely. It would be hard topete with him in strength now. Then he just had to change his style. Choi Do-yoon swiftly swung his sword sideways. His honest sword trajectory that swung wildly became more graceful and curved, and soon it became so brilliant that it dazzled his eyes. As if he was testing if he could block this properly, the de filled with will aimed at Yu-hyuns vital points. One of Yu-hyuns eyes shone. Laces eye, which could see the future, read the future that woulde to him. But it was notplete. His opponent was an executor of the alliance. Even among Divine Spirits, he was a strong one who couldnt be challenged by rank alone. He filled in the missing part with intuition. Shushushuk. In an instant, he had scratches all over his body. He didnt manage to defend or evade properly, but he didnt care. The wounds healed in an instant. He avoided all direct hits. Choi Do-yoon admired Yu-hyuns movement. Youve gained a strange power. Its the power to take you down. Yu-hyun didnt back down from Choi Do-yoons provocation and changed his sword into a harpoon shape. He pulled his arm to the limit and threw the harpoon forward. Then [Leviathan] unfolded. In an instant, the expanding energy turned into a giant sea snake and opened its mouth toward Choi Do-yoon. Crack! Leviathan swallowed Choi Do-yoons body. Immediately after, countless des sprouted from Leviathans body and tore it apart. The tomb of swords. The skill that tore up enemies with countless swords was a sight he often saw in his previous life. How many despair came down under the name of trial and were swept away miserably under that tomb of swords? A cheat-like skill that could attack and defend as he pleased. Yu-hyun clenched his teeth and summoned Nautilus. A huge submarine floated in the air and fired countless missiles. The missiles trailed in the air and aimed at Choi Do-yoon. Choi Do-yoon immediately stabbed his sword into the ground. The tomb of swords unfolded again. Chajajajak! Large and small sword des pierced the ground and sprang up, surrounding Choi Do-yoons body as if to protect him. Nautiluss missiles couldnt prate the swords. Break it. As Choi Do-yoonsmand fell, the des soared into the sky. Countless swords pierced and cut the Nautilus submarine, turning it into a pile of scrap metal. Nautilus, engulfed in the smoke of the explosion, turned into characters and disappeared. Hundreds of swords that pierced through the Nautilus hung in the air like a curtain, ring at Yu-hyun. [Yu-hyun, hes very strong!] Baekryeon, who had hardly said anything when fighting Kang Hye-rim, the ck Thunder Lord, admired the opponents martial prowess for the first time. He was d that his mythical weapon had the property of being indestructible, because he had received several blows from Choi Do-yoons swordsmanship and felt that he might break if this continued. The Executor of the Alliance was an honorable title given only to the strongest among the lords affiliated with the Alliance. Choi Do-yoons name as a lord had been on everyones lips even before he was called an Executor. The Lord of Swords. The only being loved and praised by all swords. That was his essential nature that never changed even after he became an Executor. Is that all? Surrounded by a beautifully arranged crowd of swords, Choi Do-yoon looked down at Yu-hyun with an indifferent gaze. Then Im very disappointed. Hwaruk! The eyes of Aporias mask glowed even stronger. Of course not. At the same time, as if unraveling ck ink, the world around Yu-hyun turned ck. Choi Do-yoons eyebrows twitched. Hoo. For the first time, a curious smile formed on his lips. It was not a simple darkness, but a jet-ck energy that overflowed to the outside and made it so. Yu-hyun reached out to Choi Do-yoon. The first demon of Chilma ck Sky God Technique, disaster flower, unfolded. The powerful energy that covered the world turned into ck flowers and bloomed beautifully. Each petal was a deadly strike filled with will and killing intent. Thats quite dangerous. Choi Do-yoons swords behind his back rained down like a shower. The swords and petals collided and exploded in mid-air. Kwagwagwagwang. Brighter than daylight, dazzling shes burst one after another. Watching the spectacle from afar, Yoo Darin had to break out in a cold sweat along with a sigh. Those monsters are the same lords as me? They were called the same lords, but they were too different. She felt it painfully in her bones just by feeling the huge waves created by the collision of power and power on her skin. They were living in apletely different world from her. Kugwagwagwang! The explosions ovepped and grew bigger. In an instant, a huge explosion erupted and swept the surrounding area with heat and energy. The ground melted rather than cracked, and the air around it was sucked in at once, creating a giant mushroom cloud. In the smoke of the explosion, Choi Do-yoon searched for Yu-hyuns location. Where is he? Where? It was not an easy task to find Yu-hyun who hid his body in the smoke. There were still countless debris mixed around him, so there was a limit to checking with his senses. At that moment, he saw a red glow sh by below him. Choi Do-yoons sword shot like an arrow. Pukpukpuk! The sound of piercing flesh was urate. He hit him properly. But Choi Do-yoon felt doubtful about that point. He thought he would dodge or block it, so he fired it as a feint, but he took it so easily? No. Its fake. Reason and instinct came up with an answer at the same time. At the same time, his body spun and swung his sword, blocking the surprise attack from behind. This is the real one. Theyre all real. The dust cloud below split open and more than ten Yu-hyuns rushed at Choi Do-yoon. Illusions? No, they were all reality. Choi Do-yoon retrieved his swords around him and wrapped them around his body like armor. A power that turns fantasy into reality. He had no time to be surprised by that as Yu-hyuns attack became more fierce. The second demon, ck Thunder. Compressed energy like threads shot at Choi Do-yoon. Choi Do-yoon summoned a giant sword thicker than a temple pir and used it as a shield. The ck Thunder could not prate the giant sword and bounced off to the outside. Yu-hyun clenched his fist with his hand that had reached out at that moment. Chwarararak! The scattered ck Thunder intertwined with each other and tangled up with the giant sword like threads. Sensing that he was trying to make a prison with ck Thunder, Choi Do-yoons aura soared high into the sky. Barely escaping from the confinement of ck Thunder, what awaited Choi Do-yoon was Yu-hyun who summoned a ck dragon from high above. The third demon, Dragon Ascending to Heaven. A dragon that shaped itself like a storm opened its mouth towards Choi Do-yoon. It was a terrifying blow that would shred anyone to pieces, no matter who they were. But Yu-hyun thought that was not enough. More powerful. Rumble! Electricity discharged around Yu-hyun and ck Thunder formed. The fourth magic, Drunken Thunder, unfolded. Choi Do-yoon was not idle either. Countless swords around him mixed together and merged into a giant sword. It was one of the most powerful skills he possessed, a single sword. It pierced through the Dragons Sky and headed towards Yu-hyun. The lightning that fell behind blocked the sword like a barrier. Crack! The single sword tore through the Drunken Thunder and slowly advanced. Im pushed back. This is not enough. Yu-hyun thought he needed a stronger skill. Then, should he use the fifth magic? No. Destruction of Fire and Ice was a wide-area skill that was not suitable for blocking a single sword that concentrated its power on one point. Yu-hyun decided to use a different skill. The story of Hyerims book, the skill I learned from there. Sssss. Some of the Drunken Thunder was recovered around him and turned into a ck sword. In an instant, countless lightning swords were created around Yu-hyun. Choi Do-yoon, who saw that sight beyond the single sword, opened his eyes wide. That skill was definitely something he remembered. Thats the ck Thunder Lords? Spiral ck Sword (ڄ). The sword of power that Yu-hyun created rotated in a spiral shape and collided with Choi Do-yoons sword. A dazzling sh and another explosion urred. Their energies disappeared as if they canceled each other out, scattering all kinds of shockwaves around them. Yu-hyun clenched his teeth and threw himself into the center of the explosion. Faster. Choi Do-yoon widened his eyes as he saw Yu-hyun. He didnt expect him to break through the explosion with his bare body, and Choi Do-yoons reaction was dyed. Yu-hyuns shoulder hit Choi Do-yoons body. Their bodies tangled together and fell to the ground. Boom! A cloudy dust cloud rose and a crater was created. In the center of it, Yu-hyun pushed Choi Do-yoons neck with one elbow and red at him. Where are you babbling more? Is this not enough for you! With a furious scream, he put strength into his arm. Eek! Choi Do-yoon frowned in pain and recovered some swords that were left around him. Descartes. [Yes. My lord.] As Yu-hyun gave the order, Descartes appeared and tied the swords in midair. With this, Choi Do-yoonsst resort waspletely blocked. Why. Are you speechless when you lose to someone youve ignored until now? You With his eyes filled with killing intent and anger, Choi Do-yoon tried to say something but closed his lips tightly. That fueled Yu-hyuns anger even more. Answer me. How do you feel right now? Yu-hyuns emotions that he had suppressed until now copsed and exploded. What did Ie here for? What kind of determination did I have toe here? How much have I been through? Huh? Answer me! But you, how dare you talk about my value and qualifications? You dont know. You dont know anything. How much pain Ive suffered to get here, what Ive sacrificed. Answer me!!! Yu-hyun shouted and lifted up Baekryeon with his reverse hand. Choi Do-yoon closed his eyes as he saw him. ng! But he didnt feel the pain he was waiting for. Choi Do-yoon opened his eyes that he had closed. The Baekryeon that he thought would pierce his forehead was stuck in the ground right next to his head. At thest moment, Yu-hyun twisted the direction of the sword and didnt kill him. Choi Do-yoon looked at him with surprise as he received his gaze. Yu-hyun staggered up from his seat and looked up at Choi Do-yoon. Why didnt you kill me? Because Im not you. With that one word that implied many things, Choi Do-yoon sighed. I see. It was a perfect defeat for him, so much so that they had no words to argue. They had not used all the skills that they had squeezed out of their souls. They had not shown what they could really do. But even if they had fought with all their sincerity, he felt a certainty that the result would have been the same. At that moment, he sensed a few presences approaching quickly from afar towards them. Doyun! Along with a familiar voice, someone flew over on a hawk, her red hair fluttering in the wind. Shended right next to Choi Do-yoon and checked his condition. At the same time, a brown-skinned woman who came with her on the hawk red at Yu-hyun with a twisted face after seeing Choi Do-yoons state. How dare you! Stop! Jam! It was Gu Seoyun who stopped Jam. She looked at Yu-hyun with a somewhat awkward gaze. Youre Kang Yu-hyun Teller, right? Yeah. Yu-hyun nodded and removed the mask of Aporia. Jams eyes widened as she recognized him. It was surprising to see Yu-hyun alive and well in front of her, who was said to have gone missing five years ago. The Book Pile Lord, you? Do you know each other? Choi Do-yoon asked as he got up with Gu Seoyuns help. Gu Seoyun nodded with a heavy face. She briefly exined that they had met before. She was an academy student five years ago, but now she looked exactly like the Gu Seoyun from Yu-hyuns previous life. Yu-hyun was slightly surprised to see Jam and Gu Seoyun moving together with Choi Do-yoon again. He had lost Huang Se-eun, the ck Iron Knight, to them, but was this fate? You were alive? No, where have you been all this time? It just happened. He gestured for her not to ask any more questions and changed the topic. That What about Collector Kang Hye-rim? Gu Seoyun mped her mouth shut as she tried to say something. She realized what Yu-hyun had gone through beforeing here when she found out that he was the Book Pile Lord. Yura and Sumin have been waiting for you anxiously. And the people from White Flower Management too. Do you know where they are? Theyre in one of the unions major cities, Old Town. You might not find them all there, but you should be able to get some news if you go there. I see. Thanks for telling me. I Yu-hyun did not listen to what Gu Seoyun had to say next. Jam tried to call out to him, but Choi Do-yoon stopped her. Let it go. Let him go. But Just let him go. Maybe he sensed something in his voice, but Gu Seoyun nodded with a nervous expression and said okay. Yu-hyun moved away to a far ce right away. There, Kang Hye-rim was waiting for him afterpleting the evacuation. No, she was not alone. She was holding a child much smaller than herself and rubbing her cheek. It was Yudarin, the lord of Lindel. Chapter 376: Chapter 376: What are you doing? Ah! Yoo Dae-rin was startled by Yu-hyuns approach and quickly pulled away from Kang Hye-rim. Kang Hye-rim looked disappointed and clenched and unclenched her hands several times. Yu-hyun wondered how to deal with the strange scene in front of him. Yoo Dae-rin, who met Yu-hyuns gaze, froze and hastily exined. This, this is because I thought it might be dangerous if I got involved in the fight So you protected her? Well, you could say that.Yoo Dae-rin didnt have that intention at first. The other person was the ck Thunder Lord, Kang Hye-rim. She might not be now, but until recently, she was a nightmare that reigned over the outskirts of the mixed world. It was absurd to worry about such a person. But Yoo Dae-rin couldnt stand still when she saw Yu-hyuns expression as he fought far away. It looked so pitiful. Yes. It was all because of her meddling. She had always been like that. Thats why she had a good reputation in Lindel, and people called her the Little Lord with affection. Kang Hye-rim didnt guard against Yoo Dae-rin. When she came over with concern, she hugged her like a doll and even stroked her. Yeah, maybe this was better. Yoo Dae-rin sighed in Kang Hye-rims arms and put up with her childishness. That was what happened just before. But who would have thought that the Book Pile Lord would win the fight ande back. She was half-giving up and thinking that he was dead, but Yoo Dae-rins worry was met with apletely different answer. Thank you. For protecting Hye-rim. Huh? What? Yu-hyun spoke honestly and Yoo Dae-rin widened her eyes in surprise. She didnt expect him to answer like that. Are you surprised? No, well I didnt do it to get a thank you. Wait a minute. What about the executor? Did you kill him?! The fight that had just happened was so fierce that one of them had to die to end it. But, Yu-hyun came back so unscathed that Yoo Dae-rin had to assume the worst. I didnt kill him. Really? Why would I lie? Yu-hyun reached out his hand to Kang Hye-rim. Kang Hye-rim, who looked reluctant to leave Yoo Dae-rin, quickly ran over to Yu-hyun and grabbed his hand. Lets go, Hye-rim. Wait a minute. Are you really leaving? Where to? I agreed to go where Executor Choi Do-yoon sends me. If I go, it will be deeper inside, yeah. He said to go to Old Town if I want to find people. Old Town? Hmm. Its one of the best cities in the Union, so its not a bad choice. Then. Wait! What now? The direction of Old Town is over there. If you go straight along that road, youll see more cities. You have to pass through them to get to Old Town. So take this. Yoo Dae-rin said that and threw something like a tile to Yu-hyun. Yu-hyun caught it. Its a pass and a permit that shows you have the approval of the lord. If you have it, you wont get into trouble in the cities youll visitter. Youll still get some stares though. Why are you doing this for me? Huh? No, well Just because. Im sorry for doubting you at first, and for causing this big trouble by calling the executor. Yoo Dae-rin fidgeted with her fingers as if she was nervous. Yu-hyun smiled and shook his head at her worried expression. Im not angry. You did what you had to do as the lord of the city you protect. Still And thats enough for paying me back for protecting Hye-rim and giving me the pass. You dont have to keep it in your mind anymore. You Youre really a good guy, arent you? Yoo Dae-rins eyes sparkled at Yu-hyuns generous attitude. He had such incredible power that he could win against an executor, but he didnt boast or show off his broad-mindedness as a lord. That was exactly the ideal lord that she had always dreamed of. Of course, Yu-hyun wasnt really a lord since he didnt rule over anyone, but rather that aspect made him more impressive. Maybe well meet again if we have fate. Well then. Uh, okay! Bye! I hope you find the person youre looking for! Yoo Dae-rin waved her cute arms at Yu-hyun and Kang Hye-rim. *** Leader. Why did you let that guy go? After the situation was settled, Jam couldnt help but ask Choi Do-yoon why he let Yu-hyun go. If Choi Do-yoon wanted to, he could have prevented Yu-hyun from leaving Lindel. Or he could have forced him to apany him and keep an eye on him. But Choi Do-yoon didnt make any of those choices and just let Yu-hyun go. It was a choice that no executor would ever make. Especially Choi Do-yoon, who was famous for being the most inflexible among the executors. Jam, who worked as his team member, couldnt understand it. It doesnt matter. He said it himself. He wont cause any trouble or move around freely in this ce. Before Jam could ask how he was so sure, Gu Seo-yoon opened her mouth. Did you know? What are you talking about? About his past life, or rather, his dream A dream, huh. That might not be a wrong way to put it. Actually, Choi Do-yoon didnt fully remember his past life. He brought up the conversation from his past life to Yu-hyun because he also read some fragmentary information in his dreams. He had some memories that made him different from his past self, but he wasnt the same person either. His memories were very fragmentary. But when he faced Yu-hyun, Choi Do-yoon decided to be his past self. My mother received his help. There was one person that Choi Do-yoon cherished, even though he seemed like he wouldnt bleed even if stabbed. As soon as he returned to Earth before joining the mixed world, Choi Do-yoon went to find his mother without looking back. He never forgot his family since the day he was swept away by the vanishing to another world. He was worried that something might have happened to them while he was gone and when he went to find his mother, she weed him as if she had been waiting for him. At a small snack bar that still had traces of the old days. Momright? Yes. His mother told him a lot of stories. Especially, the name Kang Yu-hyun was mentioned the most. She said that without his help, she wouldnt have been able to keep her faith that her son woulde back alive for so long. She said that she wouldnt have been able to protect the shop that had their memories together. He was the one who helped me. Choi Do-yoon knew that he and Yu-hyun werent on good terms in his past life. His past self only valued peoples worth and lived ordingly. He was originally a cold-hearted person and became a broken person after his mother passed away. Of course, he had many enemies and Yu-hyun could be considered one of them. Choi Do-yoon had enough reason to take revenge on him. But he helped his mother even though he could have taken revenge. Not only that, but he also told her that he was alive and gave her hope. What a funny story. Helping the family of the person you hate the most. To his past self, Yu-hyun was just a slightly useful person, nothing more or less. He valued him for his innate tact and sense, and his brain for gathering information. He wasnt a suitable talent forbat at all. But was that really all there was to Yu-hyun? Now that he thought about it again, Choi Do-yoon wondered if Yu-hyuns true nature wasnt something else. Even in that hopeless world, the me burning inside Yu-hyuns eyes never went out. So I let him go. Because I owed him a favor. The moment he saw the lord of books, Choi Do-yoon recognized who Yu-hyun was. The benefactor that his mother talked about. And the man who had a bad fate with him in his past life. So he pretended to be his past self. He provoked him with fragmentary memories and fought with him. In the end, I lost though. Did you have to fight? Couldnt you have solved it with dialogue He wasnt in a state to do that. Choi Do-yoon had seen a lot of things. He crossed countless worlds from being swept away by the vanishing to being called a sword god in another world. He couldnt count how many bonds he had made along the way. To Choi Do-yoons eyes, Yu-hyun looked like a ss cup on the verge of breaking. If something touched him lightly, he would crumble without any strength, and never be able to recover. Choi Do-yoon deliberately provoked Yu-hyun. He wanted to express his emotions. To release some of the pain that he had bottled up inside. If you let it all out, youll feel much better than before. He didnt care if he died in that fight. He owed him a favor, and he thought that any way of repaying it would be enough. But Yu-hyun didnt kill him. Even though he might have left a grudge behind, the man chose to spare his life. Choi Do-yoon didnt think that was stupid. Rather, he deeply epted that such an action was the mans strength. Ive never seen you care so much about someone, Doyoon. Maybe so. Choi Do-yoon nodded without denying Gu Seoyoons teasing remark. He was grateful to the man who saved his mother, but more than that, he felt a sense of atonement for what he had done to him in his previous life. Even if he was different from who he was then, it wouldnt have been the same for him. But isnt that the same for you? Th-that is Gu Seoyoon trailed off at Choi Do-yoons piercing words. In fact, she also remembered that she had something with Yu-hyun in her previous life. She didnt know if it was her past life or something that would happen in the future, but she was aware that she had hurt him badly. She wanted to apologize to him when she met him, but when she saw his gloomy face, which was different from before, she couldnt say anything as if something was stuck in her throat. In the end, all she said was about Seo Sumin and Yura. I should apologize too. Yes. I can understand your actions now. As long as you understand, thats enough. Are you okay, though? You should focus on recovering. I guess I need some rest. Choi Do-yoon said that and spotted Yoo Daein, who was seeing off Yu-hyun and returning to Lindel. Ill stay in Lindel for a while. Yoo Daein shivered as if she felt something, even though she couldnt have heard him. She stopped and looked around, and soon found Choi Do-yoon and widened her eyes. He felt sorry for the smallest lord, but he had to rely on her. *** Yu-hyun headed to the inner area of the alliance with a pass that Yoo Daein gave him. He easily found a ce to stay for the night in the city. The next morning, he and Kang Hye-rim left the city and headed to Old Town. They arrived at Old Town when the sun was burning red in the evening sky. The first impression of Old Town was that it was a huge city. [Wow. Its big.] Old Town was iparable to Lindel and other cities that they had visited before. It was no wonder that it was one of thergest cities in the alliance territory. He could see high-rise buildings that he had seen on Earth. He wondered if he could find anyone in this ce where there were so many people walking around. Yu-hyun decided to find a ce to stay first. And more than that, Kang Hye-rim was whining and pulling his clothes because she was hungry. There were many inns with a wooden scent in Old Town, where modern buildings and buildings from various worlds harmonized. Yu-hyun picked one that looked clean. Here. The food is ready. Please eat before it gets cold. The ordered food filled the table. Kang Hye-rim ate the food as if she had been waiting for this moment. It was a rare sight in Old Town to see a grown woman with such an appetite. The guests who stayed at the inn looked at Yu-hyun and Kang Hye-rim. Who are they? Travelers? They have an amazing appetite. They must be skilled if they can eat like that. Some of them murmured as they shared drinks while Kang Hye-rims meal was almost over. Yu-hyun also ate more than usual because it had been a long time since he had eaten so peacefully without being disturbed. He thought that this kind of small peace was not bad considering what would happen in the future. As he thought so, Bang! The inns door opened roughly and a group of people came in. Huh? Whats with the guards? Did some criminal sneak in? The ones who came in were the guards who were called the protectors of Old Town. Among the sturdy men wearing silver armor, a woman showed herself. I heard that the Lord of Books visited this ce. Yu-hyun sighed softly at those words. He was in a situation where there was no peace for a tree with many branches. Even if Yudarin had a pass, it was inevitable that the city would be on alert when two people of lord-level entered such arge city. Yu-hyun got up from his seat right away, and all eyes in the restaurant turned to him. What do you want? As he said that and looked at the uninvited guests, Yu-hyun recognized one of them and widened his eyes. Huh? As expected The woman who seemed to be the captain of the guard smiled broadly as she identified Yu-hyun. Brother, I was right. Kang Yura? Kang Yura, who was like another self to him. She had grown splendidly in the five years and came to meet Yu-hyun. Chapter 377: Chapter 377: In the time since Kang Yura wasst seen, she had grown unrecognizably. Thest encounter had been five years ago, and back then, Yura was a mere freshman at the academy. So, it was no surprise that she had changed significantly. Now, Kang Yura was a poised adult. A beauty who, if glimpsed in passing, would make anyone turn their head without realizing it. Rumors had it that Yura was in Old Town, but Yu-hyun was quite taken aback when she appeared before him. Yura smiled shyly and approached Yu-hyun. Hehe. How do I look? Ive changed a lot, right? Well a lot might be an understatement. I almost didnt recognize you.Im not the clueless kid I used to be. Yu-hyun nodded, still taken aback. One of his subordinates, who had been quietly listening by Yuras side, cautiously spoke up. Captain, were you acquainted with him? Hmm? Oh, didnt I mention it? He was like a big brother to me. Well, not exactly a human. A Teller. Now Im a human. Huh? Yuras eyes widened at Yu-hyuns unexpected remark. Ive been through quite a lot. Ill exinter. But more importantly, Yura, youre a captain now? What position did you take in Old Town? Yeah, Im currently leading the security division. Is that a high-ranking position? Definitely. To be the head of the security division in Old Town, you need more than just average qualifications. Even if it were our previous world, Id say its a position that even a senior collector couldnt easily attain. Is that so? Yes. At this rate, I wouldnt be surprised if I became an executive officer. The title of Captain of the Guard might not inspire much, but in Old Town, it was a prestigious position. Even among the lords, only a handful could match the authority of an executioner. As a captain, Kang Yura stood shoulder-to-shoulder with the deputies who assisted the executioners inbat and other tasks. Her current skill level surpassed that of an ordinary transcendent. Yu-hyun couldnt help but marvel at how powerful she had be. Considering her remarkable abilities even during her academy days, it wasnt surprising that five years had transformed her into this formidable force. More surprising, though, Yura asked, her eyes darting toward Kang Hye-rim, who sat across the table, is that the legendary Book Pile Lord vanished five years ago and turned out to be my long-lost brother. What happened during all that time? And Hye-rim unni, too First, lets find a quieter ce to talk. Oh! Then lets go home! Mom and Dad have been dying to see you. Our parents are alive? Could it be true? Yu-hyun was momentarily stunned by this unbelievable revtion. But Yura wouldnt lie to him, so her words must be genuine. A rush of emotion overwhelmed him. Theyre alive In his previous life, things had been different. His father had passed away in an ident before the apocalypse, and his mother had sumbed during the cataclysm. Back then, he had been too weak to protect those he cared about. If only he had been a little stronger or quicker, perhaps he could have saved them. But now, things were different. His parents had survived even amidst the upheaval. Even though they were unrted to him now, the bond of blood still tugged at his heart. One of his subordinates couldnt hold back any longer and stepped forward. Captain, are you really going to bring an unidentified person to your house? But I already told you. Yu-hyun oppa and I have known each other for a long time. As for the unidentified part Still, this person is the legendary Book Pile Lord. And the one next to her The subordinate didnt mention the ck Thunder Lord explicitly, but his anxious expression spoke volumes. You Yuras eyebrows furrowed as she nced at her subordinate, then noticed Yu-hyuns darkening expression. Sorry, oppa. He doesnt know any better. Please understand. No. Im well aware of how Hye-rim appears to others. Yu-hyun had yed a role in Hye-rims transformation. He had personally saved her. He couldnt forget the sensation of that moment or the smile Hye-rim had directed at him. As Yura observed the increasingly serious Yu-hyun, impatience flickered in her eyes. This wont do. Oppa, lets go home. Captain! Enough! Todays my rest day anyway. We barely made it out like this. You all should go back and rest. I cant ept that! The protest came from a male guard who appeared to be Yuras peer. He red at Yu-hyun as if facing an enemy. The sudden outburst silenced the restaurant, and tension hung in the air. Yura focused more on Yu-hyuns reaction than ming her subordinate. Sorry, oppa. Hes a rookie and doesnt know any better Her actions only fueled the rookies anger. He seemed to be urging Yu-hyun to listen. Book Pile Lord or whateverI dont believe it. Leaving someone as dangerous as you in Old Town isnt something a guard can tolerate. What do you propose, then? What? Yu-hyun couldnt even muster augh at the rookies behavior. Although he acted like a dutiful guard, the way he kept stealing nces at Kang Yura suggested a personal grudge. It seemed the rookie was merely trying to get back at Yura for treating him kindly earlier. But Yu-hyun saw through it. If you have any pride, you should have faced your opponent before acting like a guard. What? How dare you, a mere Old Town guard, address me Yes, I ignored you. The rookie reached for his sword at his waist. Yura tried to intervene, but before she could speak, Yu-hyun had already closed the gap between them. Drawing your sword recklessly wont end well. With a deft movement, Yu-hyun pushed the half-drawn de back into its scabbard. The rookie couldntprehend what had just happened. Normally, youd be dead by now. But today, Im feeling generous. But remember, there wont be a next time. Yu-hyun didnt reveal his full strength or unleash his power. He merely offered advice, gently patting the rookies shoulder. The rookie, still bewildered, sank into his seat as Yu-hyun stepped back. Watching this, Yura sighed in frustration. She had anticipated this oue. As they entered the inn, Yura instinctively sensed something about Yu-hyun. He was formidable. Even Yura, who had reached the early stages of transcendence, felt dwarfed by his strength. Five years ago, Yu-hyun had possessed an unusual power for a Teller. How many mental realms had he cleared back then? How many phantasms had he defeated? And now, Yu-hyun was known as a lord. The Book Pile Lord who had defeated the ck Thunder Lord was none other than him. Given the circumstances, it was surprising that the rookies life was still intact. In this world, there was no one to me if someone died after provoking Yu-hyun. Lets go, Yura. Staying here would inconvenience other guests. Uh, okay. Hye-rim, if youve finished eating, lets go. Hye-rim clung to Yu-hyun, and Yura couldnt help but raise an eyebrow. Was Hye-rim really his sister? They looked so alike. Surely not. He used to be a Teller. As they left, the remaining guards exchanged a few words and supported the rookie, who still looked pale. It seemed hed need a strong drink tonight. *** Ta-da! This is our home. Yura beamed, leading Yu-hyun to a two-story house that wouldnt be out of ce in a drama. The position of Guard Captain might seem modest, but considering the personalities of Yuras parents and Yura herself, it oddly suited them. Come on in, Yura said, opening the door. Excuse me. As they stepped inside, a familiar face greeted Yu-hyun from within. Yura, is that you? Mom! Who did I bring home today? What mischief is this person up to now, dear? Yuras mother, Shin Eun-sook, emerged from the kitchen and covered her mouth with her hand when she saw Yu-hyun. Yu-hyun stared at her, his lips trembling at the realization that his parents were alive. Its beena long time. Wee back. Yuras mother smiled warmly, not questioning where Yu-hyun had been all this time. Your father is out meeting friends, so hell be back a littleter. No, its fine. Yu-hyun sat on the living room sofa. The interior of the house wasnt much different from the one he used to live in. The furniture had changed, theyout had shifted, but the overall atmosphere remained unchanged. Even after moving the entire house, could the ambiance really stay the same? More than the novelty, Yu-hyun felt aforting warmththe sensation of returning home after a long absence. His frozen heart thawed, and tension dissipated. It wasnt a cold or stifling feeling; it was warm and cozy. Yu-hyuns gaze fell on a family photo on the shelf. Taken not too long ago, it captured Yura, her parents, and their harmonious smiles. I His journey had been filled with hardships. There were moments when he wanted to give up, to stop and rest. But today, as he returned to a ce with family, Yu-hyun couldnt help but think that everything hed done had led to this moment. I was right. The small but certain answer washed over him like a tidal wave. It enveloped him, and for the first time, he felt truly at peace. Mom. Uh? Is my brother awake? Yura tried to shake Yu-hyuns shoulder to wake him, but her mother stopped her. Let him be. Why? Her mother smiled gently at Yu-hyun. When someone is exhausted, they need to rest. *** Yu-hyun woke up the next morning when the sun had already risen. Startled, he sat up on the sofa, realizing hed fallen asleep. Just then, Shin Eun-sook, wearing an apron, entered the room. Are you awake? Uh, yes. Uh, yes? No, its just that Yu-hyun stammered, flustered, but Shin Eun-sook simply smiled and reassured him. Go ahead, dear. Seems like youre exhausted. Hungry? Come and have a meal. Oh, speaking of which, what about Hye-rim? Shes already at the dining table. Impressive. Yu-hyun followed Yuras lead, heading toward the kitchen. At the dining table sat Yura, her father, mother, and Hye-rim. Everyone is gathered here. Well, not everyone. There were still people he hadnt met. As he looked at the scene he had dreamed of, Yu-hyun wondered how it would have been if others were present. After all their journeys, once true peace was restored, they would gather for a celebration. No more fightingjustughter, memories of the past, and nning for the future. That dream. Did you rest well? You really slept like you didnt know the world. Yura teased Yu-hyun yfully. He chuckled and nodded. Thanks to you, I feel like Ive rested properly after a long time. Now that he was meeting family and seeing everyone together, Yu-hyun felt a sense of redemption. This was enoughit was all he needed. He had wanted to see this scene again, and now it fueled his determination to keep moving forward. His courage had returned. In this gathering of family, Yu-hyun felt like he was being saved. Yes, this was enough. It was sufficient. He didnt ask for anything more. Yu-hyun began calmly exining his journey to everyone present. I woke up not too long ago. He recounted the events starting from five years agothe massive explosion, waking up afterward, meeting the Liberation Army, fighting alongside the Legion, facing the ck Thunder Lord, and even pointing a sword at Kang Hye-rim, who had once been the ck Thunder Lord. He had killed someone dear to him with his own hands and chosen to be human on the precipice of the story. And then, he had set out on a journey to find the person he had parted with, encountering countless beings along the way. And now, Im here. The others listened, unsure of what to say. Should they offerfort or encouragement? But Yu-hyun didnt need anything. He smiled gently, grateful for the help he had already received. He had been saved. In this gathering, he felt like he was being redeemed. Is it okay? someone asked. Its fine, Yu-hyun replied. This is what I need to do. The road ahead wasnt over. He didnt know where it would lead or when it would end. But there was still a path before him. So he would keep walking. Until he couldnt go any farther. To discover the truth of the world. To change the predetermined future of this world. It was a mission etched into his soul. An opportunity gained while living a new life. Chapter 378: Chapter 378: The atmosphere at the meal quickly became gloomy. Tears welled up in the eyes of Kang Yura, who had a tender heart. Only Kang Hye-rim was eating the food without any thoughts in the heavy mood. Yu-hyun was momentarily flustered. He had only meant tofort her by saying not to worry, but he didnt expect her to cry. It was just a trivial matter, why was she acting like that? He had gone through so much that his threshold for hardship was much higher than others. Oh, Im fine now. Really. Thanks to you, I feel relieved. But, oppa you must have suffered a lot. Kang Yura couldnt hold back her tears and burst into tears.I feel so sorry for my oppa. No, Yura. Im really fine. Until yesterday, well, honestly it was hard but I got better. Really. Sniff. Then what are you going to do now? There are still many people I havent met. I have to check what they are doing, and also find my old colleagues who parted ways something like that. Do you know anyone? Who? Anyone is fine. No, rather than that, what about Sumin? Werent you with her? Uh Sumin is well Yura hesitated for a moment and then gave up seeing Yu-hyun s eyes. She confessed honestly. Well she said she had something urgent to deal with and left the city a month ago. A month ago? Then you were with her until then? Yes. What was that urgent thing? She asked me to keep it a secret. Not even to me? Yu-hyun was serious and Kang Yura couldnt refuse any more. She nced at Kang Hye-rim who was still engrossed in eating and whispered quietly. Well she said she was going to teach a lesson to the guy who made Hye-rim unnie like that When she said the guy who made Kang Hye-rim like that, there was only one being that came to mind in Yu-hyun s head. Mara Papayas. He was the king of Hell Realm, the world of fire, and he was the one who led Kang Hye-rims corruption. He was practically the culprit. Sumin had noticed his existence early on and went to take him down. She said she would teach him a lesson, but considering Sumins personality, she probably said something more radical and direct. Thats a big deal. Right? I should have stopped Sumin. But Sumin was so stubborn that I couldnt No. You dont have to worry too much. Why? The opponent is a first-generation Divine Spirit, no less. And the dangerous king of Hell, Mara Papayas! No matter how strong Sumin is, there are so many enemies there, including transcendents Thats why I said its okay. Yu-hyun recalled one of the stories that Gareth told him while moving with him. A trespasser appeared in Hell Realm where Mara Papayas resided, and they swept away more than 10 transcendents and the heavenly army that resided in Hell Realm by them self. He wondered who that strong person was when he heard it, but as soon as he heard Kang Yuras words, he knew who the trespasser was. Sumin. She had already stepped into the potential of transcendence before, and she had be so strong that she was unrecognizable in five years. Yu-hyun told Kang Yura everything he knew. Really? Sumin really beat them all? Yes. You were with Sumin for so long and you didnt know how strong she was? You should know how strong she is. But even if Sumin is strong, the opponent is also an more powerful transcendence Its natural to worry. Kang Yura said that while telling him how great Sumin was rated as a force in the alliance. In fact, Sumins ability alone was enough to be a lord-level, and evenparable to an executor among them. But she didnt like such a position, so she didnt be a lord. Besides, she rarely took action herself, so only a few people in the alliance knew how strong she was, and they were mostly high-ranking people. I thought she woulde back as soon as things were over Mara Papayas ran away, so it was uncertain whether Sumin woulde back. Considering her personality, she might chase Mara Papayas to the end and get rid of him. Do you have any way to contact Sumin? No. I dont have anything like that It would be enough if I could exin to her that Hye-rim is fine now. The reason why Sumin moved was Kang Hye-rim. She thought that if she eliminated Mara Papayas, who corrupted her, Kang Hye-rim would return to normal. But before she could take down Mara Papayas, Kang Hye-rim was changed by Yu-hyuns hand. Whether it was salvation or another problem, he wanted to tell her this fact and hoped that Sumin woulde back right away. The problem was that themunication devices used on Earth did not work properly in the mixed world. Moreover, the biggest problem was that Sumin was unreachable. But Im a little relieved to know that shes alive and well. She didnt know how strong Sumin was, but if she could go to the territory of a first-generation Divine Spirit alone and make a mess, she didnt seem to be hurt anywhere. If she did that much, there would be no one who would dare to touch her unless they were crazy. I didnt know what Yoo Young-min was doing, but he seemed to be alive and well. Did you hear anything from Seo-ryeon or Jia? Oh. I was going to tell you about Seo-ryeon unnie. Shes in this city too. Really? Yeah. Shes in charge of administrative work in the city. I was thinking of visiting her today. What about Jia? Do you know where Jia is? Kwon Jia unnie I dont know either. Shes the type who doesnt reveal herself much, sorry. No, you dont have to be sorry. I see You still dont know about Jia. But he thought it was fortunate. It was a sess just to know the whereabouts of Baek Seo-ryeon and Sumin. He was worried about Kwon Jia, but she wasnt the type to get into trouble anywhere. After finishing the meal, Yu-hyun got up from his seat. Just then, his father, who had sorted out his mind on the second floor, came down the stairs and met Yu-hyun . Are you leaving? Yes He didnt ask when he woulde back. Yu-hyun didnt say anything more either. They knew without talking. They couldnt guarantee when they would meet again after leaving today. His father hesitated for a moment as if he didnt know what to say, but then he seemed to make up his mind and lightly patted Yu-hyun s back. Be strong. There was a lot in that one word of encouragement. When he saw him before, his father spoke to him as if he was a stranger. But now he treated himfortably as if he was his family and cheered him on. That small change came very big to Yu-hyun . Heh, heh. Im embarrassed. I feel like Im getting older and more nagging. No, it was enough to cheer me up. Thank you. Is that so? Im relieved to hear that. You see, Ive been dealing with my daughter all the time, so I dont know how to treat my son. Its the same. Huh? Its the same. Then and now. Yes. His father was the same then and now. Regardless of whether the other person was a son or a daughter, his fathers appearance as a family was unchanged then and now. And in the future. Thats what family is. Heh, heh. Is that so? Yes. If you say so, Im relieved. Yes. Be strong and achieve what you want. I will. After finishing the conversation with his father anding out of the house, his mother was waiting for him. Your father talks a lot, doesnt he? No. It wasnt much. I see. I wont say much either. Be strong. Yes. Thank you. That alone was enough constion for him, so Yu-hyun smiled faintly and nodded his head. When he came out of the house with Kang Hye-rim, Kang Yura, who had been waiting for him first, smiled brightly again and led Yu-hyun . Come on. Lets go. To the central administration of Old Town. Okay. Kang Yura led Yu-hyun , and Yu-hyun led Kang Hye-rim in a strange formation. Old Town had quite a lot of transportation options as arge city, and he saw some of the amazing transportation options that he had seen at Cosmo Market before. Arge rat-like creature that ran fast on the ground, or a winged dragon that flew in the sky. Dont you have anything to ride? Me? Of course I do. She seemed to be waiting for that question and bragged with her chin up. I was going to tell youter, but if youre so curious, I cant help it. Why dont you call it now if you have it? Mine cant be called like that. Just like that? Youll see. Kang Yura took Yu-hyun to a ce that looked like a helicopternding pad. Captain Kang Yura of the security team. Nice to meet you. Yes. Youre working hard. She greeted the person who was guarding the pad lightly and then stretched out her right hand toward the sky. A light flowed from her back of her hand and shot up high into the sky. Yu-hyun and Kang Hye-rim stared at the sight with curiosity. After about 10 seconds, arge shadow appeared over the pad. The fierce beast that appeared with its back against the bright sun was a huge bird with wings. Huh? Yu-hyun widened his eyes as he thought that bird looked familiar somehow. Kang Yura, who stood next to Yu-hyun , curled up her lips and smiled. You havent seen him for a long time, have you? Baek-hyo? Thats right. What appeared was a huge white owl the size of a house. Yu-hyun immediately recognized that the bird was Baek-hyo. It was a world of difference from the size he had seen when it was a baby, but how could he not know? Soon afternding in the center of the pad, Baek-hyo growled and widened his eyes as he recognized Yu-hyun . He also recognized his master who had returned after five years. Its been a long time, Baek-hyo. Hoot! Baek-hyo pped his wings and approached Yu-hyun . He used to fit in his arms when he was small, but now Yu-hyun barely fit under Baek-hyos wings, such was the difference in their sizes. Yu-hyun stroked Baek-hyos forehead as he leaned his head against him. Yura, you took care of Baek-hyo. Yeah. Do you know how sad he was after you disappeared? He barely ate anything, I raised him hard to get here. Im d Baek-hyo followed you. Yu-hyun didnt feel much strange about Baek-hyo following Kang Yura. Baek-hyo was a divine beast that could be considered as Minervas owl lineage, so he instinctively felt his masters scent from Kang Yura. Thanks to that, even though Baek-hyo felt sad about losing his master, he was able to live again with Kang Yuras help. Now Baek-hyo was considered one of the best divine beasts in Old Town, boasting a flying speed that no one could match. Even the giant eagle that Choi Do-yoon rode couldntpete with Baek-hyos speed. Come on, lets move. Kang Yura climbed on Baek-hyos back. Yu-hyun also nodded and got on Baek-hyos back. Kang Hye-rim was wary of Baek-hyo at first, but soon she liked the soft touch of his feathers andy down on his back. Baek-hyo soared into the sky with a p of his wings. His speed was so fast that it surpassed a fighter jet, but strangely enough, Yu-hyun didnt feel any gravity eleration or wind pressure. As he rose high, he could see the whole view of Old Town. The ce where Baek-hyo was heading was the tallest building in the center. It was so tall that even Burj Khalifa on Earth couldntpare to it. That ce was the central administration of Old Town. The building was so big that there were spaces for giant divine beasts tond on every part that looked like an outdoor terrace. Baek-hyonded on one of them near the center. Here we are. Kang Yura was already excited to surprise Seo-ryeon and knocked on the door at that moment. Bang! A huge explosion urred inside and swallowed up Yu-hyun s group. Chapter 379: Chapter 379: A st of me that melted the door and the hinges filled their sight. Before the scorching heat of the fire could swallow Yu-hyun and Kang Yura. Yu-hyun stepped forward and immediately circted his inner power. In an instant, a ck aura spread around him and tore apart the wave of fire that was crashing down on them. Are you both okay? Yeah. I am Ah! Seoryeon unnie! Shocked by the explosion, Kang Yura hastily ran into the room. The inside of the office, where the explosion originated, was aplete mess. Everything around them was melted beyond recognition, not just charred ck. Kang Yura desperately searched the surroundings for Baek Seo-ryeon. Kang Yura. Calm down first.B-but unnie Seoryeon is not here. Look. Only the office was blown up. I didnt feel any human presence inside before we entered. R-really Kang Yura regained her senses and realized that there was no ones corpse inside the explosion site. She sighed in relief. Yu-hyunforted Kang Hye-rim, who was scared, and stroked her chin. The important thing is who did this As he muttered that, the people from the central administration who heard the explosion rushed in. Most of them werebat troops equipped with armor and weapons. They pointed their weapons at Yu-hyun as soon as they entered the ruined office. You terrorist bastard. You have some guts. How dare you cause a terror in Old Town in the early morning. W-wait! Hes not the culprit! We just arrived here a moment ago! Kang Yura tried to defend Yu-hyun, but they didnt listen to her at all. Whats going on here! At that moment, a sharp voice came from beyond the corridor. A woman appeared, pushing through the crowd. Kang Yura saw her and shouted her name with joy, as if she saw a savior. Seoryeon unnie! The woman who appeared was Baek Seo-ryeon, who had changed a lot from five years ago. She was still recognizable, but she had also changed a lot. She used to have a naive vibe of a rookie in society, but now she had a cold demeanor of a professional. She looked so simr to what he saw at the end of his previous life, that he realized that Baek Seo-ryeon was indeed the same person he knew. Yura? And whos next to you Baek Seo-ryeons eyes widened when she saw Yu-hyun. Yu-hyun didnt expect to reunite with her in such a situation, so he gave her a bitter smile and waved his hand. Baek Seo-ryeon looked at Kang Hye-rim next to Yu-hyun and then red at him with a chilly expression. Kang Yura. Come here right now. Unnie? Hurry up, its an order. W-why Yu-hyun felt that something was wrong with the situation and gently pushed Kang Yuras back. Go. Hurry. Oppa? The situation is not good. Just do as she says for now. Kang Yura nodded her head with a flustered face and approached Baek Seo-ryeon. Baek Seo-ryeon pulled Kang Yura behind her and crossed her arms, staring at Yu-hyun. I dont think you have any excuse. Take them both away. Ill interrogate them myself. The security team moved and captured Yu-hyun. Someone tried to touch Kang Hye-rim, but she showed a clear sign of dislike and resisted. Before Yu-hyun could say anything, Baek Seo-ryeon spoke first. Ill take her with me. Focus on that man. Yes, maam. Yu-hyun looked surprised by her words. Did she spare Kang Hye-rim? He didnt have time to ask as he was dragged away by the security team. *** This is unfair! In front of Yu-hyun, who was locked up in a detention cell, Kang Yura exploded with anger. Oppa didnt do anything wrong! He just got caught at the worst possible timing! And we almost got hurt by the explosion here! I have to give unnie a piece of my mind! Im fine. Youre not angry? How can you be so cold to someone you havent seen in five years? Seoryeon-ssi must have her reasons. I still cant ept it. Kang Yura was so indignant. As she was ranting, the iron door at the end of the corridor opened and Baek Seo-ryeon entered with her subordinates. Everyone, stay outside. I have something to check by myself. Yes, maam. The subordinates nodded and retreated. Baek Seo-ryeon then looked at Kang Yura with a cold voice. Yura, you too. Go out for a while. Unnie! Please exin whats going on! Why did you lock up Yu-hyun oppa? I have nothing to say to you. I have something to talk with Yu-hyun-ssi alone, so clear the space. ! Kang Yura bit her lip and red at Baek Seo-ryeon as she left. The thick iron door closed again, and the detention room became dark without any light. Baek Seo-ryeon sat on a prepared chair and faced Yu-hyun across the room. Its been a while. Yes, it has. Seoryeon-ssi. I didnt wish for this kind of meeting. Did you get what you wanted? You seem to have figured it out to some extent. Yu-hyun nodded honestly. He couldnt help but notice that she deliberately made this situation where they were left alone. How is Hyerim-ssi? I left her with Baek-hyo for now. Dont worry. I made sure no one can touch her. Thats good to hear. What happened, exactly? Baek Seo-ryeon couldnt help but ask, unable to adapt to the changed appearance of Kang Hye-rim. What do you mean? Unnie, I mean She was called the ck Thunder Lord, right? After you disappeared, she changedpletely, and now she looks like A child? Baek Seo-ryeon nodded. It was a strange thing indeed, that Kang Hye-rim, who was known as the ck Thunder Lord until recently, had turned into a child in her absence. And more than that, she was curious about what Yu-hyun had been doing for the past five years, and how he came to be called the Lord of Books. She had so many questions. Didnt you know everything from the Unions information? You seemed to be called a deputy director. I dont know everything. And Hyerim unnie became like that because of you, right? Yes. Please tell me. What happened to unnie? I was going to tell you everything when I met you. Yu-hyun exined what had happened between him and Kang Hye-rim. He also told her everything about how he had gone missing for five years. Baek Seo-ryeons expression twisted into sadness for the first time after hearing his story. Im sorry. I should have taken care of unnie better. Its not your fault. Its mine. If I hadnt disappeared then, Hyerim-ssi wouldnt have be like this. Its all Mara Papayas fault. Yu-hyun-ssi, you actually saved Hyerim unnie from getting worse. Savedher? Maybe thats how it looked to others. But was this really salvation for Kang Hye-rim? She died by the hand of the person she loved, and then resurrected by his hand again. Was this life really what she wanted? Now her reason was not fully restored, but what if she collected her stories and regained her old self How would she react then? Well, thats not important. So, Seoryeon-ssi, whats going on here? There was a terrorist attack. I saw that. Has this been happening before? Not on this scale. There were some minor incidents, but never targeting the central administration so tantly. A terrorist attack in Old Town, let alone in the Union itself. What was going on? Yu-hyun couldnt understand it. The Union was supposed to be the most ideal ce for the weak to live in the mixed world, at least in his opinion. Could it be that there was a faction that wanted to overthrow the alliance? Who are they? From what weve learned, they are insiders who borrowed the power of an external force. Insiders? What did you feel when you saw the alliance, Mr. Yu-hyun? I havent seen everything about the alliance, but I thought it was not a bad ce for non-Divine Spiritual beings to live in the mixed world. Various races were living together in harmony. Thats right. But you know, Mr. Yu-hyun, that even on Earth, where there were only humans, there were conflicts and discrimination. What do you think would happen when beings ofpletely different races gather together? There must be many problems that are not visible on the surface. No, maybe not. There would be constant shes in many ways. Thats it. Naturally, there are those who are dissatisfied with this situation and cause various troubles. So some of those factions used an external force to carry out a terrorist attack? Where is this external force from? Olympus and Asgard. Yu-hyun was slightly taken aback by the unexpected names. He thought that the external force would be just another lord or a regr saint army, but he was surprised to hear two names of great saint armies. Thats very surprising. Olympus has always been a ce full of ambition. What about Asgard? They are not easy either. You know about the Norse legend, Mr. Yu-hyun. They use valkyries to train and raise warriors called einherjar for the uing war. Then Olympus is simr. Both great saint armies were the most active in preparing for the impending war. Could it be that they nned to swallow up the alliance after giving them external support and settling the situation? He felt that the incident was bigger than he had thought. More importantly, the situation of the alliance is not so clean either. How long do you think the alliance has been established, Mr. Yu-hyun? Well, I guess it existed before Earth joined. Thats right. So even before we joined the alliance, it existed. The Earth faction has gained a big position in the alliance, but the problem is the other factions that have existed before. Baek Seo Ryeon exined that the alliance wasposed of five factions. One of them was the Earth faction, which had recently risen in value the fastest. There were quite a lot of transcendent-level strong people among the Earthlings, and one of the executors was Choi Do-yoon from Earth. And what about Seo Sumin? She was not well known to the general public, but the upper echelons of the alliance were well aware of her strength. But there are five factions. What about the other four? Three out of four are not bad. One is a faction maintained by elves, dwarves, and beastmen from Mind. They are basically a ce that pursues harmony. Its what people usually call a fantasy world. Yes. Another one is a ce called Zhongtianmeng () from Wulin. They also value righteousness and cooperation, so they generally get along well with other ces. But they are also quite aggressive in fighting, so they often cause minor idents. I see. Another one is called Foreigner, a ce where races with very unique appearances gather. You can think of it as a gathering of minority races. Earth, Mind, Zhongtianmeng, Foreigner. These four factions were rtively friendly with each other. Thest one is a problem. Thats right. Its called Salio Empire. Salio Empire? Yu-hyun nced at Baekryeon. Baekryeon, who had been listening quietly, also reacted. [Hey? Thats where I was created?] Didnt it perish? [It did. Maybe theyre calling it that now because its a new faction that keeps that name.] He thought that might be possible, but he needed to hear more from Baek Seo Ryeon. What kind of ce is Salio Empire? Its a ce that uses both magic and science, and raises excellent warriors, literally a ce that is passionate about conquest and war. And its also the ce with thergest military force among the five factions. They advocate gic supremacy, iming that superior beings should rule over inferior ones. I can tell that there is a big problem with them just by hearing their ideology. Salios momentum is not goodtely. They have always wanted to make the alliance their own and rule over it. They have been restrained by our Earth faction recently and have been restricted in their movements, but thats over now. The work they have been doing under water is bing more and more tant. Salio, which valued blood and war, had the ambition to swallow up all other factions and stand at the head of the alliance. Chapter 380: Chapter 380: Yu-hyun licked his lips and opened his mouth after sorting out his thoughts. I guess I was mistaken about something from the start. He wondered why Baek Seo-ryeon had deliberately framed him as a suspect and locked him up in the detention center, and why she had exined the situation of the alliance beyond Old Town in such detail. He felt like he understood now through herst action. Was it all a y? It was the only way to have a conversation with you like this, where no ones eyes could reach. Of course, I didnt expect Yura to barge in so suddenly. You expected me toe alone right away. Thats right. The most unexpected situation for Baek Seo-ryeon would have been Kang Yuras initiative.Im sorry to Yura, but I had to do this, even if it meant lying. Is it because of the Salio Empire? I told you, right? Theyve been increasingly overtly restraining us. What does that have to do with me? You wouldnt care, would you? You wouldnt think so yourself. But do you think Salio would leave you alone? He couldnt refute that. If what Baek Seo-ryeon said about Salios nature was true, they would have noticed Yu-hyuns existence early on and tried to reach out to him somehow. So you intervened before they did. I must look like a very attractive prey to them. Thats right. So what do you want from me? I can guess from the circumstances, but I dont know everything, so I need more exnation. As I exined earlier, there are five major powers, and Salio is the one that doesnt hide its ambition. Thats all true. What about the terror? Its been happening before, but todays incident was my y. It was all to meet you like this. That means, Salio already tried to contact me in some way, and there are also some people in the central administration who are under their eyes. Yes. Thats it. Thanks to Yu-hyuns quick understanding, Baek Seo-ryeon didnt have to exin much. She couldntpletely root out the existence of internal spies, so she had no choice but to use such an extreme method. If I call you separately, theyll surely hear about it. What about now? Actually, this isnt a very clean method either. But we can buy more time. To go this far just to buy time It means the situation is more serious than you think. Yu-hyun sighed. He thought he had finally found someone he knew and was about to rx a bit, but he got involved in this incident on his second day in Old Town. I know your reputation from the alliances information. The ck Thunder Lord You defeated Hyerim unnie and even the Divine Spirits and transcendents of Sung-gun who tried to recruit you. Not all of them. I know. Great Army Mabinogion, Knight of the Round Table Gareth came with you to the alliances territory, right? I know exactly how many died by your hand and how many returned safely. He really knew everything. He had heard that the alliances information was great, but he didnt know it was this much. Yu-hyun was genuinely impressed. And then you fought and won against Choi Do-yoon, the executor. I didnt fight seriously. I didnt intend to kill him in the first ce. He said that, but anyone who saw the scene of that fight wouldnt have believed Yu-hyuns words. If that wasnt serious, then what would happen if they fought with the intention of killing each other? It would be impossible to imagine. Youve done so much, it would be strange if Salio didnt eye you. Lindel, a small city, was mostly under Minds jurisdiction, so Salio couldnt interfere. But Old Town is different. Its practically an enemy territory. Of course, the ce that can be called Salios base is one of the other big cities, Elder Control. But their ws are also stretched out here in Old Town. So Baek Seo-ryeon had tried to meet Yu-hyun first before Salio contacted him, avoiding their eyes. From what you asked me for help You must be part of a secret organization that opposes Salios tyranny. Yes, thats right. Salio is still expanding his power. Two of the few Executors in the Alliance belong to Salio, and the other one is about to join him. If we have a civil war in this state, our defeat is certain. Isnt the Allianceposed of more than 50 Lords? Would you believe me if I said that almost 30 of them are affiliated with Salio? Thats a big problem. Every Lord-level force was precious in this situation. And Yu-hyun, who had won against an Executor He was too tempting a target for Salio. They dont care about the means or methods to get what they want. If I hadnt done this much, they would have tried to recruit you somehow. I dont respond to threats. I know. But what if they threaten the people around you? Can you endure that? Yu-hyun immediately thought of Kang Hye-rim. What if they took Kang Hye-rim, or his parents including Kang Yura, as hostages? If that really happened, then As I said, Salio is using the power of external forces to destroy the other four factions. They are the Great Army of Olympus and Asgard. I dont know if they get along well because they have simr personalities, but its not good for us in many ways. But if Salio goes that far, the other four factions wont just sit still, right? Thats why Salio couldnt move until now. Even if he has 30 Lords on his side, we have more than 20 on ours, and we have Executors too. Especially Sumins help was great. Seo Sumin was neither a Lord nor an Executor. But he had a powerparable to them. Of course, from Salios perspective, Seo Sumins existence was a deterrent as powerful as a nuclear weapon in a cold war. But Seo Sumin had been absent for a month. He had left for a journey to eliminate Mara Papias. That gave Salio an opportunity to act. The bnce has copsed. Salio thinks this is his chance and is raising his heat tantly. At this rate, the Alliance will fall apart in a civil war, and we wont be able to resist them with the help of Olympus and Asgard. Is that when I appeared? Yes. You have a deterrent powerparable to Sumin who left. Of course, Salio wouldnt like you. If you join our side, he will have to postpone his ambition again. Hmm. Yu-hyun realized that the situation was not normal. The Alliance that he thought was a fortress for the weak was in a precarious situation on the verge of being torn apart. And this situation was aggravated by his entry into Old Town. Damn fragment of Codex. This fragment that he possessed led him to all kinds of incidents in the mixed world. Yeah. It was something that happened on Earth too, so he had to adapt now, but he was sick of this situation that pushed him without giving him a break. Where does Seoryeon belong? Theres no name for the organization. If I had to name it, it would be Anti-Salio Alliance. Yura doesnt seem to know. Yes. I didnt tell Yura. Not only that. I didnt tell Sumin either. Why? Because they have precious people to protect. Yu-hyun widened his eyes and Baek Seo-ryeon smiled self-deprecatingly. I know. Its funny, right? Im doing such extreme things as staging a terrorist drama, but Im keeping it secret from the people I know because they have families and safety as an excuse. You can call me hypocritical. No. Thats not it. Yu-hyun shook his head. He wasnt surprised because Baek Seo-ryeon had changed. Rather, she was too simr to her previous life. He remembered when she greeted him as an envoy sent by Choi Do-yoon and told him everything without any ulterior motive. Im just relieved that Seoryeon is still the same as I knew her. No matter what you do, you always move for others, whether its then or now. Thank you for saying that. Then are you really the only one moving? What about the others? By the way, I heard Yuchan is also there. Yes. Im keeping it secret from Yuchan too. Of course, Im getting some information from him, but Im keeping the line. Yuchan is now a head of a family too. Kyungseo? Baek Seo-ryeon nodded at just the name. Its been a while since Kyungseo unnie and Yuchan got married. They have a cute daughter named Seulha. I dont want to drag them into my business. But Salio wont think the same way. Thats why I need your help, Yu-hyun. What exactly do you want me to do? First of all, we need to show them that we have a strong connection with this side. So that Salio wont be greedy. What if they still try to cross us? It wouldnt be bad if we get a reason to fight back. But arent we the ones who will lose if we fight? I dont mean war. The fight Im talking about is something different. Yu-hyun read something else in Baek Seo-ryeons tone. So you have another way within the alliance. Yes, thats right. The alliance may seem like a union of weaklings, but the mixed world is already different from the Earth we knew. Of course, in this ce, the ones with great stories, that is, the ones with power, are the top dogs. Morality andw, those are nothing but hollow words. Yu-hyun knew that from hearing it. A world ruled by power. The Earth after the end of his previous life was simr to this, so the mixed world was surprisingly familiar to him. In other words, if something happens, we just have to solve it with power. Rather than war It would be easier to think of the duels between collectors that happened on Earth. Well. It wasnt that strange when he thought about it. This ce called the lord alliance was also practically where the lords were not elected by votes, but by being strong. They say its an alliance, and everyone seems to live equally But in reality, the alliance is also a world dominated by the logic of power. Race, ethnicity, the stories they possess. All these things make a difference in the gap of power, and there are hardly any people who point fingers at the strong ones who oppress the weak ones. I thought it was an ideal utopia, but it wasnt. Harmony and equality are nothing but illusions here. Equality made by power is not true equality. In the end, it is also another form of suppression. The choice is yours, Yu-hyun. I dont intend to force you. I just want you to know that there is something like this, and thats enough for me. But dont you need my help, Seoryeon? I do. But Youve been through a lot of hard timesing here, havent you? Just look at Hyerim unnies case. But Im not so shameless as to ask you for more help aftering this far. You have your own things to do. If I refuse, will you do it alone? Not alone. I have otherrades who share my will. People who have nothing to lose. Baek Seo-ryeon nodded with a bitter smile. Sung Yu-chan and Kang Yura kept it a secret because they had families to protect. That means those who joined her will are not like them. People who have nothing to lose and nothing to protect. Yu-hyun clicked his tongue and got up from his seat. Ive heard enough to not let it go. Besides, if Salio takes everything away, what will happen to this peaceful alliance I dont even want to imagine it. He didnt have much affection or resentment for the alliance itself. But there were people he cared about in this ce. Sung Yu-chan, Joo Kyungseo, Kang Yura, and his parents. He wanted them to live in a world that was at least more peaceful than other ces. Thats what Yu-hyun thought. Ill help you. Seoryeon Youre also precious to me. How can I stay still when you might die? Dont say that to anyone else. Baek Seo-ryeon rolled her eyes and red at Yu-hyun. Yu-hyun asked innocently. What did I say? Sigh. Youre just as oblivious as you were five years ago or now. Knowing that he wouldnt understand even if she told him, Baek Seo-ryeon decided to ept this reality. Yu-hyun felt somewhat wronged, but he didnt ask because he instinctively felt that she wouldnt give him a proper answer anyway. Lets move. Salio might be up to something too. Lets go. Baek Seo-ryeon used the key she had prepared in advance to get Yu-hyun out of the detention center. Yu-hyun was speechless at how flimsy the process of releasing a suspect of terrorism was. Is it really okay to let him go so easily? Theres no way to prove his guilt anyway, and no one can argue with me if I say hes innocent. Who would dare to question the chiefs decision? Power does have its perks, huh? More than that, people are afraid of Mr. Yu-hyun. Who would be crazy enough to lock up an executioner-level in the detention center? As the two men opened the iron door and stepped outside, they saw Kang Yoo-ra waiting for them. She had been restless near the entrance, but when she spotted the two mening out, she hurried over to them. Are you okay, oppa? Nothings wrong, right? Yeah. It turns out that Mr. Yu-hyun is innocent, so hes been released. So, oppa is fine now, right? Really? Yeah. Kang Yoo-ra was about to sigh in relief when she heard that. Th-this is bad! A soldier in armor came running from the other end of the corridor. Seeing him, Baek Seo-ryeon sensed that something had gone wrong and felt anxious, but he asked calmly. Whats going on? W-well A while ago, some people from Salio came regarding the terrorist incident. So, whats the problem? Theyre trying to contact the ck Thunder Lord, who we had isted What? The one who reacted faster than anyone else to that was Yu-hyun, who had been listening to the conversation from the side. Where? H-huh? The internal security officer of the central administration was flustered when Yu-hyun suddenly pushed his face into the conversation. Who the hell is this guy, interrupting the chiefs conversation like that? He was about to scold him, but when he met Yu-hyuns eyes, his throat closed up. His eyes were fierce and cold. Where is it? O-over there The soldier pointed with a trembling hand. Yu-hyun immediately ran in the direction he indicated. Chapter 381: Chapter 381: Yu-hyun strode forward without hesitation toward the ce where Kang Hye-rim was. At the entrance of the room, where Kang Hye-rim was presumed to be, soldiers d in ck armor and cloaks stood blocking the way. "Stop. No unauthorized individuals are allowed in here." "Move aside." The soldiers guarding the entrance were, at best, high-level collectors. In terms of level, they barely reached 80. Back on Earth, such individuals would have been considered elite, few and far between in each country, but in the mixed world, they weren''t anything remarkable. "You, you insolent fool!" Before the soldier, who thought himself insulted, could point his spear, Yu-hyun s hand lightly touched his chin. The soldiers eyes lost focus, and he copsed as if crumbling to the ground. The other soldier, who had been watching, was dealt with in the same way. After easily subduing the two soldiers guarding the entrance, Yu-hyun threw the door wide open.In the center of the spacious room, Baek-hyo had fluffed up all his feathers, and Kang Hye-rim was hugging him tightly, trembling in fear. Surrounding Baek-hyo were soldiers of the Salio Empire, and one man, who seemed to be the leader, was just about to reach out toward Kang Hye-rim. At that sight, Yu-hyun s eyes zed with fury. Huh, huh? Who are you? What the hell were those guys outside doing? The soldiers, btedly noticing Yu-hyun s entrance, reached out to grab him, but they couldnt even touch his cor. Moving swiftly like the wind, Yu-hyun grabbed the wrist of the man who was about to touch Kang Hye-rim. Huh? What the? Get your hand off her. Without any intention of listening, Yu-hyun tightened his grip on the mans wrist. Only then did the man realize that Yu-hyun wasnt an ordinary person. His face twisted as he tried to muster all his strength, but it was futile. Grr, ggh! He gritted his teeth, veins bulging in his neck, as he desperately struggled, but he couldnt shake off the strength of Yu-hyun s single hand. W-who the hell is this guy? Not only had this person appeared out of nowhere, but his strength was also absurd. At this level, it was something only a lord-ss being could achieve. T-this bastard is attacking Lord Patrick! Take your filthy hands off him! As the soldiers, who had missed Yu-hyun s earlier actions, hastily drew their weapons and aimed them at him, Yu-hyun nced at the soldiers of the Salio Empire. All of you, kneel. What? Before the man with the second-highest rank could even finish questioning Yu-hyun , a tremendous pressure bore down on them from above. Boom! Without exception, the soldiers of the Salio Empire copsed to the ground like frogs, ttened under the overwhelming force. Seeing this, Patricks face turned pale. The elite soldiers he had brought had been subdued with just a singlemand. W-who the hell are you? You dont get to ask questions. What were you trying to do byying your hands on Hye-rim? What? Was that too difficult of a question for you? Crack! As Yu-hyun applied more pressure to the mans wrist, a scream escaped from Patricks clenched lips. Argh! Stop! Stooop! Stop? Do you not understand the situation? Are you giving me an order? Screech. The gauntlet on Patricks wrist began to warp with a grating sound. The crushed metal pressed heavily against Patricks muscles and bones. Patrick cried out in desperation. P-please! Let me go! Answer the question. I-I was told to bring the ck Thunder Lord the ck Thunder Lord You call that an answer? Thats enough. At that moment, a clear, elegant voice resonated through the room. Yu-hyun turned to face the owner of the voice, his expression showing a hint of surprise. The figure had appeared without a trace, unnoticed until they spoke. There was no sign of their presence until they spoke. That meant this persons skill was at least lord-ss. No, with this level of stealth, they might even be one of the few Executors. Who are you? Yu-hyun red at the woman with a sturdy build and ck hair. Arge scar ran across her face, and she wore an eye patch over one eye. She stood over 180 centimeters tall. More than anything, the aura she exuded was on apletely different level from the others around her. I am Piren, the personal knight of First Prince Patrick, whose wrist you currently hold. First Prince? This idiot? Yu-hyun hadn''t even imagined that Patrick carried such a grand title as a prince. Patrick, recognizing Piren as his savior, shouted desperately at her. Piren! Help me! Kill this insolent man! Haa, Your Highness. Please stay still. Do you even know who you''re talking to? Who the hell is he for you to speak like that! This man is the Book Pile Lord we''ve been searching for. What? Patrick turned to look at Yu-hyun , his expression dumbfounded. Seeing such a clueless reaction, Yu-hyun couldn''t help but doubt whether this man was really the First Prince. Yu-hyun then checked on Kang Hye-rims condition. Fortunately, she seemed unharmed. If Baek-hyo hadnt protected her, who knows what could have happened As that thought crossed his mind, a murderous intent surged up within him again. Facing Yu-hyun s murderous gaze, Patricks face paled even more, and Piren instinctively ced her hand on the hilt of her sword. Stop. If you draw that sword, all of you will die by my hand. You sound confident. Yu-hyun gave Piren a cold look as he warned her. Would you like to test it? What kind of eyes The moment Piren met Yu-hyun s gaze, she felt as if countless insects were crawling up her spine. She had already heard of the Book Pile Lords reputation. Beforeing here, it was said that he had fought and defeated the Executor, Sword Lord Choi Do-yoon. Honestly, Piren hadn''t believed it. Choi Do-yoon was a warrior she had acknowledged. Even though they were both called Executors, Piren painfully knew that she couldnte close to Choi Do-yoon in swordsmanship. But the fact that the Book Pile Lord had defeated him? That would mean the man standing before her was stronger than Choi Do-yoon, an Executor, and an even greater warrior. That cant be true. He wasn''t even one of the first-generation Divine Spirits, so how could an individual possess such power? Piren hesitated. Should she draw her sword and cut off the wrist of this arrogant man? Normally, she wouldnt have hesitated to attack. But this time, something felt different. Something feels off. Her instincts warned her that drawing her sword now would lead to something catastrophic. As one of the few Executors in this union, she had risen to this rank through countless battles. And at this moment, all her experience was sending her an unprecedented warning. Piren found herself in a dilemma, unable to draw her sword, yet also unable to let go of its hilt. But just then, Baek Seo-ryeon and Kang Yura arrived through the open door. Yu-hyun ! At Baek Seo-ryeons shout, Yu-hyun immediately withdrew his killing intent and let go of Patricks wrist. Patrick, barely released, copsed to the floor without even managing to step back. His legs hadpletely given out under Yu-hyun s oppressive killing intent. This is impossible. I, the legitimate Crown Prince of the Salio Empire I, who have transcended am reduced to this state just from facing his killing intent? Even though he gritted his teeth in anger at this realization, he couldnt muster the courage to look up at Yu-hyun . Though he didnt want to admit it, he had already etched a deep fear of Yu-hyun into his bones. As Patricky helpless, Piren stepped forward and helped him to his feet. Baek Seo-ryeon, observing the situation, narrowed her eyes and red at Piren. What is an Executor of the Salio Empire doing here? I heard rumors of a terror attack at the Central Administration. I happened to be passing by and decided to check. That was a lie. There was no way she would coincidentally show up at such an opportune moment. It was clear that they had already nned to use the terror attack as a pretext for something else. You wanted to meet the Book Pile Lord, didnt you? There was some thought of that, yes. How unfortunate. It seems your first meeting has left the worst possible impression. Piren remained silent, staring at Baek Seo-ryeon. Normally, people would avert their gaze under such circumstances, but Baek Seo-ryeon stared back without flinching. In the end, Piren was the one to look away first. It is unfortunate. You missed your chance to take the ck Thunder Lord hostage and use her to strike a deal with the Book Pile Lord? You seem to view us in a very negative light. I had no such intention. But Im sure His Highness Prince Patrick had other thoughts. Piren neither confirmed nor denied Baek Seo-ryeons sharp words, only giving a strange smile. It was as if she was saying, Think what you want. Baek Seo-ryeon frowned at her dismissive attitude. So, what was your real purpose foring here? I told you. I came because of the terror attack. This isnt the first time something like this has happened. Why suddenly now? The fact that the Branch Heads office was targeted makes it different. Yet it seems to have escaped unscathed. Baek Seo-ryeon scoffed at that. Are you suggesting that I should have been taken away? There have been several terror attempts before this one. More than once, theres been poison in the tea I was about to drink. That sounds frightening. Well, Im sure someone out there is frustrated that their thorn in the side is still alive and kicking. This time, your visit is just an excuse for something else, isnt it? Have they caught the culprit? Baek Seo-ryeon deftly responded to Pirens abrupt change of subject. They havent been caught yet, but we have a good idea who it is. Its likely those who have borrowed the power of external Great Army forces to act from within. Or it could be a staged act, deliberately making it seem like theyve been attacked. You seem very confident. Is that because it didnt go ording to your n this time? Hmph. Think what you will. Lets go, Your Highness. I, I Patrick, still hesitant to leave, remained rooted to the spot. It wasnt just his pride that had been shattered; he had a mission to recruit the Book Pile Lord. And if that failed, he had been ordered to at least bring back the ck Thunder Lord Piren sighed at Patricks reluctance. Are you seriously thinking of saying such things now? W-what? Look at the situation. The n has already failed. How much more disgrace do you intend to bring upon the royal family? Patricks face turned bright red, but he couldnt offer any rebuttal to Piren. Outwardly, Patrick appeared to be in control, but in reality, it was Piren whomanded him. After silencing Patricks petty defiance with a few words, Piren bowed slightly to Yu-hyun before leading her subordinates away. Is Hye-rim okay? And what about you, Yu-hyun ? Your concern should be for those whove left like defeated soldiers. Im not worried about them, because theres no need to be. Were fine. Hye-rim is, too. Kang Hye-rim, who had been hiding in Baek-hyos embrace, dashed toward Yu-hyun and threw herself into his arms. Baek Seo-ryeon watched the scene with aplicated expression. Will she be alright? Hye-rim still doesnt have all of her memories back. She was on the brink of death, and I barely brought her back. To recover her memories, well need help from otherrades. Youre doing all this for Hye-rim? What happened to Hye-rim is all my fault. Its my responsibility to restore her to who she was. Yu-hyun had resolved to bear all of her sins. From the moment he had killed the ck Thunder Lord and revived her as Kang Hye-rim, the Sword Queen, he had been prepared to face the consequences of his actions. Seeing the seriousness in Yu-hyun s eyes, Baek Seo-ryeon found it hard to argue further. Haa. I guess theres no helping it. But we have to be careful from now on. With even Executor Piren showing up here I think its only a matter of time before they make more overt moves. Thats how it seemed. For someone to bring an Executor at such a coincidental time and to top it off, the First Prince of the Salio Empire himself. What you saw was only a fraction of their forces. The main army is likely elsewhere. When you say the main army Yes. Its probably the elite forces of the Salio Empire, with more lords in their ranks. Baek Seo-ryeon stared anxiously into the distant horizon beyond the city, as if the enemy forces were already lurking there. * * * What will you do now? As soon as they left the Central Administration, one of Pirens subordinates asked her eagerly. We abandon the original n. Youre giving up on recruiting the Book Pile Lord? Yes. Weve messed up from the very first step. You must have sensed it too. The Book Pile Lord has turned against us. Theres no recovering from this. T-thats The subordinate, who had witnessed the situation firsthand, couldnt argue. The Book Pile Lord had defeated Executor Choi Do-yoon, an individual of immense power. Letting someone like that walk free was deeply unsettling. They had hoped to at least take the ck Thunder Lord, but somehow, she was no longer the person they knew. That wretched Branch Head made her move first. If things continue like this, the delicate bnce of power that had tilted slightly will soon return to its original state. Then, could it be? Yes. We move to the next stage. Are we doing it now? If not now, there wont be another chance. The Executor Choi Do-yoon from Earth was recovering from his injuries in Lindel, and the most dangerous power, Seo Sumin, was nowhere to be found. Though Yu-hyun s sudden appearance was unexpected, this was their best opportunity. Kill all the leaders. I anticipated this and have already gathered the men. At her subordinates words, Piren smiled and nodded. Good. Thats what I called them for. Theyd better prove their worth. Pirens gaze shifted to a group of cloaked figures hidden in the distant alley. If the bnce of power inside couldnt be overturned, what was the solution? The answer was to bring in another force from outside. It doesnt matter how many die. Make sure its done. With that, Piren donned a robe her subordinate had prepared in advance. Ill take care of the Book Pile Lord myself. Chapter 382: Chapter 382: Even after Patrick and the soldiers of the Salio Empire had retreated, Baek Seoryeons expression didnt ease. She had been overwhelmed by a sense of unease for some time, unable to feel at ease. Baek Seoryeon knew better than anyone else that the Salio side wouldnt withdraw so easily. Retreating without resistance meant that they certainly had something nned forter. Yura. You should go home now. What? You want me to go alone? What about you, oppa? Yuhyun will stay with me. The same goes for Hye-rim unni. It''s okay now, so hurry home. Why why are you trying to send me away like this? Unni, tell me the truth. Something''s going on, right? Thats not true.Dont lie. Somethings been strange since earlier. Theyve been trying to frame oppa as the culprit, and suddenly, soldiers from the Salio Empire appeared. Unni, Im not stupid. Even though I may look like this, Im the captain of the guard. I know at least what''s happening within the alliance. I said its dangerous, so you should step back. Whats so dangerous? And what about you, unni? Wouldn''t you be more in danger if a battle breaks out? Baek Seoryeon could only purse her lips at Kang Yuras sharp observation and couldnte up with a proper response. In the end, Yuhyun stepped in, unable to watch any longer. Shes just saying it because shes worried about you, so dont take it too harshly. Besides, Seoryeons not wrong. But, oppa! A big fight is going to break out soon. A lot of people might get involved. Ill protect Seoryeon, so you should take care of our parents. Itd be better if I helped though Its okay. Yuhyun smiled and patted Yura on the shoulder. In the past, she had been just the right height for him to ruffle her hair, but in thest five years, she had grown significantly, making that impossible now. Still, in Yuhyuns eyes, Kang Yura was still a child. To him, she was like another version of himself, one with potential he had not been able to realize. Kang Yura couldnt afford to stop here. She had to keep moving forward. Her potential wasnt something that should be limited to a ce like this. Leave the rest to me. Oppa you''re going to fight those hard battles again This has been my job from the very beginning. From the moment Yuhyun had regressed and returned to the past, he had vaguely felt it. Even though he had vowed to live a different life, to shed the role of a supporting character meant to highlight another protagonist Now that he thought about it, the path he had walked had ultimately been shaped by devotion to others. He had told himself he wanted to see the end of his own story, but was it really for himself that he had wanted to see that ending? Perhaps, without realizing it, his entire life had been for this. So dont worry. Okay. Kang Yura couldnt insist any further. Seeing Yuhyun speaking with a smile, she found herself ovepping his image with that of their parents. Unable to suppress her sadness, she nodded her head. Make sure to visit hometer, okay? Yes. Of course. Leaving behind the words for him to keep his promise, Kang Yura turned and left. Now, only Baek-hyo, Kang Hye-rim, Yuhyun, and Baek Seoryeon remained. Yuhyun, we should move now too. Do you think the Salio Empire will move right away? I dont know. Personally, I think were safe for at least a few days. Although sending an Executor was unexpected its hard to believe theyd act to this extent Baek Seoryeon couldnt finish her sentence. Kwaaang!!! A massive explosion from the first floor of the Central Administration made Baek Seoryeons face go pale. The worst possible scenario, something she hadnt even considered, was now unfolding. Dont tell me! It seems like theyre even crazier than we thought. No matter how crazy they are, to do something like this in broad daylight! Baek Seoryeon was flustered, but Yuhyun had a vague sense that something like this would happen. The look on Pirens face as she led Patrick away had been far too calm, as if she had already anticipated this situation. Despite their failure to recruit Yuhyun, they had retreated far too easily. There was only one reason. They had already anticipated the possibility of failure in this n and had a backup strategy prepared. But to execute it so quickly If they were so tant in their actions, it meant they were confident they could deal with the aftermath. Seoryeon. In a city like this, when a terrorist attack happens, how strong are the soldiers who usually respond? Huh? Normally, it''s the captain of the guards, someone between a lower and middle-rank transcendent. Theres no stronger force? In arge city like this, shouldnt there be a ruler protecting it? Theres the Chief of the Guard. Hes a lower-rank ruler. Besides him, the actual ruler of the city is usually an Executor. And the Executor of Old Town is originally Baek Seoryeon hesitated. Yuhyun understood why. Choi Do-yoon. Yes, thats right. The ruler of Old Town was the Sword Lord, Choi Do-yoon. There was no way to ask where Choi Do-yoon was or what he was doing now. Things had developed in the worst possible way. While Choi Do-yoon would return as soon as his injuries healed, how much more time would he need? Ultimately, the only forces avable right now were the guards and the Chief of the Guard. And besides them Its me. Baek Seoryeon widened her eyes at Yuhyuns words. He gave her a bitter smile. These guys made their move in broad daylight, walking straight through the front gate. They must have been waiting for this from the beginning. With everything they''ve done so far, theres no way to resolve this peacefully. But, still, with you here, Yuhyun, would they really act so boldly? If they werent confident, they wouldnt have made such a move. They must think its possible. Their goal is likely your assassination, Seoryeon. In order to achieve that, they would have to ovee the wall that was Yuhyun. However, it was impossible that the enemy would have gathered a mediocre force to face Yuhyun, who had the strength of an Executor. At the very least, they would need someone of equal power. That meant Piren. The Executor from the Salio Empire. That woman had joined the fray this time. * * * The entrance to the Central Administration was engulfed in a massive explosion. People who had heard themotion screamed and fled in all directions. Amidst the chaos, figures cloaked in robes charged forward. Their movements were swift and precise. Even though it was broad daylight, their robesperhaps due to some magical enhancementpletely concealed their appearances. Hurry. We need to eliminate the target and leave quickly. Piren, who was leading the group of terrorists, gave the order. These so-called terrorists were, in fact, carefully selected forces supported by the Great Army. Even Olympus and Asgard had agreed that if they were going to cause such amotion, it would be better to ensure a clean finish. With Olympuss Dragon Knights and Asgards Einherjar, even if Old Towns guards rush in, we should be able to handle them. Piren herself thought that she only needed to distract Yuhyun. And if the opportunity arose, it would be best to kill the Book Pile Lord as well. That man had already turned his back on the Salio Empire. And ording to information they had gathered, the Book Pile Lord was originally from Earth, a former Teller. But that detail wasnt important. All Piren needed to remember was that the man was now an enemy. Enemy! Stop them! To attack the Central Administration in broad daylight! Are you insane?! Guards appeared throughout the hallways. There were martial artists from Jungcheon League, soldiers from Mind, and warriors from the Foreigner ns. But. Ssssh! Kraaagh! Aaargh! Their level was only that of mid- to upper-level Collectors. In front of the mighty warriors who were already knocking on the door of transcendence, they couldnt even withstand a single blow. The hallways were quickly filled with blood and screams. The Dragon Knights and Einherjar pressed forward without hesitation, with Piren, the Executor, leading the charge. They havent escaped yet. Well strike quickly before they can. Having reached her target, Piren violently kicked open the door and charged inside. Youre here? And waiting for her was none other than Yuhyun, alone. Where are the others? No, more importantly, you didnt run? Kang Hye-rim and Baek Seoryeon, who should have been there, were nowhere to be seen. And, most notably, the giant white owl had vanished like a mirage. Could it be that they had already been taken away during that brief moment? But there hadn t been any sign of someone escaping. What are you thinking so hard about? Yuhyun, who had been waiting in the center of the room, pointed at Piren and the terrorists behind her. You came here to kill everyone anyway. It seems youve hidden them with some special method. Correct. Yuhyun nodded without any attempt to conceal it. The power of Descartes that he wielded made it possible. Currently, Kang Hye-rim, Baek Seoryeon, and Baek-hyo were all in the wandering world he had created. Unless Yuhyun brought them out, there was no way for Pirens side to find Baek Seoryeon. If you want to find them, youll have to kill me. I was nning to do that anyway. Yourepletely insane, revealing everything to your enemy like this. But it doesnt matter. Piren had wanted to fight Yuhyun anyway. Earlier, the First Prince had prevented her from acting recklessly, but now things were different. Although she had only been concealing her identity in a perfunctory way, the robe she worethough it appeared simplewas a special one created by the magical engineering of the Salio Empire, ensuring that her identity would not be easily exposed. To think that someone referred to as a Lord would hasten their own demise with such arrogance. Piren couldnt help but sneer at Yuhyuns recklessness. Originally, she had intended to face him one-on-one, but with his actions, Yuhyun now had to face over thirty elite soldiers of the Great Army along with her. If this wasnt a s*****e mission, what was? You should have just run away. Didnt you think about what would happen if you stalled for time here? Yuhyun smiled as he looked at Piren. For a moment, Piren felt as if darkness had descended around Yuhyun. I cant see his expression? No, that wasnt it. A mask had appeared on his face in an instant. A demon mask with four eyes. Just as the intel described. They said wearing that thing greatly boosts hisbat power. The eerie aura emanating from the mask was no joke. If she had faced it unknowingly, her skin would have crawled. If she had brought a ragtag group, it would have caused chaos. However, since this situation had been anticipated, Piren felt no hesitation. Those words Wearing the Mask of Aporia, Yuhyuns eyes glowed as he looked at Piren. Above the mask, four lights red up, and an overwhelming pressure radiated around him. Ill send them right back to you. Yuhyun drew his sword from his waist. A white sword paired with a ck mask. Piren thought it was an oddly mismatchedbination. But the intensity was real. Everyone, attack! At Pirensmand, the elite soldiers of the Great Army, still cloaked in their robes,unched themselves at Yuhyun. * * * What an impressive city. High above the clouds, overlooking Old Town, a being muttered in admiration at the sight of the city. How ridiculous had it been to hear that a coalition of lowly beings had created something called a Lords Alliance''? But seeing such a beautiful city made by those same creatures, he had to admit that they had some use. If we take control of this, we wont have to worry about getting goodborers to build a proper fortress. The bearded manughed heartily, pleased with his own statement. However, his eyes werentughing. His gaze was fixed on the towering structure at the center of Old Town, the Central Administration. He was closely watching the sh of powers inside its very heart. Hmm. It seems our warriors arent performing as well as I expected. He thought he had selected the finest ones, but it seemed they werent enough. The Dragon Knights from Olympus had been sent, and yet the soldiers inside were struggling so much. Just how strong was the one they were facing? Even among those lower beings, there seem to be some strong ones. To him, humans and all those who lived in the lower world were nothing more than insects. Crush them, and they would die without a peep, scattering in droves. Of course, some had sharp stingers or teeth that could hurt if they struck, but that was all. Ultimately, to those who stood in the ce of the gods, the beings of the lower world were nothing but creatures to rule and oppress. Those who talk about supporting the potential of these creatures must be dreaming. The man muttered, rotating his arms and loosening his shoulder muscles. He didnt need to do this, but it was a habit he often disyed before going into battle. For now, he nned to just watch. But if things took a turn for the worse Well, then Ill just step in. Although they had only promised to support Salio Empire with the Einherjar, did it really matter if he broke a treaty with such lowly creatures? If they failed despite all this support, that would be their fault, not his for breaking a treaty. The man muttered to himself as he grabbed the hammer hanging from his waist with his right hand. He hoped the moment woulde when he could swing it. Crackle. A faint current of electricity ran through the hammer. Chapter 383: Chapter 383: The room was engulfed in darkness as Baek-hyo entered, leaving no one else behind. Piren stepped forward without hesitation in the pitch-ck darkness. She was a lord, and even an executor. She was not afraid or intimidated by the mere loss of sight. But still, this darkness is very unreal. It was not impossible to create such darkness in the mixed world where stories became reality, but it was not something to be taken lightly. The touch of the darkness on her skin was chilling enough to make her shiver. She wore a heavy magic armor over her whole body, and engraved dozens of protective spells on top of it. She also raised her energy to the extreme to shield herself. It was an ultimate defense that could not be prated by anything but a massive attack, but the darkness that Yu-hyun emitted pierced through everything and seeped into her skin. Piren could not dismiss it as a simple illusion. When she came out of the darkness, she did not see any of the soldiers who had moved with her. Could it be, they were really devoured by the darkness?She regained her senses and saw that most of the magic circles in the armor she wore under her robe were destroyed. They did not recover even though they had an automatic restoration function. She thought it was just darkness, but it was not ordinary darkness. Pirens eyes filled with horror looked at Yu-hyun, who wore a mask of Aporia. The fifth magic of the Seven ck Sky God Arts, Yoo Ha Myeol Geop. The ck mist that corroded the space swallowed and erased everything inside without exception. The brave soldiers and Einherjar who came with Piren had all lost their lives inside the ck mist. But it doesnt matter. They were no help in a fight between lords, especially those who had just crossed the barrier of transcendence. The loss of power was not something to regret. The original purpose was to kill Yu-hyun and Vice Chief Baek Seo-ryeon anyway. Baek Seo-ryeon was hidden by Yu-hyuns mysterious ability, and if Yu-hyun died, Baek Seo-ryeon would reveal himself again. Killing Yu-hyun meant killing Baek Seo-ryeon as well. Piren drew her sword and swung it at Yu-hyun. Hmm. Yu-hyun stretched out his arm to block Pirens sword, but he felt something and pulled back his body. He had a good intuition, as countless invisible shes passed through where he had been standing a moment ago, cutting the surroundings like tofu. It was not Pirens skill. If it was, Yu-hyun would have noticed it. That sword. Youre using something strange. Yu-hyuns eyes behind the mask looked at the sword that Piren held. The shes that were invisible before were all made by that sword. Did you notice? Piren asked him with admiration. Usually, those who fought him for the first time were confused and panicked by the special ability of this mythical sword made by the Salio Empire, but Yu-hyun realized its essence with just one look. Is it a weapon of the Salio Empire? Yes. But its useless to know. Piren said that and took out several daggers from inside her robe. Yu-hyun sensed that they were not ordinary weapons. Are they also magic tools of the Salio Empire? The Salio Empire rose as a single force not because of their aggressive movements. They were those who pursued the extreme of magic engineering, whichbined magic and science. And most of the things they made were weapons specialized for war or fighting. They said they followed the footsteps of the destroyed empire, but they werent just talking. They had actually implemented the technology of the Salio Empire, which was known to have achieved the essence of magic engineering. Piren threw the daggers. No, it was an insult to call it throwing. The daggers floated in the air as if they had a will of their own and flew towards Yu-hyun. The daggers that came from all angles at an incredible speed were threatening in themselves. Yu-hyunughed at Piren. Youre doing something pathetic. You think you can kill me with just five daggers? No, even if thats not it, it doesnt matter. Maybe Piren was trying to use the daggers to distract Yu-hyuns attention and make him careless, but that was such a ridiculous idea that he couldnt help but sneer. If you want to threaten me, you should have shot at least a thousand swords like Choi Do-yoon did. He said that and took out Baekryeon, which he had hidden until now. He swung Baekryeon in the form of a sword and cut off all the flying daggers, then stabbed it at Pirens forehead like a lightning bolt. Piren widened her eyes at that sight. Crack! A translucent barrier appeared in the air just before Baekryeon stabbed Pirens forehead, blocking the sword. But it was only for a moment, the weak barrier shattered like ss and scattered in the air. In the meantime, Piren twisted her head with all her strength to avoid Yu-hyuns stab. Piren retreated back with cold sweat. Hmm. I was going to finish it with that just now, but you really have everything. He said that, but Yu-hyun couldnt hide his disappointment in Piren. He had some expectations for her, since she was supposed to be an executor like Choi Do-yoon, but the martial arts she showed him fell far short of his expectations. If Choi Do-yoons strength was the result of reaching the limit of martial arts, then Pirens case was closer to relying on equipment and items. Pirens pure martial power was only slightly above a lord-level. Even Kang Hye-rim, who was called the ck Thunder Lord, was too ashamed topare herself to Choi Do-yoon, who was called the Sword Lord. Are you fighting to show off your weapons or something? If I get serious, will you show me your full power? You Piren couldnt take her eyes off Yu-hyuns hand that held Baekryeon. Where did you get that sword? Oh. This? Yu-hyun lifted Baekryeon and smiled. Well. Shee was the one who followed the trail of the Salio Empire, so she must have seen how amazing Baekryeon was. How did you get that sword! Why? Is that so strange? Thats one of the masterpieces that were rarely made in the empire! Its not a weapon for you to have! Its not strange to have something from an already destroyed empire. Destroyed? The Salio Empire is eternal! If you want to believe that, go ahead. But this sword was mine from the start. Yu-hyun said that and watched Pirens reaction. She looked like she saw something unbelievable, and her reaction was more intense than he thought. Did she have some obsession with the Salio Empire sword, which was a symbol of the vanished empire? Whatever it is, it doesnt matter. But there was something else that was strange. Ever since he met the Salio Empire guys, Baekryeons words had decreased. Baekryeon, who used to say a word or two during fights, was silent now. Baekryeon? [] Baekryeon. [Uh, yeah? Did you call me?] Fortunately, he didnt seem to be asleep or anything. Whats wrong? Why are you so quiet? [No, its just I have something to think about.] Is it because of the Salio Empire? Baekryeon was a masterpiece weapon made by the Salio Territory, which was now destroyed. It was a mythical-level weapon that matched the weapons used by the gods in the mixed world, and it had the trait of growing stronger with its owner. Baekryeon said he had almost no memory of the past, but he might have remembered something when he met the descendants of the destroyed empire. [Im not sure yet I have something to worry about. Im sorry if you were worried.] No. Im d if youre okay. He said that, but Baekryeons voicecked strength as usual. There must be something wrong, but he couldnt know what it was, so Yu-hyun decided to focus on the fight in front of him. Why? Youre not going to attack anymore? Impudent! If youre so angry, then show me your sincerity. Ive been disappointed by your poor skills since a while ago. Youre supposed to be an executor, but youre nothingpared to Choi Do-yoon. Dont mention that name! Piren shouted like she had a fit when Choi Do-yoons name came up. Choi Do-yoons name was a switch that triggered her inferiorityplex. Piren herself felt it unconsciously. Her strength was nothing but a fake that was achieved by receiving support from all kinds of magic tools from the Salio Empire. Her actual level was no more than that of a normal lord. Of course, that alone could be considered as her great strength, but she couldnt match the real executors. She was in a situation where she filled herck with magic tools. Yu-hyun felt disappointed in Piren for that reason. Tool user. Piren was nothing but an executor who was made to superficially boast that they had great power in Salio. So Piren always felt herck. Well, she didnt care much until then. The problem was five years ago, when people from Earth came to the alliance. Her left eye with an eyepatch twitched as she recalled that time. That man. He seemed to have scraped off all the strength there was. He was too strong. And when he realized that his strength was built by his own power, without any external factors, Piren fell into agony over whether he was happy with himself. Even though youre an executor, you didnt get along very well. Yu-hyun felt a sense of deja vu at Pirens reaction. Yes. Where had he seen it before? That was simr to his past self. Choi Do-yoon, the man who possessed an absurd strength. It was natural to feel that way whenpared to him. Yu-hyun thought the situation was ironic. He was the one who had a karmic bond with that man, but now he was using Choi Do-yoons name to provoke Piren. Is it because of his obsession to be stronger quickly that he wears so many magic tools? Indeed, the level of the magic tools that Piren wore was suitable for versatile activities. But they were fundamentally useless against a superior opponent, a kind of apostasy. She didnt dig deep into one well, but just learned a wide range of shallow skills. Seo Sumin would have shaken her head and clicked her tongue if she saw it. True strength was not relying on those weapons, but enhancing ones own power through hard training. So, that tool foot is not the end of it. Why dont you show me more? I was going to do that anyway! Piren said that and took off the eye patch on her face that was covered by the robe. There was no point in hiding it anymore since her identity was exposed. What was inside her eye patch was a normal eye. She thought she had a scar from an injury, but her eye was fine? Its an artificial eye. But not an ordinary one. The pupil-like thing expanded and contracted repeatedly, operating like a machine. That artificial eye was also a kind of magic tool made by the magic engineering of the Salio Empire. He didnt know what he was trying to do with that, but he had to finish it before he did anything. Yu-hyun made Baekryeon into a harpoon shape and threw it as it was. He didnt need to use Leviathan. If he did, the central administration building would copse in half. The strike that was much faster than the stabbing before aimed at Pirens heart. But Piren dodged the attack as if she read it. She dodged it? It didnt look like she reacted after seeing it. It was more unnatural, as if she knew beforehand that the attack woulde from this side. Hahaha. I can see everything. Pirenughed at the newndscape that unfolded as she revealed her artificial eye. Yu-hyun couldnt help but ask. What is that eye? Its a new eye that the emperor personally gave me. It scans and analyzes everything around me, and then reads even the future. Yes. This eye is the eye of Lace, the essence of Salio Empires life engineering! Piren said that, when facing herselfthe one who could see the futureyou couldnt match her anymore. Then sheughed andughed again. She was using Laces eye for the first time. She didnt care if it worked properly or not, but the amount of information that came into her eye was no joke. Whether it was because of the price of seeing the future, or because of the program embedded in the artificial eye that sent only the filtered information as much as possible, her optic nerve and brain felt like they were burning. If a normal soldier had used this thing instead of a lord-ss, her brain would have melted right away and he would have gone crazy. But that was over now. Your attack will never reach me! Laces eye, the eye that sees the future How interesting. Yu-hyun said that and swung Baekryeon in the shape of a sword at Piren. Piren felt puzzled at the attack that was less heavy than before, but tried to dodge it anyway. But then. What, what is this! Yu-hyuns movement, which she thought she had dodged, naturally moved to where she was dodging. When he read it and tried to dodge again, Yu-hyuns sword followed Pirens next movement as if he anticipated it. Her left eye burned and screamed an error. You, what are you! Piren trembled in fear and looked at the one-eyed mask that appeared on Yu-hyuns face. The source of the error that her artificial eye had been alerting since a while ago was that thing. Even if you call it an eye that sees the future, yours is nothing but a replica that imitates the real thing. Yo, you dont mean In front of the real Laces demon, you dare to look at the future and argue. The red eye embedded in the mask. The moment she met that eye, Piren had a hallucination of looking up at a huge demon in the dark. I dont like this feeling. Chapter 384: Chapter 384: Thats impossible. Piren trembled her lips as she desperately denied the reality. How can a mere individual use such an eye so freely It was a replica made after the real thing, a Laces eye that was close to forcibly implementing all kinds of strange and mysterious powers with magic and science. Even when she used it, with all the assistance from the programs embedded in the artificial eye and various magical tools, she felt like her eyes were tearing apart and a drill was piercing her brain. But Yu-hyun was using it as if it was nothing. She would have felt better if that was all. But what Yu-hyun had was the original that her artificial eye tried to catch up with, the prototype. In terms of performance, there was a huge gap between her artificial eye and his original eye. Naturally, the burden should be much greater than what she felt. What is it?What? Whats so surprising about me using my power freely? That, that cant be. Laces eye is not just seeing the future. It scrapes up all the information from the past and present, and based on that, it infers the countless branches of the future and reads out the real future Yeah, thats right. Thats Laces power. Even though you have the original dont you feel that painful process at all? Of course not. Yu-hyun sneered at Pirens words. Why is the original the original? It was not improved, it had no convenience, and it did not even develop in a better way. It was powerful, but it was also rough and crude as it was not refined. That was the fate of the original. What I use is literally the original. Do you know what that means? You use all kinds of shoddy and misceneous auxiliary methods, but I dont have any of them. Then youre using them all with your bare mind? Why not? Your brain will burn out! Humans cant handle that properly! Well, at first, I wasnt feeling normal when I used it. But you know what? For humans, things like impossible or whatever are just things you say without even trying. Yu-hyun tapped his Aporia mask with his finger. Im using it like this. Im using Laces power that you guys couldnt even imitate properly, as an individual. How would he exin that? At those words, Piren bit her lips. Red blood flowed from between her clenched lips. It was really infuriating and unbelievable, but that monster-like guy really took in and analyzed all the information by himself, and obtained the eye that could see the future with his own power. It wouldnt be painless just because he got used to it. What made it possible was his endless patience to ept even that pain and his obsession to find the answer no matter what. That part was a level that she couldnt dare to follow. And dont call that shoddy eye Lace. Yu-hyun raised his finger and pointed at Pirens left eye. Its disgusting. Shut uuuuup! At that word, her reason copsed. Piren screamed as she raised her blood pressure in her neck and pulled out a new magical tool from her bosom. It was a thing that looked like a huge cannon. But its power surpassed that of a normal cannon by far. It was a defective thing that once used, its barrel would melt down due to excessive heat and overload, and all the internal wires would burn out. But its power was enough to blow up a city. In an instant, a huge pir of light burst out from Pirens front. Kwaaaaang! A huge explosion urred and affected outside the building. The huge energy that pierced through the wall of the central administration flew out and soared obliquely, tearing up even the clouds in the distant sky. Kyaahhh! What, what is it! Whats going on inside?! People who saw the pir of light that could be seen from far away in Old Town opened their eyes wide. That was also true for Kang Yura who returned to her home. Brother. Are you really okay? The direction where that bombardment came from was definitely where the central administration was. And there was news spreading in real time that terrorists attacked the central administration. Kang Yura wished that Yu-hyun, Baek Seo-ryeon, and Kang Hye-rim were safe in that chaos. Yu-hyun, who was caught in a huge explosion, was fine without any injuries. Except for being pushed back by the impact of the bombardment and bouncing out to outside of central administration. And also for Piren chasing him persistently with something like wings made of machines. Salios magical engineering tools have everything. What are those steel wings? Piren threw countless magic tools from her cloak to deal with Yu-hyun, who was floating in the air. In the slowly flowing time, Yu-hyuns eyes could instantly recognize what they were. Bombs. And they were making ticking sounds in real time. Judging by the power of the previous bombardment, those bombs were not ordinary dangers. Yu-hyuns gaze moved to the ground below the distant sky. If they explode here, there will be serious casualties. The st could reach that far, and the surrounding buildings could copse and sweep away the nearby area. She deliberately dragged me here, knowing that. She doesnt care about the means or methods to win. She uses the terrain or even digs into the opponents weaknesses with vicious tactics. Good attitude. If its not a fair fight, but a life-or-death struggle, she should act like this. However, it was inevitable that he would feel dirty if he was on the receiving end. If she was going to fight with her own tricks, he had no choice but to respond in kind. ng! ck letters rose behind Yu-hyuns back and spread like wings. Pirens eyes widened at the sight. Those ck wings, simr to those of a crow, were something that she remembered belonged to a different being than the Book pile lord The wings of the fallen Icarus. Having heard part of Kang Hye Rims story, Yu-hyun spread them wide and shot like an arrow toward the bombs that Piren had thrown. Just with those pathetic wings! Before Piren could finish her sentence, countless ck lines were drawn in the air. Laces eye heated up as it couldnt control the information that was rushing in. Movement. Those ck lines were all traces of Yu-hyun passing by. And the bombs that were cut in half fell weakly without fulfilling their roles. Do you remember what I said earlier? A voice came from behind him. Faster than turning around, a huge impact hit Pirens back. His body was pushed forward. Still, the voice didnt leave her ears and rang in her head. You should have run away instead. She felt a pressure that seemed to crush her whole body from the tremendous movement. Piren opened her power to tear apart the air pressure and tried to take out more magic tools from her cloak. What keepsing out? A four-dimensional pocket? Yu-hyun didnt leave it alone. Pirens cloak was torn and the magic tools stored in the subspace were all shattered and scattered. Piren swung her sword in her hand to counterattack, but she felt a pain in her head first. Her body fell down and hit the ground. Where is this? Piren realized then that she had been pushed out of Old Town. The distance from the Central Administration to outside Old Town was incredibly far, but in that short time? Piren realized that her sense of time had been broken. No, not just that. Her sense of space, cognition, everything had deteriorated. Youre like this because you rely on tools and things, not your own skills. Yu-hyuns words pierced through her state so clearly that Piren could barely face reality. Crunch. She clenched her teeth and got up from her seat and red at Yu-hyun. He seemed to have fought fiercely, but Yu-hyun was too fine. That mask didnt have a scratch on it, and his ck suit that was behind the times didnt have a w either. What made this situation more ridiculous was that most of the attacks were from Pirens side. How on earth do you have such power? Piren didnt want to admit it. She thought that the rumor that he had beaten Executor Choi Do-yoon was a lie or distorted. That was Choi Do-yoon. The wall that she thought she couldnt ovee even if she spent her whole life. She couldnt easily ept that he had lost to a man who suddenly appeared and received the title of Lord. How much effort did I put in to get this much power? Effort is good. But did you really work as hard as me? Piren might have thought that she did her best, but to Yu-hyuns eyes, she was just trying to fill herck with all kinds of magic tools because she hated effort. That was an insult to real effort. Even though his heart was pierced, he died, he cut off his precious person with his own hands, He never broke down and endured while trying to move forward. Yu-hyun and Piren, who tried to fill everything with something else, were different levels altogether. You have lost. I, lost? Piren never thought that she, who was an executioner, would crumble in such a ce. She had received support from two great armies. But she failed to defeat even one of them and ended up here. It was a ridiculous story. She thought he had reached the sky, but there was a being who defiedmon sense after all. Anyst words? Yu-hyun approached Piren and pointed a knife at her neck. Piren had lost the will to resist. She didnt have the strength to do so anyway. If I die, the empire will start to move. They will seek bloody revenge for killing an executioner. What a bunch of fools. You were the ones who attacked us first. I dont care. The pretext they make up will be the same anyway. You know very well that its a lie. Yu-hyun sneered, but Piren didnt re up or retort. She seemed to sense her doom and rxed his shoulders. That sword. But he had onest thing to say, and his gaze turned to Baekryeon. Where did you get that? I found it in the celestial market a long time ago. That cant be. Thats a new thing. Its a secret project of magic tools that only a few know about. How can you have it when the prototype hasnt evene out properly? Youre the one whos talking nonsense. Why are you following the remnants of the destroyed Salio Empire and acting like youre the first ones? Stop joking! The Salio Empire never fell! Weve always existed in the mixed world! What? What was he talking about? When Yu-hyun got Baekryeon, the system exined that it was a sword of the ruined Salio Empire. That meant that the Salio Empire was an ancient and forgotten empire. It was surprising that the ones who inherited their name were in the mixed world, but they were mumbling that they were the original ones. If they were telling the truth, not delusional, then it didnt make sense. The empire that was active now had already perished long ago. Wouldnt that mess up the timeline? Maybe theyre really confused. The Salio Empire was a ce he had seen in Earths history. If they had been indoctrinated since childhood that they were the best, it wouldnt be surprising that Piren didnt know. Whatever happened, there was no point in talking any more. He decided to end it here and approached Piren. A sh of light shed in the sky. ! Yu-hyun reacted first. He quickly unleashed all his power and activated his mode. He immediately created a ck shield in the sky. He didnt stop there and turned Baekryeon into a shield shape and aimed it at the air. He also made a knights armor on his body and protected himself. As soon as that process was over. A beam of light fell. !!! The light didnt explode or collide with anything. It just fell, and anything that touched it turned to dust and disappeared. Piren, who had protected himself with all kinds of magic tools, was no exception. Because most of his magic tools were not working due to the fight with Yu-hyun, Piren turned to dust as soon as he was engulfed by the light. It was too pathetic for an executioner who was rare in the alliance. Yu-hyun didnt care about him. A huge beam of light pressed down on his body in real time. This is! His arms and legs trembled, and he felt like his muscles were tearing apart. The pressure crushed his whole body. It was not an ordinary blow. If someone could use this kind of power It must be a Divine Spirit, at least a second generation. Kwaaaa! The light pir that kept shooting thinned out and disappeared without a trace. Only Yu-hyun stood tall in the center of the evaporated ground. This is amazing. A voice came from the sky. Someone was slowly descending with the sun behind him. He was a giant man with a thick beard. He wore leather armor full of animal fur, and muscles bulged over it. His outfit looked like a Viking from Northern Europe. And what he held in his hand was. A hammer with lightning that seemed to boast that it had just unleashed an attack. Yu-hyuns eyes widened when he saw it. Mjolnir? You know my fathers thing. The Divine Spirit smiled as if he was pleased with Yu-hyuns words. Yu-hyun was speechless at his pure reaction. Father? Does that mean? A subtle clue hidden in his words. He could easily tell who he was. Magni. Oh, you know my name too? How could I not? The name Magni, who belonged to the Asgard army, was rare in this mixed world. Of course, that was because his father was Thor, the strongest force of Asgard. And the man in front of him was. The half-giant son of Thor, the first generation Divine Spirit, Magni. Chapter 385: Chapter 385: Magni was the eldest son of Thor, the god of thunder, and a half-god with the blood of a giant, born from the giantess Jrnsaxa. However, no one dared to belittle him merely because of his giants blood. Magni was strong enough to be deemed the rightful heir to the power of Thor, the mightiest in Asgard. In terms of rank, Magni belonged to the second-generation Divine Spirits, but considering his power, he was in no way inferior to the first generation. Above all, with Mjolnir, the thunder hammer passed down from his father, he was nearly invincible. Of course, this isnt the real one. They say it was passed down from my father, but its just a replica, modeled after the legend of Mjolnir. Still, its a fine item. After all, it was created with help from the cksmith god of Olympus. Magni candidly revealed this important fact to Yu-hyun. Even though the Mjolnir he held was a fake, he exuded confidence, certain that its sheer power would still be enough to defeat Yu-hyun. In reality, Yu-hyun did not feel any relief even after Magni disclosed the truth about Mjolnir. From the moment he received Magnis blow, Yu-hyun instinctively felt it. No matter how much of a fake it was, it was an imitation that came dangerously close to being real.The pir of light that had just descended wasnt mere lightit was Mjolnirs lightning,pressed to its limits. Directly confronting it, Yu-hyun realized it was on a whole different level. Of course, Magni was equally impressed. Yu-hyun had managed to block his Mjolnir strike, even though it was a surprise attack that Magni had swung with all his might. Is this guy really human? Magni, who had wondered just how great the one called the "Book Pile Lord" could be, found himself genuinely astonished that such a strong person existed among humans. A desire to fight stirred within him. He wanted to wield his hammer in a bloody battle and im victory. But Magni quickly shook his head, suppressing his growing desire. No. This isnt the time for that. Theres a reason I came here. Sending the Einherjar from Asgard was just an excuse. Whether Piren seeded in her mission or not didnt matter. No matter the result, Magni intended to personally step in and hold the enemy ountable for the deaths of his warriors, delivering divine punishment. The only unexpected oue was Pirens defeat despite the significant force she brought with her. And to a single individual, no less. Well, whatever happens, it''s fine. If I kill this guy and stir up conflict within the alliance, itll work out in our favor. Though the Salio Empire had temporarily aligned with Asgard, it was inevitable that they would one day turn their swords on each other. In such a businesslike rtionship, there was no room for friendship or trust. Naturally, thinking ahead, it was necessary to weaken the Salio Empires forces in advance. Magni had sessfully eliminated Piren, but the core target, Yu-hyun, was still alive and well. Magni had no choice but to admit it. Yu-hyun was strong. Very strong. That there still existed a human who could stir his warrior''s blood into a boil was both exciting and frustrating. What a shame. The pounding of his burning heart shed with the frustrating reality of having to prioritize the interests of the group he belonged to over his personal desires. Well, it couldn''t be helped. Even gods couldnt have everything they wanted at their fingertips. If he had to do this anyway, it would be better to enjoy it with a smile rather than begrudge it. With that in mind, Magni raised Mjolnir in his hand. Itsing. The moment Yu-hyun saw Magnis movement, he reacted immediately. As soon as Mjolnir pointed to the sky, a blinding light shed and surged toward Yu-hyun like a tidal wave. A searing hot Lightning Wave. There was something reminiscent of the fourth verse of the hymn Chphantaka had once disyed long ago. Though both Magni and Chphantaka were second-generation Divine Spirits, the sole difference was that Magnis strike was far stronger. Chphantaka had been unable to exert his full power due to his iplete incarnation, but in the hybrid realm, Magni was free from any restrictions on his strength. A blow from a second-generation Divine Spirit, on par with the first generation. Faced with this, Yu-hyun had no time to spare and had to move immediately. The Seventh Demonic ck Sky Divine Arts me Point of Heaven. Nine vortexes merged into one, piercing through the center of the lightning surge rushing toward him like a tidal wave. He couldn''tpletely neutralize it, so he aimed to pierce straight through the center. Magni wasnt just standing idle either. Not bad! Mjolnir pointed toward the sky again. However, unlike before, instead of emitting lightning, it swung downward. Boom! A massive shockwave radiated out from the ground where Magnis hammer struck. The earth quaked, causing tectonic shifts. Instantly, a massive rock wall rose before Magni, blocking Yu-hyun''s path and obstructing his view. Is that really just the result of swinging a hammer with one hand? Magnis sheer physical strength, enough to have lifted the giant Hrungnir when he was only three years old, was no exaggeration. His brute power alone was nearly akin to a natural disaster. Yu-hyun didnt stop; instead, he sped up. A rock wall like that was nothing more than a sandcastle before a lord-level warrior. A massive hole was blown through the wall, creating a clear path straight toward Magni. Yu-hyun moved like a shadow, closing in on Magni in an instant. Good. Magni, seemingly pleased by Yu-hyuns bold approach, raised Mjolnir with a broad smile. Boom! When Baekryeon collided with Mjolnir, a shockwave exploded, sweeping across the surrounding area. A thick cloud of dust billowed into the sky, and towering strata crumbled under the pressure. Crunch! While Yu-hyuns ankle dug into the ground, Magni stood unscathed. Im losing in strength. Wearing the mask of Aporia, Yu-hyun wielded immense power, unmatched by anyone. He even possessed the ultimate vitality of Darwins body. He never thought hed lose in strength to anyone. Yet Magnis physical strength was so overwhelming that even Darwins body couldnt hold up against it. Incredible power. Yu-hyun realized he had no chance in a direct confrontation and decided to change tactics. Yu-hyuns figure blurred, leaving an afterimage behind as he vanished. Magnis eyes quickly followed him. Youre trying to beat me with speed? If strength wasn''t an option, agility was the natural fallback. However, Yu-hyun was making one significant miscalction. He assumed Magni was only strong. Magni grinned, showing his teeth, and vanished from his spot in an instant. The ground where he had stood split apart under the force. Magni demonstrated speed equal to his overwhelming strength. Incredibly, he managed to keep up with Yu-hyuns movements, even with the Aporia mask on. Hes catching up to me? Where do you think you''re going! The two shadows streaked across the vast in at breakneck speed. Each collision between them cracked the earth and left thend in ruins. Their gazes crossed in midair. This guy Magni couldn''t help but admire Yu-hyuns resilience. Even though Magni was fighting with considerable force, Yu-hyun wasnt backing down. What was even more surprising was that Yu-hyun hadnt even used his full power yet. What had started as a casual fight now seemed like it might require his full seriousness. Me? Against a mere human? Magni found the ideaughable. Who was he? The great god of thunder, Thors son, one of Asgards mightiest warriors and a god. No one had ever dared to challenge him, and while he may have belonged to the second generation of Divine Spirits, his raw strength was on par with the first generation. Yet here he was, unable to subdue a single human. He knew Yu-hyun hadnt gone all out, and that alone was a blow to his pride. Naturally, Magnis attacks began to carry a rising fury. Magnis aura shifted dramatically, and Yu-hyun quickly realized that Magni was about to get serious. This was dangerous. If Yu-hyun didnt give it his all, he would lose. If I die, both Seo-ryeon and Hye-rim will be in danger. That was something he had to prevent at all costs. Yu-hyun drew upon the energy of the Seven Demonic ck Sky Divine Art, channeling it through his entire body. Normally, the energy of the Divine Art was pitch-ck like pure darkness, but this time, its color changed. It was red, like blood. The sight made Magni feel something more than curiosityhe felt a chill run down his spine. So, youre finally going to show your true strength! Magni, sensing that Yu-hyun had finally decided to get serious, poured his energy into Mjolnir. The hammer began to glow white once more. The crimson energy swirling around Yu-hyun twisted like a living creature, writhing violently as it engulfed him. The surrounding space emitted strange sounds, distorting under the immense pressure. It was as if the power was being suppressed in a single location, preventing it from breaking free. The Six Demons of the Seven Demonic ck Sky Divine Art. Blood Light Chaos of Heaven. The suppressed red energy exploded outward like thorns, tearing through the world around them. Simultaneously, Magni unleashed his full power into Mjolnir. A massive lightning storm gathered around Magni and collided with the Blood Light Chaos of Heaven. The impact was so great that even Baek Seo-ryeon, within the Mixed World, could feel the tremors from their battle. Are you okay, Hye-rim? Inside the Mixed World, Baek Seo-ryeon embraced the trembling Kang Hye-rim, gently stroking her back. Yu-hyun will definitely win. But even as she said that, her gaze wavered with uncertainty. Yu-hyun gritted his teeth as he shed with Magni. Hes strong. Once again, Yu-hyun was reminded of the strength he had felt while fighting Choi Do-yoon. Magni was a well-known Divine Spirit, highly revered in myth. It was no wonder that fighting him with his full power was proving to be a daunting task. Yet, in the midst of this struggle, Yu-hyun couldnt help but think of Choi Do-yoons annoying face. If Choi Do-yoon had fought with all his might, it would have felt just like this. Little by little, Im losing ground. Magni was a Divine Spirit known for his raw physical strength. Even if his Mjolnir was a fake, Magni was fighting with all his might, unleashing his full power in this battle. Facing him head-on, it was clear that Yu-hyun was still far from victory. So, he decided to change his approach. If one isnt enough, Ill use two. And if two wasnt enough, then three. Yu-hyun channeled energy into the Wings of Icarus spread behind him. The ck wings, now tinged red from the influence of Blood Light Chaos of Heaven, warped into a twisted, demonic form. The Sixth Demon of the Seven Demonic ck Sky Divine ArtBlood Wing King. The massive wings enveloped the lightning storm from both sides, hugging it like a cocoon. In this state, Yu-hyun infused energy into Baekryeon for his third attack. The sword, now transformed into a spear, quivered and turned red. Just as he was about to throw it through the collision point and strike Magni Magni emerged, breaking through the shing powers. What the? For a moment, Yu-hyuns thoughts froze. He had barely reacted to Magnis sudden move. Did he break through that? It was a bold move, even for a Divine Spirit. Magni had forcefully pushed through the collision of his own lightning and Yu-hyuns Blood Light Chaos of Heaven. Magni, now in in sight, was bleeding from several parts of his body. But if suffering a few wounds would secure his victory in this battle, Magni was more than willing to endure them. His charge was reckless, a gamble that transcendedmon sense. Magni grinned broadly as he charged at Yu-hyun. He didnt need to get close. Even from this distance, Mjolnir would be enough to kill Yu-hyun. Ive won. Magni acknowledged Yu-hyuns strength. If he hadnt taken the risk and pressed forward, Magni himself wouldve been the one to lose. It was only because he had broken through at thest possible moment that he realized Yu-hyun had been preparing a tripleyered attack beyond the explosion. A brief, subtle difference in timing. That was all it took to decide the oue of this fight. Though I know you still havent gone all out, this is the end. Magni swung Mjolnir straight toward Yu-hyuns head. ! But just at that moment, Magni suddenly felt a sense of danger and pulled back. Why did he throw away a perfect opportunity so suddenly? Before Yu-hyun could process the strange feeling, a violet beast dropped down from the sky. You Magni, now retreating, red at the violet beast, gritting his teeth. Instinctively, he had withdrawn, but seeing the unexpected intruder, Magni felt he had made the right choice. Had he continued to swing Mjolnir, aiming to kill Yu-hyun to the end He would have been the one to die. Damn it. Of all times, you had to interfere Magni ground his teeth. Though he didnt know exactly what this creature was, he was certain about one thing: he knew the power it wielded better than anyone else. If he continued to fight, he would definitely die. The creature before him had the power to make that a reality. Though retreating was a greater humiliation to a warrior than dying, Magni forced himself to swallow his rage and step back. Next time, Ill kill you for sure. With bloodshot eyes, Magni spat out the warning before disappearing into the sky, enveloped in lightning. Having narrowly survived, Yu-hyun turned to face the massive violet beast that had blocked his path. Though it was the first time he had seen it, the creature somehow felt familiar. Rustle. The beasts form slowly vanished like a mirage, and in its ce stood a woman. As she turned her back to him, Yu-hyun stared at the figure in a daze and muttered. Kwon Jia? Yes. Answering his question, Kwon Jia turned around and met Yu-hyuns gaze. Her steady eyes, her confident tone. They were just as he remembered. Kwon Jia smiled faintly. Its been a while. Chapter 386: Chapter 386: Since the greatest threat, Magni, had disappeared, Yu-hyun judged that it was safe to release the Wandering World and send Baek Seo-ryun and Kang Hye-rim outside. Baek Seo-ryun, Kang Hye-rim, and Baek-hyo, who had returned to reality, trembled with joy despite being startled by the devastated surroundings. "Yu-hyun, you really won, right?" "Yes, we won, but barely." "It couldve been disastrous without my help." Baek Seo-ryun flinched at the sudden voice that cut in. "Ji, Jia?" "Yeah. Its been a while." Kwon Jia, with her hood deeply pulled over her head, greeted them with a faint smile. Baek Seo-ryun, confirming that the real Kwon Jia was standing before her, was utterly dumbfounded.Yu-hyun was just as bewildered by the situation. He had been searching for Kwon Jia, but who could have guessed that she would be the one toe looking for him first? "Jia, how did you get here? No, more importantly, where have you been all this time?" "Ive been wandering through the Hybrid Realm. For a long time, I wandered aimlessly from ce to ce looking for you." "W-What?" Yu-hyun was flustered by Kwon Jias sudden and direct words. The Kwon Jia he remembered from five years ago had been very reserved, shy, and never one to show her emotions. But just as the world had changed over the past five years, so too had people. That applied even to those who had returned from a regression. For Kwon Jia, this timeline was likely her one and only chance to end the cycle she had been trapped in. Beyond that, the bonds withrades she thought she had forgotten had resurfaced, mending her once-broken heart to some extent. Yes. In this timeline, she was determined to live her life to the fullest, sincerely. "I really missed you." "Huh? Jia?" "Do you know how much I suffered for the past five years, searching for you?" "I-Im sorry." "You bastard." Before Yu-hyun could respond, Kwon Jia suddenly rushed forward and hugged him tightly. With a significant height difference, it was less like hugging and more like Kwon Jia being enveloped in Yu-hyuns embrace. But Yu-hyun felt as though the sky had copsed on him. Kwon Jiathat Kwon Jiawas hugging him, ring up at him with teary eyes. He had believed that even if the world fell apart, something like this would never happen. But the world hadnt copsed, and yet here he was, facing this reality. Yu-hyuns hands hesitated in the air, unsure of where to ce them. However, he eventually steeled himself and gently patted Kwon Jias back. Kwon Jia, snuggled in his arms, trembled withughter. "Hehe. Youre flustered." "Ugh Anyone would be if someone suddenly acted like that." Kwon Jia tilted her head up slightly and looked at Yu-hyun with a yful expression. Seeing her disy such raw emotion, which was much more open than before, Yu-hyun truly realized how much the world had changed. "Why are you still keeping that robe on?" "!" When Yu-hyun reached for her hood, Kwon Jia jumped back quickly in surprise. Yu-hyun, who had been reaching out, felt awkward instead. "Jia?" "Um, well the hood Im not quite ready yet." "Did something happen? Are you hurt? Do you have any injuries?" "No, not exactly But, uh its something like that" Kwon Jia trailed off. Seeing her hesitation, Yu-hyun, worried that she might be severely injured, stepped closer to her. "Let me take a look." "Huh? W-Wait" "I might be able to help." "N-No, its really fine!" "Dont think of it as a burden. Just let me check." "I-I said its fine!" Every step Yu-hyun took closer, Kwon Jia took a step back. Baek-hyo and Baek Seo-ryun watched the scene with somewhat dazed expressions. At that moment, Kang Hye-rim, who had been silently observing Kwon Jia, moved. Her actions had no logic or intention behind them. Nearly reduced to a nk state of mind, all of Kang Hye-rims actions were instinctive, driven by her subconscious. No one present could anticipate Kang Hye-rims movements, which was only natural. Kang Hye-rim approached Kwon Jia, who was retreating, and casually pulled back the hood covering her head. Fwoosh. "What?!" "Huh?" Yu-hyun, Baek Seo-ryun, and even Baek-hyo opened their eyes wide when they saw Kwon Jias revealed appearance. "Ji-Jia" Yu-hyun raised a trembling hand, pointing at Kwon Jias head. "W-What is that?" At the tip of Yu-hyuns finger, sprouting from Kwon Jias head, were animal ears that shouldnt have been there. Specifically, they were wolf-like ears, simr to those of a canine, protruding from her head. Though Kwon Jia quickly pulled the hood back over her head, it was toote; everyone had already seen. "You saw?" "Uh, no more importantly, those ears what are they?" "." Her face, now flushed red like a ripe persimmon, seemed like it would burst with just a light touch. Kwon Jia shot an exasperated look at Kang Hye-rim. Meanwhile, Kang Hye-rim, eyes wide and innocent, seemed utterly unaware of what she had done wrong. Realizing it was pointless to me her, Kwon Jia sighed. "Ill exin everything on the way." Not only had Kwon Jias personality changed drastically since thest time they met, but now she even had wolf ears growing from her head. Yu-hyun truly felt that nothing was impossible in the Mixed Realm. As they headed towards Old Town, Kwon Jia began exining what had happened to her. "You remember how Magni fled after seeing my power earlier, right?" "Yes." "Didnt you think that was a little strange?" "Well, it was definitely a powerful force, but it didnt seem like something that would scare Magni to that extent." "Exactly." Kwon Jia nodded and then revealed the source of her power. "You remember the technique I used, right?" "Yes. Its called Heaven Biting Divine Art." Kwon Jias violet aura was, quite literally, akin to that of a ravenous beast, devouring everything. Her basic attack mimicked the wing of a beast, followed by the gnashing of a great beasts maw. It was a technique that suited the name, biting heaven. "But why?" "Actually this power wasnt something I created. I obtained it from something that already existed." "Well, that makes sense. But even so, you used that Heaven Biting Divine Art as your primary technique pretty often." "Right. And the reason Magni was so terrified of this power is because its origin is closely tied to their kind." Kwon Jia, leading the way, stopped and looked back at Yu-hyun. "Its the power of Fenrir." "Fenrir" Fenrir was the wolf known for devouring one of the most famous gods of Asgard. Its true name was Fenrir, though it was also called Vanargand, meaning the Wand of Destruction, and Hrevitnir, the Famed Wolf. Given that Fenrirs offspring, Sk?ll and Hati, were said to have swallowed the sun and the moon, it was impossible to even fathom the sheer monstrosity of Fenrir itself. It was foretold that Fenrir would devour everything, its jaws piercing the ground and reaching the sky. This prophecy had been whispered across the Hybrid Realm for ages. "Did Fenrir actually exist?" Yu-hyun had believed that Fenrirs existence, along with that of J?rmungandr and Ragnarok, was a tale from a distant past. The Great Asgard still existed within the Hybrid Realm, and though the myth mentioned Ragnarok as a future event, the vivid details of the legends made it seem like a battle long passed. Yu-hyun had always considered Ragnarok to be an exaggerated myth. The story said that all the first-generation Divine Spirits of Asgard, including Thor and Odin, had perished. But since they were alive and well in the present Asgard, the story had clearly been misrepresented. Kwon Jia shook her head at this notion. "No, Fenrir is real. To be precise, he was what they called a Bookworm." "A Bookworm?" "Jia Did you just say Bookworm?" Bookworms were one of the Five Kings of Destruction, artificial beings created by the King of Betrayal, Praytion, and his followers. Thats what Yu-hyun had learned from Oello. Bookworms were beings that literally consumed the letters of the world, causing entire regions to vanish or copse just by their presence. And now Kwon Jia was saying that Fenrir was a Bookworm? That she had inherited Fenrirs power? It was a situation impossible to reconcile. "What do you know about Bookworms?" "Other than the basics, not much" Baek Seo-ryun hesitated to respond. But that didnt reduce the danger posed by the Bookworms. Ever since Praytion had revealed his true nature five years ago, Bookworms had sporadically appeared across the Hybrid Realm, endangering the world. This even urred within the territories of the Union. The asional appearance of Bookworms caused casualties, forcing Executors and Lords to step in and exterminate them. In fact, arge-scale Bookworm extermination had been executed just recently. "The Bookworms we know are mindless beings that destroy the world. But did you know that some Bookworms have intelligence, and that there were beings who werent originally called Bookworms?" Baek Seo-ryun fell speechless at the sudden shift in scale, while Yu-hyun narrowed his eyes. "Are you saying thats Fenrir?" "And its not just Fenrir. J?rmungandr and other mythical beasts are also considered forms of Bookworms." "Youre not suggesting that the Great Gods?" "Youre well-versed in mythology, so you should know. There was primordial chaos in the myths of countless Great Gods from the very beginning." Yu-hyun nodded gravely. All myths began with the creation of something out of nothing. And at the beginning of such myths, there was always some great formless void or chaos from which everything emerged. "In Norse mythology, it all starts with the giant Ymir and the cow Audhu." "Olympus begins with Chaos." "The Hwanin Empirees from Mago Halmi, and the Thirty-Six Heavens of the Celestial Realm from Hongjun Doin, while Amesha Spenta originates from Angra Mainyu. Theres also Pangu, Apophis, and others. Most Great Gods share simr origins." "Are you saying all those primordial beings of chaos were Bookworms?" "You could call them Bookworms. Or you might not." Kwon Jia revealed a shocking truth. "They werent originally Bookworms. The name Bookworm was branded on them by the Divine Spirits who survived the Mythic War of the distant past." "Wait. From what I know, the Bookworms were creations of one of the Tellers of Origin" "Praytion, the King of Betrayal?" "How do you know that?" "Its not like I spent thest five years aimlessly wandering." Kwon Jia had traveled the Hybrid Realm for five years, gathering and organizing information, all while searching for Yu-hyun. "Ive been to many ces. Some of them were even territories of the Great Gods. I explored countless ruins and delved into their secrets." "Ruins in the territories of the Great Gods?" "Given how ancient their existence is, its natural for the traces of time to remain in various ces. Though the Great Gods seemed to have forgotten, I relentlessly unearthed their ruins. And I realized something. The Mythic War that took ce in the distant past was a battle where the existing Divine Spirits fought against the primordial beings born from chaos. And they won." The defeated beings either perished or, those who survived, werebeled as Bookworms. They were beings not permitted by the universe itself, beyond just the Mixed Realm. "But how?" "There was one being who approached the exiled losers of that war." "Praytion, wasnt it?" "Exactly." Originally, the beings of chaos werent Bookworms. They only became such after encountering Praytion. "And after that, what happened?" "Beyond that, I dont know. All Ive learned is that the Mythic War urred in the distant past, and the chaotic forces were driven to the far corners of the universe. Its only recently that I realized they were connected to Praytion." "Then the true destruction of the world that you foresaw" "Yes. Its possible that another massive war between the chaotic Bookworms and the Great Gods will soon break out." If another Mythic War were to ur, this time, the universe itself would be doomed. And based on the patterns from previous cycles, there werent many years left until the second Mythic War would take ce. "The time is running out." "." Just when they thought they had saved the world from destruction, it turned out that it was only the beginning. Chapter 387: Chapter 387: What is the rtion between that and Miss Jias puppy ears? They are not puppy ears! They are wolf ears! Wolf! The heavy atmosphere vanished in an instant as if it melted away. Kwon Jia, who let out a squeak with a flushed face, covered her head with both hands and spat out ament as if she was consoling herself. It was all because I learned this Heavenly Thunder God Technique a long time ago, in the second cycle, when I met Fenrir and gained his power. That was a very long time ago. No matter how many cycles I repeated, this power was always avable to me as soon as I started. Maybe it was because I didnt need to inherit anything from him and I had a good affinity with this power. But, is that rted to this? Listen to me till the end. Anyway, as I kept using this power, Fenrirs energy naturally seeped into my body. And what is Fenrir? He is a wolf.Right. The problem is that he is not just a wolf. Thats it. What? Yu-hyun widened his eyes at the unexpected conclusion. What do you mean by thats it? That! Its because I used Fenrirs power too much and I was influenced by him that I became like this! Do you need me to say it twice for you to understand? You didnt even say it twice. What did you say? Ah, no. Nothing. Anyway, Yu-hyun understood why Kwon Jia had wolf ears on her head. In the end, it was because she had used the Heavenly Thunder God Technique, which could be called Fenrirs power, for a long time that the wolf ears, which could be considered Fenrirs characteristic, manifested as part of her body. By the way, are you okay in other ces? O-other ces? What do you mean? Kwon Jia hid her hands behind her back with a slight panic. No, I mean, if you have ears, then maybe a tail? Is that your preference? Its just amon sense question. Usually beastmen have both ears and tail attached to them. Why are you looking at me like that? I-I dont have anything like that! Kwon Jia shouted and moved her butt further back. Yu-hyun realized another fact from her instinctive attitude. Ah. She has a tail too. Yu-hyun decided not to point out that part. Kwon Jia must be feeling more embarrassed and ashamed than anyone else since she had wolf ears on her head. Sniff sniff. At that moment, Kang Hye-rim, who had been quiet, reacted again. She sniffed as if she smelled something and then red at Kwon Jia with fierce eyes. W-what is it? Kwon Jia felt nervous as Kang Hye-rim stared at her strangely again. Kang Hye-rim approached Kwon Jia and then stroked her head. Kwon Jias expression froze as if she was being treated like a pet. *** Yu-hyun managed to stop Kwon Jia before the sun set and prevented any problems from happening. However, he needed to exin the situation to Kwon Jia about Kang Hye-rim, so he told her everything that had happened since he woke up until now. I see Kwon Jia couldnt hide her bitterness after hearing the whole story. She knew about Kang Hye-rim bing the ck Thunder Lord. She had wondered if Kang Hye-rim wouldnt have fallen so low if she had stayed with her back then. But, she thought that finding Yu-hyun was more important than anything else. So she left herrades behind and embarked on an endless journey. You too Youve been through a lot. Ah, and there is something else I want to say to Miss Jia. Yeah. Its about Lace, right? Kwon Jia knew what Yu-hyun was going to say and took the initiative. At the same time, ck letters rose behind her back and Lace showed himself. Lace immediately knelt on one knee before Yu-hyun and bowed his head. [Oh. My lord. You have returned.] Its been a while. Lace. [I have waited for a very, very long time. While you were away, I diligently assisted Miss Kwon Jia by your side, but you were always on my mind.] You have worked hard. [Ah. Receiving your praise is already a great reward for me.] Good. Come back to me. At Yu-hyunsmand, Lace nodded happily and soon returned to him. Yu-hyun felt the power in his body rise even more and closed his eyes briefly to savor it. He had regained Descartes and Lace. The only ones left were Maxwell and Darwin. What about Kang Hye-rims situation? Is she okay? Yes. She has lost most of her memories, but if you have the stories that you collected together, you can restore her to her former self. How is that possible Lets talk about thatter. Right now, we have to deal with the terrorist incident that happened in Old Town. They had a lot of things to talk about in the past five years, and they had too many conversations they wanted to share. But the situation was not so favorable. Old Town was engulfed by an unprecedentedrge-scale terror, and the city itself was trembling with fear. Kwon Jia, who also knew roughly about the internal situation of the Alliance, could not hide her regretful feelings. In this situation, we should stick together more than ever, but the Alliance is splitting from within. The situation is not good at all. The terror has already happened, and one of the Executors affiliated with the Salio Empire has died. Not only that, but two Great Armies intervened from outside. Who would care if the Second Myth War breaks out now? So strengthening the internal cohesion is the priority. First, we have to go back to Old Town and sort out the situation. Well talkter. Lets do that. Just as they arrived in Old Town, the chaotic situation was settled by the security forces. They were anxious about Baek Seo Ryeons disappearance, but they cried with joy when she came back alive. Yu-hyun realized how much prestige Baek Seo Ryeon had among the people here. And among the happy people, he found a familiar face. Mr. Yu Chan? Yu, Yu-hyun? Sung Yu Chan, who recognized Yu-hyun, could not believe whether this was a dream or reality and pinched his cheek. It hurt, so it was definitely real. Did youe back? Yes. Somehow. Yu-hyun noticed a little child holding Sung Yu Chans hand. Congrattions, you and Mrs. Kyung Seo seem to be doing well. You even have a cute daughter. Yes, thats right. Ye Ri is the most precious thing in the world to me. Dont ever forget that feeling and cherish it. Wait a minute! Are you leaving? Im still staying in this city for now, but I probably wont be here for long. I have a lot of things to do. I see. Sung Yu Chan was not deaf to what he heard. He knew what happened to his colleagues at White Flower Management who worked with him. Yu-hyun smiled slyly at Sung Yu Chan and told him not to worry. When everything is over lets all get together and go somewhere. Yes, yes? Is that possible? It will be. Ill make it happen. Sung Yu Chan thought that Yu-hyuns words were really hollow. Looking at the current situation, there were things that were iparable to when they lived on Earth before. He did not think that a single individual could achieve anything in the Mixed World, no matter how great Yu-hyun was. But the man he met after five years had not changed at all from when he saw him before. And as he listened to his story, he strangely believed his words. Yes. Later, when everything is over, lets all get together. Its a promise. Yu-hyun waved his hand gently at Sung Yu Chans daughter Sung Ye Ri as a final farewell. The four-year-old child who was holding her dads hand waved her hand cutely at Yu-hyun as if looking at him. After finishing his brief reunion with Sung Yu Chan, Yu-hyun joined Baek Seo Ryeon who was directing the scene. Oh, Mr. Yu-hyun. I met Mr. Yu Chan. He was nearby. I see. The scene cleanup is almost done by now. But theres a big problem. The Salio Empire must have done something, right? They are furious about the death of the executor they sent here, and they want to hold the whole Old Town responsible. Sigh. He couldnt help but sigh at those words. It was a full-scale war now. The Salio Empire would not hide its ambition, and the rest of the forces had to join forces to resist Salio. A dilemma. Once on the tigers back, there were only two ways left. Either get off the tigers back and die by its bite, or wait until the tiger copses from exhaustion. No, there was one more way. That was, to kill the tiger with his own hands. To eat it before being eaten. That was the survival rule of those who wanted to live. *** The sun set and night came when he heard the news that each representative was heading to Old Town. The Salio Empire would also need some time to prepare to move, so there was still some time left. The representatives of Mind, Zhongtian Alliance, Foreigner, and Earth side agreed to meet in Old Town for a meeting, so he had to wait patiently until then. So Yu-hyun decided to finish the unfinished words with this only opportunity. Did you call me? Yes. Jia and Seoryeon are both here. Well, you asked me toe. Kang Hye-rim was still clinging to Yu-hyuns side. Kwon Jia frowned at the sight, but didnt say anything. She knew how Kang Hye-rim was doing from Yu-hyun. Still, she couldnt help feeling a bit disappointed, and she felt her tail droop. So what do you want to say? The unfinished stories. But it seems like weve done everything we could. Isnt there a fragment left? Oh, right. Fragment. Precisely, a piece of a torn book from Codexs library. Yu-hyun had been focusing on collecting fragments until he was caught in a massive explosion. And some of the fragments he had were given to others. Jia, you have a fragment now, right? Yu-hyun brought up the story of the fragment without hesitation, as Baek Seo-ryeon needed to know this too. People who were not allowed could not recognize or know the truth about the fragment. But maybe because of the influence of being with Yu-hyun for a long time, Baek Seo-ryeon understood the whole conversation. Yes. I still have what I had before. And after that, you didnt collect any more fragments? Yes. When I collected all the fragments, the second mythic war broke out. I think Codex itself had some influence. So in a situation where we have to postpone the war as much as possible, we shouldnt collect fragments recklessly. But in this mixed world, there were people who had fragments. And he didnt know what kind of wind blew in thest five years, but surely more people knew about the existence of fragments than before. Even if he left it alone, someone who had a fragment would move to collect other fragments. But that wasnt important. Jia. I have some clues about the real power of the fragment. The real power of the fragment? What is it? Yu-hyun calmly recalled what had happenedst time. The moment he chose to be human at the horizon of the story, and tried to save Kang Hye-rim who was disappearing as a letterpress. Look. Yu-hyun grabbed the book floating above Kwon Jia and Baek Seo-ryeons heads with his hand. They were surprised when a book suddenly appeared in Yu-hyuns hand. They instinctively realized that Yu-hyuns book was not an ordinary book. I have the power to see other peoples books. And in this book, all the stories that the original owner has umted are written. I used this book to prevent Hyerim from dying. Kang Hye-rim, who became a transcendent being, was destined to die without leaving even a corpse and be scattered as letterpresses. But Yu-hyun took her disappearing letterpresses from her book and filled in the empty parts and stitched them together, barely preventing her death. But it wasnt enough to revive herpletely with just the stories in Kang Hye-rims book. So I need your books. Your books have your stories written in them, but more than that, they have your past with Hyerim. That was why Yu-hyun was looking for his old colleagues. If there were stories of colleagues who remembered moments with Kang Hye-rim, then he could really wake her uppletely. Im going to start that process again. It was his second time dealing with bookspletely since then, but his sense of then was still clear. And by handling Kang Hye-rims book, Yu-hyun was able to use her skills as well. With this, he could open up a new way to be stronger here. But I dont want to use your books without your permission. Thats why I called you. Yu-hyun Youre really a considerate man. Kwon Jia and Baek Seo-ryeon readily agreed. For Kang Hye-rims sake, they didnt mind giving up some of their stories. They didnt know what effect it had on them, who could be called the owners of the books, but even considering that, their feelings for Kang Hye-rim were strong. They also felt guilty about Kang Hye-rims change. Then Ill go. Yu-hyun turned the books in both hands into letterpress pieces and handed them to Kang Hye-rim. Kang Hye-rim didnt know what it was, but she epted it naturally because Yu-hyun gave it to her. At the same time, the letterpresses seeped into Kang Hye-rims body, and light began to flow from her. Chapter 388: Chapter 388: Everyone was tense as they watched Kang Hye-rim. The light that flowed from her body, where the letters had seeped in, gradually faded. Kang Hye-rims energy became more peaceful than before. She opened her eyes that had been closed. Her calm eyes scanned the surroundings lightly. Miss Hyerim, are you conscious? Yu-hyun asked, checking on Kang Hye-rims condition. Kang Hye-rim looked back at Yu-hyun with a clearer gaze. Her eyes captured Yu-hyuns face. She didnt say anything. Miss Hyerim? Pshh.Kang Hye-rim smiled faintly at Yu-hyun. She still didnt answer. But there was definitely a change. She had acted like a child until now, but she had changed a bit after receiving the story. It was certain. She seemed a bit more mature. Her attitude was somewhat moreposed than usual. That proved it. Yu-hyun asked a few more questions, but Kang Hye-rim only smiled brightly at him and didnt give any answer. Kwon Jia, who had been watching nervously from the side, cautiously opened her mouth. Shes fine right? Probably. She still cant speak, but her mood has changed a lot. Kang Hye-rim, who had received the story from someone else, began to regain her old self as Yu-hyun expected. The reason she couldnt speak properly was because she hadnt collected all the stories yet. Now, all he had to do was meet Yoo Young-min and Seo Sumin and get Kang Hye-rims story from their books. The problem was that he didnt know what Yoo Young-min and Seo Sumin were doing or where they were. No. Lets focus on the internal affairs of the Lord Alliance first. As soon as the sun rose tomorrow, the leaders of the other factions would gather. Most of them were Lord-level powerhouses, and among them, there would be Executors for sure. They had amon enemy called the Salio Empire, but they couldnt trust each otherpletely either. Besides, when Lord-level powerhouses who were treated well wherever they went gathered in one ce, there could be minor friction. If that happened, it would only benefit the Salio Empire. By the way, Miss Seryeon, who are the powerhouses from Earth? Oh. You wouldnt know, Mr. Yu-hyun. There are several Lords from Earth among the people who are gathering this time. The representative among them would be Mr. Wi Muhyuk. Mr. Wi Muhyuk? How could he not know Wi Muhyuk? Before Earth became like this, he was the only genuine collector in Korea. He had heard that he had retired after most of his power was reduced by the shredder following the Gwanghwamun incident, but he never expected him to rise again as a Lord-level powerhouse. Collector Lim Gunwoo is also one of the Lords now. Huh, he too. And if you ask me to name one more Lord-level person that you would know, maybe it would be ck Iron Knight. Miss Huang Se-eun? Yes. Thats right. Baek Seo-ryeon told him that Huang Se-eun was his subordinate and brought Bang Sang-shi and Yoo Seong-ah with him. He also added that they woulde to Old Town tomorrow morning. He was curious about what they were doing since they didnt move with Choi Do-yoon, but they became Lords in their own right. And he realized that there were many Lord-level people among the people he knew. Of course, there were also some famous collectors and rankers from America or overseas who were now called Lords. There were more than 50 Lords in the Lord Alliance. Among them, only about 8 were from Earth. The strongest one was obviously Choi Do-yoon, who was the only one among the Earth-borns who had the Executor title, but below him were Wi Muhyuk, Lim Gunwoo, Huang Se-eun and four other Lords. And there were also subordinates of the Lords who had at least transcendent power, so if you look at it broadly, Earth wasnt holding one of the pirs of the alliance for nothing. It may seem that Earths faction is not weak, but so are the others. The Salio Empire had more than half of the 50 Lords in their possession. They lost one of their three Executors out of five in the whole alliance due to this terrorist incident, but they still had two Executors left. And it was confirmed that the Salio Empire joined hands with Olympus and Asgard because of this incident, so they were definitely at a disadvantage in terms of power. Unfortunately, Old Town is the closest to the area controlled by the Salio Empire, so if this goes on, the city itself will be in danger. What will you do if a fight breaks out? First of all, I have to get out of the city with my main forces. Theres no chance of winning if we face them head-on. Kwon Jia objected to that, unconvinced. Leave the city? What about the citizens who are left behind? Itll be fine. The Salio Empire is not stupid. They know better than anyone that it doesnt matter whether they touch the ordinary citizens or not. They would rather choose to spare them if they can. How can you be so sure? Because if they end this civil war, the next enemies they have to face are the great powers of Olympus and Asgard. They need to conserve their strength as much as possible. The more citizens they have in their territory, the more points they can collect. They dont think they will lose, so they act with a longer-term vision. It may be annoying to see them act like that from our perspective, but its not bad for us either. After all, it was a civil war and a fight, but the chances of arge-scale war breaking out were very low. In the fights between the Executors and the Sovereign-level powerhouses, people who couldnt even transcend were nothing but meat shields no matter how many of them gathered. There was no need to waste personnel. When a fight between Sovereign-level powerhouses began, a city would easily fly away. Thats what Sovereigns were. Asymmetric power. Walking nuclear bombs. Most of the fights that took ce within the Alliance had been dominated by those asymmetric powers for a long time. Even if the result of tomorrows meeting is different, my actions will not change. If they want to fight and I argue for peace, I will separate myself and fight back. You said you belong to a secret organization. Well, its a small organization thats too embarrassing to call a secret. As soon as the meeting is over tomorrow, Im going to leave the city and head to the base. The fight with the Salio Empire was inevitable. Their basic ideology was too different from ours. They dominated and exploited the inferior ones with their superiority, and used the weapons made from their blood to wage war and expand their territory. There were people with simr ideas in the history of Earth. You dont have to go far, just look at the Nazis during World War II. They knew what would happen if they lost to them. Well, well see what happens tomorrow. Yes. Fighting is not a good thing, but I hope everyone can join forces and fight back. The era of shouting peace with words was over. If you really wanted peace, you had to have the strength to fight for it. But how many people would die in that fight? No one feltfortable thinking about it. *** The Elder Control, which could be called the core of the Salio Empire, was a huge mechanical city surrounded by ck smoke and fog that made it look like an industrialplex. But even in that huge smoke, there was a huge building that stood out wherever you went. It was the central pce where the emperor of the Salio Empire resided. In the alchemy room deep inside the pce. Patrick, the first prince who returned as if fleeing from Old Town, bowed his head in front of the emperor and sweated profusely. So Piren died, and you came back alone in one piece. Is that it? As the emperors gaze hit his nape, Patrick shivered and ttened himself on the floor. He had nothing to say even if he had ten mouths. He had lost one of the Executors who upied thergest position in the empires power. Whats more, his father, who could be called an emperor, was so charismatic and imposing even though he looked like a mummy or a pine tree that Patrick always froze like a frog in front of a snake whenever he stood in front of him. Patrick. You must know how big a mistake you made. Yes, Your Majesty. An Executor. The emperor spoke with a voice full of strength that did not match his dying appearance. Piren may be the weakest among our Salio Executors, but do you know how many imperial magic tools she invested in? Piren was one of the loyal Executors of the empire. Even though she lost one eye in a fight with Choi Do-yoon, an Executor from Earth. But that didnt mean her strength was gone. Rather, they imnted Laces Eye, which was secretly developed by the empire, into her eye, and invested all kinds of magic tools into her, making her a walking fortress. They had high expectations for her in the future, and although she wascking, she was assigned to escort the first prince who could be called his blood. Did you say he was a bookworm lord? Yes? The one who killed Piren. Yes, yes. In fact, Patrick didnt know much. He left after Piren said she would take care of it, and the news he heardter was her death. He couldnt say anything even if he did because it would be a lie anyway since he didnt witness it himself. But who else could kill her besides him? Patrick had no idea that Magni, the Divine Spirit of Asgard, had intervened in this fight. He thought that Piren was killed by Yu-hyun, and he believed that and reported it to the emperor. The emperor gazed down at Patrick, lost in his thoughts. He had a hunch about why Piren had died. An abnormal voltage was detected far away from Old Town. If there was a Divine Spirit who could handle that kind of lightning, it could only be the Great Army. Asgard or Olympus, one of them must have secretly interfered. They had agreed to cooperate with each other, but they were already working on their own agendas. The emperor thought there was no need to protest their behavior, even though it was normal to do so. After all, they would act like fools if he confronted them, and they would eventually have to cross swords with each other anyway. As a price for their cooperation, he had made a treaty with them that he would cede some territories to Salio if he gained the hegemony of the alliance. But he had no intention of keeping that promise. Once we take over the alliancepletely, our next target will be you bastards. To do that, he had to crush the rest of the alliances forces first. If they fought with each other, bleeding themselves dry, the Great Army would soon reach out with their greedy hands. He had to choose a way to smash their heads with a small elite force to prevent that. Fortunately, the situation had turned in his favor thanks to Pirens death. They were in a hurry and asked for a meeting right away, but whatever they said, the oue would not change. Patrick. Yes, father No, no. Your Majesty. I will give you onest chance. Is that really true? I will entrust you with themand of the Alpha team of the Magic Corps. The Magic Corps consisted of 24 teams. Among them, the Alpha team was undoubtedly the best of the best in the Magic Corps, where only the most skilled ones gathered. Patrick was grateful for the emperors grace, who gave him a chance instead of punishing him. Thats not all. What do you mean? The production of the new type of magic device that we started developing a long time ago has finally finished. I will give you all 25 special weapons that contain the essence of our Salio Empires magic engineering. In addition to the Alpha team of the Magic Corps, he also received support from the newly developed magic device. As the situation progressed to this point, Patrick did not rejoice but rather stiffened his face and swallowed his saliva. That means this matter is very important. Youre not just ying dumb. Yes. What you have to do is very important. What do I have to do? They will eventually split into those who will fight and those who will not. Your job is to ambush and eliminate those who can be called leaders among them from behind. It was a mission that could be called assassination by surprise but it was also a task of attacking the enemys rear when the fight broke out. It was easy if it was easy, and dangerous if it was dangerous. Even if all of their forces were gone, there was no way that those who remained would not defend themselves. However, Patrick decided that this was definitely worth trying. He received support from the Alpha team of the Magic Corps, which could be called the elite of the empire, not just mediocre soldiers. And he also received all of the new magic devices. This was thest chance that he gave him as an emperor and as a father. Patrick nodded his head with a heavy face. I will seed for sure. Trust me. Patrick left the hall with a determined face. The emperor, who was left alone, still looked coldly at where Patrick had disappeared and clenched and unclenched his dry right hand. A dazzling golden fragment appeared on his right hand. Chapter 389: Chapter 389: Old Town was shrouded in a strange atmosphere. It was not long after the terror attack that the lords had to hold a meeting, and the movements of the Salio Empire were suspicious. War was breaking out. That rumor spread quickly throughout the city. Even Yu-hyun, who was looking down at the cityscape from the window of the conference hall, could feel how restless the citizens were. The mood of the city was gloomy. They have all arrived. One of the guards who was watching the situation outside informed them of the arrival of the other lords. Yu-hyun, Kwon Jia, and Baek Seo-ryeon, who were waiting inside, nodded their heads.Soon, many people entered through the open door of the conference hall. What caught Yu-hyuns eye was the appearance of the beastmen, elves, and dwarves that he had never seen in his previous life. They are also lords, huh. They clearly felt powerful. And they had a mysterious look that he had never seen on Earth. They fit perfectly with the stories that spread in the mixed world. Next are the martial artists of the Central Sky Alliance. He knew a lot about the martial artists indirectly through Seo Sumin. There were various martial worlds in the mixed world, and each world had its own characteristics. But the basic framework was simr. Most of them wore uniforms and carried their own weapons on their waist. Some had a bandit-like aura, and some had a fairy-like atmosphere as if they were walking on clouds. The next ones toe in were the foreigners. They have a very bizarre appearance, just as rumored. Foreigners did not refer to a specific world, but to a small alliance within an alliance formed by minority races from variouss. As a result, their appearance had no unified part, and they were all full of personality. It was very simr to when Yu-hyun first went to the headquarters of Celestial Corporation and saw all kinds of tellers with different appearances. A giant made of rocks, a woman whose skin changed color in real time. A slime-like creature with arge eye attached to it. The onlymon feature of the foreigners who entered the conference hall was that they were all strong. Of course, there are also transcenders and lord-level ones mixed in there. And finally, the people from Earth came in. The first one toe in leisurely was Lim Gunwoo. He had been five years, but his appearance had not changed much. He had always looked like an old man, but he still did now. Only his beard was longer, and he was apanied by Choi Yeri, who had matured more. Huh? Lim Gunwoo recognized Yu-hyun and unwittingly opened his mouth and made a stupid sound. When the people around him looked at Lim Gunwoo and asked what was wrong, he awkwardly smiled and mumbled something. When their eyes disappeared, Lim Gunwoo stared at Yu-hyun with wide eyes. He was doubtful whether Yu-hyun was really the Kang Yu-hyun teller he knew. Yu-hyun, who was quietly standing behind Baek Seo-ryeon, waved his hand slightly at him. Long time no see. Lim Gunwoos eyes widened when he saw Yu-hyuns mouth shape. He realized that Kang Yu-hyun in front of him was real. Buzzing. A small disturbance spread in the conference hall like a drop of water falling on a calm surface. Following Lim Gunwoo, arge man entered. Wi Muhyuk, who had only slightly increased his wrinkles from five years ago and had not changed much otherwise. This man, who was called a god of war on Earth, was now recognized as a respectable lord in the lord alliance and ruled over a city. He had recovered his lost power and became even stronger. As soon as he entered the conference hall, he recognized Yu-hyun at a nce. He tried to say something but closed his lips tightly because it was not a ce to talk. Huang Se-eun, who came in after him, also recognized Yu-hyun. Unlike before, she did not wear a helmet this time and shuddered when she saw Yu-hyun. Huang Se-euns adjutant Bang Sang-shi and Yoo Seong-ah also found Yu-hyun. Bang Sang-shi is still the same. Bang Sang-shi wore a mask over his face as he did before or now. His height seemed to have grown a little bit more, but there was nothing else that changed. Yoo Seong-ah was also the same. He did not feel much change in other people because he had seen Yura grow from a minor to an adult. But they are all looking at me and Jia. Everyone who entered the conference hall gave their eyes to Yu-hyun and Kwon Jia who lined up on both sides of Baek Seo-ryeon. Kang Hye-rim was sitting in the corner with Baek-hyo, who had changed a little, in her arms, and some people recognized her. Everyone who gathered here had achieved transcender or higher. They also knew each other. They could guess how strong the other person was just by looking. Among them, the one who attracted the most attention was Yu-hyun. Is that guy the Book Pile Lord? He fought and won against the executor Choi Do-yoon, and he defeated and subjugated the notorious ck Thunder Lord Is he really as strong as the rumors say? Especially, some of them who had a strongpetitive Divine Spirit secretly sent their energy to Yu-hyun. They wanted to lightly test Yu-hyuns reaction and see if the rumor was true. Baek Seo-ryeon and Kwon Jia knew that too, but they did not stop them from being rude. Yu-hyun would handle it himself within his line. This is interesting. Whoosh! In an instant, a strong wave of energy surged from Yu-hyun and engulfed the conference hall. The faces of the people who entered the conference hall hardened, and especially some of them who deliberately sent their energy to Yu-hyun turned pale. In the heavy atmosphere, Yu-hyun opened his mouth. You must all be tired froming a long way, so dont waste time on trivial things from the start. Lets get to the point right away. His tone was polite, but it was almost like a threat. He wanted to suppress them from the start and lead the flow. However, the lords reactions were not easy. Any ordinary person would have frozen and agreed, but everyone who gathered here was treated as a strong person wherever they went. As expected, there was resistance from all over, and the most vehement opposition came from the warriors of the Central Sky Alliance. How dare you try to intimidate us! One man who had been ring at Yu-hyun with obvious hostility reacted the most violently. He was a man in his early fifties with a long ck beard like a hermit, and on his white clothes was arge character that read White. Yu-hyun, who had quickly injected himself with basic knowledgest night, immediately recognized who the other person was. Is he the leader of the White Sword Sect? The Central Sky Alliance wasposed of several sects. Among them, the White Sword Sect was one of the most influential ces in the alliance. The man who was angry at Yu-hyun was one of the lords and the head of the White Sword Sect, Wiwolseong. He did not want to ept the fact that he had been pushed back by Yu-hyuns momentum, and instead red at Yu-hyun fiercely. Naturally, the other lords stepped back, and in an instant, the atmosphere turned into a one-on-one confrontation between Wiwolseong and Yu-hyun. Everyone watched the scene with bated breath. They all look expectant. Yu-hyun knew what the other lords eyes meant. They wanted to see for themselves if the rumored Lord of Books was really as good as the rumors said. They were secretly d that Wiwolseong had stepped up like this. I thought it wouldnt be easy, but its more tant than I expected. Yu-hyun decided to admit honestly that he had bitten off more than he could chew. The previous opponents he had met had bowed their heads and backed off as soon as he threatened them moderately. He had foolishly thought that it would work this time too. The people who gathered here were all lords with pride that pierced the sky. Especially, the warriors of the Central Sky Alliance were known for being aggressive and upromising in battle, and having a very rigid mindset. It was nothing but a provocation to touch them lightly. Yes. This ce was not a ce where they gathered to have a casual conversation. In the end, they had to prove that they had the qualifications to have a say, and the fastest and easiest way to prove that was to show their strength. Really Its annoying. Yu-hyun sighed. Wiwolseong narrowed his eyes menacingly at how he took that sigh. How dare you! How dare you? Yu-hyun immediately curled up his lips and sneered at Wiwolseong. The energy that he had let out moderately out of consideration for the other person became even stronger and more fierce. Wiwolseong, who had thought that this was it, clenched his teeth as he faced Yu-hyuns fighting Divine Spirit head-on. Yu-hyun did not hide his displeasure. Rather, he openly showed his anger and pressured the other person. The word how dare you is not something you should say when you are weaker than me. Gradually. As Yu-hyun spoke, the energy that crushed Wiwolseong became stronger. Wiwolseong tried to resist by biting his teeth and raising his inner power, but that only gave him a moment of relief. He could not escape from Yu-hyuns power fundamentally. The people of the White Sword Sect who were watching the scene reached for their swords, but they all froze as if time had stopped when Yu-hyun gave them a light nce. Honestly, I dont like making a fuss in a ce where everyone is gathered like this. Its ridiculous to hurt each others feelings in a ce like this, and I dont have time for that. ck characters rose up over Yu-hyuns body. The lords who were gathered here realized for the first time that there was ck in the text at that moment. The text of their stories was all white. The pieces of ck text gathered on Yu-hyuns face and soon formed a mask. But if youe at me tantly like this, then its a different story. Aporias mask. The error demon who had be much stronger than before opened his eyes and made the other lords sweat or swallow their saliva. Kiiiing! Yu-hyuns momentum shook the atmosphere. His enormous presence interfered with the space itself and distorted it gradually. He was strong. The rumor that the Lord of Books had defeated an executor was not a mere rumor. Rather, the public opinion of this man was much lower than his actual power. He was so strong that he could match a second-generation Divine Spirit with his single body. More than anything, the mischievous look in his eyes when he wore that mask made them feel as if their existence and all their stories were being erased just by facing him. So. Is this not enough? Or, I can show you more here. Th-this bastard! A few of the warriors of the White Sword Sect finally managed to reach for their swords. They immediately drew their swords and aimed at Yu-hyuns neck, who had insulted their sect. But. Dont interfere with me, or youll regret it. Kwon Jia, who had summoned a giant beast behind her, warned them as she looked at them. As the head of Fenrir, a mythical beast that was said to devour even gods, decorated one side of the conference hall, the warriors of the White Sword Sect lost their strength in their legs and copsed on their seats. Kwon Jia sneered at them and erased Fenrirs head. Ha, I surrender. Wi Wolseong, the leader of the White Sword Sect, moved his barely open mouth desperately and said that. He felt that if he tried to save his pride any longer, he would really die miserably in Yu-hyuns hands. It was not a simple misunderstanding or delusion. It was an intuition based on the instinct of a warrior who had lived for a long time. He was sure that he would die if he did not bow his head. That was why he acted like that. Im sorry. I was just curious As Wi Wolseong bit his lips and uttered a humble apology, Yu-hyuns aura that had been strangling him disappeared. Wi Wolseong breathed a sigh of relief and lightly rubbed his neck with his hand. He could not tell if he was alive or dead. How could I be pushed back so miserably? He felt a big wound on his pride. Wi Wolseong was originally an arrogant person. He thought that except for Choi Do-yoon, no one could match him in swordsmanship among the lords. He naturally thought that he was the strongest among the lords, and that if there was a vacancy for an executor, that position would surely be his. But one day, the lord who appeared out of nowhere with a pile of books showed him the cruelty of reality. Thats enough. Yu-hyuns tone towards Wi Wolseong had changed to a natural condescension. Wi Wolseong blushed with shame and gnawed at his teeth. Ill make you regret insulting me. His original n to suppress Yu-hyun from the start had failed, but he still had something to do. The others too, they were watching with interest and didnt stop me until now, but now they act like they have nothing to do with it! Wi Wolseong also felt dissatisfied with the actions of the other lords. If only one of them had tried to stop him, he wouldnt have lost face so much. Wi Wolseong sent a signal to his subordinates with his eyes to prepare for what was about to happen. His subordinates replied with their eyes that they understood. The meeting proceeded in a tense atmosphere. Wi Wolseong raised his hand and sent a signal. It was a signal to execute the operation. At the same time, Yu-hyuns mouth opened to preside over the meeting. Before we start the discussion on whether to fight or not with the Salio Empire, there is one thing we need to do first. Wait. Wi Wolseong felt something strange in Yu-hyuns words and sent a signal to stop moving. His subordinates, who were about to move, couldnt adapt to the sudden change of atmosphere and looked around. Everyones eyes turned to Yu-hyun. While we are all gathered here, we need to get rid of the spy from the Salio Empire who is trying to start a rebellion in this conference hall. Everyones eyes were filled with doubt at the word spy. But only one person. There was one person who couldnt pass off Yu-hyuns guess as mere curiosity. Isnt that right? Mr. Wi Wolseong of the White Sword Sect? Yu-hyuns eyes were on Wi Wolseong. His gaze said that he knew everything that Wi Wolseong was trying to do since he entered this ce. Chapter 390: Chapter 390: The conference hall was engulfed in a different kind of silence after Yu-hyuns bombshell statement. Most of them could notprehend what he had said. It was understandable, since the White Sword Sect had been a core part of the Central Alliance for a long time and had a long history. The sect that was known for valuing righteousness and cooperation suddenly plotted a rebellion against this conference. No one could easily believe it. But some of the lords who knew Yu-hyun, specifically those who came from Earth, all prepared for the imminent fight by reaching for their weapons. They knew that Yu-hyun would not make up lies or nonsense in this situation, even if it was something that happened five years ago. They had learned that from their own interactions with him. How did he find out about that? As everyone looked back and forth between Yu-hyun and Wi wolseong, Wi wolseong desperately maintained a poker face while feeling bewildered inside. He had never told anyone about what he had done. He had strictly suppressed any information about it within the White Sword Sect, and he had not informed any other martial sects or factions.He thought he could handle it perfectly without anyone knowing, but today, out of the blue, the lord with a pile of books revealed his secret. It was a reality that he could not ept with his mind. For some reason, Yu-hyun knew that he had plotted a rebellion. Wi wolseong had to make a quick decision. Should I deny it and push him back? First of all, he needed to get out of the situation where he was suspected. But Wi wolseong soon realized that he could not do that. Was it intentional or coincidental? He did not know, but Yu-hyun had spoken at the exact timing when he was about to start the rebellion. If he backed off and pretended nothing happened, he was sure that this golden opportunity would nevere again. I have everything ready on my side. I cant stop now. And if not now, Ill never have a chance to rebel. Considering that, Yu-hyuns timing was really tant and admirable. It felt like he was about to run at the starting line, but suddenly tripped and fell. Coincidence? Or did he do it on purpose? Wi wolseongs head was spinning. He had to rebel. That was a fact. He could not dy or avoid it. This was his chance, and he would never achieve it if not now. But Yu-hyun saw through his actions. How? He did not know. Wi wolseong did not know that the other had the ability to read books that contained his stories. Ill go ahead. He doesnt know anything for sure. Maybe he just threw out that remark right now. Wi wolseong quickly changed his expression andughed mockingly. I dont know what youre talking about. He said that while stroking his long beard with his hand. This was a signal to his subordinates to act as fast as possible since the situation was urgent. The martial artists of the White Sword Sect who had been watching him closely did not miss that signal. Oh, is that so? Thats right. I dont know where you heard such nonsense Wi wolseong casually agreed with Yu-hyuns words while looking for an opening with his eyes. He wondered if his efforts to maintain friendly rtions with other lords were in vain, as most of them sent him trusting nces. Fools. They couldnt read the trend and were swayed by trivial emotions. He had drunk and socialized with many lords, but Wi wolseong did not feel any pity or sympathy for them. Everyone lives for themselves in this world. Righteousness and cooperation? That was nothing but a pretense with a good name. He had to wear a clean mask so that people would follow him better. What was more precious than life in this world? In the end, life was the most important thing. To live, one had to be willing to give up anything. Wi wolseong naturally reached for the sword at his waist. The only thing he had to watch out for was Yu-hyun. His hand went to his sword, but Wi wolseongs eyes never left Yu-hyun. If I draw my sword first, I win. He had felt it painfully from the previous encounter that he would lose if they shed head-on with their power. He admitted it. Yu-hyun was much stronger than him in terms of total power. But when a real fight where they aimed for each others lives broke out, things would change. Fighting was not just about power. If he drew his sword, he was confident that he could cut off the others neck with one strike, even if he was the lord of that sword, Choi Do-yoon. If I kill that guy whos leading the mood right now, the revolution will seed. He called his rebellion or terrorism a revolution. It was a kind of rationalization for his actions. He felt a familiar sensation in his palm and smiled more deeply at the corner of his mouth. His beloved sword, which he had never let go of since he grew up. He was able to stand as the leader of the White Sword Sect and be a lord in the mixed world because he had it. Yes. He had nothing to fear as long as he had his sword. He was confident that he would not lose in a life-and-death fight with a weapon in his hand. I have to kill them all here! The first one to kill was Kang Yu-hyun, the lord of books who had humiliated him. He quickly drew his sword and swung it at Yu-hyuns neck. The guy didnt react properly until he swung his sword. Rather, he seemed to be watching quietly what he would do. You arrogant bastard! You will die because of your arrogance! Squeak! The familiar feeling along the tip of the sword. He realized that he had cut Yu-hyuns neck properly. He burst into a joyfulugh as he saw Yu-hyuns lifeless body fall weakly without a head. Hahaha! How do you like that! How dare you insult me in front of everyone? I know you have a lot of power, but fighting is not just about that. He scanned the audience with his intoxicated eyes. They were all sitting still, as if they were startled by his sudden change of mind. Foolish fools. They couldnt deal with this situation properly, and they called themselves lords. There was even an executor here, but he wasnt moving either. He sneered at them openly and tried to shake off the blood on his sword. But as time passed, he felt something strange. What is it? An indescribable sense of incongruity. His n was sessful, and all he had to do was start a revolution and achieve the agreement with the Salio Empire. What was this tingling feeling in the back of his head? What is it? What did I miss? As his euphoria subsided, he finally saw reality clearly. No, could he call it reality? Everyone was quiet. The lords looked at him with soulless eyes, as if they were dolls that only followed their appearance. He realized that something was going wrong. What is this? He felt the sensation of cutting Yu-hyuns neck. He couldnt have missed that. Even now, where he was standing in this conference hall, it was definitely real. The smell and the touch of the air on his skin, everything he saw with his eyes. All his senses told him that this ce was real. But still, something was wrong. Not his five senses, but another sense that he had acquired as a lord proved it. He epted it as reality in his head, but his heart kept shouting a different answer. Why? This, this is He walked unsteadily toward Yu-hyuns corpse. He was definitely dead. Yes. He should have been dead. At that moment, Yu-hyuns body suddenly got up from its ce. Thats impossible! Yu-hyuns corpse was moving. No, if it was moving, was it not a corpse? He couldnt figure out what this strange magic was. This couldnt be real. But all his senses felt it? Was this an illusion? It was too realistic to be an illusion. Then what the hell was going on? Could it be this is all a dream? Was that the right answer? As if responding to his murmur, his world cracked and shattered like broken ss. And in the revealed real reality, Ah. He was sitting alone among the corpses of the White Sword Sect who had been suppressed and killed by the rebellion. What he felt at the tip of his fingers touching the floor was the warmth of fresh blood. It wasnt hard to realize that it was the blood of the White Sword Sect warriors who trusted and followed him. The lords who suppressed the rebellion red at him with murderous intent and blocked his escape route in case he ran away. And at the center of them all, Yu-hyun, who was presumed to be behind everything, smiled at him. Did you enjoy the dream? At his words, Wi wolseong lowered his head with a nk face, then burst intoughter. Kuhuhu. Yeah. So thats what it was. I was ying in your palm from the start. To be honest, I was surprised too. Yu-hyun told him the truth with sincerity. I didnt expect a lord to fall for such an illusion so easily. Usually, this ability doesnt work on lords who have strong mental power and sharp senses. But you you were so easy that it was almost pathetic. Yu-hyuns words were simple. You were so weak that even I, who sessfully cast the illusion, was astonished. At that cruel truth that trampled on his remaining pride, Wi wolseong felt like everything was copsing. No one in the conference hall showed any sympathy for Wi wolseong. If it wasnt for Yu-hyun, they would have been caught off guard by Wi wolseongs betrayal. I Gulp. Yu-hyun cut off his throat in an instant as he tried to say something. Why are you trying to make excuses with your pathetic emotions? You betrayed and failed, so you should die. Wi wolseong couldnt retort. He was already dead. Wi wolseongs fallen body soon turned into text fragments and disappeared into thin air. The corpses of the White Sword Sects warriors also turned into text and scattered after a short time. Those who surpassed transcendents would disappear without leaving a corpse when they died in the mixed world. Now, then. Yu-hyun immediately gathered the eyes of the other lords. No one in this ce dared to argue or touch him. Yu-hyun had proven his strength in front of all the lords in the alliance. Lets decide how to fight against the Salio Empire. The lords who had advocated peace with the Salio Empire until a while ago had no choice but to change their minds after Wi wolseongs betrayal. The meeting to decide whether to fight or not was over. There was only one path left for them. *** The meeting ended quickly. It wasnt a matter that could be dragged on for long, and all the lords had the same opinion, so it was a natural oue. They unanimously chose to fight against the Salio Empire. However, there was still a factor of anxiety. What if there were other traitors besides Wi wolseong among them? But they didnt have to worry about that part. Yu-hyun had already checked most of the lords books and confirmed whether they were really traitors or not. Its funny to think that Wi wolseong tried to betray by himself at this point. No matter how much he was a lord, what did he try to do alone among so many lords? He realized how much a person could fall when he was blinded by arrogance. The Salio Empire must have contacted Wi wolseong knowing that they wouldnt seed anyway. They hoped for sess, but even if they failed, they intended to sow doubt and cause discord among us. They thought they could easily win if they prevented us from uniting properly. But their n only seeded halfway. No, it was closer to failure. Yu-hyun had blocked everything in advance. Those who decided to participate in the fight moved to the base of the Anti-Salio Alliance. There was nothing they could do by staying in Old Town for a long time except attracting the enemies attention. It was right for those who wanted to fight to leave in order to prevent damage to the city. Its reassuring to see so much power gathered like this. As all the lords of the remaining factions gathered, Baek Seo-ryeon felt more rxed and loosened her shoulders. But her expression still didnt rx. It was only at the level of being able to try fighting, and no matter what the oue of this fight was, the alliance would suffer a devastating blow. Is thisthe right thing? If we dont cut out the rotten tumor, the alliance will disappear. Yu-hyuns words were right, but they didnt end Baek Seo-ryeons anxiety. She wasnt someone who fought directly. Baek Seo-ryeoncked the power to fight for someone else. She never hated her weakness as much as she did now. But. You dont have to worry. Yu-hyun I wont let it happen like that this time. If he lost this fight, Yu-hyun would lose everything. He had already experienced the sorrow of losing something precious once. Never again, never again would he feel such pain Yu-hyun vowed and vowed again as he saved Kang Hye-rim. He would use everything he had to annihte the enemy when the fight broke out. [Yu-hyun.] Then, Baekryeon, who had been silent for a long time, opened his mouth. Whats wrong, Baekryeon? [I I feel like something ising back to my memory.] What? Yu-hyun looked at Baekryeons state with curiosity. Baekryeon had a book. It was unbelievable that a weapon had such a book even if it had artificial intelligence, but it was something he had seen since he first woke up Baekryeon. Baekryeons book, which didnt remember the past well, was shabby and the letters were erased, making it hard to read anything properly. That book, now, began to change more neatly with a faint light. Chapter 391: Chapter 391: Yu-hyun opened the book of Baek-ryeon with trembling hands. Before, it was to the point where he couldn''t even make out the letters, but now at least the letters had formed enough to be recognizable. But still, there are gaps between the letters, making it hard to understand. It was true that there had been a significant change. Although the content of the book was still unreadable, at least now it met the minimum requirement to be called a book, unlike before when it couldn''t even be considered one. So, why had such a change suddenly urred? Baek-ryeon had been unusually quiet for a while, and then the book had suddenly transformed. This meant that something recent had caused the change. Could it be that something has influenced it because I possess the Fragment? It was a reasonable hypothesis, with a high likelihood. And right now, what mattered most was the content written in the book Baek-ryeon held. Baek-ryeon, do you remember what happened in the past?[Not yet. The memories are returning, but theres too little information.] Did you remember anything about the fallen Salio Empire? [No, it''s different from that.] Baek-ryeon''s answer was somewhat odd, but even he couldn''t exin more, even if he wanted to. If there had been more he knew, he would have told everything, but the memories returning to her were only at the level of a seed just beginning to sprout. He needed time to recover all his memories. How long do you think it will take? Until you recover all your memories. [I dont know. But it will take quite some time. I dont think Ill be able to remember everything before the war begins.] Baek-ryeon felt frustrated, wondering if he had spoken out of turn. When Earth was engulfed by the Second Phantasm Shock, Baek-ryeon had once dreamed a faint dream. At that time, he had been watching someone. He didnt remember exactly who, but he was certain it was a man, and he had been someone very precious to him. He had looked at him, crying as he apologized. What had he replied to him? He couldnt remember. The dream had ended there, and the lost memory had blocked everything further, as if forbidding ess to whaty beyond. The lost memory had begun to slowly awaken as he spent time with Yu-hyun, who had fully adapted to the mixed world. If there was a catalyst, it was likely the enemies carrying the name of the Salio Empire. What am I? Until now, Baek-ryeon had never questioned her own existence. There had been no need to. But after being with Yu-hyun and experiencing so much, he had changed. The old records he had thought were lost simply due to the passage of time and system degradation turned out to be memories he should have as a person. Why? Hadnt he just been an AI created by an empire that perished long ago? Why did it feel like he was perceiving the present as if it were the past? What could be in my lost memories? Ordinarily, he would have felt the need to retrieve those memories, but Baek-ryeon felt an odd sense of unease. It was as if something terrible would happen once he regained those memories, a bad premonition that haunted her like a nightmare. Baek-ryeon, is there nothing you remember right now? Anything you can tell me? [I dont know. But one thing is for suresomething bad will happen in this war.] Something bad? [Yes. I dont know exactly what, but something something bad, for sure.] Baek-ryeon was certain of at least this. He didnt know how he knew about the future war, but he was sure that something would happen in this war. And whatever it was, it would be bad for themdefinitely not good. [So, Yu-hyun, be cautious. Ill tell you immediately if anything elsees to mind.] Got it. Yu-hyun instinctively knew that Baek-ryeon wasnt worrying without reason. There was a valid reason behind Baek-ryeons warning. It wasnt rational, but if he was this anxious, there must be something to it. He had already nned to approach this battle seriously, but after hearing Baek-ryeons words, he felt the need to prepare even more. * * * The Lords and their transcendent subordinates left Old Town. Nearly 20 Lords, over 80 transcendents, and one Executor. Though the number of 100 was too small to be called an army, their sheer strength alone was enough that no powerful nation on Earth from five years ago couldpare. They didnt even bother to hide their movements or where they were heading. They were sending a clear message: "We wont avoid this fight, but we also wont cause unnecessary damage. Lets fight properly on a real battlefield." The Lords of the Alliance were making this deration. The Salio Empire didnt reject this challenge. It was, after all, what they wanted as well. The Lords were heading to the headquarters of the anti-Salio Alliance, where Baek Seo-ryeon had been secretly active for some time. The enormous secret base, built underground in a deste wastnd, was so vast that even the Lords clicked their tongues in astonishment. While the Alliance didnt control everything within their territory, they still boasted information-gathering capabilities second to none. That such a secret organization was operating right beneath the Alliances nose was truly astounding. But now, there was no point inining about it. In fact, the Lords were relieved that such a ce even existed. It was much better than waiting for a battle with the Salio Empire while camping out in the streets. The Lords and transcendents each received their own private rooms, where they could prepare for the uing battle. A ce like this is remarkable. If this were Earth, a space like this would be unimaginable. Baek Seo-ryeon had spoken casually about the anti-Salio Alliances secret base, but it was not every day, even in the mixed world, that you encountered a facility of this scale, reminiscent of a massive arena, existing underground. Theres even an elevator connecting the surface and the underground. Yu-hyun took the elevator to the surface. Of course, the elevator had been designed to blend in with the surroundings, so it was invisible from the outside. Upon exiting, the cold night air greeted Yu-hyun. He lightly brushed back his wind-tossed bangs and looked up at the sky through the crevice between the rocks, where the ckened night sky stretched out above. Did youe for some fresh air? Someone had arrived before Yu-hyun. Wi Muhyuk. Wi Muhyuk, once known as the Military God . Now called a Lord, the man sat perched on a rock, gazing out at the barrenndscape. Even if a battle broke out, there was nowhere nearby that could be harmed. The secret base of the anti-Salio Alliance was situated right in the middle of this wide wilderness. There wasnt much to see, so it was clear that Wi Muhyuk hade out because he too was feeling uneasy. Its been a long time but its probably toote to say that now. Haha. I didnt expect us to meet again in a situation like this. Wi Muhyuk smiled gently at Yu-hyun. Its good to see you, Kang Yu-hyun, Teller. Im no longer a Teller. Excuse me? Ive be a human, Kang Yu-hyun. Wi Muhyuk, about to verify Yu-hyuns words, widened his eyes in realization. Dont tell me Have you reached the Horizon of the Story? The way youre reacting suggests that youve reached it as well, Wi Muhyuk. Yes, I have. Thats how I became a Lord. Wi Muhyuk had also reached the Horizon of the Story. He had realized that to survive in this changed world, he needed great strength, and through considerable effort, he had achieved it. Although he hadnt ascended to the rank of Divine Spirit due to hisck of talent, he had still obtained enough strength to be envied by others. However, what he couldnt believe was that someone like Yu-hyun, who had also reached the Horizon, had chosen to be human instead of a Divine Spirit. Wi Muhyuk, about to say something, shook his head, realizing that it was pointless. Kang Yu-hyun, you really do surpass my imagination. Youre exactly as I remember you. Youre giving me too much credit. Not at all. For a while, the two men stared silently at the midnight wilderness. The barrennd, where not even a single de of grass grew, was filled only with massive rocks scattered irregrly. One would think that the mixed world would be a far more livable ce than Earth, but this area wasnt exactly a ce of romantic beauty. The world has changed a lot, hasnt it? Yes. It took me by surprise as well. Wi Muhyuk didnt bother exining in detail what had happened in thest five years. There was no need, and he knew this man would already be aware of it. Wi Muhyuk also didnt ask Yu-hyun where he had been for the past five years. He had heard the rumorsrumors that Kang Hye-rim, the Sword Empress, whom he had first contracted with, had be the ck Thunder Lord, and had been defeated by Yu-hyun, now known as the Book Pile Lord, upon his return. It was simply the way things were. Each of them had their own circumstances, and there was no need to pry into them. Just sitting together and having a quiet conversation like this was enough. What do you think of the uing battle? Are you worried? That doesnt sound like something the man once called the Military God would say. Does it? But even so, I cant help but worry about the uing battle. I have something to protect now. Wi Muhyuk hadnt started a family during the five years hed spent in the mixed world. His only family had been histe daughter and wife. He had vowed to remember them forever, and thus, the idea of starting a new family had never even crossed his mind. But that didnt mean he had no one to protect. Wi Muhyuk had be the Lord of a city. And he liked his citizens. He didnt want any of them to die or suffer, which is why he had chosen to fight against the Salio Empire. Duty, responsibility, personal feelingsit didnt matter. As long as there was something to protect, he would always fight, even if it meant his own death. Yu-hyun nodded, as if this was the most natural thing in the world. The uing battle will indeed be dangerous but we will win. You think so? Ill make sure of it. Well,ing from the man who defeated Choi Do-yoon, its a convincing statement. You know Choi Do-yoon? Hes famous. Plus, hes the only Executor from Earth. Hes said to be a Returner, and as a Lord myself, its only natural that I know him. And you get along with him? Surprisingly, yes. The fact that Choi Do-yoon, that psychopathic lunatic, got along with anyone was hard to believe. Or perhaps, it was Yu-hyun who didnt want to believe it. After all, the Choi Do-yoon of this life was different from the one from before. In his previous life, Choi Do-yoon had lost his mother, his only family, and that had turned him into the person Yu-hyun had known. But in this life, Choi Do-yoons mother was still alive, and at least he wasnt the reckless person he used to be. Yu-hyun hade to realize this more than anyone else while crossing swords with him. So this was it. This world had changed. Because of him. Oh. So this is where you were? Just then, another guest arrived. Recognizing him, Yu-hyun smiled and greeted him. Lim Gunwoo, the Collector. Long time no see. Haha, now its Lord Lim Gunwoo. Ive even earned the splendid nickname of the Idle Lord. That doesnt sound like a particrly good nickname. Idle Lordconsidering Lim Gunwoos behavior and demeanor, it fit perfectly. Now that he thought about it, even Windarin had been called the Smallest Lord by the citizens of his city. Knowing Lim Gunwoos personality, it probably wasnt a derogatory nickname but more of a term of endearment. Did you leave Choi Yeri behind ande up alone? Hmm? Oh. Ye-ris been nagging me nonstop. Ever since she became my lieutenant, she hasnt let me out of her sight. Its exhausting, really. No wonder she cant get married. I thought she was already married. What? Ye-ri? To whom? To you. Huh? At Yu-hyuns words, Lim Gunwoo waved his hands in denial. Haha, Yeri and me? No way. Yu-hyun, it seems youve gotten a lot better at joking since west met. Well, if you say so The three of them chatted casually, enjoying the cold night breeze. Inevitably, as they thought about the uing battle, the conversation shifted to the war with the Salio Empire. This fight wont be easy. I know. Its not just the Salio Empire were up against. The Great Army of Olympus and the Great Army of Asgard, right? Exactly. And this time, Asgard is sending a second-generation Divine SpiritMagni. Magni? Damn. Magni''s reputation was well-known to both Wi Muhyuk and Lim Gunwoo. The son of Thor, Asgard''s strongest god, and a Divine Spirit possessing strengthparable to his fathers mighty power. But you dont have to worry about that. Kwon Jia will take on Magni. Kwon Jia? Will she be okay on her own? Yes. Shell be fine. Considering where Kwon Jias Heaven Biting Divine Art originated, she was the perfect counter to Magni. In fact, if the opponent was a Divine Spirit from Asgard, there was no one stronger than Kwon Jia. The only remaining concern is who Olympus will send. Hmm. Thats a problem too. But wouldnt they send a third-generation Divine Spirit? Asgard sending a second-generation seems like theyre crossing the line a bit. I wish that were the case, but Olympus likely understands the importance of this war. They might send a second-generation Divine Spirit as well. If its a second-generation from Olympus that means theyre a Divine Spirit too. Lim Gunwoo shook his head, as if a headache was forming. The opponents are no joke. They have two Executors, and nearly thirty Lords on their side. Still we cant avoid this fight. This time, it was Wi Muhyuk who responded. Lim Gunwoo, knowing this, reluctantly nodded. I know. Theres no choice, so well just have to fight as hard as we can. Then lets survive, no matter what. Agreed. Lets do it. The three men exchanged faint smiles and lightly bumped fists. This took ce the day before the Salio Empires forces would arrive. Chapter 392: Chapter 392: The sky was gloomy and dark, as though it would pour rain at any moment. Yu-hyun scanned his surroundings. On the destend where dry winds raced across the sand, around 100 people stood, preparing for the imminent battle. A force of 100 people was small for a war, but considering that most of those gathered here were at least transcendents, it was an undeniably powerful lineup. Yet, even these 100 mighty warriors couldnt help but feel tension about the uing fight. While their side was strong, the enemy''s forces were even more formidable. "Jia must have left her position." Kwon Jia had the most crucial role in the alliance''s civil war today. Her presence was essential in stopping Magni, the Asgard Divine Spirit brought in by the Salio Empire. Magni likely wouldnt avoid fighting Kwon Jia, eager to avenge the humiliation of their previous unresolved battle."And thats all weve managed to separate from one faction of the Great Asgard." The most significant issue now was the other Great Asgard faction, Olympus. Though no one knew exactly who Olympus had sent, considering the importance of this war, it was clear they wouldnt have dispatched a mediocre Divine Spirit. Even though most assumed they had sent a second-generation Divine Spirit, the strength of a second-generation Spirit was not to be underestimated. Though they hadnt lived as long or collected as many stories as the first generation, they were still beings worthy of being called "gods" in mythology. "Even just one appearing would require at least four Lords from our side to counter. And only if we pick the most battle-hardened ones. That would widen the gap in strength even more." In this situation, if they had someone like Choi Do-yoon, their most powerful asset, it would have been different. However, Choi Do-yoon was recovering from injuries sustained during a recent fight with Yu-hyun, rendering him unable to participate in the battle. Yu-hyun inwardly grumbled about how useless he was, yet couldnt help but chuckle at the irony of needing his help when it mattered most. "They''reing." Someone murmured. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the barrennd ahead, but no enemy was yet visible. However, the overwhelming presence of something massive approaching was felt by everyone gathered. The sky. All heads tilted upward. The dark clouds, split open like a ck beast tearing through the sky, parted, and beams of light poured down through the gaps. At first, it seemed like sunlight, but it didnt take long to realize it was something else. Emerging from the clouds was a colossal airship radiating brilliant light. "It''s huge." The massive airship, over 300 meters long, was a weapon created by the magical engineering of the Salio Empire. And there were more than ten of them. On the deck of each airship stood rows of soldiers in armor, packed tightly together. The sheer overwhelming presence of these airships made some of the Lords of the alliance swallow nervously. Even the Lords felt a sense of pressure from the sight of the descending legion of the Salio Empire. "Dont be intimidated." Lim Gunwoo stepped forward, his voice steady and unshaken. "Theyre just putting on a show. No way all that force is meant to fight us. Those oversized airships are basically screaming, Please, shoot us down. It''s just a show to intimidate us." Gunwoo was right. The Salio Empires disy of power was meant to demoralize their enemies before the battle even started. If the alliance grew fearful at this disy and surrendered without a fight, it would save the empire from wasting any resources. They had nothing to lose by showing off their strength. In any case, they had already decided who would fight. "The main yers are finally arriving." From the ten or so airships, shadows began to leap down toward the ground. They fell vertically, and then, with a burst of shining wings on their backs, slowly floated in mid-air. The mechanical wings, created through magical engineering, didnt surprise Yu-hyun, as he had seen them before when fighting the Executor Piren. "So, these are the Lords of the Salio Empire." The sight of the Lords descending with their glowing mechanical wings resembled angels bringing divine punishment from the heavens. But they werent just equipped with mechanical wings. The exoskeleton suits they wore were far too thick to even be called armorcustom-made suits specifically designed for the Lords of the Salio Empire. Yu-hyun recalled how Executor Piren had fought. She didnt rely on her personal skills but instead used tools suitable for various situations. It was likely these Lords would fight in a simr manner. "Whew. That gear difference is insane, no matter how you look at it." Lords didnt usually care much about their equipment, but when the opponent appeared so ostentatiously armored, it was hard not to feel overwhelmed. "Hey, dont we have anything to show off? Like a custom-made Dwarf Order armor? Maybe something mixed with orichalcum or mithril?" "Stop spouting nonsense and focus on the enemy in front of us." In the end, Lim Gunwoos joke was shut down coldly by Choi Yeri, who had taken it upon herself to act as his adjutant. Though Gunwoo had tried to lighten the mood, it clearly hadnt worked, and he closed his mouth, realizing it hadnt had the intended effect. One by one, the Salio Empires Lords, heavily armed with magical weapons,nded on the ground. The airships hovering above began to ascend, likely to avoid being caught in the aftermath of the uing battle. "There are about 32 of them." Two of them, in particr, emitted a notably strong aura. These two were likely Executors of the empire. Originally, there had been three, but Piren''s death had reduced their number to two. "Even so, they seem much stronger than Piren." Unlike Piren, who overly relied on magical equipment, these Executors appeared far less encumbered by their gear. They werent wearing suffocating exoskeleton suits, nor were they d in heavy armor. Instead, they wore lightweight uniforms, easy to move in. It wasnt arrogance but confidenceconfidence that they didnt need the support of magical tools to fight. "Ill take one of them." The one who spoke and stood beside Yu-hyun was an elderly swordsman dressed in armor. The oldest among those gathered, this man was the only remaining Executor in the alliance, apart from Choi Do-yoon. He was Wilford, the Grand Sword Master from the fantasy world of Mind. Having dedicated his entire life to the sword, Wilford''s eyes showed no signs of wavering even in the face of the colossal battle ahead. "Ill take the other one." The roles had been predetermined before the fight. Among the alliances forces, those who could face an Executor were Yu-hyun, Kwon Jia, and Wilford, the only other Executor. Since Kwon Jia had been sent to confront Asgard, it naturally fell to Yu-hyun to deal with the remaining Executor of the Salio Empire. His opponent, a man in his mid-50s with a robust physique, stared fiercely at Yu-hyun. "Judging by how openly hes ring at me, it seems he has some connection to Piren." Yu-hyun guessed that the Executor was either Pirens mentor or a rtive. The Executors name was Deolraka, known as the "Sword of the Empire" and the emperors right hand. As expected, Deolraka had been Pirens sword master, and he was seething with rage over his disciples death, ready to tear Yu-hyun apart. Even though it was Magni who had actually killed Piren, there was no point in exining that to him. After all, even if Magni hadnt killed her, Piren would have died by Yu-hyuns hand. [Yu-hyun.] "Its fine." Yu-hyun knew why Baek-ryeon had called him. "The people in the base will be safe." Precautions had been taken in case any of the airships soldiers tried to infiltrate the underground base during the fight. The defenses were fully prepared. Baek Seo-ryeon was currently with Kang Hye-rim and Baek-hyo, and Yu-hyun had already instructed her to escape with Baek-hyo if anything happened. He had also summoned Lace and Descartes to protect Baek Seo-ryeon and Kang Hye-rim. Even if the enemy were transcendents, Baek Seo-ryeon would be safe. "The only concern is that the Olympus forces havent revealed their hand yet." Since they had made a contract with the Salio Empire, they would inevitably join the battle. They couldnt just sit back and watch, as that would disgrace their status as a Great Asgard faction. "Will they stay hidden until the end?" Unfortunately, there wasnt enough time to ponder further. The Salio Empires Lords were already approaching, fully prepared for battle. Not only the Lords but also the transcendents, armed with all manner of magical tools, were closing in. The enemys force was about 1.5 timesrger in terms of Lords and over twice the number of transcendents. It was an unwinnable fight if they shed head-on. But despite knowing this, they were preparing to engage directly, which meant they had a reason to do so. "I didnt want to use this, but" Yu-hyun muttered as he pulled out three items from his pocket. A blindingly white stone, a green stone, and a slightly faded blue stone. These were the three-colored natural stones he had collected long ago in the Mental Realm. He had intended to sell them for a high priceter, but the opportunity had never arisen, so he had kept them. Now, with no greed left for points, Yu-hyun decided to use them all here. "This is" "High-grade natural stones? Unbelievable. Such items still exist in the mixed world" The other Lords widened their eyes at the sight of the stones Yu-hyun pulled out. Natural stones were so rare that even in the Elven Forests of Mind, teeming with spirits and brimming with life, they were nearly impossible to find. There was a reason why Eden, one of the Great Asgard forces, used natural stones to cultivate the Fruit of Life and the Fruit of Wisdomthe value of these stones was incredibly high. And the ones Yu-hyun had were of the highest grade. Yu-hyun nned to use all three in this battle. Water, earth, and nt energy. The sky was filled with moisture-heavy clouds, and the earth was a vast stretch of dry sand, making it the perfect environment to use two of the three stones. "Lets begin." At the signal, Yu-hyun clenched the natural stones tightly in his hand, crushing them into powder. The immense energy contained within the stones spread outward, quickly merging with nature as if responding to Yu-hyuns will. Whoooosh! Winds began to whip through the air. Everyones eyes turned to the sky. The massive dark clouds began to swirl, spinning at a tremendous speed. One of the airships, still not fully elevated, was caught in the vortex of clouds. The soldiers on the airship fell into a panic. "Whats happening?!" "The clouds are moving all of a sudden!" "Get out of there!" "We cant control it! Were going to crash!" The airships were tossed about like leaves in the wind, and one after another, they collided in mid-air, creating massive explosions. mes erupted amid the dark clouds, as red shes burst through the ckness. The changes werent limited to the sky. The power of the earth natural stone caused the ground to tremble and shift as if an earthquake had struck. Thend swelled, tilted, and split open in bizarre and unnatural ways, swallowing up the Salio Empires Lords and transcendents. "Its a trap!" "Everyone, get out of there!" Some transcendents barely managed to keep their bnce and tried to escape from the shifting terrain. "How dare they." Deolraka gritted his teeth and shed his sword forward. The 30-meter-high wave of earth rushing toward him was split in half. Such attacks wouldnt work on Executors or Lords. They were beings who could cause natural disasters themselves. "You think this trick can defeat us? This wont be enough." "But it can topple a lopsided bnce." With his superhuman hearing, Deolraka picked up Yu-hyuns voice from afar. "And theres still one more to go." Simultaneously, massive roots burst forth from the ground. These gigantic nt roots, each over 30 meters thick, split open at the ends like a beasts maw and surged toward the Salio Empires forces. Their formation was instantly thrown into chaos. This was the power of the natural stones infused with the energy of nature. Even Divine Spirits coveted these items for their rarity, and now, in the mixed world, they were revealing their true potential. "Now! While theyre in disarray, sweep them away!" The alliance forces, who had been waiting for this moment, raised their weapons and charged toward the empires forces. The Salio Empires Lords and transcendents, who barely managed to evade the earthquakes, the torrential rain from the sky, and the onught of the massive carnivorous nts, gritted their teeth and began their counterattack. Chapter 393: Chapter 393: "Theyve started fighting over there too, huh?" Magni gripped Mjolnir firmly as he gazed at the swirling dark clouds in the distance, resembling the eye of a storm. "Shouldnt we be starting soon as well?" "You dont need to tell me that," Kwon Jia responded, her eyes never leaving Magni. The overwhelming aura he had been exuding for a while now prevented her from rxing even for a second. Though he had a smile on his face, his eyes weren''t smiling at all. The moment she let her guard down, Mjolnir would be aimed straight at her head. "Ive been looking forward to this. I wonder just how much of Fenrirs power youve inherited, which I thought had long disappeared. If youve inherited that lineage, you should be able to entertain me sufficiently, right?" "Didnt you feel it enough that time and flee?""Hey now, thats something Im not even going to bother correcting. Youre the one who interfered in the fight back then. I already had a prior engagement." Magni openly expressed his displeasure, saying he wouldnt have had to flee if not for that. "Wasnt it you who interfered in Yu-hyuns battle first?" "If you can even call what he did a fight." "Really? For something like that, you brought quite a number of subordinates, didnt you?" Kwon Jia sneered as she nced at the distant Asgardian soldiers standing in formation behind Magni. At her words, Magni let out a long sigh and roughly scratched his head with his left hand, the one not holding Mjolnir. "Those guys wont be joining the fight. To begin with, Im more than enough on my own." "Such arrogance." "Given your level, even if a few of Asgards warriors rushed at you, the damage would only increase. Those guys are just insurance for unforeseen circumstances." "Unforeseen circumstances? Youre speaking as if youre expecting something more to happen." "Well, its only natural." Magni chuckled as he shifted his gaze toward a directionpletely unrted to the ongoing war. "You lot might not realize it yet, but I can feel it. Those Olympus guys seem determined to seize this opportunity. Of all times, theyve summoned *him*." "What?" "Never mind, thats just me thinking out loud. What matters now isnt that." Magni readjusted his grip on Mjolnir and burst out inughter. "Lets have a proper fight then, shall we?" Kwoarrrrng! Dazzling lightning coursed through Mjolnir, swirling around Magnis body. At the same time, Kwon Jia unleashed all of her power. A purple aura flickered behind her, transforming into the form of a gigantic wolf. Simultaneously, the hood she had been wearing was thrown back, revealing her wolf ears. "Ill smash your head in." "Ill tear out your throat." * * * "The battle has begun." Crown Prince Patrick mumbled quietly as he turned to look back from the high-altitude airship that had pulled back above the storm clouds. Behind him stood the Alpha Team of the Magic Corps, lined up in perfect order. Patrick himself was no exception. As someone who prioritized safety, his entire body, aside from his head, was covered in magical equipment. "You know what our mission is, right?" There was no reply from the unit members, but in their silence, Patrick found confirmation. Their mission was to eliminate the core of the alliance that sought to rebel against the Salio Empire while the war raged on. With the bulk of the enemy forces, from monarchs to transcendent beings, absorbed in the war, only those who couldnt fight were left behind at their base. If they could eliminate the key figures of the alliance, the enemy would lose the main driving force needed to continue the war. In a way, the speed of their actions could determine the oue of the war. Patrick activated a holographic map in midair. "Weve already analyzed the terrain. Everyone, familiarize yourselves with the optimal route." "Your Highness, what about the ones inside?" "Do I really need to exin that? Theyre rebels against our Salio Empire. Kill them all. Leave no one alive." There was no hesitation or refusal. As expected of the Alpha Team of the Magic Corps, Patrick thought as he finished his preparations. Patrick and the Magic Corps boarded the drop pods, with four members assigned to each. Soon, the pods moved through the silos. At the same time, the enormous cannons of the airship aimed at the ground. Thunk! Thunk! Thunk! The cannons fired the drop pods, initiating the airborne deployment towards the ground. The pods plunged vertically toward the surface, piercing the ground and burrowing deep underground. "Horrific things are happening on the surface." Patrick shuddered, having briefly witnessed the massive natural disaster caused by the three elemental stones Yu-hyun had used, through a transparent barrier. Such was the battle between beings known as monarchs. He had no intention of getting involved, nor even the courage to keep watching the mythical-scale war. Yes, we need to do what we can. The pods continued burrowing underground until they reached their destination. The well-trained magic soldiers swiftly disembarked and surveyed the surroundings. Patrick, shielded by their escort, gave the order. "Kill them all." * * * Yu-hyun shed with Deolraka. In an apocalyptdscape, whereyers of the earth were being overturned, enormous nts sprouted, and endless rain poured from the dark clouds in the sky, the two focused intensely on each others movements. Deolrakas hand blurred. Yu-hyun immediately leaned his head back. A massive sh grazed the top of his head, cutting diagonally through the scenery behind him. Deolrakas attacks didnt stop there. His will resonated with the world, unleashing countless shes around him. Yu-hyun didnt falter, blocking and parrying Deolrakas strikes with his own, empowered by the Seven Demonic ck Sky Divine Art, even managing to counterattack asionally. Yu-hyun didnt stop there, either. He utilized Descartes power, summoning numerous illusions around him to bewilder Deolraka. "Ridiculous tricks." "Youll only know after you try." Their bodies shed head-on. Deolraka''s sword and Yu-hyun''s *Baekryun* (White Lotus) were locked in a battle of strength. Deolrakas eyes widened as he saw *Baekryun*. "Where did you get this?" "What do you care?" "Did you steal it from the royal family?" "You sound just like Piren." At the mention of Pirens name, Deolrakas eyebrows shot up. "Dont you dare speak that name!" "Was she your cherished disciple or something?" Yu-hyun struck right at the heart of the matter. Deolraka gritted his teeth, attempting to push Yu-hyun back with force. However, he gradually realized that his own body was the one being pushed back. What kind of monstrous strength is this?!'' He had wielded a sword for many years, never once letting it go from his hand, and yet, he was being overpowered by the much younger Yu-hyun. The realization was hard to believe. Deolraka decided that he needed to suppress his rage for a moment. This man was the enemy who had killed his disciple, but charging in blindly would not work, as Yu-hyuns skills were formidable. Though Piren was considered the weakest among the enforcers of the Salio Empire, she was still an enforcer nheless. And Yu-hyun had defeated her. There were even rumors that he had bested Choi Do-yoon, the Sword Lord. With the Heavenly Demon gone and the Sword Lord injured, I thought now was the perfect time for our victory. But where did this man evene from?'' Deolraka still didnt know Yu-hyuns identity. He neither knew nor cared to know. Deolraka channeled his *Intent*. Around him, an army materialized, one that only those who had awakened the power of *Intent* could see. "Are you summoning soldiers?" "They are myrades, who have fought alongside me." "Youll be joining them soon enough." Deolraka didnt rise to Yu-hyuns taunt. The soldiers, formed from *Intent*, rushed toward Yu-hyun from all directions. Their movements defied thews of physicssome sprang up from the ground, others dropped straight down from above. Yu-hyun, wearing the Mask of Aporia, read the future with his eyes. A slight headache throbbed in his skull, but he found the optimal route to evade them. It was far easier than breaking through Kang Hye-rims Spiral ck Swords when she had been the ck Thunder Lord. Just that fact alone gave Yu-hyun a clear measure of Deolraka''s abilities. "You''re weak." Weaker than Kang Hye-rim. Weaker than Choi Do-yoon. Though Deolraka was hailed as a transcendent enforcer, in the end, that was just a title they gave each other within their own territory. True power wasnt bound by such titles. "Spiral ck Sword." The ability Yu-hyun had gained from reading Kang Hye-rims book. Yu-hyun spread his hand wide, summoning a sword of lightning. Countless des spiraled in a double helix formation, surging toward Deolraka. Sensing danger, Deolraka bit his lip and activated something. Boom! Boom! Two massive shields fell from the sky, blocking Yu-hyun''s Spiral ck Swords. The shields didntst more than a second, but it was enough time for Deolraka to retreat. Watching the aftermath of his attack, Yu-hyun narrowed his eyes behind his mask. "So you act like you''re fighting barehanded, but in reality, you''re relying on all sorts of items?" "I knew I had no choice but to." "I see. I understand what your disciple learned from you quite well." Crack! At the mention of Piren, a vein bulged on Deolrakas forehead. Mechanical constructs began floating around Deolraka. Seeing the autonomousbat magical devices supplied by the airship, Yu-hyun readjusted his grip on *Baekryun*. It would be a mistake to underestimate those devices just because they were magical. Each of them was dangerous in its own right. Yu-hyun nced down at the *Baekryun* in his hand. If the Salio Empire truly was the one that forged this weapon, then it meant they could create even a few items at a mythic level. Realizing this, Yu-hyun smirked. What was he even worrying about? It didnt matter how strong the enemy was, or how dangerous the tools they wielded were. "Are you all prepared now?" "What?" "I''m getting tired of waiting. Pull out everything youve got." "Have you lost your mind? Youre giving the enemy a chance? You should be pushing so hard that I cant even breathe!" "And if I dont?" "Youll pay dearly for underestimating me. Just dont regret itter." The swords and shields that had blocked Yu-hyun''s Spiral ck Swords began spinning around Deolraka again. The shields, which had briefly held off the attack, were also part of this system. Surrounded by numerous mechanical constructs, Deolraka raised his sword and aimed it at Yu-hyun. In the sky, the Salio Empire''s Magic Corps hovered above, looking down at Yu-hyun. In the end, there was no such thing as a fair one-on-one fight. No one expected an honorable battle in war. At least the others seem to be fighting well enough for now.'' Wilford and the other monarchs of the alliance were holding their ground against thest enforcer of the Salio Empire in the midst of the disaster caused by the elemental stones. But even that was only a matter of time. The Salio Empire wouldnt just sit back. Moreover, the gap in weaponry was significant. Though they had caught them off guard for now, the situation would soon reverse. That was why they needed to cut off the enemymanders head first. Ill control the flow of the battle.'' It wasnt enough to just defeat the enemy. He had to overwhelm them with the disparity in power so as to crush their morale. Thats why Yu-hyun was waiting for Deolraka to fully prepare himself. Soon, Deolraka made his move. The swords and shields floating around him reacted simultaneously. It had begun. The sword aimed at Yu-hyun, then suddenly split down the middle, firing aser. To think the sword itself would firesers like that. Although Yu-hyun had already foreseen it with Lace''s Eye, witnessing it in person was something else entirely. Dodging the beam with fluid motions, Yu-hyun advanced toward Deolraka. "Stop him!" "Kill him!" Simultaneously, the Salio Empires Magic Corps aimed their spears at Yu-hyun and charged. Amidst the countless bombardments and enemy assaults crossing the air, Yu-hyun stood alone, confronting them with nothing but his own body. Chapter 394: Chapter 394: Countless shes of light blurred my vision. I couldnt tell whether the ground beneath me was solid or if I was floating in the sky. In the slow-moving passage of time, I twisted my upper body in midair. A beam cannon, radiating intense heat, grazed past my shoulder. I extended my fingers. The will I imbued into my sword manifested as a multitude of sharp des, shooting down the floating magical devices. *Boom!* Red mes erupted in a violent explosion. The smoke dissipated as it was washed away by the torrential rain pouring from the sky. Cutting through the downpour, a spear hurled toward me. The soldiers of the Salio Empire, d in armor with futuristic designs, were no ordinary troops; they were elite magic soldiers, trained extensively inbat. With gleaming wings, they darted freely between the crevices of enormous nts, hunting my life like dragonflies. *Click.*From a distance, a soldier aimed a massive cannon at me, preparing to snipe. How dare you. I transformed Baekryeon into the form of a spear and hurled it toward the enemy. Baekryeon tore through the air, piercing the mans chest. His weapon is gone! This is our chance! The moment I threw Baekryeon and lost my weapon, the magic soldiers took the opportunity to stab at me from both sides. With a flick of my hands, I lightly deflected their spears. The spear tips aimed at me lost their direction and stabbed into the bodies of theirrades instead. Die! Using the death of theirrades as a stepping stone, a spear thrust at me from behind. I quickly spun around. My toes struck the spear shaft from below. With a snap, the spear tip broke, spinning through the air. I flicked it away lightly with my fingertips. The spearhead, now flying like a bullet, pierced the forehead of the soldier who had been holding it. However, the death of one was merely a part of the process. Immediately, another wave of attacks rained down. Explosions filled the air, and the smoke enveloped the surroundings. Did did we get him? Amid someones murmuring, a scream erupted from elsewhere. Having already retrieved Baekryeon, I moved among the magic soldiers like a wolf among sheep. Try stopping this! With a distorted mechanical sound, a massive Magic Golem fell from the sky. Standing over 20 meters tall, the machine weighed several thousand tonsnothing short of a colossal weapon in itself. *Boom!* The golem crashed to the ground with me. But immediately, its upper and lower halves split apart and crumbled. As expected. Did they think they could crush someone as strong as an Executor just with the golems sheer weight? It was almostughable. Countless beam cannons swallowed me in the golems ce. Simultaneously, the overloaded golem erupted in a massive explosion, forming a mushroom cloud. Not yet! Keep pushing him! Amid a shout, the magic soldiers unleashed a relentless barrage of attacks. Deolraka wasnt idle either. Grasping his sword with both hands, he summoned his full power. He intended to split me in half with a single, decisive strike. As I defended inside, having transformed Baekryeon into a shield, I began summoning the energy of the Seven Demonic ck Sky Divine Art. From the perspective of the magic corps, it looked as though ck mist suddenly billowed out from under my pristine white shield. What the hell is that?! Everyone, fall back! The Fifth Demon Art of the Seven Demonic ck Sky Divine Art, Yuhamyeolgeop (Silent Mist Annihtion). The ck mist expanded its reach, undisturbed by the storm raging around it. Unlucky soldiers caught within the mist vanished without even a scream. The magical devices targeting me suffered the same fate. With a fierce gleam in his eyes, Deolraka raised his sword high and brought it down in a vertical sh. *sh!* The ck mist split in half. From within, four glowing red orbs shot out, speeding toward Deolraka. This madman! Instead of dodging or blocking, he charged at me like a beast. Seeing me, barreling toward him, Deolraka felt a chill. How many magical devices had been unleashed, how many magic soldiers had sacrificed their lives, all while never ceasing their relentless attacks? Yet, I dodged or countered most of the attacks as if I were immortal, rendering everything they had prepared utterly useless. Even while enduring such intense attacks, I remained unfazed, my breath steady and ubored. Was I incapable of fatigue? Deolraka began to doubt if I was truly just an equal Executor. Equal? He shook his head and erased the thought. No, he admitted. I was much stronger than him. Executor? Could that title even begin to epass my strength? The only other time I found the title of Executorcking was just once. That was with Choi Do-yoon. When the man, once called the Sword Lord, was granted the title of Executor, Deolraka had personally witnessed his battle with Piren and thought it made no sense. How could that man be an Executor? His strength exceeded the level of an Executor; he could have been called the Sword Spirit, and no one would have found it strange. Now, Deolraka found himself having the same thoughts as he faced me. Both of us were strong, but the direction of our strength was theplete opposite. Choi Do-yoon was clean, polishedlike a wless sword. He seemed capable of cutting through anything, yet he wasnt shy, just incredibly practical. But I was different. My presence felt like it was crafted from the errors of the world, evoking an indescribable terror. At first nce, I looked like a gentleman in a crisp suit, but the nature lurking within was far from that. Look at me even now: wearing a mask of a demon with four zing red eyes, ck energy pouring from me as I charged at him. A demon? No. If a demon could inspire such awe, it would be called a god by all. So, was I a god? Where in the world would you find a god so terrifying? My existence defied all definitions. Terror. For the first time in a long while, Deolraka recalled the emotion he had forgotten while reigning as the supreme Executor. This cannot be! Deolraka and I shed once more. The wreckage of shattered magical devices fell around us. It hadnt even been long since the battle had begun, yet every magical device had already been destroyed. In terms of time, it was no more than the span of a few blinks. But to those who transcended the ordinary, even that brief period felt stretched out. Deolraka locked eyes with me. He tried to see through the mask to pierce my gaze. But soon, he realized it was futile. The red eyes of the mask were, after all, no different from my own. Monster. You youre a monster. No. *sh!* The red glow in his eyes exploded fiercely. I am human. Human? Calling himself human after taking on such a monstrous form? Now *that* was a ridiculous statement. Humans are weak. Thats why they put forth every effort to be stronger. The Salio Empire was founded precisely to maximize and ovee that human frailty. No matter how strong a human bes, they can never be sturdier than steel, nor generate energy stronger than a machine. The Salio Empire believed that what could make humans stronger was greater powernamely, magic and science. If a human couldnt obtain the toughness of steel, they could wear armor made of steel. If they couldnt move faster than sound, they could attach wings that would let them fly faster than sound. If their brain couldnt keep up, they could use high-performanceputers to handle all the calctions. Since there are limits to human potential, its only natural topensate with external forces. That wasmon sense. But as Deolraka witnessed that narrow mindset copsing in the face of true strength, he could no longer bear it. He, too, had tried to grow stronger without relying on machines or magical devices. He had even advised his disciple, Piren, not to depend too much on such tools and was obsessed with achieving something through sheer physical capability. I thought I had already achieved it all. But was that still not enough? Deolraka realized how narrow-minded he had been. Yet he didnt want to ept that truth. The reason he called Yu-hyun a monster was a manifestation of his jealousy toward someone who, as a human, had worked far harder than he ever had. I I! What are you getting all sentimental about? Yu-hyun coldly rebuked Deolraka, who was gnashing his teeth, unable to ovee his frustration. If you dont want to die, youd better give it everything youve got. Deolraka gritted his teeth and gripped his sword firmly. As for the magical devices that were supposed to support him they were all destroyed. The 300 magic soldiers who hade to his aid were now nothing but cold corpses, vanished into the cracks of the earth. So what was left to him? His sword in hand and a body still capable of wielding it. Wasnt that enough? Dont underestimate my years of experience. With strength surging through his arms, Deolraka infused his sword with technique. Yu-hyun smirked as their des shed. *sh!* The surrounding earth, the massive trees, and even the raindrops falling from the sky were sliced apart. The aftermath was so overwhelming that even the other lords and transcendents, fighting from a distance, backed away in shock. At the eye of this razor-sharp storm, Deolraka prepared his final strike. His sword pointed toward the sky, and all of his willpower concentrated at the tip of the de. Hmm. This might actually be dangerous, even for me. Yu-hyun prepared for a serious offensive. This was not something he could avoid or block. He had to break ithead-onwith an even stronger blow. At the tip of Yu-hyuns sword, his powerful inner energybined with his will. The sheer force twisted the space around him, cracking it like shattered ss. At that moment, both men plunged into their own world. First move, As all the noise of the world disappeared, leaving only the two of them, Yu-hyun spoke first. Ill let you have it. Deolraka didnt refuse. He exhaled deeply and unleashed his full-power strike. It was the culmination of his martial mastery, honed through sheer human effort, without relying on any magical devices. As it struck the air, Yu-hyun retaliated. For a moment, space seemed to fold in on itself and then unfold in a brilliant disy between the two of them. Immediately after, their bodies crossed, just barely brushing past each other. The world, which had been momentarily bleached white, slowly returned to its original state. In the pouring rain, Deolraka lowered his sword. A thin stream of blood trickled from his lips. In the end I couldnt reach you. No. You did. Yu-hyun showed him the frayed edge of his sleeve. Just the sleeve. For a blow in which he had poured his all, it seemed a pitiful result. But it wasntpletely in vain. Though he hadnt avenged his disciples death At least he hadnt missed entirely. With that thought, Deolrakas body copsed onto the ground. What Deolraka has lost? No way. With Deolrakas death, the battle was flipped on its head. One of the only two pirs had fallen, and it was only natural that the other transcendents and lords were affected. The lords of the Salio Empire stared at Yu-hyun, still standing unharmed, and tried their best to deny reality. He may seem unscathed on the outside, but surely hes not like that on the inside. Thinking back to his fight with Deolraka, Yu-hyun must be running on fumes. As they exchanged nces, one of the lords rushed at Yu-hyun. We have to kill him now, while hes weakened! Even though Deolraka had died, if they could kill Yu-hyun, they might still turn the tide of the battle. With that thought, the lord charged toward Yu-hyun, but the moment their eyes met, his mind went nk. Huh? At the same time, Yu-hyun moved. The lord instinctively tried to counter, but it was already toote. The movement Yu-hyun disyed was no different from the techniques Deolraka had shown in the past. How was it possible for Yu-hyun to know Deolrakas swordsmanship? As the thought crossed his mind, his defeat was already decided. *sh.* His severed head rolled across the ground. The other Salio Empire lords, witnessing the scene, swallowed their breaths. Move quickly. Patrick led the magic corps, swiftly advancing into the underground base of the alliance. The moment they broke in, their n was to eliminate the enemy leadership as fast as possible. But the further they ventured inside, the stranger things felt. Where is everyone? Where are they? There arent any life signs. Could they have noticed and escaped? No. Wait. Theyre all gathered below. They hadnt fled. The enemy had merely gathered in a safe ce, anticipating the attack. In a way, this made things easier. They wouldnt have to waste time hunting them down individually. The fact that the enemies were hiding so thoroughly also meant they hadnt preparedbatants to defend the base. This made Patrick feel more confident as he headed toward the source of the life signs. Theyre beyond this point. Just as Patrick moved to take the lead, one of the magic soldiers stopped him. Your Highness. Somethings wrong. What is? Theres something on the other side of that corridor. What? What do you mean? Patrick squinted, but he couldnt see anything worth worrying about. However, the magic soldier wasnt basing this on mere sight. Specifically, a single person among themthe leader of Alpha Teamhad received extensive enhancements. Among the equipment he possessed was the Eye of Lace. Though it was a prototype, inferior to the one Piren had used, it was still the best device for detecting enemies. And that Eye of Lace was telling him there was an enemy hiding just beyond. Strange. He couldnt see or sense anyone, yet the eye insisted there was someone there. [Well now, this is interesting.] At that moment, the air tore apart, and two figures appeared. Could they even be called people? They had the shape of humans, but their clothes were pitch ck, and they wore eerie masks on their faces. The atmosphere around them was equally unsettling. They werent human. But what were they? It was impossible to tell. One thing was certain: they were far from ordinary. As the magic soldiers tensed up, Lace, watching from the back, chuckled at the familiar aura emanating from the neers. [To think thered be those who would try to imitate me. I thought they were just machines relying on power, but it seems I shouldnt have underestimated them.] What are you rambling about? And who are they? Patrick, still unaware of the situation, questioned Lace. But Lace didnt bother answering. They wouldnt understand even if he exined. Besides, his lord had already issued themand: enemies would invade, and they were to protect the people of the base. As for how to protect them? There was no need to ask. Lace drew his sword, and Descartes spread the wings on his back. Red light gleamed in the eyes of the two demons. [Come. You who bear a false imitation of me. In the name of my lord, I will show you what the real thing is.] Chapter 395: Chapter 395: Everything is going too well. Baekryeon couldnt regain his sanity in the chaotic situation where all kinds of natural disasters were happening in reality and his memories were slowlying back to his. He couldnt tell if what he was seeing was real or a manifestation of his awakening memories. His dreams and reality were the same, which made him head more confused. Why? How could his past memories and future events ovep? Unless he knew what would happen in the future. But he was a mythical weapon created by the Salio Empire, which had been destroyed long ago. The artificial intelligence embedded in it couldnt possibly read the future. If it had such a function, it should have been activated long before, not now.Im anxious. I dont know why, but I keep feeling that way. Baekryeon tried desperately to sort out his reality and past with his malfunctioning mind. While Yu-hyun was fighting fiercely, Baekryeon was also fighting her own battle and almost finished the process. The situation was going well. Yu-hyun had defeated Deolraka, one of the Salio Empires executioners, and the tide of war had changed dramatically. Yes, objectively speaking, this situation was a boon for the alliance. But its strange. Its too good to be true. I feel like Ive seen something simr in my memories. From the bubbles of memory that slowly rose from the depths of the abyss, a vague image of a huge war shed like a projector. It was the same then. The tide of war was going well. Everyone was celebrating their victory as the enemies retreated. And then. And then, what happened? The memory after that was cut off as if it had been sliced by scissors. Baekryeon realized that this was the source of his anxiety that he had been feeling for a while. He had to know this. He had to figure this out to uncover the truth behind this whole situation. Meanwhile, the war began to turn upside down. Deolraka is down, its over now. Is the Book Pile lord still alive? Is he a monster? The first ones to lose their will to fight were the transcenders who had witnessed Yu-hyuns fight up close. The Salio Empires lords still tried to act strong for their dignity, but the transcenders were different. To begin with, Yu-hyun and Deolrakas fight wasnt fair at all. Deolraka did everything he could to defeat Yu-hyun. He used all kinds of magic tools and even received support from the magic corps. But the result was different. Yu-hyun overcame all those barriers with his own power and knocked down Deolraka. He didnt stop there. He took advantage of the weakened enemy lord and subdued him in an instant, and even showed off his ability to use Deolrakas technique. Did he steal his technique? Is that possible? Then, isnt that monster getting stronger every time he fights? We cant win. We have to lose? Everyone, snap out of it! Nemarta, the only remaining executioner on their side, shouted with all his strength, but he couldnt wake up the despair of those who had lost their will. Nemarta clenched his teeth. While he was fighting with Wilford, one of the alliances executioners, the situation had reached an irreversible point. I never thought Deolraka would lose. Deolraka was called the sword of the empire. Nemarta was called the spear of the empire, and he was a strong man who stood shoulder to shoulder with Deolraka. But Deolraka was no longer here. He didnt just lose. He lost after doing everything he could. Anyone who didnt know what that meant wouldnt be here. Just when I thought things were getting better! Wilford was cunning and couldnt settle the fight properly, but the natural disasters caused by Yu-hyun breaking three natural stones were gradually losing their effect and almost over. The number of troops on their side was still overwhelming. So if only this weather that favored them subsided, they could regroup and sweep them all at once. But it all fell apart because of Yu-hyun alone. What do we do now? The number of executioners was originally two on their side and one on theirs, but now it was reversed. The number of lords and transcenders was still higher on their side. They both suffered casualties in that fierce fight, but that didnt change their advantage. The problem was Yu-hyuns overwhelming presence that could overturn all these situations. They had to suppress him somehow. Main unit. Can you hear me? [Nemarta sir?] If you can hear me, answer me. [Yes, yes! I can hear you well.] The storm caused by the natural stones had subsided and the dark clouds were gradually thinning, so the airships that had risen high in the sky were lowering their altitude. Three of thete-moving airships were caught in the storm of the clouds, but seven of them were still intact. Pour out all the firepower you have and annihte the enemies. Dont care about the means and methods, just do it! [What? But] Thats an order! If they wanted to drag the situation into a melee, they could do the same. If they couldnt do it with transcenders and lords, they could use the bombardment of the airships, the soldiers of the empire, and the power of the magic golems that were still intact. The damage that would result from that would surely be huge. Everyone knew why the lower-level fighters didnt interfere in the fight of the lords. It would cause too much damage. But Nemarta knew that if he didnt do this, he wouldnt have a future, so he had no choice but to make an extreme choice. For the victory of the empire. [Understood.] As soon as the radio was cut off, the airships in the sky began to emit intense light again. It was a signal that they were charging energy and a sign that a barrage of bombs would soon rain down on the ground. I dont care how big or small the damage is. Rather than losing, Ill take a victory with scars! As soon as the airships were ready to unleash a massive bombardment. Countless swords rained down from the sky like rain and pierced through the airships. Boom! Boom! Boom! What?! Nemarta widened his eyes. The airships that were pierced by swords of various sizes and shapes lost their bnce in the air and exploded with orange mes. Nemarta had seen the swords that pierced the airships before. There was only one person in the alliance who could handle so many swords at the same time. Executioner Choi Do-yoon! Nemarta called out his name with hatred. His gaze was fixed on Choi Do-yoon, who was looking down at him from a giant eagle. Wasnt he recovering from his injuries? Even if he healed quickly, how could hee here so soon? Did you lie? That he was badly injured and needed a lot of time to recover. If not, how could he be here now? Fooling the enemy is the most basic tactic in war. Choi Do-yoon jumped off the eagle andnded on the ground. He answered in a blunt tone. Did you forget? Did you know this would happen? And did you n all this? Somewhat. You Yu-hyun looked at Choi Do-yoon with disbelief. The guy in his previous life didnt care about strategy or anything, he just crushed everything with his strength. Because he could. Gathering information or finding out the enemys weaknesses or tendencies was only Yu-hyuns role. Choi Do-yoon only fought. And he defeated everyone with his overwhelming physicality. But it was different in this life. Choi Do-yoon deliberately spread rumors that he was badly injured after losing to Yu-hyun. He was actually hurt, but not as serious as the rumors said. Thats why he recovered enough after a few days of light treatment. But the Salio Empire didnt know that. Neither did the alliance side. He lied to everyone, even his ownrades. In a way, this one-sided action was very Choi Do-yoon-like, but Yu-hyun didnt expect him to draw such a big picture. Yu-hyun tried to say something to him several times, but eventually sighed. If youre going toe,e sooner. I came as soon as I could. It took some time to heal all my wounds. Excuses. Yu-hyun couldnt me him more, since he had the biggest share in his injury. He didnt expect anything from him in the first ce, so it was enough to be grateful that he showed up in this situation and cleaned up everything. Of course, he wouldnt say thank you to this guy even if his mouth tore, but anyway. So. What are we going to do now? Choi Do-yoon looked at Nemarta and asked in a cold voice. The war was over now. *** Huff. Huff. Patrick ran with fear in his eyes. He was running away. From whom? Those mysterious masked monsters in ck. From the moment they moved, Patrick couldnt tell if this was a dream or reality. The fight he knew was using his power and story to hit each other. But the fight that Lace and Descartes showed himpletely denied Patricksmon sense. What was that? When his dreams and reality were distorted, and the world he believed in crumbled like a watercolor painting sprayed with water. When the alpha team, which consisted of only the aces of the magic corps, died screaming without any resistance. When he couldnt resist anything with his fathers strongest magic tool, this powerlessness. It cant be. He was the only heir of the Salio Empire and the man who would lead the empire after his father. How strong was the power of the empire? They could dominate not only the alliance but also the entire mixed world. Yes, they could have been the strongest organization in the mixed world. So what should have been in front of him was nothing but a smooth road to sess. It should have been like that. It cant be! There was no one to answer his desperate scream. They all died. There was no one alive among his loyal soldiers. Patrick ran away and ran away again. But he didnt go outside of the underground base. As if he was possessed by something, he moved toward the inside where the survivors of the underground base were. Soon he reached the end of the corridor, thest door. He opened it and found the people inside. Among them were Kang Hye-rim, who he had tried to reach out to but got scolded, and Baek Seo-ryeon, who was the first on his list of people to kill. How dare you rebel against the empire, you insolent bastards! Patrick drew his Salio Empire sword. The empires finest sword, given to him by his father, revealed its white de. It was the strongest weapon that rivaled the weapons of the gods in the myths, if only by grade. He could change its shape at will, or devour the stories of other weapons to be stronger, and he could also wield them freely. He thought that with this, he was invincible, or almost. Prince Patrick? How did you? Baek Seo-ryeon was confused by Patricks sudden appearance. She hadnt heard the situation outside. But Patricks condition was strange. He looked like he was ready for war, but his pale face and panting breath were like a coward who was scared. Baek Seo-ryeon backed away cautiously. Hye-rim unni, back off. Its dangerous. Patricks gaze turned to them. There was a killing intent in his hollow eyes. Baek Seo-ryeon hesitated. She had already sent the people inside the base out through a secret passage. She stayed behind as the leader out of responsibility. She should have sent Kang Hye-rim away too, but Kang Hye-rim wanted to stay with Baek Seo-ryeon, so the only ones left were the two of them and Baek-hyo. Prince Patrick. I dont know what youre trying to do, but its over. Stop this reckless fight. Reckless? Did you say reckless? How dare you! Im the heir of the Salio Empire! And our empire never loses! How dare you mention recklessness when you rebelled against the empire! I, I will follow my fathers footsteps and be the ruler of the empire and take the world into our hands Hes not making sense. Patrick was almost in a panic, not even aware of what he was saying. Then, he clenched his mouth like a toy whose battery ran out, and put strength into his hand holding the sword. I have to kill them all. I have to. Only then If he had to kill someone here, it would be Baek Seo-ryeon. The moment Patrick made up his mind, he felt a hot pain in his abdomen. Huh? [Oh dear. You shouldnt do that.] He shivered at the nightmare-like voice behind him. Lace, who had wiped out the alpha team with Descartes, had finally chased Patrick here. As the sword was pulled out, Patrick spat out blood and copsed on the spot. The Salio Empire sword he held fell to the ground. I am the future emperor That was hisst words. [Are youdies okay?] Yes. Thank you for saving us. [We just followed our lords orders.] Baek Seo-ryeon looked at Patricks corpse with aplicated expression. When her eyes went to the Salio Empire sword that Patrick dropped, she saw Yu-hyun who had finished the fight. Yu-hyun had entered the underground faster than anyone else through the Wondend. He sighed in relief when he saw the situation inside. Yu-hyun-ssi. Seo-ryeon-ssi. Are you okay? Im fine. But since youre here, does that mean the situation outside is Yes. We won. Yu-hyuns words brought a bright smile to Baek Seo-ryeons face. It was apletely different expression from her heavy one until now, or rather, it was like the one she often showed before Earth entered the mixed world five years ago. Of course, the fight wasntpletely over. The Elder Control, the core of the empire, was still intact, and so was the emperor who was the source of all this. But with two of the three executioners dead, and the lords and transcendents defeated and surrendered, how long could the Salio Empirest? In the end, this fight was an important battle that decided everything. And the alliance won it. In a situation where they could toast without being premature, Baek Seo-ryeon sighed in relief. Yu-hyun suddenly noticed the Salio Empire sword that fell next to Patricks corpse and wondered. Isnt that exactly like Baekryeon? Could they have reached a level where they could replicate and recreate things from the past? But then again, even the details were simr to Baekryeon. As if that sword was Baekryeon itself [Yu-hyun!] A scream-like warning from Baekryeon shook his mind. Baekryeon? [Its dangerous! Get out of here right now!] What? Before Yu-hyun could be confused by Baekryeons unexpected warning, Something fell from the sky. It was something that even the alliance lords who were intoxicated by victory, or the Salio Empire lords who were captured by defeat, or even the remaining executioner didnt notice. !!! A huge explosion that covered the sky and earth urred and his vision turned white. And when the light faded away, Yu-hyun saw a hole in the sky. The sky? Wasnt this a huge underground base buried 1km below the ground? But why was there a sky? No. This is Yu-hyun realized toote. The surrounding strata of nearly 500m in radius had been neatly blown away by the explosion, as if a giant shovel had scooped them out. And from the center of the deepest part of the underground base where Yu-hyun, Baek Seo-ryeon, and Kang Hye-rim were. The thing that fell from the sky got up. It looked huge even when it was crouching, but when it stood uppletely, it seemed to be about 3m tall. But more than that, what was amazing was its presence. It felt like looking at a mountain. No, something much bigger than that the vast universe. A giant man of 3m. He wore a lion skin on his head and his colorful muscles were exposed. His cold eyes scanned the surroundings lightly. And then. Spurt! Huh? A fist-sized hole opened in Baek Seo-ryeons abdomen. Chapter 396: Chapter 396: Baek Seo-ryeon? Yu-hyun looked at Baek Seo-ryeon, who had copsed on the ground, with trembling eyes. Blood was flowing continuously from her pierced abdomen. No, no. Yu-hyun hurriedly approached her. Baek Seo-ryeon was still breathing. Her wound wasrge, but it could be healed if treated quickly. Yu-hyun immediately infused his energy into her. But the wounds regeneration was slow. The energy engraved on the wound was hindering the healing process.Then he just had to use something else. Yu-hyun took out the Tierra Brass perfume oil. This, which wasparable to an elixir, could heal Baek Seo-ryeons wound ng! As soon as Yu-hyun took out the perfume oil, Hercules reached out his hand. A huge wave of energy surged and shattered the perfume bottle in Yu-hyuns hand. Hercules spoke with a voice full of disdain. Dont bother. Its just a futile attempt to prolong a miserable life. Yu-hyun did not answer Hercules words. His empty gaze lingered on the shattered perfume bottle, then turned to Hercules. What are you going to do if you re at me like that In an instant, less than 0.00001 seconds, Yu-hyun became a devil and rushed towards Hercules. Right after that. Yu-hyun was buried deep in the ground. What? What had just happened? He remembered running towards Hercules and swinging his sword at him. But at that moment, a huge shock hit his abdomen and his vision flipped dozens of times, and then another huge shock hit his back. Hercules had thrown a punch, and Yu-hyun had been flung back by it. He didnt just break through the wall, but his body dug into the ground and got stuck inside. I didnt see it. What was that? How could he be so strong? He was sure his attack was fast too. But the movement that Hercules showed him was unbelievable. Even his eye that could see the future did not warn him of any danger from him. Hercules fist was something that he couldnt see or avoid even with Laces eye. What kind of absurd strength was this? But at that moment, Yu-hyun remembered Baek Seo-ryeon, who was bleeding and lying on the ground. !!! Yu-hyun screamed silently and lifted himself up from the pile of rocks. And he ran towards Hercules again, much faster than when he flew up. Just then, Hercules was reaching out his hand towards Kang Hye-rim. Youre a strong woman. You would suit me as apanion. Dont make meugh! Yu-hyun ran straight at him and kicked Hercules head with his foot. Boom! A huge shockwave spread around them. Hercules raised one hand and easily blocked Yu-hyuns attack. Yu-hyun felt it instinctively. If he didnt use all his strength, everyone here would die. And if he couldnt knock him down quickly, Baek Seo-ryeon would die too. Then he would use all his remaining strength to knock him down. Fire! The energy of the Seven Demons ck Sky Divine Skill spread around Yu-hyun. It turned into a fist and lifted Hercules body into the sky. Hercules body flew through the hole in the ceiling and soared high into the air. Yu-hyun sprouted ck wings on his back and chased after Hercules. Die! He didnt have time to say anything. His sword shed and shed at Hercules body countless times. Hercules floated in the air and took Yu-hyuns merciless attacks with his whole body. How long did the attack thatsted hundreds of times per second continue? Yu-hyun, who was out of breath, saw Hercules intact appearance with only minor scratches on his body. He had focused on attacking only the parts where there was no Nemean lion skin. But his steel-like body, no, much harder than that, had no serious wounds. Is that all? ! Before Yu-hyun could say anything, Hercules wicked hand grabbed Yu-hyuns face. Thats disappointing. And then, Yu-hyuns body mmed into the ground below. In the dusty cloud, as Yu-hyun tried to get up, Hercules giant figure fell next to him with a thud. Before he could even regain his posture, Hercules swung his club at Yu-hyuns single sword. sh! Hercules crossed his arms and deflected the swords, but he couldnt stop his body from being pushed back slightly. For the first time, a hint of surprise shed in Hercules eyes. Who are you? Hercules asked Choi Do-yoon, but Choi Do-yoon didnt answer. He realized that he was the Hercules of Olympus, and immediately opened up all his power. Swords gathered in the air and formed a single sword. Choi Do-yoon immediately stabbed it at Hercules forehead. The huge sword fell like a meteor. Hmm. This is dangerous. Hercules muttered with a still confident voice and pulled out a weapon from his right hand. It looked crude, but it had a dangerous aura that could be felt. It was the club that Hercules often used in his legends. Hercules took out the club and swung it at Choi Do-yoons single sword. Hercules was a giant of 3m, and his club was huge enough to match him, but the single sword was a colossal sword that was over 1km long. It was iparable, but surprisingly, Hercules club shattered the single sword. Choi Do-yoon moved his sword again. The fragments of the single sword turned into countless swords and circled around Hercules like a swarm of sharks. Hercules snorted lightly and lifted his right foot to stamp on the ground. !!! A massive shockwave swept away all the swords. Not satisfied with that, he also pushed Choi Do-yoon back. As Hercules approached Choi Do-yoon to swing his club, countless threads flew and tied up Hercules body. Yu-hyuns ck Lightning tightened around Hercules body. Hercules frowned and shook his body vigorously. Thud. Thud. The ck Lightning, which could cut diamonds like tofu, couldnt withstand Hercules strength and broke weakly. Thats right. You were there. Im here too. Hercules said that and Choi Do-yoon stabbed his sword at his vital point. As Hercules raised his club to block Choi Do-yoons sword, Willford, the executioner who had regained his posture, shed his sword down from behind Hercules. ng! What! Willford widened his eyes as if he couldnt believe that his sword bounced off the lion skin even though it wasnt full power. Hercules quickly pushed Choi Do-yoon away with his strength and swung his club at Willford. Stop! Nemarta, another executioner who had been watching the situation go awry, stepped in. He swung his spear tip and created hundreds of afterimages in the air, piercing Hercules body. Hercules blocked all the spear tips with his hands that were too fast to see. Nemarta bit his lip. He thought it was over when he became a prisoner, but then this monstrous guy showed up. He was the one who destroyed the alliance. He instinctively felt that this monster would kill everyone here. Where did this guye from! He was too desperate to properly identify who he was facing. But he made a correct judgment based on his instinct. He spun his spear and withdrew his attack. He put all his strength into the tip of his spear. At the same time, the legendary magic tool of the Salio Empire, the magic spear, trembled and condensed its energy more and more at one point. Aiming. And firing. The pulled spear flew out. A thin line appeared in the air and was sucked into Hercules chest. It hurts. But the spear didnt pierce through Hercules body. It only prated a fingers length, thats it. Nemartas eyes widened in disbelief. Hercules said it hurt honestly, but that casual remark gave Nemarta endless despair. He finally realized what Hercules looked like, and who he really was. Yo-you are Who in this world wouldnt know the giant man with a lion skin on his head? Even if he was a saint, it would be the same. Hercules. The ultimate weapon of Olympus, who could be called that. The strongest among all heroes. No, he had surpassed heroes and even led the war against Olympus to victory, the war that almost destroyed Olympus. The current Hercules was not just a great hero. He was a god who even scared the gods, the protagonist of the mythical war, who smashed the heads of Laces demons with his club and pierced them with arrows The undisputed strongest of Olympus. While everyone was trembling in fear, only two people attacked Hercules without caring about him. The Way of Sword, Infinite Sword Army (oބ܊). Seven Demons ck Sky Divine Skill Oma Variation, ck Moon Infinite Advance (ŸoFM). Choi Do-yoon and Kang Yu-hyun attacked Hercules from both sides. Hercules stood still and unleashed his power. Kwagagak! The techniques of two beings who surpassed executioners were pushed back by Hercules power. The lords who watched that scene couldnt hide their despair. Hercules. The monster of Olympus hade this far. They knew how strong he was just by rumors, but seeing him in person was different. Hercules was too strong for words. A huge and brilliant star made of pure strength. It seemed like the world itself was drawn to his power. As I attacked Hercules, I felt a wall for the first time. I didnt feel this frustrated when I faced Moby D**k in the past, or when I encountered her phantom beast in Seo Sumins nightmare. So what. But I couldnt stop. If I didnt kill him, I couldnt save Baek Seo-ryeon. No, is it already toote to save her? The only way to heal her was gone. How long could Baek Seo-ryeonst with such a wound? As I thought of Baek Seo-ryeon bleeding, I felt my heart burn. Again. I failed to protect her again because I was too weak. After Kang Hye-rim, Baek Seo-ryeon too. Its because of that bastard!!! My killing intent towards Hercules rose to the bone. My hand moved wildly in the air. I unleashed all kinds of techniques I learned from Seo Sumin, and added my own variations to them. Seven Demons ck Sky Divine Skill Disaster Flower, Falling Flower Formation , Severing sh, Chaos Scatter, Flower Piercing. My strength drained out like a low tide, but I burned it with my will and poured it out more. Blood burst from my veins and ran down my eyes, but I didnt care. Demon Dragon Turning Heaven, Heavenly Pressure Ink Wave, Gathering Evil Thunderous Roar, ck Thunder King, Scattering Destruction Thunder, Eight Feet Jade Light. I vomited out everything I had, everything I possessed, to kill him. To kill the one who tried to kill Baek Seo-ryeon. I erased his existence from this world, without leaving a trace. Ghostly Destruction, Blood Sky Chaos, Blood Wing King, Blood Realm Domination. From the first to the sixth level of the Seven Demons ck Sky Divine Skill, everything was unleashed. The enormous power that distorted even space swallowed Hercules and indiscriminately shed his body. Dieeee!!! Was it because he heard Yu-hyuns scream filled with hatred? A muffled sound came from inside, as if Hercules was muttering something. And right after, a huge sh of light shot out like a cannon towards Yu-hyun. It pierced through all the skills he had disyed and flew over. It was a giant arrow. It blew off Yu-hyuns left arm and soared high into the sky. In the slowly flowing time. Hercules figure pulling the bowstring was reflected in Yu-hyuns eyes. Many people think of Hercules as someone who beats monsters with a club, but thats not the case. His greatest weapon was his bow. It was this bow that ended the Giant War, the Gigantomachia. Ah. Yu-hyuns body fell powerlessly to the ground. As Hercules tried to move again, Choi Do-yoon, Wilford, and Nemarta rushed towards him at the same time. But from the moment Hercules took out his bow, their defeat was inevitable. Despite holding a ranged weapon, Hercules shot his bow with unbelievable speed. Three shots. They moved freely in the air and aimed for the lives of the three Executors. They each tried to block the arrows, but it was not enough. Their bodies bounced off and disappeared into the horizon as tiny dots. Hercules realized that none of them had died. So this is what they call Executors. It was annoying, but he still had plenty of arrows left. As Hercules pulled the bowstring again to finish off the Executors, the Lords stepped in. Stop him! Protect the Executors! A dwarf warrior with a huge axe, an elf who wielded elemental magic, a mage who engulfed the world in mes, and a martial artist who poured out all his skills. Hercules looked at them and swung his club as if he was swatting flies. Every time he swung his club, one of the Lords lives disappeared. No matter how powerful their inner energy was, no matter how sturdy their armor was, they all fell equally. A Lord who ruled over a city died with a single blow. The only one who survived Hercules strike was Wimohyuk. But his Great Shield was shattered, and he himself spat out a bowl of blood and flew far away. Hercules voice was filled with anger as he couldnt have a decent fight. Is this all you have to oppose our Great Army Olympus? Then it was truly ridiculous. What are Lords and what are Executors? Even if they were praised by others, they were nothing more than this. Hercules gaze turned to Yu-hyun, who knelt down on his spot. The Lord of Books. Some of the main gods in Olympus seemed to like that man, but Hercules had no interest in that at all. You were the only one who showed some decent performance here. But thats over now. Hercules walked towards Yu-hyun, who had lost his left arm and slumped down powerlessly. The Alliance would be destroyed. It was a matter of course from the moment he stepped in. Everything they ruled over would be under Olympus. Hercules shadow loomed over Yu-hyun. The end? Yu-hyun couldnt believe this situation. Hercules was too strong. From the moment he appeared, he killed the Lords and subdued even the Executors with his overwhelming might. He was truly worthy of being called Olympus strongest. Why did the first generation Spirits forbid their children from being born by Genesis System? Why did the first and second generation Spirits deliberately prevent the third generation Spirits from being created? There was only one reason for that. It was because of Hercules in front of him. His existence made even Genesis wary of him. Ill make it quick for you. Dont make meugh. Yu-hyun clenched his teeth and got up from his spot. He lost his left arm, but he could heal itter. I. I didnte all this way to kneel down here. He red at Hercules with unwavering eyes, and Hercules also looked at him with interest. Most of the prey he had defeated so far had always broken or copsed in front of death. This man was different. He was not a prey. He was a great warrior, or something else. Yes. Thats how you should face me. Ill give you credit for that fighting spirit. But the gap in power is too clear. Hercules lifted his club and swung it down on Yu-hyuns head, but at that moment. [Phew. Howe you always get involved with these guys?] sh! From the far horizon, a golden streak shed in the sky. Something flew towards Hercules like lightning. ! Hercules face changed drastically. He pulled his club to his chest and took a defensive stance. Right after, the golden rod stuck on his club. !!! Hercules body couldnt withstand the impact and flew backwards. He broke the protruding strata, carved a huge ravine on the ground, and kept sliding back. He didnt budge an inch even against thebined attacks of countless Lords, but he was blown away by a single strike. That golden rod was A golden strand of hair that was in Yu-hyuns arms flew up in the wind. Soon, the golden hair turned into dust and disappeared, and another being took its ce. [How long has it been since I lent you a strand of my hair, and youre already fighting these guys?] The Warlike Victorious Buddha, Sun Wukong, wearing a golden chain mail. He smiled yfully at Yu-hyun. Chapter 397: Chapter 397: ["You look like a mess."] Sun Wukong exaggeratedly shrugged his shoulders, wearing a yful expression. Even though he had ascended from being the prankster of the Celestial Realm to a Buddha, his attitude still carried traces of his mischievous past, showing a hint of carelessness. ["Well, you can''t entirely me yourself. Who would''ve guessed that those Olympus guys would call Hercules?"] Sun Wukong had heard plenty of tales about Hercules from the Mixed Dimension. Hercules was regarded as an unusual being even in the world of Divine Spirits. A demigod who inherited divine blood but wasn''t a Divine Spirit from birth. In fact, when he was first born, he lived unaware that he had inherited the blood of a Divine Spirit and was instead known as a hero. Considering how many heroes hade from Olympus, it wasn''t that special.There were plenty of beings like Hercules in the Mixed Realm as well. Beings who inherited divine blood, became heroes, and eventually took their ce as third-generation Divine Spirits. In that sense, most people believed Hercules would meet the same fate as others in the grand scheme of things. However, Hercules defied that expectation. Perhaps it was because he was born with the destiny to defy fate. Or maybe it was due to his own efforts. Even when he was still called a hero, Hercules easily defeated the terrifying monsters that made the gods tremble, and he even disyed fearsome power that frightened other gods. After oveing the Twelve Labors set by Hera, the main deity of Olympus, he burned his mortal body at the end, shedding its confines to attain divinity and rise to the highest heavens of Olympus. It was then that he was reborn as the strongest being. ["Anyway, whoever came up with the idea to create something like him, what were they thinking?"] Hercules was a one-of-a-kind existence, even in the Mixed Dimension. At the same time, he was also a very unusual existence. Though he inherited the blood of a first-generation Divine Spirit, it seemed that some mutation urred, causing his development to take an extremely abnormal directiona freak of his era. Everyone feared his immense power, praising him as a hero, but from Sun Wukong''s perspective, that guy was nothing more than a monster born from Zeus'' ambition. The altar itself was bound by a restriction that no longer allowed Divine Spirits to have children, all because of Hercules. This made the weight of Hercules'' name even more apparent. "Did youe to help?" ["If not, why would I have thrown the first punch at that monster?"] Sun Wukong responded to Yu-hyun, snapping his fingers. The severed arm of Yu-hyun reattached itself to him. Yu-hyun brought the stump of his severed arm to his shoulder. The pain lingered for only a moment before the arm reattached itself. Yu-hyun clenched and unclenched his left fist. Thanks to having Darwins body, the wound healed instantly, but the shock of being defeated by Hercules had yet to subside. ["Don''t worry about that monster. I''ll deal with him."] "Can you win?" Sun Wukong made a subtle expression at Yu-hyun''s concerned question. ["Well I''ve heard the rumors about him, but I can''t say I''ve ever thought I''d lose."] If he had remained the mischievous monkey who once rampaged through the Celestial Realm, he would have undoubtedly been defeated. But just as Hercules had ascended to divinity, Sun Wukong had also attained Buddhahood afterpleting his journey to Tianzhu with Sanzang. Hercules, who had be a god, and Sun Wukong, who had be the Victorious Fighting Buddha. Given the level of their stories and their existence, it wouldn''t be strange to say that they were evenly matched. "Then Ill fight alongside you." ["Dont even think about it. Even though youve healed, with your current state, theres no way youd stand a chance against that guy."] "Is it because Ick strength?" Sun Wukong smiled faintly at Yu-hyun''s fiery gaze. ["Well, look at that. Seems like you really hated losing just now, didnt you?"] "I havent lost yet." ["Sure, sure. But lets think rationally. My opinion hasnt changed. In your current state, you cannot defeat that monster. Its not aboutcking power. You might not realize this, but in terms of sheer strength, youre stronger than any Divine Spirit Ive ever seen."] "Me?" ["You dont understand, do you? Honestly, I felt the same way when I first saw you. But after receiving Buddhas request and watching you closely, Ivee to understand. You have potential. You might not have realized it yet, but I can see it."] Sun Wukong raised his hand, pointing at Yu-hyun''s eyes. ["Dont try to win with just your internal energy or willpower. Those alone wont let you defeat that monster, even if you came back to life a hundred times. You have to use something fundamentally different. Isnt there something youre especially good at?"] "I dont understand." ["Well, it does sound a bit vague, I admit. But this is the best advice I can give you. The rest is up to you to figure out. So, make sure to remember this: use your eyes. Something only you can do. Use it well."] "What do you mean by." ["Consider this a little gift to help you out."] As soon as Sun Wukong finished speaking, Yu-hyun felt a sharp pain in both of his eyes, as though they were being stabbed by needles. The sensation crawled from his eyeballs, up his optic nerves, and into his brain, leaving him with a peculiar feeling. Even Yu-hyun, who had experienced the agony of death, faltered under this sudden pain. It wasnt merely physicalit felt as though something immense had been etched onto his very soul. "Kuh! T-This is." ["Its the eye I mastered at the brink of death. No one could use it better than you."] Yu-hyun raised his head. His eyes, no longer hidden behind the Mask of Aporia, gleamed with a golden light. "Surely you didnt just grant me the *Fiery Eyes Golden Gaze*." For Sun Wukong to so easily hand over the eyes that see through all things left Yu-hyun puzzled. He couldnt understand why Sun Wukong was doing this for him. Just as he was about to ask, Sun Wukongs expression turned cold. At the same time, the Ruyi Jingu Bang, which had been flung far across the horizon, came hurtling toward them at terrifying speed. With a swift motion, Sun Wukong stretched out his hand, stopping the Ruyi Bang right in front of him. But the force behind the throw was so great that the end of the staff trembled slightly. A fierce gust of wind whirled around them. Sun Wukong whistled. ["Whew. To throw something this heavy like that. Guess the rumors about his monstrous strength were true."] "Great Sage Equal to Heaven." Hercules slowly appeared before Sun Wukong. His face was twisted with displeasure, clearly irritated by the interruption. "You dare stand in the way of Olympus? Have you lost your mind?" ["Does it look that way?"] "Do you want to die?" ["Hold on, monster-ying monster. Youve got something wrong."] "Arrogant stone monkey." ["Im no longer the Great Sage Equal to Heaven. Well, I used to be called that once."] As the Great Sage Equal to Heaven, Sun Wukong had once caused chaos in the Thirty-Six Heavens of the Celestial Realm. He had even formed the Demon King Alliance by gathering the Seven Great Sages who were his equals. Even now, his affiliation with the Demon King Alliance hadnt changed. However, there was one major difference: Sun Wukong had undergone significant transformations. ["Now, I am the Victorious Fighting Buddha."] Golden mes flickered in his eyes. No more words were needed. Hercules gripped his club, and Sun Wukong adjusted his hold on the Ruyi Jingu Bang. The two entities locked eyes for less than a second. Then, in an instant, both vanished, leaving the air filled with countless shockwaves as their sh unfolded. "What the hell is that?" "Everyone, get back!" The transcendents, who had been tending to the injured Lords, screamed as they tried to flee the battlefield. They werent weak by any means, but the fight between Hercules and Sun Wukong was on a whole other level. Yu-hyun clenched his teeth as he descended through the gaping hole into the underground. Right now, I need to take care of Seo-ryeon first. As he made his way down, Yu-hyun reflected on Sun Wukong''s words. Do what youre best at. And use what you see. Yu-hyun felt like he was beginning to grasp the meaning of those words. What I see with my eyes the fact that I can read other peoples books. And the fact that he could touch them and even manipte their stories to some extent. On top of that, thanks to the *Fiery Eyes Golden Gaze* that Sun Wukong had passed on, Yu-hyun could now see the world differently than before. Its not just people who have books. Even inanimate objects, even ordinary ground, have stories flowing through them. What he saw with his eyes wasnt everything. The moment he realized that text flowed through all things, the very world he perceived through his senses began to change. Yu-hyuns gaze, empowered by the *Fiery Eyes Golden Gaze*, turned to Baekryeon. The book that belonged to Baekryeon, which had once been unreadable, was now bing much clearer. The faded and blurry text swirled with golden light, gradually bing legible. It wasnt that Baekryeons book had changed, but rather Yu-hyuns perception had shifted. When hended underground, he saw Baek Seo-ryeon, barely clinging to life, held in Kang Hye-rim''s arms as she struggled, unable to do anything. Seo-ryeon Yu-hyun approached Baek Seo-ryeon. Her hazy eyes focused on him. She moved her lips, but no voice came out. Yu-hyun clenched his fists tightly. Even though he had mastered the *Fiery Eyes Golden Gaze*, he still didnt know how to save Baek Seo-ryeon. With his *Fiery Eyes Golden Gaze*, he could see Baek Seo-ryeons life force rapidly draining from her wound. But he had no idea how to stop it. He was powerless. Still so utterly weak that he couldnt protect her. He had sworn never to lose anyone again, yet now, it was as if the universe was mocking his resolve. Where did it all go wrong? Tears welled up in Yu-hyuns eyes. As his hand reached out toward Baek Seo-ryeon, Baekryeon, who had been watching the scene, felt her heart tear apart. This sight, familiar yet distant, slowly reyed in her mind. [Ah.] Only then did Baekryeon realize it. This was the scene he had been seeing in his dreams for a very long time. Countless shes stormed through her mind. Memories from long ago, from a distant past that he could no longer recall. A man crying as he apologized to her, tears streaming down his face. In his dreams, he had always longed for that moment, reading its traces over and over again. I have been waiting all this time to meet this person. He realized that the end of that long wait had finallye. [Yu-hyun, I remember everything.] What? Before Yu-hyun could ask, Baekryeon continued speaking. [I remember who Ive been waiting for all this time, and why this moment feels like a glimpse of the past.] Baekryeon, what are you suddenly [The person Ive been wanting to meet all this time was you.] . [How foolish. The person Ive been searching for all this time was right here beside me, all along. How could I not have known? Why did I only realize it now?] Baekryeon, you [No, Yu-hyun. Im not Baekryeon. Thats not my true name, and youve known that for a while now, havent you? That my real name isnt Baekryeon. Call me by my true name.] Yu-hyun''s trembling gaze shifted from Baekryeon to Baek Seo-ryeon. The book floating above Baek Seo-ryeon''s head, which had been growing fainter, was now the same as Baekryeon''s book, which was bing clearer as she regained her memories. No How could you be? He didnt want to believe it. Baekryeon was supposed to be the artificial intelligence of a legendary weapon from the long-destroyed Salio Empire. She shouldnt exist in the present. She wasnt supposed to. How could Seo-ryeon be? [Yu-hyun.] Baekryeonor rather, the spirit of Baek Seo-ryeon within the swordsmiled. [Ive been waiting for this moment. In the countless times this universe has ended and restarted, Ive been waiting to change this regretful moment.] Yu-hyun felt as if he had been struck with a hammer. The end of the universe, repetition? Waiting for this moment? Did that mean that the hazy memories of the past she had experienced were, in fact, a glimpse of the future that was about to unfold? He couldntprehend it. Baekryeons words were too vague, too abstract to grasp. [Thats all I can tell you.] Baekryeon [So, use my book.] [Just as you once forcefully ced my soul into this sword to save me, its time for me to return to where I belong.] Yu-hyuns gaze turned toward the longsword from the Salio Empire, which had once belonged to Prince Patrick. So, thats what it was. Finally, all the pieces fit together. Why she had ended up like this, why remnants of a long-destroyed empire lingered in the present. The existence of reincarnators and the endless cycle of repetition, the confusion of past and future. Yes. This world It had already repeated itself countless times. How long has it been? Just how long had it taken? How many times had the universe perished and restarted before she finally met the person she had longed to see? Baekryeon No, Baek Seo-ryeonhow long had she wandered through this lonely world? More than the immense truth he had glimpsed, Yu-hyun was overwhelmed by the realization that a single fragile being had endured such suffering in that vastness. For so long [I dont know. I dont remember.] [How long it took, I cant tell.] Baekryeon wasnt certain either. Perhaps as proof of how long she had lived, she had spent most of her time in slumber, and naturally, there were far more things she didnt remember. [But theres one thing Im sure ofIve endured all this time for this moment. For a long, long time. So, Yu-hyun, nows your chance. The only chance to save me.] I [Back then, you didnt have enough of my story to do much.] In the past, in a universe generations before, Yu-hyun had failed to save Baek Seo-ryeon. The best and worst choice he made was to ce her story into the longsword of the Salio Empire. He had been so desperate to save her that he made that choice. That was the memory Baekryeon held. In the end, everyone died at the hands of Hercules, and Yu-hyun managed to put her soul into the sword and fled. At that time, Yu-hyun had cried, apologizing to her. Apologizing for not being able to protect her, for being too weak. The man who had wept while apologizing to her, the man she had longed to see. He was right there by her side now. If I do that, then what happens to you? What will happen to you? [I dont know. I havent thought that far.] If I use your story you could die. You could disappear. [But shell live, right?] Baekryeon smiled, as if it didnt matter to her. [Or maybe Ill live?] I [Its your choice. But Yu-hyun, theres one thing Im sure of. Ive only been alive for this moment. And I know the path you wont regret the most. Of course, you know it too, dont you?] Yu-hyuns gaze shifted to Baekryeons book. And then to the dying Baek Seo-ryeon. He had to make a choice. To save one, he had to give up the other. Why [] Why do I have to make this choice? Why must someone disappear for someone else to be saved? Baekryeon and Baek Seo-ryeon were both irreceablepanions. Yet he was being forced to choose between them. Why was this happening to him? Why is there no ending where everyone can be happy? [Im sorry. I can only apologize.] You [But if you really want the answer, dont stop and keep moving forward. At the end of this world, at the end of our story, youll find the answer youve been searching for.] Baekryeon thought that this was enough. Even though Yu-hyun might be sad and heartbroken, at least he wouldnt shed tears. There is no ending where everyone is happy. In the end, someone will suffer, and someone will fall into sorrow. In this repetitive world, there was so little she could do. All she had managed to do was slightly lessen the sorrow. She hadnt been able to change the fundamental oue. Even so. [At least this time, you didnt cry.] With those words, BaekryeonBaek Seo-ryeonsmiled brightly. Chapter 398: Chapter 398: Yu-hyun touched Baekryeons book. He had never felt anything special about touching a book before, but this time was different. His touch was very careful and gentle, as if he was touching something precious that could crumble at any moment. The texture of the book in his hand felt warm, as if it had a life of its own. This was the story that made up Baekryeons current self, and the source of her soul. Yu-hyun broke it into pieces and poured it into Baek Seo-ryeons body. Leaving a final farewell as a thank you for everything. Whoosh! At the same time, Baek Seo-ryeons body was engulfed in light and a miracle happened.The wound that Hercules had inflicted healed at a fast pace. It was filled with her own story. The white letters seeped into the wound, regenerating it and spreading throughout Baek Seo-ryeons body. Kang Hye-rim could only stare nkly at the miraculous sight, and Baek-hyo, who was in her arms, also opened his eyes wide and watched in awe. Soon, the light faded and Baek Seo-ryeon opened her eyes. Huh? Yu-hyun? Yes. Baek Seo-ryeon. Im sorry. Are you feeling okay? Ah Baek Seo-ryeon then remembered the situation before she copsed. She raised her hand and touched her abdomen, but there was no wound. She didnt know why the wound had disappeared, or how she hade back to life when she was on the verge of death. But she knew that Yu-hyun had done something again. She wondered what kind of gratitude she should express to him, and blurted out the words that came to her mind without thinking. I had a dream. Did you? It was a bit random, but in my dream, you were crying. You kept apologizing to me, saying you were sorry over and over. And then I dont know how it happened, but I became a sword. Its funny, right? Anyway, thats how it was, and I vaguely remember I wandered around the world for a very, very long time as a sword. So long that I dont even know how long. Its really strange. It was a dream, but it felt so real And then when I opened my eyes and saw you now, I strangely wanted to say this to you. What did you want to say? Yu-hyun asked, suppressing his sadness as much as he could. Thank you. For being with me until now. I really wanted to say that to you. I see. Yu-hyun nodded and got up from his seat. Are you leaving? I can say moreter. We still have a chance. You should get out of here with Hye-rim. What about you I still have something to do. Yu-hyun said that and gently stroked Baek Seo-ryeons book in his hand. The sensation that lingered on his fingertips was no different from before, but Yu-hyun felt that Baek Seo-ryeons book was colder than before for some reason. He missed the warmth of that time. Around that time, the fight on the ground intensified. The fight between Hercules and Sun Wukong. It was time to end it. *** The fight between Magni and Kwon Jia was inconclusive as neither side could gain an upper hand. It wasnt a fight where they just exchanged threats and watched each others moves. Kwon Jia and Magni both did their best to kill each other. The surroundings that were devastated proved it. The traces of lightning left by Mjolnir and the marks of beast teeth and ws left by Kwon Jia were clearly visible around them. Yet the fight didnt end because they were both equally matched. Huff. Huff. This is ridiculous. Magni took a breath and stopped his relentless offensive. Kwon Jia also red at Magni and calmed her raging energy. Their fight was so fierce that there was nothing left around them. The fight still wasnt over in this situation. They probably had to fight for at least a few days without rest to decide the oue. But they didnt have much time left. Magni sensed Kwon Jias impatience and smirked wickedly. You felt it too, right? That he showed up where yourrades are. If you mean him Is he the one youve been wary of since Olympus? You know it, so why ask? There arent many people in Olympus who can make me so cautious. And there are even fewer people who would bring their precious body to a ce like this. At that, Kwon Jias expression became even colder. Hercules. Yeah. Those Olympus bastards. I wondered why they didnt send any more troops, but they were preparing such a surprise gift. They must have really wanted this piece ofnd. Kwon Jia bit her lip. She knew Hercules reputation well. She remembered Hercules after regaining all her memories. She had faced Hercules only once in the previous 10 cycles of over 600 regressions. The memory of that time It kept haunting her as a nightmare after she regained her memories. Hercules strength was like that. If Hercules has appeared at the level of the alliance now, no one will survive. At least she had to face him. But Kwon Jia wasnt sure if she could win against Hercules even if she did. No, could she evenst for 10 minutes? Kwon Jia judged her level coldly. She could fight evenly with him if she used that, but that was all. This Hercules was not a simple hero, but the strongest god who led the Gigantomachia to victory. To face such a being, she needed a power or a story that matched him. Are you worried about therades you left behind? Yes. Thanks to that, I need to end this fight sooner. How arrogant. You talk as if youre going to win. I said it because Im confident. Kwon Jia closed her eyes and took a breath. Magni felt annoyed by her gesture. How dare she close her eyes in front of him? Did she think he was easy because they fought evenly until now? Then he would make her change her mind. Magni grabbed Mjolnir and released a roaring thunder. He intended to burn Kwon Jia to ashes, not just scorch her. But then he saw the energy rising from Kwon Jias body and widened his eyes. You I didnt want to use this, but. A dark voice that sounded like it was submerged in darkness rang in Magnis ears. Magni smelled a strong fragrance. It was something he had never smelled before. But his instinct recognized what this fragrance was. Death. Magnis lips trembled. Youre crazy. Yourepletely insane! After using Fenrir, you even used that! I have to do whatever it takes to survive. Dont you know that theres nothing but a horrible future for you if you survive like that! My life right now is too important for me to survive even by doing that. I dont want to lose it again. So dont you think I have to burn myst chance with all my might? Kwon Jia smiled in the darkness. The purple wolf was no longer here. Only countless beasts that were much more numerous than it had appeared. Their number was 666. *** Hercules reached out his arm. His muscr arm twitched as his fist hit the center of Sun Wukongs golden chain mail. Sun Wukongs body flew back like a cannonball. Hercules moved like a bullet in the air and chased after Sun Wukong. He caught up with him, clenched his fist again, and struck down. He put his killing intent into every blow, not just to make his opponent unable to get up, but to definitely kill him. Boom! Every time he swung his fist, space twisted and a loud noise rang out. [Oh. Youre working hard?] But as soon as he heard that voice from the side, Hercules realized that the target he was trying to kill was just a clone. He reflexively reached out his fist toward where the voice came from. The air exploded and space swayed. It was such a power with a simple punch. The body of Sun Wukong who spoke burst. And what scattered was Sun Wukongs hair. Even that was a clone, which made Hercules annoyed. Hercules was surrounded by countless clones of Sun Wukong. Fishy bastard. [How about it? Can you kill them all?] Dont look down on me. The number of clones was over a thousand at least. Each clone had more power than an elite soldier of a Great Sage. It was dangerous to let them attack. Hercules took out his bow again. This weapon, which had no name and was simply called Monster Killer, was something he had been using for a long time. Hercules immediately shot an arrow. Not just one, but almost 10 in a row. This was enough for over a thousand clones. The arrows moved zigzag in the air and pierced through the clones. In an instant, more than 500 were hit. Sun Wukong didnt just sit still either. The clones rained down on Hercules like a shower. A dazzling sh and a huge explosion urred. Hercules cut through the explosion and swung his club at Sun Wukongs real body. Sun Wukong quickly swung his Ruyi Jingu Bang to defend himself. They entered a power struggle. Crack! The world that couldnt withstand the pressure distorted and screamed. Hercules had more strength. Sun Wukongs body was slowly pushed back. But his body stopped leaning back soon. Did he hold on? Sun Wukongs size had grown much bigger than before. No, that wasnt all. His face had three heads and his arms had six limbs. Hercules, who had been looking down at Sun Wukong, now looked up at him. Three Heads and Six Arms. The six arms each held a Ruyi Jingu Bang and swung at Hercules. Hercules also went beyond a simple brawl and began to exert his true power. Come out. At hismand, two wild beasts appeared. These two beasts were abilities he had received after oveing trials. The Calydonian Boar and the Cretan Bull each charged at Sun Wukong with their tusks and horns. At the same time, Hercules joined the attack. Sun Wukong, who had grown huge with three heads and six arms, was pushed back again. Hes amazing. There were hardly any beings who could fight him sincerely like this after Irangjin-gun and Uma-wang. No, maybe there was Nataga? But he couldntst more than 30 rounds either. Hercules was different. If he let his guard down, he would lose. Grow, Ruyi. The Ruyi Jingu Bang in his hand soared like it would pierce the sky. The six Ruyi Jingu Bangs became huge pirs and fell down. No, calling them pirs was wrong. The Ruyi Jingu Bang was originally a pir that supported the Dragon Pce. The Calydonian Boar and the Cretan Bull were each crushed by a Ruyi Jingu Bang and disappeared. Hercules grabbed the falling Ruyi Jingu Bang with his hand and swung it away as it was, pushing away all the other Ruyi Jingu Bangs. Among the fragments of the fake Ruyi Jingu Bangs that copsed, a golden me rushed at Hercules. Hercules faced Sun Wukong with a cold gaze. Is that all you have? [Dont be ridiculous.] Their eyes crossed in the air. As they were about to resume their attack and defense, a white shadow popped out of the huge hole that Hercules had made when he broke into the underground base. Hercules looked that way and then furrowed his brows. Baek Seo-ryeon, whom he thought he had killed, was escaping with a woman named Kang Hye-rim on a giant owl. How? He had definitely destroyed the healing potion. Even if there was a healing potion, there was no way to heal her wound. He had injected poison into Baek Seo-ryeons body while inflicting the wound. It wasnt as bad as Hydras poison, but it was enough to make Baek Seo-ryeon, who wasnt even a transcendent, unable to withstand it. Book Pile Lord. He did something. Hercules soon realized that Yu-hyun had done something. Did he have a hidden trick? Then it was annoying. He had to kill the target he had confirmed dead again. [Where are you looking right now? Arent we fighting?] I definitely have to kill you now. [Ha! Why dont you try?] As Hercules was about to gather his strength, his leg gave way and his body tilted to the side. What? For the first time, confusion appeared on Hercules face, which had been consistent with arrogance and expressionlessness. Could it be that the damage umted while fighting Sun Wukong finally showed up? No, that couldnt be. He knew his physical condition better than anyone else. The feeling of his strength draining from his body was not because of Sun Wukong. Hercules gaze immediately turned to the culprit of this situation. Kang Yu-hyun. The man who was called Book Pile Lord was reaching out his hand toward him. Just that, but the pressure on his body was getting stronger. What did you do Hercules then saw it. The story he had was being sucked into Yu-hyuns hand. Chapter 399: Chapter 399: Cough. Magni spat out blood from his throat with a rough cough. The flowing blood soaked his filthy beard and then turned into text and scattered. Magnis gaze turned to Kwon Jia, who was looking down at him. He smiled, showing his bloodstained teeth. Heh heh. I didnt expect you to hide such power. You have the power of Fenrir and the beast as well. And youre just a human? Magnis body was very miserable. He couldnt find a single spot that was intact. His arms and legs were torn apart so badly that it was hard to find any traces, and his body was full of bite marks from the beast.It was a wound that would kill him instantly, but he was still alive because he was a great warrior god. But that was the end of it. His wounds were fatal, even for Magni, a second-generation Divine Spirit. His life force and story were draining out at a fast pace. He couldnt help butugh, even though he was dying. Haha. I really got screwed. Who would have expected you to have such a terrible power, two of them at that. One would have been enough, more than enough, but you were greedy and took two. Arent you afraid of the consequences? Kwon Jia would have been enough to be Asgards enemy just by having Fenrirs power. Not just Asgard? Fenrir was a beast that killed gods in mythology. And such Fenrir was ssified as a bookworm in the mixed world. Kwon Jia had the power of Fenrir. A forbidden power. The repercussions of that were huge. But Kwon Jia didnt stop at Fenrir. The beast of Revtion. The symbol of the number 666, this terrible monsters power, she also possessed it. That power will be your curse. Ive already suffered enough curses. To Kwon Jia, this life that repeated even after death was the real curse. Compared to that, the power of the beast or Fenrir was nothing. Even if she had to pay the price for gaining such power someday. She was prepared for that. If I can end this cycle of life, Ill ept any monsters power. Ha! Youre crazy. Yourepletely crazy. How can you deny that youre a monster? Magni repeated that she was crazy several times. His eyes became blurry. Its a pity. I wont be able to see with my own eyes how much pain and despair await you on your path, and what choice youll make when you face them. Even if you saw it, it wouldnt be what you expected. Kwon Jia was sure that even if Magni had lived, what he wanted wouldnt have happened. Magni couldnt understand Kwon Jias confidence. She must have known better than anyone how dangerous the power she wielded was, as she used Fenrirs and the beasts power. There is nothing more dangerous than using a power that is not granted. That power will eventually devour its owner. And there will be those who will not tolerate her using such power and will target her life. After Asgard, Edens paradise will also draw their swords against her. There is no way an individual can withstand two great armies. She will spend her life running away and perish. Arent you scared? If I was scared, I wouldnt have thought of using this power. Your end will be nothing but ruin. Then Ill see beyond that ruin. Just a human? Because Im human. Maybe if she had been her old self, she would never have said such words. But she met a man in this life and saw many things. How he overcame despair in his nightmare, and what decision he made when he killed his precious person with his own hands. That determination. She epted it more deeply than anyone else in her heart. You are a real monster. You can call me a monster as much as you want. It wont change my resolve. Hahaha! Well, how could you deny it when youre a monster yourself? Cough. Magni coughed up blood again and felt his life hanging by a thread. He called Kwon Jia a monster. But in the end, the only word that came to his mind when he looked at her was one. So this is human. They cant do anything and just tremble with fear like inferior beings. But sometimes they can do anything more fiercely than anyone else. They ovee their limits and even resist their fate. Thats human. Kwon Jia nodded her head and agreed with Magnis words. She was the one who fit the most with the human that Magni described. If doing nothing is human, Then doing anything is also human. She gained the power of monsters, prepared to pay any price, and eventually brought down the arrogant gods. Then try to struggle until the end. Human. Magni muttered that and closed his eyes. Soon, his flesh turned into countless pieces of text and flew away with the wind. A giant star of Asgard fell. *** Yu-Hyun reached out his hand and pulled out the stories that Hercules had. The book that floated above Hercules head, emitting a brilliant light. He forcibly opened it and tore out the pages one by one. The torn page soon turned into countless letters and seeped into Yu-hyuns body. However, even this immense power was only a fraction of what Hercules possessed. Thats why he had to maintain this situation. My eyes feel like theyre going to pop out. He had the Monkey Kings Fire Eyes added to his original vision. A strange sight where everything in the world looked like letters. He didnt feel this much when he first used Laces Eye, but his head felt like it was going to explode from the massive amount of information that came through his eyes. And, the process of touching and moving those things that he saw with his eyes felt like awakening a new sense that didnt exist, making him feel alienated. But he had to adapt to this feeling. This new sense that he awakened was the true power that epassed this mixed world. Now I understand why that monster is so strong. Yu-hyun poured out all his abilities against Hercules, but he ultimately lost. Yu-hyun thought he lost because he was weak. But he was wrong. He wasnt weak. Nor was Hercules power overwhelmingly strong. Objectively speaking, the total amount of power they had was simr. The only difference was that Yu-hyun couldnt properly handle the real power that epassed this world, unlike Hercules. Swoosh. Around Hercules body, something invisible kept moving. Sometimes it flowed with the wind, sometimes it reacted to his will and wriggled, sometimes it clumped together and became harder than anything else, and more than anything else, it moved freely. Semi-transparent letters. That was the mysterious power that blocked his attacks and absorbed most of the damage from outside. You bastard. Hercules widened his eyes as he looked at Yu-hyuns pupils. Dont tell me, you mastered Storytelling in such a short time? Storytelling, in other words, the way of handling stories. The real power that only those who surpassed a certain level could learn. Only a few of the first generation Divine Spirits of each alliance could use this Storytelling. Hercules got to this position because he had an exceptional ability to see and handle stories unlike other heroes. No matter how much others praised them as transcendents or lords, their power was nothing more than simply influencing the world from their own perspective. But this Storytelling was literally epting the world and bing the world itself. No matter how hard an individual tried, they couldnt epass the whole world. The gap between those who mastered Storytelling and those who didnt was huge. To face someone who learned Storytelling, one had to learn Storytelling as well. I cant believe it. How can a human have such a power How much effort did he put into realizing this power? He endured Heras trials and defeated all kinds of monsters, and eventually overcame the wall. He saw and felt what was beyond the wall and made it his own through blood and sweat. How long did it take him to be a hero, a monster, and then a god? He barely grasped the clue and held on to it desperately to get here. But. With just a little hint given to him, Yu-hyun reached the same level as him. [Hes not ordinary even if he looks like that.] Looking at Hercules like that, Sun Wukong sneered. But even though he said that, Sun Wukong was also surprised by Yu-hyuns achievement. I gave him a hint thinking it would be faster, but I didnt expect him to realize it right away. He thought it would take at least a few years even after giving him the Fire Eyes. But Yu-hyun mastered Storytelling in less than 10 minutes. Innate talent? No, mastering Storytelling wasnt something that could be attributed to talent alone. Maybe It was meant to be like this from the beginning. The Fire Eyes just brought forward what would have happened anyway. It didnt make something impossible happen. More importantly, that wasnt what mattered right now. ! Hercules quickly raised his club and took a defensive stance. Immediately after, Hercules body flew back after being hit by the Ruyi Jingu Bang (Compliant Golden-Hooped Rod). The bnce between the two who were fighting equally copsed due to Yu-hyuns intervention. How dare you! Hercules clenched his teeth and shouted, but Sun Wukong didnt intend to let go of the opportunity he had seized. Countless clones rushed toward Hercules, and Hercules desperately fought against them. Wounds appeared on Hercules body. Divine blood flowed along those wounds. It was dangerous. Hercules sensed that he would lose if this went on. Defeat meant death, and it also meant tarnishing Olympus name. Click. Hercules gritted his teeth. He had to make a choice. His footsteps slowly moved backward. Sun Wukong, who noticed the sign first, mocked him. [Are you running away? The great Hercules?] Its a strategic retreat. He hated saying these words more than dying, but it was still better than dying. He rationalized to himself and red at Yu-hyun. Next time we meet, Ill kill you for sure. He left those words and ran away. Sun Wukong tried to chase him, but he had to stop because Yu-hyun suddenly copsed like a puppet with its strings cut. He clicked his tongue and gave up on pursuing. [Tsk. Lucky bastard.] It was ambiguous whether that was a word for Yu-hyun or Hercules. Sun Wukong deactivated his magic and returned to his original size with the Ruyi Jingu Bang. He put the Ruyi Jingu Bang on his shoulder. [Well, what should we do now?] He didnt think Yu-hyun would wake up right away. Sun Wukong looked around. The survivors of the alliance began to show up one by one. [Well, I think Ive done enough service for them, so I dont need to do anything more for them.] They were supposed to be dead by now. He stepped in and stopped Hercules, saving them from annihtion. He was practically their benefactor. Besides, he gave him the Fire Eyes and made him realize how to handle Storytelling, so he did everything he could for him. [I look forward to seeing you again.] And surely, it wouldnt take long. The heavenly instruments in the sky had been covered with an unlucky color since a while ago. He remembered only one case in his memory when it was like this. Right before a huge war broke out. The great war that shook all the stars, including gods and demons. What the hell was this world trying to do? Sun Wukong grumbled and disappeared with the light. Chapter 400: Chapter 400: Yu-hyun walked through the darkness. No matter how far he walked, there was no end in sight. He couldn''t discern where this ce was, and the sky and ground blurred together. He even doubted his own existence. "Where is this ce?" Just as that question began to form, a faint light appeared directly in front of him. The sole light in the darkness. Yu-hyun felt an instinctual pull toward it. As he moved toward the light, he saw someone standing there, facing this direction."Who are you?" Age and gender were indistinguishable. But what puzzled him more was whether the figure before him was truly human. Existing within the light, the figure appeared almost like a pale mannequin. Not an exaggerationliterally like a white mannequin ced there. What stood out even more was the figure''s immense size; Yu-hyun had to look up to see it properly. Although it had the form of a human, everything about it was white, and its stature was oddly imposing. Sensing Yu-hyun''s presence, the figure turned around. "Hmm? Could it be that a guest has arrived in a ce like this? How long has it been? Or rather, was it even possible for someone to enter a ce like this?" "Who are you?" "Haha! So you''re the owner of the fragment who managed to find their way here. Ah, I see. It seems the time hase sooner than expected. Time really flies." Time? What was this person talking about? The words were difficult toprehend. More importantly, this stranger wasn''t trying to exin anything to Yu-hyun. It was as if they were merely speaking to themselves. Before Yu-hyun could ask who they were, the figure continued. "Hmm. Even in this situation, I can''t afford to treat an uninvited guest carelessly." Strangely, the figure''s calm voice sent shivers down Yu-hyun''s spine. A sensation akin to insects crawling all over his body. More intense than facing deathan unavoidable force that gripped him. When had he felt something simr before? "Was it when I encountered a bookworm?" As Yu-hyun reached that conclusion, the figure in front of him spoke. "Should I just erase you?" Chills ran down his spine. This wasn''t merely idle talk. The voice carried sincerity, and beyond that, an undeniable power to enforce whatever was said. Simr to encountering a bookworm? No, that was a mistake. This entity was muchrger than any bookworm. He needed to escape. But where to? In that moment, Yu-hyun sensed movement behind him. "Huh?" The figure before him seemed equally surprised by the appearance of another intruder, muttering nonsense. "Grab hold." The owner of the voice immediately seized Yu-hyun and transported him somewhere else. It happened so abruptly that Yu-hyun couldn''t react. Through the boundless darkness, guided by a mere handful of light, Yu-hyun moved to an unknown location. Was this vivid scene reality or a dream? The confusion overwhelmed him. "Almost got into big trouble there. You''re not ready to meet him yet." "Who are you?" More than expressing gratitude, Yu-hyun''s curiosity about the stranger''s identity grew. The presumed savior appeared starkly different from the pale figure earlierthis one was as ck as the night. Their height matched Yu-hyun''s. Though their expression remained hidden, Yu-hyun sensed a hint of amusement. "Even in this situation, you''re curious about who I am. Should I call you audacious or simply say your curiosity is strong?" So, you wont answer? Where was that ce just now, and who was that pale figure? Apologies, but theres nothing I can tell you. Especially not in this realm. This ce? If you want to hear the story, find me directly. I exist somewhere in the mixed world. Then, Ill be able to exin. How do I find you? Seek out the false prophet. They will guide you. False prophet? Beasts have appeared, and dragons too. Now, all that remains is the false prophet. When everythinges together, youll discover the truth. The surroundings began to warp. Yu-hyun realized he was waking up from a dream and urgently asked: Can you at least tell me your name? Ill answer when we meet. Why? It wouldnt be interesting if I told you now. The ck figure spoke, pushing Yu-hyuns forehead with a finger. Simultaneously, Yu-hyuns body plummeted downward. Ugh! As he fell endlessly, Yu-hyun jolted upright, finding himself lying in what seemed like a hospital bed. Yu-hyun, are you awake? The ones greeting him were Baek Seo-ryeon and Kang Hye-rim, who had been watching over him. Kang Yoo-ra was there too. What happened to me? Well Heracles retreated, and Lord Jecheon also left. We brought you here because you were unconscious. And the battle? We won. With that simple statement, Yu-hyun breathed a sigh of relief. But already, there were too many unresolved matters to rxpletely. Jia, is she okay? Im fine. Kwon Jiah entered the room, still wearing her hood flipped up. Perhaps mindful of others attention, she kept it that way. What about Magni? I killed him. Personally. You won? Did you think Id lose? Not a chance. Yu-hyun chuckled. The fact that no one had died and they were all gathered here felt incredibly fortunate. Of course, there were casualties. Heracles, who had appeared during the battle, had left half of the alliances leaders injured or dead. Executioner Choi Do-yoon, Wilford, and Nemarta suffered significant injuries. Even among the leaders, there were many wounded. Fortunately, none of the leaders Yu-hyun knew had died. That was partly thanks to Sun Wukongs intervention; otherwise, the alliance would have suffered devastating losses. What about Olympus and Asgard? Any movements? Both are quiet. It seems that our victory in the internal alliance conflict, coupled with their elite forces secret defeat, has left them without much action. As the battle concluded, Baek Seo-ryeon immediately delved into post-battle affairs. Resurrected or not, there was still much work to be done. The Salio Empire, which might haveunched another invasion, and their allies, Olympus and Asgard, were defeated. Thankfully, they refrained from hasty actions. Given the significant blow they suffered in this battle, it was understandable. Especially for the Salio Empireboth of their executioners were either taken hostage or killed. The lords from Salio were no different. The empire is on the brink of self-destruction. Losing all their executioners and even their lords means theyve practically lost the core of their power. What about the possibility of resistance? We considered that, but its unlikely. The news of this battle has spread far and wide. Thanks to Hercules. His presence had been so imposing that he didnt hide his identity or strength. And the alliance seeded in defeating him. True, the alliances victory had its ws. Without Sun Wukongs intervention, they would all have perished. If we had to quantify it, Sun Wukong contributed 80%, while Yu-hyun made up the rest. However, in their jubtion over victory, the alliance didnt concern themselves with such details. After all, very few had directly experienced the battle, so they didnt know how it unfolded. Anyway, we can breathe a sigh of relief now. The factions that always eyed the alliance have quieted down since this incident. But are there any opportunistic forces taking advantage of our weakened state? They exist, but weve dealt with all of them. Thanks to Lord Jecheon. Ah. He hadnt just left; he had taken care of everything before departing. If Yu-hyun ever met Sun Wukong again, he resolved to express his gratitude for the assistance. Seoryeon, are you feeling okay? Huh? Oh, yes. Im fine. In fact, I feel even stronger than before. Baek Seo-ryeon intentionally flexed her arm, showing off her newly toned muscles. Her face, which had previously appeared worn, now looked brighter after leading the alliance to victory. Silence hung in the hospital room for a moment. Yu-hyun checked his physical condition and stood up. Are you okay? Yes, Im fine. But more importantly Yu-hyun hesitated, considering what impressions he should share about this changed world. The ability to manipte stories. If he were asked to do it again now, he couldnt replicate his previous actions, but he didnt regret it. Finding a path to be stronger here was already a significant gain. My power feels even more abundant than before. He remembered taking some of Herculess story. He had been so focused on taking it that hed forgotten about the impact it might have on himself. But now, fragments of Herculess story had seeped into his body. Yu-hyun was undoubtedly stronger than before. Yet, he still fell short. When he faced Hercules and nearly lost Baek Seo-ryeon, he felt despair and rage. Those emotions remained vivid, as if he had experienced them just moments ago. Now that I have a clue, the only thing left is to fully grasp the lightning. Originally, this lightning ability was simr to what had resurrected Kang Hye-rim when she became the ck Thunder Lord. It stemmed from his Codex fragmentthe ability to read the opponents book. Even though nothing had fundamentally changed, Yu-hyun sensed a difference within himself. Initially, he had observed everything like a detached observer. But afterward, he acted as if he were the protagonist. Now, he felt like an author, writing and revising the story. And that ck presence I encountered in my dream. He had said that if one wanted to meet oneself, they should seek out a false prophet. But who was this false prophet? Although he didnt provide any guidance on how to find them, it was unlikely that he would casually utter such words without reason. Theres always more to be done, Baekryeon had said, her final words echoing in his mind. The idea that this world repeated itself multiple times lingered. Miss Kwon Jia. Why are you calling me? No, its nothing. He had considered asking Kwon Jia if she knew about this truth, but he realized there was no need. Even if she was Kwon Jia, he doubted she held knowledge of such matters. Baekryeon, having endured the universes restart firsthand, likely knew. She has endured without being destroyed. Yu-hyun missed Baekryeons voice, which he had always found noisy. Now, with her gone, the emptiness was palpable. Baekryeon was no more. The previous version of her had sacrificed herself to save the present one. Her parting words had been a simple thank you. Baekryeon The absence of his longtimepanion left a gaping void. Then, suddenly, Yu-hyuns thoughts extended to another presence. Come to think of it, when I was caught in the explosion five years ago, Satan went so far as to retrieve Baekryeon despite the systems restrictions. And it seemed like he waited for my return before sending her to me. Why? At first, Satans actions hadnt struck him as odd. After all, Satan had always been enigmatic. But now, with knowledge of Baekryeons true identity, Satans past actions took on new significance. Satan had always acted as if he knew something. Especially when he gifted Yu-hyun the fragment of Lace. What if our first encounter at the banquet wasnt mere coincidence? Risking penalties, Satan had retrieved Baekryeon. Did that mean he had some understanding of her? A simple suspicion solidified into certainty. Satan must know that this universe repeated itself countless times. So what did he want from Yu-hyun? Come to think of it, Satan mentioned beasts and dragons. In Christian eschatology, beasts, dragons, and false prophets were intertwined as an unholy trinity. Yu-hyun didnt know who the beast was, but he was well aware of the dragon. The crimson dragon from the Book of Revtion. No one doubted that its true identity was Satan. The dragon existed, and the beast had appeared. What remained was the false prophet. That meant Satan was somehow connected to the enigmatic ck presence. I need to act. There was no time to rest here. Just then, the door to the hospital room opened, and someone entered. Choi Do-yoon? Choi Do-yoon, wrapped in bandages that hinted at serious injuries, wore a grave expression. To others, he might appear as usual, but Yu-hyun, attuned to even the slightest emotional shifts, sensed Do-yoons urgency. Whats going on? Why is the patient so agitated? Have you heard the news? News? What news? The others in the room remained oblivious. The Salio Empire has vanished. What? What are you talking about? The Altar itself has moved. The mention of the Altar silenced everyone. If it was indeed the Genesis Altar, it governed thews of this universe. And now it had stirred. Is this for real? Its thetest information. Do-yoon nodded solemnly. The Salio Empire has beenpletely erased by the Altar. Chapter 401: Chapter 401: The core of the Genesis Altar was a fortress that surpassed imagination in its enormity. It was made of a white metal of unknown material, and it looked like it had carved out the brilliant light itself. More than anything, the altar was over 100km in size, and its existence rivaled that of a satellite. It usually hid its appearance in the gaps between dimensions, but when a situation arose that threatened the Mental Realm to the point of tilting the celestial axis, it would reveal itself directly. So far, there were only a handful of times when the altar showed its appearance. The altars core was more symbolic than anything else, and what should be truly feared was the suppression power of the system that the altar had established. Moreover, that was themon perception of the beings who lived in the Mental Realm. But the perception of the few who had seen the altar move was different. When the altar moved, it always caused a huge bloodbath, regardless of its intention. The situation of the Salio Empire proved that.What, what is that! Is it an enemy? Elder Central, the city that could be called the center of the Salio Empire. The early morning sun should have risen over Elder Central, but now it was swallowed by darkness. The huge structure floating in the sky. The fortress of the altar not only upied the entire city, but also stretched out beyond it, blocking all the sunlight that reached Elder Central and covering the whole city with shadows. Underneath it, citizens screamed and ran away, and the soldiers of the Salio Empire looked up at the fortress with pale faces. Soon after, the bottom of the fortress lit up and countless bombardments rained down and swept over Elder Central. The defensive magic circles installed throughout the city activated and tried to block the shelling, but the firepower of the fortress far surpassed them. The defense system of Elder Central, which could boast of being able to withstand even a fight between Executors, was nothing but a toy in front of the fortress of the altar. In an instant, skyscrapers turned to dust and disappeared, and all the people who lived inside were swept away. Where is His Majesty! Where is His Majesty! Fight back! Shoot down that huge fortress! The Salio Empire raised a g of counterattack as if it would not just take it lying down. Airships rose up and headed towards the fortress, and small airships filled the sky. All remaining magic corps mobted and flew up with wings of light. Even though there were no lords or executors, the power of the Salio Empire was formidable. If their opponent was not the altar, that is. ng! A huge sound of something falling rang out and soon after a huge door opened on the bottom of the fortress and light poured out. The survivors who watched that scene from below forgot to run away and stood nkly in their ces looking at that scene. Soon after, something revealed itself behind the dazzling light. Angels? They looked like angels from myths, descending with wings made of white light. But they were not real angels. They looked like they were wearing hard armor, their bodies were thin and their arms and legs were strangely long. The name of those white beings sent by the altar was Elohim. They poured out through the door and immediately glowed red eyes and began to mutter something. They did not know whatnguage they used so they could not understand their meaning, but those who were on site felt that it was not a friendly attitude at all. Soon after, a huge power burst out from Elohim and swept over everything around them. Aaargh! Evade! Evade! Kill them! A war broke out immediately after. No, could it be called a war? The fight was a one-sided massacre by Elohim. Theyre too fast! Pull yourself together! Dont run away and cough! The well-trained soldiers of Salio Empire copsed helplessly before Elohim. They had shining wings, flew in the sky and pierced everything with spears of light. They were like divine punishment for fallen humans. Airships crashed to ground with mes and magic corps were impaled by Elohims spears and hung loosely. The main force of empire was annihted in less than 30 minutes. Blood rained from sky. Aah, ugh. Those who watched that scene from ground could not do anything but be terrified. The sight of Elohim descending slowly with white flesh covered in red blood was too horrific to call them angels. Monsters. Someone said that. Fear does note from cracks in ground. True feares from sky with light. We have to run Save me cough! Spears of white light rained down like rain on ground. Elohim without emotions showed no mercy. They just destroyed Elder Central and ughtered mercilessly like machines that hadmands inputted. Citizens screamed and died. Some begged for mercy, some shouted the name of God, and some asked for help from the wicked emperor. But the emperor did note forward. In the royal chamber of Elder Central, the emperor of Salio Empire who had extended his life with life extension devices was already dead. There was a small hole in his forehead. That was close. Outside Elder Central. At a distance that barely did not touch the fortress of the altar, Yoo Young-min retrieved his sniper rifle and sighed with relief. He finished preparing to leave right away and on his shoulder there was a golden sphere floating. It was the fragment of Codex that he had killed and retrieved from the emperor of Salio Empire. Yikes. Yoo Young-min looked at Elder Central, which had be a sea of fire, and quickly hid his body. A squad of Elohim was roaming the sky not far from where he was. They were currently wiping out all the cities under Salio Empires rule centered on Elder Central. Anyone who was in their range would be killed as soon as they were caught. Yoo Young-min knew that fact and moved carefully so as not to be noticed by Elohim. I didnt expect them toe here so soon. He was more than 100km away from Elder Central. He had sniped and killed the emperor in the royal chamber in the midst of that chaos. Its lucky that the emperor was sitting still and couldnt move. Otherwise, it would have taken a lot of time to snipe the emperor. He would have had to inevitably narrow the distance to Elder Central, and he would have been exposed to Elohim right away. Maxwells correction helped too, otherwise I would have been chased by the altar too. He was already far away from Elder Central, but he moved even further away just in case and soon realized that it was safe around him. This should be enough. Yoo Young-min activated his long-range teleportation skill. Im here. Ive retrieved it. [Indeed. A splendid and clean job. To pierce the emperors forehead from over 100km away.] Were you watching? [Dont be so upset. I had to be ready in case something went wrong. Its not bad to be prepared, right? Especially when the fortress that can be called the core of the altar is floating right now.] Yoo Young-min was annoyed, but he couldnt argue or get angry. Rationally speaking, the other party was right in every way. But reason and emotion were separate things. He felt irritated every time he talked to him, like a kind of reflex that he couldnt help. Dont forget. We are only temporary allies. It wouldnt be strange if we turned against each other again. So dont provoke me too much. [Im sorry if you felt that way. I didnt mean to. You are one of our most excellent partners, after all.] Fine. Ill send you the fragment as soon as possible. He was about to cut off the connection, but the other party spoke first. [By the way, I heard the news. He came back, didnt he?] [Dont be like that. Or do you still hate me?] Still? You said still? Yoo Young-mins voice was filled with rage like a roar. The other party, the false prophet, calmly replied to Yoo Young-mins attitude. [I told you. It was a necessary thing.] Even so, it doesnt erase what you did. If youre trying to rationalize it, give it up. [Its not rationalization, its sincerity. It was inevitable for the sake of the future. A kind of necessary evil, if you will. You must have realized it too, living in the Mental Realm as the King of Mercenaries. There are things in the world that cant be solved by just following the right path. Sometimes, you have to walk a dirty road to achieve something.] So, is this also part of that prophecy youre talking about? [Who knows.] The false prophet, Jin Cheongun, gave a vague answer. Yoo Young-min cut him off sharply. Thats enough. Theres no point in talking more with you. Im hanging up. [As you wish.] But remember this. You will pay dearly for what youve done so far, sooner orter. Jin Cheongun. The false prophet, Jin Cheongun, smiled silently at Yoo Young-mins warning that was almost a threat. [I know.] He didnt say it out loud, but he was surely saying this. [Thats what I want too.] *** Yu-hyun stood on the roof of a building and looked down at the cityscape. He had just heard the news of Salio Empires destruction. And five satellite cities around Elder Central had disappeared without a trace. By the altar, of course. Genesis Altar. The origin of the Genesis System that suppressed the world. A mysterious group that no one knew who made it or what it existed for. He had never seen them move directly like this before. Why did they suddenly move? And against Salio Empire? He knew that Salio Empire had risen to oppose the group of gods, Great Sage. And their potential was definitely dangerous. They had made myth-grade weapons even though they were not Divine Spirits but humans. And not only with pure mystical power or magic, but with science created by humans. In a way, their destruction was simr to the divine punishment that destroyed Babel Tower in Genesis. But in Mental Realm, and until now they had maintained neutrality or silence, it was unprecedented for them to intervene directly like this. Yu-hyun recalled the beings he saw in his dream today. The white being and the ck being. Maybe this incident is also rted to them. Then what are their identities? And what is their purpose? He had so much to do, but new things kept happening and his head got tangled up. If only he had time, but knowing the future where the real end of the world woulde to this world, even that was urgent. It was as if an invisible giant hourss was constantly running without stopping. Even if he tried to block it with his hand, the sand would endlessly slip through his fingers. As he was deep in thought, someone entered through the roof door. Are you here? Choi Do-yoon. Yu-hyun replied curtly to Choi Do-yoon who had not yet recovered from his injury. What are you doing here with your injury? Youre still grumpy. Dont you know why? I understand that. Even if I didnt have any memories of that time, I dont think I could get along well with you either. Youre pretty confident. Yu-hyun was speechless at Choi Do-yoons attitude, but he also admitted that it was like him. Are you leaving? What? Choi Do-yoons sharp question made Yu-hyun try to dodge, but he soon realized that it was useless and nodded his head with a sigh. Well only lose if werete. So youre going alone. Its dangerous to move with someone else. Thats Choi Do-yoon tried to say something but stopped. He guessed the reason why Yu-hyun said that. It must have something to do with Baek Seo-ryeon, that woman. He heard that she almost died by Hercules and barely survived. Even if he didnt have any memories of that time, he could tell by Yu-hyuns attitude that he fought Hercules with hatred and emotion. It was not an ordinary thing. But still, she came back alive. What about that power you learned new? Is it because of that? What? You noticed too? I fought with the guy who uses that power, how could I not? It was amazing in many ways that he knew it by fighting. Crazy talented bastard. Yu-hyun barely swallowed the words that came up to his throat. Choi Do-yoon had realized the clue to the fire after fighting Hercules. He should have had a hard time feeling it, but what kind of potential was that? But now, he didnt care much. If Choi Do-yoon got stronger, it would increase their power, so it was good rather than bad. When are you leaving? Id like to say right now, but I have to tell mypanions first. Ill leave by tomorrow morning at thetest. Do you think we can win in the uing war? Choi Do-yoon was certain about the war. It became inevitable when the altar stepped in and eliminated Salio Empire. He didnt know why they removed Salio Empire first, and left the alliance alone. Surely, they had confidence that the alliances turn woulde someday. Thats why he had to ask. I dont know. Yu-hyun answered honestly. I dont even know how strong the altar is. Theyre enough to make Great Sage tremble. They either agree with their actions, or keep silent. That means they dont want to confront the altar either. Then we definitely cant beat them at our level right now. Right now, huh. You mean you dont know about the future. Is there a way? Yu-hyun pointed at Choi Do-yoon with his finger. Theres only one way. Get stronger. That power you got a clue of, master itpletely. And the others have to get stronger too. To survive in the uing war. Yu-hyun looked back at Choi Do-yoon as he spoke. For the first time, the two men looked at each other properly. Choi Do-yoon looked at Yu-hyuns unwavering eyes and nodded his head without knowing it. Youre sure about the uing war, you say it with conviction. Youve already chosen your path. Choosing a path, what are you talking about? Its just that theres nothing else but this. Even so, walking that path without hesitation is a different matter. Yu-hyun stared at him with a look of why are you suddenly saying such nice things? Choi Do-yoon gave a faint bitter smile. Yu-hyun was quite surprised by that. It was the first time he had seen Choi Do-yoon smile, in both his previous and current lives. So this guy who was like an emotionless robot could smile too. But that thought was short-lived as Choi Do-yoon turned his back. What? Im done talking, Im going to train. With your injured body? This little injury is nothing. And Im itching to swing my sword. Do as you please. Before leaving the roof door, Choi Do-yoon said softly. Thank you for helping my mother. He left those words and disappeared from sight. Yu-hyun felt quite strange after hearing him say thank you for the first time. He knew it was real, but it felt like a dream. Still. Its not a bad feeling. He thought that for a moment when another person entered through the roof door. Ms. Jia? It was Kwon Jia, who still wore her hood backwards. Chapter 402: Chapter 402: Before Yu-hyun could ask Kwon Jia what had happened to her, he swallowed his words when he saw the ck energy that flickered over her body. That is It waspletely different from the purple energy that Kwon Jia usually used. It was simr, but somehow different. The purple energy was greed that devoured and swallowed everything, while that thing was deception that scorned and tainted everything in the world. Miss Kwon Jia. What is that power Where did you get it from? You noticed. Kwon Jia smiled bitterly, as if she had expected this to happen. She had no intention of hiding this power that she had learned in the past five years. Even if she tried to hide it, Yu-hyun had already realized how strong and dangerous it was.Well, its nothing. I just happened to learn it by chance. Isnt it dangerous? No, its definitely dangerous. If you keep using it, Miss Kwon Jia will I know. You think I dont know how dangerous it is? Its not just a simple monsters power, but the beasts power from the Revtion. You dont mean Youre using the power of the beast from the Bible? How did you You can think of it as a simr case to Fenrir. Kwon Jia lifted her hood slightly and showed him the wolf ears on her head. The ears that matched Kwon Jias hair color moved up and down as if they were alive. I needed to get stronger, so I needed to get a power that matched it. But if you keep using that power, youll eventually It was that desperate and urgent. Kwon Jia said that and slowly approached Yu-hyun. She reached his side and touched his suit with her hand. She opened her lips. You know that too, dont you? Yes. I have nothing to say to Miss Kwon Jia. He had put a life fruit in his chest instead of a heart to get stronger. He was not in a position to me anyone else for this, since he and she had already gone too far. A life that had to run endlessly. If they stopped or looked back, they would die. The only way for them was to keep running forward without resting. They didnt know what kind of future awaited them at the end. Maybe it would be full of destruction. But they couldnt stop. Even though no one forced them to do so, they would have made the same choice. After all, it was their own will that decided to create this future. Are you leaving? Kwon Jias hand moved from his suit to his tie. Her slender fingers neatly fixed his crooked tie. Yu-hyun nodded silently as he watched her. I have to go. I dont have much time. When? As soon as I finish saying goodbye. Alone Are you going alone? Yu-hyun answered honestly to Kwon Jias question in a trembling voice. Yes. Kwon Jias hand fell from his tie. She stepped back and put some distance between them. What happened in the Union Civil War? Yu-hyun hesitated to answer. Hercules appeared, and Baek Seo-ryeon almost died. He actually came close to death. The only thing that saved Baek Seo-ryeon was Baekryeons sacrifice. It was because she sacrificed herself that Baek Seo-ryeon lived. And Yu-hyun himself didnt do anything. He almost lost another precious person. No. Yu-hyun opened his mouth as if nothing had happened. If he was responsible for this result caused by his weakness, he should bear it himself. Someones sacrifice, someones death. In the end, it was something he had to carry in his heart. Nothing happened. I just realized how strong our enemies are when I fought against Hercules. I see. If we go on like this, we will lose. We need to find more people who can fight with us in this wider world. Even if they are not human. So youre going to do it alone? Its too dangerous otherwise. There might not be another being like Hercules, but the altar moved suddenly this time There must be some terrible enemies lurking around. Its better to move with a few elites than with many people. So what are you going to do first? First of all, Im going to look for Young-min and Sumin. I need their help to restore Hye-rim back to normal. I see. But you dont know where they are, do you? Thats right. Thats why I want to ask you a favor, Miss Kwon Jia. Kwon Jia widened her eyes at the word favor. A favor? From you? Please find Young-min for me instead. Hes probably not far away. When Hye-rim and I fought, Young-min helped me. Then he might be watching us somewhere. Youll be able to find him quickly if you look for him. Well. Hes the most famous one, so it might not be hard to find him. Kwon Jia also knew that Yoo Young-min was working as a mercenary. If she could get their news, it wouldnt be too difficult to meet Yoo Young-min again. Then youre going to look for Sumin. Of course. But how? First, Im going to head to the ce where Mara Papayas lived, the Hell Realm. Its in the territory of the Thirty-Six Heavens, so I might be able to get some information there. At the same time, Yu-hyun had another purpose. The territory of the Thirty-Six Heavens was adjacent to the territory of another great army, Eden and Pandemonium. Yu-hyun was going to meet Satan while spreading the news of Sumins liberation. What about Hye-rim? Shell be anxious without you. Shes better than before, thanks to you and Seoryeon. Shell be fine even if Im not there. Shell still be sad. The ce Im going to is much more dangerous for Hye-rim. At least, I have to move alone if I go. Its better for Hye-rim to be a little sad than that. Sigh. I dont know. You wont listen to me anyway. Its the best way. Kwon Jia couldnt me Yu-hyun any more. She should be angry at his action of leaving Hye-rim alone and going away by himself, but she also sympathized with his position as no one else did. If she were in the same situation, she would have made the same choice. Come back safely. And dont get hurt again. Im not that weak. And I dont want to worry Hye-rim or Seoryeon again. Me too What? Me too I worry about you when you get hurt. Ah An awkward silence hung between them. Yu-hyun didnt know what to say, and Kwon Jia avoided his gaze with a flushed face. Ah, anyway! To end this awkward atmosphere, Kwon Jia raised her voice on purpose. You muste back. Of course. Yu-hyun nodded with a smile. *** Brother. Are you leaving now? Kang Yura asked, looking at Yu-hyun who was about to leave. She still felt sorry for not being able to participate in the alliance civil war. If she had joined the fight, maybe she could have saved at least one more person. I have to go. I Are you still feeling sorry? Kang Yura nodded. Yu-hyun scratched his head, seeing her gloomy expression. There was nothing you could have done, even if you were there. I know it sounds weird to say this, but Im actually d you werent there. If it was a pure civil war between the alliance and the Salio Empire, Kang Yuras power would have been a significant help. But, Hercules, who revealed himself after the fight, was an enemy that Kang Yura could never face. Most of the damage to the lords was caused by Hercules, not by the civil war. It was rather a relief for Yu-hyun that Kang Yura wasnt there. But still If youre worried, just train harder and be stronger. Really? Yes. But, I dont know how to be stronger. Ask someone who is stronger than you for help. Or better yet, do that. If they ask why youre asking me, just say I told you to. Then theyll probably let it go. If he had more time, he could have given her some advice or training, but unfortunately he didnt have that luxury right now. If he had to rmend someone, it would be Wi Muhyuk. He thought Kang Yura could learn from him, but she blushed and answered when he said that. That makes sense. Yeah. Ill do what you said. Okay. I think hes staying here for a while, so Ill ask Do-yoon oppa for a favor. What? No, wait a minute. Yu-hyun couldnt ignore the name he heard and quickly grabbed Kang Yura. Who? You, are you thinking of asking Choi Do-yoon for help? Yeah. Why? Is there a problem? Well Of course there is! Yu-hyun swallowed the angry voice that rose to his throat. And Doyoon oppa? Dont tell me theyre close? Since when? Yu-hyun took a deep breath and calmly persuaded Kang Yura. Yura. Choi Do-yoon is not a good choice. Why? Why? Because hes well, an executor. So what? Hes the strongest one. Doesnt that mean he knows the best way to be stronger? Well Choi Do-yoon is so talented that he can make himself stronger, but hes not good at teaching or helping others. Thats why. Really? Yeah. Really. Thats right. But, you know a lot about Do-yoon oppa. ! Yu-hyun almost choked on his own words, but managed to keep his expression as he knew she was just curious and not trying to tease him. What, what I dont know him that well. Still, its a shame. What is? Yu-hyun felt a subtle emotion in Kang Yuras voice and his face hardened. No way. No. No way? It cant be. But Do-yoon oppa is kind of handsome. She said with a shy blush on her face, and Yu-hyun felt his heart sink. He couldnt stand it anymore and raised his voice. No! Ouch. You scared me. Why are you yelling? No way! No way? No. I mean not no way. He is um. Yeah. He is kind of handsome. He hated to admit it, but even Yu-hyun couldnt deny this part and agreed. Kang Yura narrowed her eyes and stared at Yu-hyun. Kind of? Damn it. Fine. Hes very handsome. Happy? Yeah yeah. Yeah. Anyway, that judging people by their looks is a bad habit, Yura. He has a good personality too. What the hell sigh. Choi Do-yoon has a good personality? You didnt know? Hes famous for taking good care of his subordinates as an executor. Seo Yun told me about it often. Yu-hyun didnt want to believe it, but he had to admit that Choi Do-yoon now had a very different personality from his previous life. Yeah. He must be different. His family is alive now, so his personality must be more gentle. But still this was wrong. Another self of his, who felt more like a sister he wanted to protect than himself, was trying to get close to Choi Do-yoon. Of course, this might be a bit of an overreaction. She might not have any romantic interest in him well, not none, but notpletely. But he felt uneasy. He could sense something suspicious in Kang Yuras voice when she talked about Choi Do-yoon. Choi Do-yoon and Kang Yura? Yu-hyun imagined them standing together. And he immediately shook his head. He couldnt stand it just by thinking about it. I should have killed him back then Brother? Youre not thinking something weird, are you? Maybe he showed his anger on his face. Kang Yura looked at him timidly. Ah, no. Nothing. Anyway, Choi Do-yoon is yeah. Hes busy because he learned a new skill recently. Really? Yeah. Then I cant help it. Youre giving up easily? Of course. I may look like this, but Im a transcender. Ive learned some things as I got to this position. Dont you know? If you find a clue to move on to the next stage, you should leave them alone and not bother them. This was where Kang Yura showed how much she had grown in the past five years. Well, then, Im d. But are you okay, brother? Can you leave Hye-rim unnie alone and go by yourself? Yu-hyun couldnt say anything when he heard Kang Hye-rims name. Kwon Jia and Kang Yura. They all worried about Kang Hye-rim, but that was natural. She was the one who suffered the most while he was gone. Even if she was fine now, it didnt erase the fact that she was once the ck Lightning Lord. And above all, Kang Hye-rim was the one he had to atone for. He vowed never to leave her alone again. But still. Suddenly, he remembered Baek Seo-ryeon, who was bleeding and dying. I have to go alone. Considering what he would face from now on, it was safer for Kang Hye-rim to stay with the alliance. If a fight broke out again, Yu-hyun couldnt be sure that he could protect anyone. If he failed because of hisck of strength, or because of a small mistake, like what happened with Baek Seo-ryeon. Then he wouldnt be able to control himself. I see. If you say so, I wont stop you. Okay. Tell mom and dad Ill send them my regards. And Ill visit themter. Okay. Got it. Yu-hyun said goodbye to Kang Yura and felt that it was time to leave Old Town. He had already exined everything to Kang Hye-rim. Of course, she shook her head and pleaded with him to go with him, but Yu-hyun was firm. In the end, she locked herself in her room like a child, but that was rather a relief for Yu-hyun. He felt sorry. How could he not? The only thing he felt when he saw her was guilt for what he had done. Lets meet again. Yu-hyun left Old Town after his final farewell. *** Im really alone now. Yu-hyun, who wore a travel robe over his outfit, felt out of ce in the quiet and leisurely journey. He had traveled alone before, but even then Baekryeon was with him. But now, he didnt even have Baekryeon. The sword in his hand was just a shell without the soul of his precious friend. Completely alone. Yu-hyun realized for the first time that he was left alone in the world without anyone. It doesnt matter. Im not moving around like this to travel anyway. Several days had passed since he left Old Town. Yu-hyun reached the vicinity of Yeokcheon Falls, where the territory of 36 Thousand Heaven Realms was located. He could see Yeokcheon Falls rising up to the sky in the distance. He had arrived at thendmark that divided the territories. He wondered whether to enter 36 Thousand Heaven Realmss territory right away, or to look around and gather some information first. Then, as he was thinking, Kwaaaaa! A huge roar echoed from the sky and he saw a countless number of dragons flying by. Dragons? There was only one great army that came to mind with those dragons. Dragonica. But why was Dragonica flying near 36 Thousand Heaven Realmss territory? And what was with that massive army? At that moment, Yu-hyun realized that he had made eye contact with the white dragon flying at the front of the pack of dragons. Itsing this way. The white dragon broke away from the formation and flew toward Yu-hyun. Itnded smoothly in front of Yu-hyun, stirring up the wind with its wings. [How interesting. I didnt expect to see a traveler here.] Chapter 403: Chapter 403: [Who are you? Youre wandering around this ce alone. You dont look like an ordinary traveler.] He saw through me at first sight, knowing what level I was. Yu-hyun did not avoid the eyes of the white dragon. The white dragon had eyes as white and clear as snow that had just fallen in midwinter. What was in those eyes was curiosity towards me. I couldnt ignore him and pass by. Im a traveler from the Alliance. And who are you? [Oh, look at me. Im just an ordinary white dragon from the Great Army of Dracornica.] An ordinary white dragon? Just as he saw through my level, I also saw through his level.He was leading a huge army of dragons, and he flew over to me as soon as he spotted me from afar. This dragon was definitely not an ordinary dragon. Above all, the book of brilliant light floating above his head. Ordinary is dead. But since he didnt reveal his true identity, I couldnt say anything about it either. I decided to y along with him. So what do you want from me? [Im curious.] About what? [That there are still people wandering around here. No one has been around heretely.] Here? I looked around. This ce was still a border area that couldnt be called the territory of another Great Army. There was nothing dangerous about walking around here. The only risk factor was the illusion constructs that had no meaning. I dont think this ce is particrly dangerous. [Oh. You must not have heard the news.] The news? [Lately, there have been a lot of bookworms appearing in this area. Thats why the travelers stoppeding here. And we, the Great Army of Dracornica, couldnt let the bookworms go, so we came here to exterminate them.] I stared at the white dragon with a look of disbelief. His eyes did not seem to contain any lies. Come to think of it, that bastard Cho Do-yoon also did some bookworm extermination recently. How many bookworms appeared that this much of a dragon army had to move personally? It was too much for a simple bookworm extermination. This was enough to wage war with any decent Army. [You noticed something strange.] He noticed my subtle reaction and said with a faint smile. I didnt deny it. I nodded and revealed my true feelings without any hesitation. Its too much for a bookworm appearance. [The existence of bookworms is a sin that eats away at the Mixed World. No matter how many they are, we have to get rid of them all. Dont you think this is enough for that?] Even considering that, its too much. I raised my finger and pointed at the white dragon in front of me. Honestly, even if an ordinary bookworm appeared, you could handle it all by yourself. [Oh.] He pretended to be surprised by my tant words, but his eyes curved like crescent moons. [You already figured out who I am.] Its more like a guess Honestly, even if youre from the Great Army, there arent many dragons with your caliber. As we talked, I had an idea of who the white dragon was. A very strong being from the Great Army of Dracornica. Considering his scales were as white as snow, he must be one of the very strong cases among the white-scaled tribe. Especially, my eyes that had attained enlightenment saw the world differently from others. The book he possessed, and the storm-like flow of text within his body. He was at least a second-generation Divine Spirit king. No, much stronger than that. The king of the white-scaled tribe of the Great Army of Dracornica, Sharuriel? [Indeed.] King Sharuriel of the White Dragons admired my insight that pierced through his identity in an instant. [I wasnt wrong about you.] You knew me. [How could I not? You were very famous when you were in the Lower World. I was surprised, honestly. How did you be a human when you were a teller before? And when did you disappear five years ago, and when did you show up again like this? And how did you get the title of Book Pile Lord?] Is that so. [Arent you surprised that I know so much?] How could I be? I shrugged and smiled. I guessed it would be like that. [How?] You were close with Galitz, werent you? [] This time it was King Sharuriels turn to be silent. Come to think of it, as much as he knew me, I couldnt not know him either. The story Galitz showed was famous in the Mixed World. Of course, he had achieved the greatest sess story in this world, where the sess path was already determined. He helped a dragoness who was the weakest among the dragon tribes, who didnt even get recognition from other tribes, to rise to the throne of the dragon king. The one story they created made the Mixed World very hot at the time, and its aftermath still remained. The white dragon in front of me was the protagonist of the myth that Galitzz raised from childhood. How is Galitz doing? [Ah. You must not have heard.] What? [How the world changed while you were gone.] I knew how the world changed. Exactly how the Earth changed, but what else could have changed? Especially, the tellers who belonged to the intermediary were still the same, right? [By your reaction, you really dont know.] Did Celestial Corporation change or something? [Not just changed. A lot has changed. Do you want to hear?] I nodded. I had no reason to refuse. I was curious about what happened to my former workce while I was gone. [But what should we do? We have to move right now. If you really want to hear, would you like to join us for a while?] Join you? [Yes. You seem to be going somewhere too, do you have a destination?] Well I was thinking of going to Hell Realm, which is on the outskirts of the Thirty-Six Heavens. [Hell Realm, where that brat of a demon king is. Ah I see. Who are you going to meet?] Yes. [Then thats good. We were going to go near there too.] Near there? Where are you going, King Sharuriel? [Thats a secret.] Is that so? Yu-hyun replied casually. Despite her name, the White Dragon King, she had a rather yful personality. That didnt mean she was frivolous, though. She didnt have the dignity of a king, but she had the power of one. She couldnt be ignored easily. Well, Im grateful if you can give me a ride, at least. He was already nning to speed up his journey. In a situation where he didnt know when the end of this world woulde, the faster the better. [Alright, then lets move together. We can talk on the way.] Then, excuse me. [Oh, by the way. Ill tell my subordinates separately but just in case, be careful.] What do you mean? [Well, Im fine, but some of my subordinates might look down on or disregard you because youre human.] Oh. That was possible. Since the White Dragon King herself intervened, there wouldnt be anyone who openly opposed Yu-hyun, but he didnt expect them to like him either. Dragons were inherently a powerful race. Like Celines horned tribe or Arishas red horse tribe, dragon tribes were considered superior from birth. Because of their nature, dragon tribes had strong pride and arrogance. They also had a tendency to despise and ignore the weak. That was true even for their own kind. Dragon tribes would scorn and neglect other weaker dragon tribes. The White Dragon King was somewhat sympathetic to the weakness of others, since she had risen from the bottom to the top. But other dragon tribes were not like that. Well, thats fine. [Really?] Yes. Yu-hyun was not afraid of the dragons attitude. Attitude? Let them do what they want. Looking down on him because hes human? Let them try. But. They would have to pay a heavy price for that. [Well. I guess I was worrying too much.] Shaluriel admitted her mistake. What she should worry about now was not Yu-hyun, but the other dragons who might pick a fight with him. If she took Yu-hyun with her like this, there would surely be a fight. No, maybe not a fight? It would end up as a one-sided harassment by Yu-hyun, anyone could see that. The White Dragon King knew how strong Yu-hyun was. It had been a long time since her instinct screamed danger at the first sight of him. What on earth did he go through to change so much in such a short time? When she met Yu-hyuns eyes for the first time, Shaluriel felt as if everything about her was exposed to the world. She had never felt that way even when meeting other scale tribe dragon kings. Was he really human? Shaluriel couldnt help but wonder. Yu-hyun was biologically human, but he was very different from the humans she knew. [Anyway, shall we go?] Lets do that. The White Dragon King thought she needed to keep a tight rein on her subordinates, since she had decided to travel with Yu-hyun anyway. *** The wind that greeted him in the high altitude where everything looked low was a different feeling. Yu-hyun, whose senses had sharpened, felt with his whole body that the atmosphere of this world was much cleaner and clearer than that of Earth. But what was morefortable than that was that he didnt receive any interference even though he was passing near the territory of Daesung Army. Its convenient. [Is it?] If I were alone, I would have had some trouble. And it would have taken longer. Thank you. [Youre wee.] So what happened to Galitz? Is he doing well? [Ah. There was that part.] The White Dragon King chuckled softly and exined what happened to Galitz. [You know that Galitz became an executive five years ago, right?] I do. I saw it myself at the scene. Chairman Lotfiut personally executed the traitor and appointed Galitz as his aide. How could he forget that intense moment? It was the day when the shocking truth that the chairmans true body was the entirepany was revealed. Did something happen to Galitz? [Nothing serious. Just Thepany closed down.] What? Yu-hyun wondered if he had heard something wrong. Otherwise, he couldnt ept the words that Celestial Corporation had closed down at face value. If I heard you right [No. You heard right. Celestial Corporation has been closed for quite a while now. Not just Celestial Corporation. Comedypedia and Exodus too. All of the tellers who showed us the spectacle of Murim World stopped their activities.] Why? [We dont know the reason. It was as if they had made a promise, they all closed their doors. Abolition. Abandonment. Bankruptcy. Insolvency. They all made such excuses and stopped their activities. As a result, the Divine Spirits who were watching Murim World lost a great source of entertainment.] What happened to the tellers who worked there? [Everyone left to find a new path. There were not a few who tried to stay in the headquarters somehow, but I heard that the chairman forced them all out. Galitz was no exception. He is now indebted to us.] Did he not tell you why he did that? [He only said that he couldnt tell me even if I asked.] I see. If Galitz answered that he couldnt tell, there must have been a reason for the closure of Celestial Corporation. And it seemed certain that it was not due to external interference, but because of the chairmans own will. It was not only Celestial Corporation. Exodus, Comedypedia, they all stopped their activities. From what I heard, it was almost a simultaneous process and the only reason I could think of was rted to the kings of stories. Lophiut, Damcheon, Catharsis. I could only think that they had made some kind of deal. So, how is Galitz doing in Dragonica right now? [Yes. He is still alive. He is living well as a guest of honor.] Im d to hear that. Do you know what happened to the other tellers I know? [Well. I only know him. But if they were talented tellers, wouldnt they be doing well somewhere? Either working in the celestial market, or living somewhere in the genesis system.] I see. Yu-hyun thought of many faces. Director Celestina, junior Celine, colleague Arisha, and even other tellers like Romxis who annoyed him a bit. What are they all doing and where? Yu-hyun was curious, but he had no choice but to suppress his curiosity for now. Because that was not what mattered right now. Before he knew it, the scenery changed, and he felt a stale air in the clear air. The change in the atmosphere meant that he was almost at his destination. [Were here. This is close to Hell Realm. We cant go any further.] No. Youve helped me enough by bringing me here. Thank you. [I dont know what youre trying to do, but I hope you achieve what you want.] The White Dragon King left Yu-hyun and disappeared with his subordinates. Some of the dragons still looked at Yu-hyun with displeasure, but none of them said anything because the White Dragon King had warned them sternly. The dragon army disappeared, and Yu-hyun was alone again. Then, shall I start looking for Sumin seriously now? But before that, there was something else he had to deal with first. Stop hiding and watching ande out. At Yu-hyuns words, ck shadows popped up from everywhere. A natural flow of ominous energy. It was very simr to that of Mara Papayas, who had tried to mess with him before. He hadnt even entered the territory yet, and already the remnants of the Demon King were weing him. That was good. At least he didnt have to wander around without thinking. Just one guy. Ill spare the one who talks well. Kill him! The one who looked like a leader among them gave an order. Yu-hyuns eyes turned to him. You then. At the same time, ck magic spewed out from Yu-hyun and covered the world. Chapter 404: Chapter 404: The fight did notst long. In fact, it was not even a fight, but a one-sided massacre that ended in less than five minutes with Yu-hyuns victory. The ones who had challenged Yu-hyun in the first ce were nothing but weak remnants who could not even be called transcendents, and no matter how many of them gathered, they had no chance against Yu-hyun. Ugh! Who, who are you? How can a human have such power When all his subordinates were killed and he was left alone, the captain of the Heavenly Army of Hell Realm, a subordinate faction of Mara Papiyas, asked with blood on his lips. He had looked down on him as a mere human who appeared with the Alliance, but his power exceeded his imagination and he was too shocked. Shut up and answer my question. What, what? Not long ago, a white-haired woman came here, right?! The captains eyes widened at the mention of the white-haired woman. His gaze was filled with surprise, horror, and fear as he looked at Yu-hyun. I see. Where is she now? Y-you, dont tell me you know that witch? Just answer the question. Heh! I see. So thats how it was. The captainughed crazily while bleeding. As Yu-hyun narrowed his eyes and prepared to inflict pain on him, he hurriedly opened his mouth. That witch disappeared somewhere after chasing our vanished king. Where? Where is that location? I dont know that either. Who would be crazy enough to monitor someone who can perform such monstrous feats? No, I didnt even have the courage to follow such a person. The captain still could not forget that monster. She came alone and turned the territory of Hell Realm into a wastnd, sweeping away all kinds of transcendents and even destroying half of the pce where Mara Papiyas resided. Hell Realm was, in fact, no different from being destroyed. And that was by a single human. Hmm. So, youre saying that you dont know much as a surviving remnant. Heh. But dont worry. Youll meet her soon in hell. When our king returns, you and she will both fall to the depths of the Murim World together. Yu-hyun was speechless at the captains confident threat. What? You dont know how terrifying our king is yet. Just because you humans defeated some of his subordinates, youre getting cocky. If he unleashes his true power, you wont be able to withstand even a moment No, I dont understand why youre so confident. After all your king ran away. Yu-hyun knew what happened to Mara Papiyas on his way to the Alliances territory. He ran away after fighting Seosumin, and no one knew where he went. There were no witnesses afterwards, so he could not tell the exact situation, but he must have suffered a lot since he abandoned his ruined territory. But the subordinate said that his king would return, which sounded ridiculous from his perspective. No! The king just retreated strategically! Yeah. Believe what you want. Ugh! Yu-hyun realized that there was no more information to get from this captain and twisted his neck with force. W-wait! The captain begged for mercy with a pale face, but Yu-hyun showed no mercy. He never intended to spare him in the first ce. Crack! The captains neck broke. Yu-hyun had a debt to pay to Mara Papiyas. He was the one who made Kang Hye-rim like that, so he had to kill him with his own hands if he had to. The same went for Mara Papiyass subordinates. Ill kill you all without leaving anyone behind. Yu-hyun left behind the fallen corpse and headed deeper into Hell Realms territory. Hell Realm, the territory ruled by Mara Papiyas, the first Demon King, was marked with the horrors of war. The cursed cknd that should have been ominous was not even half as imposing as it used to be because everything was destroyed and broken. Yu-hyun walked through the cracks in the rocks. When he looked up, he saw a huge cliff on both ends like a canyon. It was an artificial terrain created by a massive attack. It must have been a fierce battle. It was the territory of that Demon King. How many powerful beings were loyal to Mara Papiyas? They were beyond transcendents and close to lords in level. There must have been at least dozens of them, but Seosumin faced them alone. And she won. How strong has Seosumin be? She was estimated to be at least equal to Cho Do-yoon in the Alliance. Considering that Cho Do-yoon was an Executor, and that he could beat a second-generation Divine Spirit in terms of level Seosumins power must have been at leastparable to him or more. It was a good thing that Seosumin became stronger, but the important thing was where she was now. Yu-hyun decided to look for traces first. I dont know if this will work, but its better than doing nothing. Yu-hyun immediately raised his golden pupils. The Hwaan Geumjeong, which he received from Son Oh-gong, unfolded and began to prate the essence of the surrounding scenery. The wind blowing through the cracks in the rocks and the copsed cliffs. Everything that was visible and invisible turned into text and flowed in. Its different from Laces Eye. If Lace read the information and predicted the future branches, then the rapid painting through Hwaan Geumjeong was reading all the history and traces engraved on the material. It was simr to the fragment of Codex that read other peoples books. Only, it extended from living things to inanimate objects. I see it. Letters that should not have been visible to the eye began to swirl in the air and took on a faint shape. Soon, they became clear enough to be seen by the eye, and Yu-hyun could tell what had happened here. There was a fierce fight here. It wasnt one-sided. Even if Seosumin was strong, it must have been hard for her to face this many enemies alone. But Seosumin won in the end. Mara Papiyas, who resided in his pce, chose to flee rather than confront her. There was no sign of them shing properly, so that must have been the case. Why? Even if Seosumin was very strong, Mara Papiyas was also a first-generation Divine Spirit who would not be intimidated anywhere. It was strange that he ran away from Seosumin. Anyway, Mara Papiyas avoided Seosumin and ran away. The direction is north. Seosumin also headed north to catch Mara Papiyas. The fact that there was no news after that meant that Seosumin was still chasing Mara Papiyas, and Mara Papiyas had gone far away from Seosumins reach. Yu-hyun deactivated Hwaan Geumjeong and moved north right away. As I continued to walk, the traces of the intense fight became fainter. By the time I reached the end of Hell Realms northern territory, I could not find any traces at all. Mara Papiyas had escaped sessfully, and Seosumin had lost him. Does that mean I have to keep moving north? Hell Realm belonged to the territory of the Thirty-Six Heavens of the Great Sage Army, but it was nothing but a remote piece ofnd on the outskirts. The Great Sage Army had reluctantly handed over the territory, but they could not afford to leave Hell Realm deep in their territory. It was like saying, eat and live on thisnd. As a result, Hell Realm inevitably bordered several other territories. The territory north of Hell Realm was where Mabinogion, a member of the Great Sage Army, belonged. Hmm. I stood at the border and pondered for a moment. If I went straight in, I would naturally invade Mabinogions territory. The edge of Hell Realm where I stood was a barrennd, but beyond that was a lush forest. Should I hide my identity and sneak in? The Great Sage Armys territory was vast. There was not much risk of being caught if I moved stealthily. But I felt that I should not do that. It was very inefficient to hide my identity and look for Seosumin. The chances of being caught were high. Rather, it was more reasonable to ask for help from those who belonged to Mabinogion. Lets go in for now. It was not an action based on the uncertainty that I might meet someone if I went inside. My eyes had already confirmed that there was someone beyond that. As soon as I set foot in Mabinogions territory, the other person moved as well. Stop there. Who are you? A beautiful knight in armor appeared. He was a blond man in a silver armor that looked like he came out of a fairy tale, but his speech and behavior were not very knightly. And he had been patrolling the border area since a while ago. He asked me without even drawing his sword. Just a passerby. Dont make meugh. What kind of passerbyes from that Demon Kings territory? Who are you then? Cant you tell? Im obviously a knight. Does wearing armor make you a knight? Your words and actions are not knightly at all. Are you a bandit? What do you know about knights The blond knight was about to say something, but he looked at me and narrowed his eyes. What? Are you a knight too? Pardon? No. You have a story of a knight. The blond knight pointed at me with his finger. You have such a dignified story of a knight, you cant not know. I was slightly taken aback by his words. It was true that I had a story of a knight. Thest story of a knight that I inherited from Don Quixote was always with me. But normally, stories could not be recognized by others unless they were revealed. Only those who dealt with rapid painting or those who read the information of others with the power of fragments could know. The knight in front of me saw through me having a story of a knight. I had noticed it, but he was not an ordinary knight after all. Well, theres no point in hiding it now that Ivee this far. My name is Kang Yu-hyun. Im Kay. Kay? There was one thing that came to my mind at the name Kay. By any chance, are you Kay of the Knights of the Round Table? Yeah, thats right. You know? I hold three seats in the Round Table. Not just three seats. If it was Kay, he was the half-brother of King Arthur, the greatest among the Knights of the Round Table. Of course, his influence and power in the Round Table were obvious, and his level was also among the top in Mabinogion. There were not many legends known about Kay, but I never thought he would have such a personality. Hmm. More importantly, Kang Yu-hyun Ive heard that name somewhere before. Ah! Thats right. Youre the one Gareth talked about. Wow, I didnt expect to meet him here. I see. So what brings you to our Mabinogion? Im looking for someone. Someone? Did a white-haired womane here by any chance? A white-haired woman? Kay scratched his chin and pped his palm as if he remembered something. Oh. I think Ive heard of her. There was a big fight in that Demon Kings territory a while ago, and she was one of them. Dont tell me you know her? Yes. I followed her trail and it led me here. She must have passed through Mabinogion Thats right. Im patrolling this area because of that. Even a knight like Kay was looking for intruders here for one reason. Not long ago, Mara Papiyas and the woman who chased him crossed into Mabinogions territory without permission from across the border. Of course, Mabinogion was on alert. Even if they were the Great Sage Army, it was enough to be wary of the sudden intruders who were the first Demon King and the one who even made him run away. What happened to them? The Demon King ran away desperately, and the white-haired woman is still in our territory looking for his trail. Do you know where she went? Where and what. Kay said calmly. Shes staying in our Camelot Castle as a guest. What? Chapter 405: Chapter 405: Yu-hyun walked along the forest path with Kays guidance. He had no choice but to follow him, now that he knew where Seo Sumin was. Wow. I never thought you were her colleague. You never know what people are up to. How did Miss Sumin end up staying as a guest of Mabinogion? Just like that. It just happened. Kay chuckled and giggled all the way. He seemed to find something very amusing. But it seems like nothing bad happened. No? Of course not. It was very serious at the time, if you look at the situation. Huh? Then why are youughing?Well, because it was funny. But you said it was serious. It was serious, but it was fun. What kind of nonsense is that? Yu-hyun looked at him with a bewildered expression, but Kay didnt care at all. What? Im just telling you my honest impression. Kay sir. Just call me Kay. Arent you a knight of the Round Table? Thats right. Im also a Divine Spirit of Mabinogion. But youugh and say its fun when your own territory is in chaos? Normally, they wouldnt, but Im different. Those knights and whatnot, theyre all too rigid and boring, arent they? I dont like that kind of thing. Kay didnt try to hide his honesty at all. He said he was free-Divine Spirited, pragmatic, and liked fun things. Thats what he was. He valued money over honor, practicality over glory, and pure fun over chivalry. He did the same when Mara Papayas fled to their territory, followed by Seo Sumin who chased after him. It was amazing. But he thought it was fun. The Demon King from beyond the adjacent realm was running away. The one chasing him was a beautiful woman with white hair, and the other knights who usually acted stern were in a panic. How often could he see such a thing in his life? He didnt tell Yu-hyun, but in fact Kayughed like crazy at that time. He got hit hard on the back of his head by his half-brother Arthur, who told him to calm down, but he thought it was worth it for the fun spectacle. You were on guard duty though. Its my job. I still have to do what Im given, even if I dont like it. I see. Yu-hyun felt like he had a rough idea of what kind of person Kay was as he talked to him. A knight who upies a knights position, but is more pragmatic than anyone else. Basically, knights are dreamers of romance and have rigid personalities. Yu-hyun knew what knights were like because he had experienced the most rigid knight up close and inherited his will. In that sense, calling Kay a knight was an insult to knights. He was closer to a free and easy mercenary. He looked like a knight from a fairy tale, but his words and actions were the opposite. But Yu-hyun feltfortable with him somehow, so he decided not to point it out. In fact, he also had the story of a knight, but he didnt have much awareness of being a knight. Well, I dont have anything to say about that since you say so yourself. Not all knights are like that, and everyone has their own personality. Oh. Youre quite open-minded. Thats good. The world is too uptight these days. I know knights are always stiff and boring, but theyve gotten worsetely. Is there any problem? No, not really a problem. Just that the things I used to enjoy are gone. Things you used to enjoy? The Story Library closed down. Oh. Yu-hyun recalled the conversation he had with White Dragon King Sharuriel. Celestial Corporation, Comedy Troupe Pae, Exodus C they all stopped their activities as if they had made a promise. Of course, for the Divine Spirits who used to watch the collectors of Murim World through them, it was like a bolt from the blue. I didnt care much about that stuff from the beginning, so it doesnt matter to me, but the guys who were into Sihwa seemed to be hit hard. They lost their fun and their personalities became sharper and more rigid. Maybe because of their resentment, they became more stubborn. I see. Right. Its funny though. The great Divine Spirits who should resist change are doing this. Anyway He paused for a moment. That was until recently. Lately there have been a lot of incidents popping up and everyone is busy. Its because of the altar moving. Yeah. Not just the altar though. I heard news from the Alliance too. There was a civil war in the Alliance, right? Yu-hyun nodded, since he had already revealed that he came from the Alliance. The civil war in the Alliance is one thing, but two of the Great Realms got involved in the fight. Olympus and Asgard. And even that stone monkey showed up, I heard the rumor is spreading like wildfire. The rumor had already spread uncontrobly. There was no way to hide it when they fought so tantly. The civil war in the Alliance was a matter of concern for the other Great Realms as well. Even if they were made up of weaklings who couldnt be Divine Spirits, the Alliance was not a group to be ignored. The course of the civil war that would determine the direction of the Alliance was a big issue in Mental Realm as well. And, in fact, the civil war that broke out was much bigger than expected. Its surprising that they got involved in such a fight, but they didnt just send ordinary soldiers. They sent Divine Spirits who were one of their main forces. The most surprising thing was Olympuss move to send out Hercules, who could be called their ultimate weapon. You dont know how surprised I was. It was shocking enough that Asgard sent Magni, but the one Olympus sent was Hercules himself? The only one in our Mabinogion who can match that monster is Cuchinn. But then Sun Wukong stepped up and stopped him, and the altar wiped out Salio Empire, which was one of the sides in the Alliance civil war. Thats why Mental Realm is so noisy now. Yu-hyun understood why the Great Realm Dragonica was flying around the territory near the Alliance. Sharuriel said he was passing by to punish a bookworm, but that was just an excuse. They reacted sensitively to the change. Im kind of interested because this kind of thing suddenly happened, but I dont think its a good thing. Mental Realm has been living without much change from before until now. No change is also Mental Realms identity. But thats shaking now. Do you hate change? Not really. Rather, I dont mind change itself. We Divine Spirits are stuck in our constetions and have reached the end of our stories, and we cant move forward anymore. But thats different from actually changing. Right. Its ironic though. The ones who should resist change are doing this. Ha. Why are the Divine Spirits so interested in the humans of the lower world and enjoy their drama? What do they see and want from the humans? There were various reasons, but the most obvious one was to fill their ownck of change. The beings of the lower world have infinite directions of development. They can pioneer new futures depending on what choices they make. We, who have already reached the end point, can never follow them, walking their own paths. How fun do you think that looks to the Divine Spirits? You seem to know quite well. Ive seen enough of those guys. I tried not to be interested in their drama, but the others were different, right? There were guys who were obsessed with it all the time. When you see each other so often, you naturally learn things. Especially for me, there were talkative guys who stuck to me a lot. Are you talking about Gareth? Oh, you know him well. Well, you met him in person, so you must know how curious and talkative he is. You must have had a hard time listening to his chatter. Well, yeah. But he helped me a lot. He also guided me on the way. Then Im d. Before long, the forest ended and theke came into view. The calmke that had no wind was as clear as looking at a mirror. The warm sunlight and the blue fields looked like a painting. Were almost there. Just a little more and well reach Camelot. What are you doing as a guest now? Ive been on guard duty since a few days ago, so I dont know whats going on after that, but I heard that shes just staying quiet. Mara Papias is not chasing her anymore? The Demon King ran away without a trace. Well, she tried to chase him anyway, but our Mabinogion couldnt just leave the intruder alone either. Seo Sumin was staying as a guest, but in fact it was no different from being imprisoned. She moved under the pretext of chasing Mara Papias, but it was clear that she had invaded Mabinogions territory and caused trouble inside. Still, Mabinogion was in a situation where they could talk, so they didnt me Seo Sumin for everything, but they didnt let her go free either. First of all, Seo Sumin was an intruder who entered Daesung Armys territory without permission, so they decided to hold her for a while for Daesung Armys sake. I thought she would cause a lot of trouble, but surprisingly she followed along obediently. It was lucky for both sides. Thats a relief for both sides. Originally, the atmosphere was very tense. We had to save our face, and thatdy looked like she wouldnt be satisfied unless she caught the Demon King she was chasing right away. We almost collided with each other. There were also divided opinions within Mabinogion. Some said to send Seo Sumin away quickly, and some said that she was an intruder and they had pride and couldnt just let her go. Kay clicked his tongue as if he was annoyed by remembering it. Tsk. How noisy they were about their pride. We have a bomb inside our territory right now, what does pride matter? But it worked out somehow. The opinions didnt match each other, and thatdys anger went all the way to the point of almost exploding. Then Gareth came back from his mission. And after Gareth said he wanted to see the guest, Seo Suminsints disappeared like magic. Yu-hyun could roughly guess what Gareth had told her. He must have exined that he had returned and what had happened to Kang Hye-rim, who had been the ck Thunder Lord. Thanks to Gareth, Seo Sumin calmed down and agreed to stay in Mabinogions territory for a while. She was technically imprisoned, but she was treated like a guest and stayed in Camelots castle with Gareths merit. Here we are. This is Camelot. As they crossed theke and climbed over the hill, they saw a huge castle city beyond it. The towers that soared high enough to pierce the sky boasted a scale that did not lose to Old Town. This ce was where the Knights of the Round Table resided and also arge city that ounted for one axis of Great Army Mabinogion. Yu-hyun and Kay reached the well-paved road. Soldiers in armor were guarding it, but they recognized Kay and immediately made way for him. Come on. Lets go. There were four roads leading to Camelot: east, west, south and north. They were huge drawbridges that were over 100m wide and many carriages and people were moving on them. Yu-hyun nced down at the railing below the drawbridge. Its very high. There was a steep cliff below the drawbridge. The fact that they could build such arge bridge with only stone showed the amazingness of the construction technology of the mixed world. As they crossed the drawbridge and passed the main gate, they could see more details of Camelot. As they walked along the well-paved road, they soon reached the main castle of Camelot. As if to prove it, the level of the knights guarding the entrance of the main castle was clearly different from that of the drawbridge entrance. Sir Kay? I brought a guest. Open the door. Ah, yes, sir. The knights who recognized Kay opened the door right away. Inside the main castle, there was a scene of knights training and sweating. They looked at Yu-hyun who came in with Kay with curious eyes. Some of them even sent suspicious nces at him. Theyre all very nervous, huh? Yeah, well. It cant be helped. The situation is so tense these days that they have to be sensitive about this. Here we are. Kay said that and opened the door of the guest room. He didnt have to tell him where this was and who was waiting inside. Yu-hyun knew it even before he opened the door, from the light that came out of the gap in the door. It was a rainbow-colored book that had changed even more brilliantly than when he had seen it before. And below it, a woman who was lyingzily on a soft sofa like a cat taking a nap. Hmm? At the same time as Yu-hyun found her, she also found Yu-hyun and opened her eyes wide. Her body bounced up from her seat and stood on the ground. Yu-hyun wondered what to say and awkwardly smiled and waved his hand. Long time no see? Chapter 406: Chapter 406: You! Seo Sumin red at Yu-hyun with a fierce look and strode towards him. I didnt expect a touching reunion, but I thought it might turn into a hostile one. As soon as I had that thought, Seo Sumins hand pped my left cheek hard. p! A crisp sound echoed. It was not just a p, but a p from a Heavenly Demon A Heavenly Demon that could strike with great force. Hmm. Are you feeling better now?p! This time, the other cheek felt a sharp pain. I guess it was the right cheeks turn after the left one. I knew this was all my fault, so I decided to humbly ept it. Surely, she wouldnt hit me more, right? I had a strange worry for a moment, but then Seo Sumin hugged me tightly. After both cheeks, it was a fierce hug. Kukuk. Kay, who was watching the scene from behind,ughed and snickered. He seemed to find it very amusing. I tried to re at Kay, but I gave up because of Seo Sumins arms that were squeezing me. You stupid idiot. Why did you take so long? Im sorry for beingte. That was all I could say. Seo Sumin had grown a lot since Ist saw her. She used to be shorter than me, but now she is taller. She must have eaten well and grown well, because Seo Sumin had be a beautiful woman. She had always shown signs of that, but I only remembered her as a student, so it was hard for me to adjust to the change. Seo Sumin loosened her arms and moved slightly away from me. I smiled silently. Youve grown a lot. Thats because time has passed. You look good. Hmph. Of course I do. Seo Sumin flipped her hair back with a showy gesture. She looked very simr to the previous life version of her that I saw in the nightmare of the Heavenly Demon The only differences were that her hair color was white now and that she worefortable clothes for fighting instead of the ck robe that exuded dignity. I heard the story. You restored Hye-rim unni to her original state. Yes. Hye-rim is fine now. So you dont have to chase Mara Papias desperately anymore. What exactly happened? I only heard bits and pieces, so I dont know the details. I was going to exin everything as soon as I met you. I nced at Kay. He shrugged his shoulders and discreetly left the room. When we were alone, I told Seo Sumin everything that had happened so far. Who I met after I woke up, what I went through on my way here, everything. The story was not long. Ten minutes. Maybe that much time had passed. When I finished my story, Seo Sumin sighed with pity on her face. It must have been hard for you. It wasnt that bad. Youre still hiding your pain as always. Seo Sumin looked at me with a sad expression. She knew what had happened to me from my calm words, but she could read the sorrow behind them. To kill a precious person who had changed by my own hands. To almost lose a precious friend to an invincible enemy. To be absent from that ce and time, to be weak. To fail to protect what I had in my hands. She had given up many things because she had power, but how could she not know the sadness of those who had no power? Its okay to cry if youre sad. At first, I thought so too. I smiled bitterly. But my precious friend wished that I wouldnt cry before she left. I see. Seo Sumin didnt ask who that friend was. No one else knew about Baekryeons existence. She was only audible to me, so I couldnt introduce her to anyone else. And Baekryeon sacrificed herself to save Baek Seo-ryeon. And before she left, she asked me not to cry. So I decided not to shed any more tears as she wished. I didnt think of it as a heavy burden. It was a promise. A promise not to waste her sacrifice. Are the others okay? Theyre all healthy. They suffered some damage in the civil war, but none of the people we knew were hurt or injured. The dead people were unfortunate, but there was no room for them to care about them now. Seo Sumin is like that, I nodded and closed my mouth. After waking up five yearster, I felt like I had experienced all the past years at once, as I was swept up by all kinds of things. Seo Sumin could tell. The moment she saw me, she felt that my atmosphere had changed from before. I must have gone through a lot and endured a lot of sorrow. She didnt know what to say tofort me. Youve be much stronger while I was gone. Do I look like that? Yes. You didnt just enter the territory of the Heavenly Demon with your bare body for nothing. Yeah. But I couldnt catch the bastard I had to catch the most. Seo Sumin clenched her fist and spat out, but soon realized that there was no need for that and chuckled. Since Hye-rim unni escaped from the devils curse, I dont have to chase him desperately anymore. Yes. But that doesnt mean Ill let him go. He crossed the line. Right. He has to pay for messing with us. They both knew what the price was. Mara Papyas was their enemy. Even if Hye-rim escaped from the curse, she couldnt go back to the way she was before, and there was no guarantee that Mara Papias would stay still. Considering his personality, he would rather grind his teeth and look for a chance to get revenge on them. In the end, the fight was not over until one of them died. So what are you going to do now? First of all, you have to go to the alliance. Me alone? What about you? I have someone else to meet. Well, I dont know if hes a person. Anyway I cant go back right away. Who are you going to meet? Have you ever heard of the false prophet? At that, Seo Sumin shook her head. She hadnt heard of it either, and I didnt regret it. Im going to find the person who calls himself the false prophet. And while Im at it, Im going to see Satan too. Are you sure you dont need me toe with you? I can take care of myself without sticking to you, Ms. Sumin. The important thing is the situation of the alliance. You must have heard the news that the altar has moved. I think you know what that means. Yeah. Its surprising. The altar, which had been quiet until now, suddenly moved and even wiped out the Salio Empire. The alliance is not in a good position. The Salio Empire was a pir of the alliance, after all. They are gone, and the alliances power has been greatly reduced by the internal strife. Especially, it was a big blow that Hercules intervened and killed the lords. He also suffered some loss of power and retreated, but how could thatpare to human lives? For now, thanks to Mr. Sun Wukong, there are no one who dares to eye the alliance, but that will eventually be a matter of time. Right. There will be those who slowly extend their tentacles again. Thats why the alliance needs your help now, Ms. Sumin. No, for the future. The future? What else is there to happen here? The situation in the mixed world is not good. Its not something that will end with a simple happening. Maybe something that cant evenpare to the civil war of the alliance Something like that will happen. Im sure of it. I see. Sumin nodded with a heavy expression. She also knew that Yu-hyuns words were not guesses. She felt that the atmosphere around her was flowing strangely even while she was staying in Camelots inner castle. As soon as their conversation ended, Kay, who was waiting outside, opened the door and came in. So, is the love fight over now? Its not like that. Hmph. Yu-hyun naturally denied it, and Sumin responded with a snort. Well, Im sorry to ruin your touching reunion. No, is it not touching? Anyway, Id like to give you more time for your reunion, but unfortunately, its not the mood right now. What happened? Its not a big deal. But I think you should know that you wont be able to stay in this Camelot castle for long. Sir Kay! Then someone ran from across the hallway calling Kays name. It was a familiar voice, and Yu-hyun wondered who it was. It was someone he knew. Gareth? Huh! K-kang Yu-hyun Teller? No, how did you get here? Anyway, nice to meet you! Oh! This is not it! Sir Kay! Did you hear the news? What are you doing with your pretty hand? The news is the news, but I told you not to make noise while running around in my inner castle. How can you say that when youre still teasing me with such an embarrassing nickname? Anyway, the king has ordered! The king? What kind of order is that so urgent? He said he would hold a round table meeting. A round table meeting? Kay frowned visibly. Yu-hyun and Sumin looked at him with curious eyes. Kay quickly rxed his expression and waved his hand as if telling them not to worry. No, its just that he suddenly did something he didnt do before. A meeting is not a big deal, right? It would be if it was just a meeting. But a round table meeting is different. First of all, since it has the name of the round table, all the knights of the round table have to gatherpulsorily. And the knights of the round table are the pirs of our Mabinogion Camelot. A round table meeting was much heavier than a normal meeting and dealt with topics that suited it. The meeting that gathered only the pirs of Camelot was naturally held only under Arthurs supervision, and even Arthur did not hold a round table meeting unless the situation was serious enough. The fact that a round table meeting was held meant that something had happened that could not be done without holding one. For example, a war that would put Camelot in danger. Tsk. I guess theres no way around it. Guests, please stay here quietly for now. Ill finish the meeting as soon as possible and send you off. Sir Kay Gareth cautiously called Kays name. Kay red at him impatiently. What? Just say it quickly. Well The king said he wanted to see the guests too. Arthur did? Kay corrected Gareths words hastily as he nced around. Sir Kay! You cant call the kings name so casually! So what? Hes my brother. If he doesnt like it, let him call me brother. Even so Its funny that you respect Lancelot more than the king who betrayed him and call him by his name now. Gareths face darkened at the mention of Lancelot. Kay sighed. Ha. Fine. Anyway, if Arthur called them himself, theres nothing we can do. Guests. Pleasee with us for a while. Do you know why he called us? If I knew, I would have exined it here. To be honest, I dont even know what Arthur is thinking. So just follow him for now. Yu-hyun and Sumin exchanged nces. It seemed like something was going on. Or, something was about to happen. But as long as they were staying here as guests, they couldnt refuse the call of the king of Camelot. The two agreed to go and see for themselves and followed Kay. The corridor of the silver castle was filled with light from the windows outside. And some knights who were busy moving around recognized Kay and Gareth and saluted them. Maybe the knights in the castle are also confused by the round table meeting. Yu-hyun nced over the window at the scenery outside. The whole of Camelot seemed to be in turmoil since the rumor of the round table meeting spread. Soon, the four of them arrived at the round table meeting hall. Kay led the way and opened therge sliding door with force. The scene inside came into view. The meeting hall was dark due to the poor sunlight. The only thing that could be called light was the vertical beam that shone through the open ceiling. Under the natural lighting, there was a huge round table, and around the round table, there were 13 chairs prepared. And on each round table, there were knights in armor sitting. Among them was Percival, the long-haired young man who had met them before. Those are the knights of the round table. Camelot, which was one of the pirs of the Great Army Mabinogion, and among them, 13 knights who were known to be strong. They looked as formidable as their reputation. However, some of the 13 chairs were still empty. Its not that werete Is it impossible for all 13 knights to gather? Yu-hyun, who knew a bit about Camelots legend, or more precisely, Arthurs story, knew what the empty seats meant. The knight of betrayal Lancelot, the traitor Mordred, the adulterer Agravain. The ones who were not there were these three. However, these three vacancies were always there or not, and the rest did not care. Where is the king? Kay went to his assigned seat and sat down. He looked at the most splendid empty seat and asked. The one who held the meeting was supposed to be the king, but he had not shown up yet. Kay muttered what a rotten brother in his mind. Then a man with fiery red hair who had been silent until now opened his mouth. Sir Kay. Gawain. What a surprise. You suddenly call me with such a heavy voice. What happened? Where is the king? First of all, let me tell you one thing. Im the one who organized this meeting. What? But it was the kings order The king is dead. The shocking truth that came out of Gawains mouth spread gloomily inside the round table meeting hall. Kay narrowed his eyes and red at Gawain. Thats not a funny joke. Its not a joke. I saw it with my own eyes. Our king was assassinated. Yu-hyun and Sumin couldnt help but stiffen their faces at his words. Chapter 407: Chapter 407: Chapter 407 King Arthur is dead. Yu-hyun and Seo Sumin had the same thought at the same time, as if their minds were in sync. They had just gotten involved in a very troublesome matter. This is serious. What do you think we should do? Should we exin ourselves first? No. I think its better to stay quiet for now. If they were suspected, they wouldnt have been brought to the Round Table meeting on purpose. Rather, from the fact that they were allowed to attend the meeting, they could tell that they were not med, but hoped for help.Yu-hyuns guess was right, as none of the knights of the Round Table looked at him and Seo Sumin with using eyes. They all had grim expressions on their faces, but they had no hostility towards them. Gawain. Tell us what happened in detail. Kays tone, which had been frivolous all along, sank coldly. Gawain brushed his red hair roughly and calmly exined what he had seen. First of all, I finished patrolling inside Camelot as usual, and went to report to the king. Patrolling? Youre still doing that yourself instead of delegating it to the lower ones? A knight must be an example for others. We cant neglect these trivial matters just because we have higher rank and status. Youre as stubborn as ever. Kay urged him to continue. When I knocked on the door to report directly to the king, there was no sign or response from inside. So I thought the king had left for a while, and asked a passing maid if she knew where the king had gone. And then? The maid said that the king had note out of his room all day, and had no reason to go anywhere. As soon as I heard that, I realized that something was wrong, and opened the kings door by force. It was a rude act, but I couldnt help it with my loyalty to my lord. And what I saw was Gawain bit his lip for a moment as if recalling that moment, and continued. The inside of the room was full of traces of a battle that had swept through. And there were bloodstains everywhere, which were disappearing quickly as they turned into mana. What? The other knights of the Round Table reacted strongly, as if they had heard something unbelievable. Especially Kay did not bother to hide his displeasure. Gawain. Dont you think something is wrong with what you just said? I know. But I can confidently say that I answered truthfully what I saw with my knights honor. Well, fine. You dont seem like someone who would lie about that. Youre the one who has served the king most loyally and earned the most honorable title of knight among us. Thank you for yourpliment. Dont thank me, you bastard. Its not apliment. Anyway, if what you say is true, there are too many strange things. Kay leaned forward and raised a finger. First. It doesnt make sense that no one knew about such a fierce fight in the pce. What if they blocked the signs with magic? How many people do you think can use such precise magic? Even Merlin couldnt do that. No, lets say they did use such magic secretly. But there were traces of a fight, right? How do you exin that? How could Merlin not know about that? That Thats the second strange thing. Have you forgotten what kind of being our king is? Hes the undisputed strongest of the Round Table. Someone broke into his room and killed him without anyone noticing? There were traces of a fight, which means the king resisted too. But how could he lose? I dont believe it. What if there were many enemies? I thought about that too. But how could a group of unknown people sneak into Camelot without anyones suspicion and fight in the kings room? Does that make sense to you? If they were strong enough to defeat the king in a single blow, and fast enough to end the fight without anyone noticing, they would have to bring a first-generation spirit. King Arthurs strength was enough to fight against a second-generation spirit. Especially his greatest strength was his holy sword Excalibur. King Arthur with Excalibur, a mythical weapon, was estimated to be able to fight even against Magni. The hypothesis is nonsense. They have to be many, unnoticed by anyone, secretly moving without our knights noticing, and overpowering our king by force. But how do you exin that scene? I dont know either. I have to see it for myself first. Anyway, I get the situation. So you summoned the Round Table meeting as the kings proxy. Thats right. Looking back, I think I was too emotional. But I had to consider the worst possibility. The worst possibility being that the king is dead? Yes. Gawain nodded his head, grinding his teeth as if he couldnt ept that. Kay scoffed at him. Youre stupid. Youre worrying about something that hasnt been proven yet. Or maybe, are you thinking of something else? Something else? You have something youre most worried about. Kay uttered the names as if he knew what Gawain was thinking. Lancelot. ! As soon as the name Lancelot came out, Gawains face twisted with rage. Gareth, who had been quietly listening to their conversation, became speechless, and the other knights also made a sound of displeasure. The long-haired young man, Percival, who had been sitting quietly, stepped forward. Sir Kay. I think thats too much, even for you. I agree. Tristan was the one who agreed with Percival and stepped forward. He was the only knight of the Round Table who used a bow, and he looked like a lively country boy. He argued that it was absurd to even mention the existence of Lancelot, the knight of betrayal. Lancelot didnte back to Camelot because he couldnt bear his guilt. Why would he suddenly sneak in here again? He did it once, he could do it twice. Gawain muttered with a voice full of hatred. Tristan shook his head as if he couldnt stop him. Sir Gawain. We all know that you have a grudge against Lancelot. But thats already a thing of the past, so why dont you let it go? The person involved, Gareth, is quiet, so why do you keep bringing it up? Uh, uh? Gareth flinched and showed his confusion when his name was mentioned. Lancelot was a name that put him in a strange situation. He used to admire him more than anyone else, and he still respected him, but Gareth had met his end at Lancelots hand. He knew that Lancelot didnt do it on purpose, but it was an undeniable fact. That was why Gawain hated Lancelot. Before they received the grace of the stars and became spirits, they had all experienced death. Gawain loved his brother Gareth terribly, and went berserk when he heard the news that Lancelot had killed Gareth. He ignored even the kings order and tried to kill Lancelot. His hatred was still the same even after bing a spirit, and Lancelots name was almost taboo. And, if you want to mention them, there are others too. Kay quickly intervened and changed the atmosphere. Others? Mordred, Agravain. Neither of them had a good name in the Round Table. Mordred was the son of the king who rebelled against him, and Agravain was the culprit who triggered all this conflict. Thats why there were always three empty seats in the Round Table. Lancelot, Mordred, Agravain. They existed somewhere in Mabinogions territory, but they never set foot in Camelot. Let me say something. Then one of the knights sitting next to Gawain opened his mouth. He was a young man with thin silver hair. His voice was so thin that it was hard to tell if he was a man or a woman. His most distinctive feature was that he was one-armed. Sir Bedivere. They certainlymitted unforgivable sins in the past. But thats all over now, and more importantly, our king showed them kindness by sending them letters several times and asking them to join us again. That was an undeniable truth that everyone agreed with in silence. Bedivere continued. The king wanted to break the chain of stories that had been going on since the past. The knight of betrayal or the traitor, he wanted to be with them again and restore the old glory of the Round Table. But it was us who couldnt ept the kings kindness. Especially Lancelot, who regretted his sins so much that he vowed to spend his life in atonement. Hmm. Even Gawain couldnt deny that part and just sighed. Bediveres words were that urate. I dont think they would sneak into the pce and assassinate the king. Then what? We have to see for ourselves first. Kay answered. It was far from enough to judge the situation with only Gawains testimony. Then what about those two They had been ignoring Yu-hyun and Seo Sumin until now, but Tristan couldnt contain his curiosity and asked. Theyre going to help me with our work for a while. Kay said that and no one dared to argue. Seo Sumin tried to say something at Kays sudden remark, but Yu-hyun quickly stopped her. What are you doing? We have to stay quiet. Kay is doing us a favor. What? While they were talking, the meeting proceeded quickly. The first priority was to check the scene of the incident and look for clues or evidence. Then lets get moving. We cant ignore the worst case scenario either. Everyone got up from their seats and headed for where the kings room was. Yu-hyun and Seo Sumin followed them at the end, and Kay came up to them quietly. Sorry for dragging you into this. No. I get the situation. They tried to say something only they knew, but Seo Sumin interrupted them with an annoyed expression. What is it? Tell me too. Miss Sumin. Do you know why we attended this meeting? Well, because the king invited us But it wasnt the king. It was practically Gawains order. Why did Gawain call us, and why did Kay help us attend the meeting? To prove our alibi? Thats part of it, but they also did us a favor. If we hadnt attended the meeting there, we would have been the first ones to be suspected. You know well. Kay nodded and added some more exnation. First of all, its clear that youre not the culprit. You just met me and we moved together, and thedy stayed in her room and never came out. What if I moved secretly? Are you overestimating yourself? Or are you underestimating us? Fine. I take back what I said. Anyway, in this situation, making two people who are guests suspicious is something that goes against the knights code for Gawain or the other knights. What about your position? I just made a rational choice rather than following the knights code. I dont want anyone else to be suspected and make the case moreplicated. So he deliberately let them attend the meeting to indirectly show that they had no suspicion. This way, even if the rumor of the kings disappearance spread, Yu-hyun and Seo Sumin would be less likely to be suspected. They were vouched by the knights of the Round Table. Thank you for your consideration. But still, you had another intention, right? You caught me. Kay decided to be honest. I think we need your help. Our help? I havent seen the scene yet, but the king is gone for sure. And it happened in our Camelot pce. No matter how optimistic I try to be, I cant help but feel uneasy. Maybe theres some involvement from outside forces. If that was true, it would be an unprecedented crisis for Camelot and Mabinogion. They had to prevent the situation from getting worse. You need our power. Yu-hyun understood what Kay meant. Yu-hyun had the title of Lord of Books and his power had reached almost the level of a first-generation spirit. What about Seo Sumin? She was the human who entered the territory of Hell Realm alone and turned it upside down, and drove away the Demon King. Their power was enough tough at any ordinary spirit army. Thats right. Then lets make it quick and clean. What? How are you going to reward us? Kay looked like a pigeon shot by a gun at Yu-hyuns words. Really? You wantpensation? Hey, are you kidding? Do I look like Im joking? Ah Kay scratched his head with a nk face and then sighed deeply. Ill give you enough. On behalf of Great Army? Are you trying to take everything from me? Yu-hyun shrugged his shoulders. It was better to get what he could while he could. Chapter 408: Chapter 408: The Knights of the Round Table and Yu-hyun''s party arrived at the site where the incident had taken ce. As if to prove that Gawain''s words were not wrong, the inside of the room where the king had resided was a mess, like it had been swept by a hurricane. Something terrible had happened, and the king might be dead. Gawain''s words were true. Considering his nature, it was unlikely he would lie, yet everyone here had hoped his words were false. This is serious. Kay lowered his head with a grim expression and brushed his fingertips across the ground, tracing the sword marks engraved there. It was hard to believe that such marks could remain in a room filled with all kinds of magical and ritual protections for the king''s safety. Yu-hyun and Seo Sumin also scoured every corner of the room, carefully checking for any clues. A pretty fierce battle took ce here.The cuts in the room revealed that the fight between King Arthur and the intruder had been quite brutal. Based on these alone, it really seemed like Arthur had been ambushed and overwhelmed. However, there were more than a few strange things about the situation. If King Arthur was truly a Divine Spirit of his caliber, couldn''t he have wiped out this entire fortress if he really wanted to? No matter how sturdy Camelot Castle was, considering the power of a Divine Spirit like King Arthur, the aftermath of this battle seemed oddly small. One could assume that he had intentionally held back to prevent the castle from copsing, but would he have cared about that when his life was at stake? If he was in danger, he might have asked for help. But the fact that no one knew until Gawain checked is too strange. Too many pieces of the puzzle were missing, making it impossible to draw conclusions through mere spection. The more rational the thoughts became, the deeper the case sank into mystery. Yu-hyun couldn''t help but think that something beyond his knowledge had urred here. "Kay." Oh, right. When Yu-hyun called, Kay nodded as if he had realized something and stepped outside with Yu-hyun. Seo Sumin, feeling ufortable staying alone, joined them as well. After moving to a ce out of sight, Yu-hyun immediately shared his impressions with Kay. Something is wrong here. Yeah. I feel the same way. Kay rubbed his chin thoughtfully. He had hoped to find clues at the scene, but the more he looked, the less sense it all made, and his mind grew only more muddled. Though neither said it aloud, both Yu-hyun and Kay couldn''t help but consider the worst-case scenario. Could there be another traitor among us? Yu-hyun worried about voicing this so openly but decided it was safe to say, considering it was Kay. Kay''s expression hardened slightly at those words, yet he neither became angry nor outright denied it. I don''t want to think that way, but it''s hard not to. Of course, be cautious saying things like that. Im letting it slide because its me, but if you said that to anyone else, theyd draw their sword, defending their honor. I know, thats why Im only saying it to you, Kay. "Ugh. Hard to deny. Anyway, just as you said the chances of it being an inside job are very high." Are you not going to tell the other knights? Who would you trust among them? And saying such a thing would only make matters worse, instead of helping us get closer to the truth. The Knights of the Round Table were fiercely proud of their titles as knights, reacting intensely when their honor was questioned. Especially when it came to words like betrayal or rebellion, they had a visceral reaction, stemming from their past experiences. Three of the 13 seats around the Round Table were empty, left vacant by the betrayal of three knights. Given what those three had done, it was natural for the remaining knights to be overly sensitive. They all pretend otherwise, but deep down, they''re still affected by the past. If it turns out the king died from another betrayal, it will be truly irreparable. And what if it turns out that it was indeed done by those traitors from back then? That cant be. Those three vowed never to step foot in Camelot again. It wasnt something we forced them to do; they chose it willingly. And just in case, weve kept a close watch on them. Only Mordred resides outside of Mabinogion, so hes harder to check on, but if he ever set foot in Mabinogion, we would know. Then do you suspect anyone else? Kay hesitated to answer Yu-hyuns question. He wasnt sure who he could suspect, but he was also reluctant to doubt the veryrades he had trusted. Kay began questioning himself. Could he truly trust them? All the evidence pointed to the presence of an insider traitor. The kings sudden disappearance, the fight that broke out inside without anyone noticing, and the fact that no one realized anything had happened until Gawains discovery. If it were Merlin Kay wanted to believe in hisrades. He was certainly the most rational, cold-hearted, and pragmatic among the Knights of the Round Table, yet that didnt mean hecked camaraderie. The fact that he, who had always considered them above such things, was now feeling the greatest shock spoke volumes. So, by invoking Merlin''s name, it was as though he was instinctively rejecting the idea, clutching onto ast glimmer of hope. Merlin might know something. "The Archmage Merlin indeed." Camelot of Mabinogion became renowned not just because of the Round Table and King Arthur. The presence of the Archmage Merlin and the witch Morgan Le Fay greatly contributed to Camelot''s strength as well. Morgan, suspected of betrayal as Mordred''s mother, was confined to her private quarters, unable to interfere in Camelot''s affairs, but Merlin was different. If anyone might know something, it would be that man. In fact, he might already have figured it out and begun to solve the case. If so, where is Merlin? Normally, I dont know where he is. Hes an elusive old man, after all. But with the news of the kings absence spreading, Merlin will definitelye here. If Merlin could employ his magical knowledge, he might discover what they hadnt been able to see. Kay trusted in that hope. Yu-hyun hesitated, unsure if he should say anything to Kay. Its not something I can be certain of yet. While others struggled to find any substantial clues, Yu-hyun alone saw something different. Thanks to the Fiery Eye Technique he learned from Sun Wukong, he perceived a faint trace. The marks left in the room and the text imprinted there provided a hazy glimpse of what had transpired inside. There definitely was a fight here. Someone had infiltrated the room, and, naturally, a battle with King Arthur ensued. There had been three intruders in total, though identifying exactly who they were proved difficult. It was like looking through a thick fog. Just like when I tried to glimpse the future of those bearing the Fragments through Lace''s power. Could this really be a coincidence? Above all, the fact that on the very day he visited Camelot, King Arthur vanished could that be a mere ident? No. That cant be. There''s definitely something here connected to me. Specifically, the Fragments of the Codex. The ones who attacked King Arthur bore the Fragments. There were three of them. Whether all three carried Fragments or only one of them was uncertain. Knowing they had the Codexs Fragments helped exin why the battle went unnoticed. The demon created by Descartes Fragment could traverse the realms of illusion and reality. With that in mind, it was usible that other Fragments could wield powers simr to Descartes. In Camelot Castle, guarded by second-generation Divine Spirits, it wouldnt have been difficult to hide a battle. But why would the bearer of a Fragment attack King Arthur? There was no way to know yet. Whether it was personal grudges or other intentions would only be clearter. They would have to wait until Merlin arrived to discuss it further. Let''s head back. Alright. When Yu-hyun and Seo Sumin returned to the scene, they found an unfamiliar face there. He was an elderly man, dressed in the attire of an archmage, with a long white beard, white hair, a wide-brimmed pointed hat, and arge wooden staff in one hand. Is that Merlin? Somehow, he wasnt quite what Yu-hyun had expected. In fact, his actual appearance didnt meet his expectations at all. The look was exactly as he had imagined, but more than his appearance, hecked a certain presence. Yu-hyun had expected Merlin, the Archmage, to exude an intimidating aura. Yetpared to the other knights, he didnt stand out as much. Although Gawain, Kay, and Bedivere were remarkable, even objectively, Merlin feltcking somehow. Hmm. Is that really the famous Archmage? Just as Yu-hyun was about to feel doubtful, Kay approached Merlin. Merlin. Youre here. The situation is Ive already heard. Is it true that Arthur has disappeared? Yes. But whether hes really gone in the worst-case scenario, he might be dead. Arthur was the king I chose. Its impossible that he was killed by mere intruders. Perhaps he was injured and moved elsewhere. Then why? With so many people nearby who could help, why would he not call for aid? That part requires some thought. Merlin stroked his beard, sidestepping the question, but Yu-hyun and Kay immediately understood his meaning. The possibility of a traitor. Merlin was also concerned about it. Arthur was ambushed and wounded, but due to the awareness of a traitor, he sought to act alone without asking for help. So, where would Arthur go if he was moving alone? Do you have any ideas? The problem is, there are too many possibilities. Kay frowned at Yu-hyuns question, finding it troublesome. There were over five ces Arthur might go alone, but searching all of them one by one would be difficult. Yu-hyun nced at the other knights, then whispered quietly to Kay. Wheres the least likely ce? What? If theres a traitor and he moved alone, hed have gone somewhere no one could expect somewhere only he knows. "!" Kay widened his eyes, then nodded, realizing Yu-hyun was right. With the possibility of an insider traitor, Arthur wouldnt have taken refuge somewhere predictable. It made sense to check a ce Arthur would never be expected to go. Indeed, there is one ce. Where? Where the witch Morgan resides. Kay hesitated, as if reluctant to even mention the name. Avalon. Avalon the idealnd? In the legend of King Arthur, Avalon was the idealnd to which he was taken before his death to be resurrected. However, Avalon was now more notorious, a ce Camelots citizens and knights shunned. This was because Morgan Le Fay, Mordreds mother, resided there. Kay was convinced that Arthur would have gone there. * * * Kay, Yu-hyun, and Seo Sumin immediately left Camelot Castle, heading toward Avalon. They moved independently, without informing the other knights. They wanted to avoid the risk of the traitor catching wind of it and thought moving as a small group would be faster and easier. They werent alone, though; another had joined their party. Merlin, the archmage whom Camelot proudly regarded, had joined them. Now that I think of it, I haven''t introduced myself. I''m Merlin. Im Kang Yu-hyun. Im Seo Sumin. Yu-hyun and Seo Sumin exchanged a brief greeting with Merlin. Merlin stroked his beard and chuckled softly. Youre the famous Book Pile Lord and the woman who caused chaos in the Demon King''s domain. I dont know how the two of you ended up together, but my apologies. This is an internal Camelot matter, yet were receiving help from outsiders. Dont worry about it. We n to be wellpensated. At the mention of payment, Merlin turned to Kay with a questioning look. Kay nodded reluctantly. He had promised, after all. Besides, with no clear enemy in sight, the assistance of Yu-hyun and Seo Sumin would be invaluable. Well, if you''re helping, we shouldpensate you. But its quite a predicament. If our guess is correct, Arthur headed to Avalon. Is Avalon problematic in any way? It wasnt before, but now the problem lies with its resident. Yu-hyun had heard about Morgan. She was once King Arthurs wife and Mordreds mother, but when Mordredmitted treason, she too was branded a traitor. Now, she was said to live quietly in seclusion at Avalon, but who would have thought Arthur would head there? Did he trust that Morgan wasnt the traitor? There was no assurance that Arthur had gone to Avalon, yet Yu-hyun sensed that something there was closely tied to this incident. They didnt originally have a bad rtionship, but theyve barely met for a long time, so I doubt things have improved. Morgan might even reject a wounded Arthur if he shows up. We can only hope that doesnt happen. Before long, they halted in their tracks. A massive thorny vine blocked their path. Is this Avalon? The vicious, withered ck thorns alone formed a terrifying fortress. Seo Sumin looked on in disbelief at the sight, so far removed from Avalons idyllic reputation. Merlin, however, simply nodded. Yes. This is the entrance to Avalon. It doesnt look like the idealnd at all. It only appears that way from the outside. Merlin answered as he stood in front of the thorns. Morgan. Its Merlin. Would you mind opening the door? At that moment, a voice echoed from the empty air. [Oh, Merlin. How long has it been? Its been a while.] Yes. Its been quite a while. [So, what brings you here? And with unfamiliar guests, no less.] At the seductive, decadent voice, Merlin replied with a kindly smile. Were looking for something inside Avalon. [Oh? Looking for something? Youve piqued my curiosity. Although, I dont believe theres anything of note here.] Well, I wont beat around the bush. Morgan, Arthur came here, didnt he? [] Morgan was silent for a while in response to Merlins direct question. [Come in.] With her permission, the thorny vines parted, creating a path. As Kay, Merlin, and Seo Sumin passed through the vines, Morgans sharp voice directed itself at Yu-hyun. [But that man over there it seems he wont be allowed.] Chapter 409: Chapter 409: Morgan''s words were aimed squarely at Yu-hyun. Yu-hyun frowned. He couldnt ept that everyone else was allowed, but he alone was not. To mediate the situation, Merlin took a step forward and spoke. Morgan. Nows not the time for jokes. [Merlin. Do I look like Im joking?] If thats not it, then what was the point of what you said just now? Either let them all in, or dont single out one person specifically. [Im deadly serious. I cant let in a dangerous person whose origin in Avalon is unknown.] A dangerous person. Merlin trailed off. Knowing Morgan as long as he had, he was aware that once she spoke this way, it would take considerable effort to break her stubbornness.After all, they were guests. If Morgan firmly opposed Yu-hyuns entry, there was little Merlin could do. Did he have to leave him behind? Maybe he could just ask Yu-hyun to wait outside. At that moment, Yu-hyun, who had been silently listening, spoke up. It seems you know something about me. [Me? What on earth do you mean by that?] You say you dont know where I came from, yet youre certain Im a dangerous person. There was a contradiction in Morgans words. She imed she didnt know Yu-hyun, yet she was more aware of his potential threat than anyone else. The funniest part was that there was another person here with an unknown origin, yet Morgan deliberately singled out Yu-hyun. Seo Sumin, seemingly realizing this, crossed her arms and openly disyed her displeasure. [So what?] Judging by how much youre wary of me, it seems you know something others dont. Merlin and Kay might not know what it was, but Yu-hyun could tell what Morgan knew. A Fragment of the Codex. Morgan was wary of the power Yu-hyun possessed in his fragment. This meant Morgan also knew about the fragments. Well, honestly, if youd given me a good reason, I was willing to wait outside patiently. But if you know about this, the story changes. [Step back. This is your only warning.] Try me. Realizing that words wouldnt work, Morgan immediately resorted to action. Crunch. The dried, ckened thorn vines uncoiled and moved. The sharp thorns on them stretched towards Yu-hyun like a living snake, surging like a tidal wave. The massive thorn wave, over 100 meters tall, rushed toward him like a looming mountain. Seo Sumin, seeing this, moved as if to intervene, but Yu-hyun stopped her. You. You can stay put, Sumin. This is something I need to handle. Fine. Seo Sumin took a step back. Yu-hyun took a deep breath as he watched the thorn wave surging toward him. One of the techniques from the Seven Demonic ck Sky Divine Art would have easily swept it away, but Yu-hyun chose not to use it. Might as well take the opportunity to practice. Instead of wearing the Mask of Aporia, Yu-hyun activated the Golden Eye of Insight. His eyes turned a golden hue, and he began seeing everything in the world as letters. He raised his right hand directly in front of him. [I dont know what youre trying to do, but you cant possiblywith that move] Morgan scoffed at Yu-hyun, but he ignored her words. Seeing the letters with his eyes, he then moved to touch and control them with his hand, an act that would require immense focus. Remember that feeling. The day he fought Hercules. The moment he received the Golden Eye from Sun Wukong and unlocked the stage of rapid transformation. Yu-hyun clenched his open right hand into a tight fist. At the same time. [What?!] A massive handprint appeared on the thorny vines hurtling towards Yu-hyun. Morgan couldnt help but express her shock at the sight. What in the world was happening? Magic? Sorcery? No, it couldnt be. If that were the case, she, a magician on par with Merlin, would surely recognize it. Then, was it inner energy or something equivalent? But there was no trace of inner energy or aura. It wasnt a power typically used in the Hybrid Realm. It was something far moreplex and advanced than any mystic she knew, and the fundamental reason she had denied Yu-hyun entry out of caution. A fragment! Could it bethat he was using the power of his fragment? Unaware of rapid transformation, Morgan assumed Yu-hyun was using the power of his fragment. Morgan gritted her teeth and attempted to move the vines, but they had already escaped her control. Crunch! Crackle! With just a single fist clench from Yu-hyun, the tidal wave of thorn vines crumbled like a wet sandcastle. No matter how much Morgan struggled, the vines couldnt regenerate, nor could they retreat. The fundamental text, the essence of the vines, had beenpletely destroyed by Yu-hyuns gesture. With the roots of the object severely damaged, no ordinary means could ever restore it. Morgan clenched her teeth and prepared for another attack. Isnt it time to stop wasting energy? Yu-hyun said as he unleashed the power of rapid transformation, spreading it around to dominate the space. The magical energy Morgan had gathered for another attack dissipated like salt dissolving in water. Having prepared numerous spells and enchantments, Morgan felt a chill as she witnessed her mana vanish without a trace. All her attacks had been nullified by an iprehensible power. Her magical energy, nearly immune to interference, had been disrupted at its very core. With the cool rationality characteristic of a witch, she assessed the situation. If this fight continued, she would lose. Judging by Yu-hyuns demeanor, it seemed he could easily unleash the technique he had used just now. [Hmph. It cant be helped. I surrender.] In the end, Morgan raised the white g. Yu-hyun was indeed a dangerous individual who warranted caution, but she had no viable means to forcefully eliminate someone stronger than herself. Yu-hyun was stronger than she was. Thus, as the weaker one, she couldnt stop him no matter what she tried. In the end, it was more logical toply. Power was simple and clear-cut that way. [Can you promise youll stay calm?] You dont need to worry about that. I didnte here to cause chaos in the first ce. Seeing through Morgans concerns, Yu-hyun said this as he deactivated the Golden Eye. Morgan, expressing a simr hope, opened the way for them. Actually, she no longer needed to; Yu-hyun had already dismantled all of the thorn vines. Oh. With the menacing thorn vines gone, Avalons hidden beauty was revealed. Avalon was indeed a ce worthy of being called an ideal paradise. Clear water flowed over lush green grass, with wild animals all around. Among the trees were spirits, beings of pure nature. Considering how rare spirits appeared outside pristine environments in the Hybrid Realm, this ce was truly a natural sanctuary. To greet the four who had entered Avalon was a woman with ashen hair in a revealing dress. She was the same woman who had tried to block Yu-hyuns entry at the entranceMorgan Le Fay. Merlin called her name. Morgan. You said you were looking for Arthur? Morgan, ncing warily at Yu-hyun from the corner of her eye, asked Merlin. Merlin nodded. Yes. Arthur must havee here, right? To answer your question, yes. Arthur dide here. Not too long ago. Where is he now? Is he focused on recovery deeper inside? Recovery? At the word recovery, Morgan raised an eyebrow in puzzlement but then nodded as if understanding. Ah. So you think hes injured. You think were assuming that? Something in Morgans words seemed off, causing Kay to frown. What do you mean, were assuming that? Are you saying Arthur isnt actually injured? Yes, thats right. Hes the strongest in Camelot. Who wouldve been able to injure him? With an internal traitor, its possible he couldve been ambushed. If several attackers caught him off guard, even Arthur might have suffered serious wounds. A traitor? What exactly happened inside? You didnt hear? Morgan shrugged. I dont know whats going on in Camelot right now. I dont have any lingering attachment to the ce I was exiled from. Arthur simply came to see me suddenly, and I weed him. It was honestly surprising. I thought he hadpletely abandoned me, but he showed up alone, without any guards. Hm. Yu-hyun ced his hand on his chin. As he listened to the conversation between Kay and Morgan, something seemed out of sync. The subject was Arthur. Kay and Merlin believed Arthur had been ambushed by a traitor, severely injured, and that he had fled to Avalon to avoid suspicion since the traitors identity was still unknown. However, Morgans ount differed from theirs. Arthur hadnt been injured, and based on her tone, they simply had a regr conversation. From the start, the idea that he was injured was just spection on our part. Morgans ount might be closer to the truth. So, if Arthur isnt injured, why did hee to Avalon? If he had survived an ambush, wouldnt he have sought help instead? Even if the traitor posed a threat, if he was unharmed, thered be no need to worry. This means King Arthur must have his own agenda. Merlin, who had been silent, asked. So where is Arthur now? Is he resting in a hut where the druids live? No. Arthur isnt here. What? Didnt you just say he came here? Yes, Arthur dide. But he left shortly after. So, hes not here anymore. After exchanging a few words, he suddenly took off. Hes a cold-hearted man. What did you two talk about? Nothing important. We exchanged a few pleasantries, caught up, and suggested we meet again sometime. It was just the usual lets let bygones be bygones and get along well kind of thing. Thinking back, it was a bit unexpected. Anything else unusual? Or did he mention where hed go next? Hmm Im not sure. He didnt mention anything specific. But there was one odd thing. What was that? Morgan hesitated, as if debating whether or not to mention it, then spoke. There was a sense in his wordslike he wanted to correct his past mistakes. Correct his mistakes? Arthur? I think so. Because wehave already gone through things that cant be undone. Kay and Merlin fell silent, their mood slightly somber, at the hint of mncholy in Morgans voice. The story of King Arthur ultimately ends with the fall of Camelot. Though they had now relocated to the Hybrid Realm and established a new Camelot, the traces of their past remained, haunting them as unresolved shame. Lancelots betrayal, Mordreds rebellion, Agravains treachery, and Arthurs death. In the end, the Great Round Table and Camelot had been destroyed by internal strife. We may pretend otherwise, but we are still shackled by our past. Does that rte to whats happening now? Probably? Its just a feeling. I inferred that from Arthurs subtle attitude. To know for sure, youd have to meet him yourself. Anyway, whats certain is that Arthur is alive. And hes hiding something, too. In that case, one question arises. What is King Arthur nning, and what is he trying to aplish? Why hasnt he shown others that hes unharmed? Is there a reason he has to keep it hidden? That question didnt linger for long. Ultimately, Arthur wasnt in Avalon, so they had no reason to stay here. Well be going, then. Its unfortunate you didnt find what you were looking for. I didnt expect it to be this easy. When I realized Arthur had disappeared, I knew it wouldnt be a simple matter. I see. Did Arthur give any clue as to where hed go next? No. He left without a word. Just said, Lets do better from now on. Lets do better from now on. Merlin murmured, repeating the phrase, then said goodbye to Morgan. Just as everyone was leaving, Morgan called out to Yu-hyun. Hold on. You, human. What is it? I need a word with you alone. Yu-hyun asked hispanions for permission and moved to ake nearby with Morgan. Im sorry for earlier. Once out of sight from the others, Morgan immediately apologized. Was she referring to what had happened at the entrance? Yu-hyuns wariness only grew at Morgans unexpected apology. Why are you suddenly apologizing? Its justI assumed you were dangerous. I made a hasty judgment on my own. Because I have a fragment? ! Judging by her reaction, it hit the mark. Morgan nced nervously at Yu-hyunspanions, then asked in a small voice. Youalso carry a fragment, dont you? Thats why you were wary of me, wasnt it? If you have a fragment, youll understand what Im saying. What? No matter what I say, they cant understand it because they dont have a fragment. But you can, since youre connected to a fragment. Listen closely. Arthur has a purpose. Another truth she hadnt shared with Merlin or Kay. Yu-hyun listened intently to Morgans words. A purpose? I dont know exactly what it is. Arthur didnt go into detail. He just saidit was to correct the past and move toward the future. Toward the future. I dont know what he intends to do, but its certainly not an ordinary matter. It could affect not only Arthur but also all of Camelot, and even the entire Mabinogion. Why tell me? Because theres no one else who can hear. Without a fragment or a connection to it, one cant understand matters rted to fragments. Morgan didnt possess a fragment herself, but she was aware of their existence, allowing her to discuss them. Knowing this, Morgan had resigned herself to not exining things to Merlin or Kay. What do you want from me? Nothing. I dont think youd help me if I asked. Youre not wrong. But even knowing that, I told you because theres no one else. I dont expect anything, but something will surely change. Morgan Le Fay, the witch. A grand witch known for using magic, practicing sorcery, and sometimes even foretelling the future. She looked at Yu-hyun with unwavering eyes. I cant see your future, but thats why I think putting my faith in you isnt a bad idea. Dont get your hopes up. I know. Their conversation ended there. Rejoining hispanions, Yu-hyun pondered over Morgans words. I cant see your future. That was only natural. Since he possessed a fragment and used Laces power, no form of prophecy or foresight could ever reveal Yu-hyuns future. No premonition could surpass the demon of Lace. Yet, it seemed Morgan felt relieved by the fact she couldnt see his future. As if she valued the fact that things might change, even if it led to a disastrous path. Shes hard to understand. In that case, what was King Arthur nning? And what about the other attackers carrying fragments? As Yu-hyun rejoined his group and they exited Avalon, they were met by a familiar face. Ah, everyone! Theres big news! Gareth? How did you get here? Hey, pretty boy. Whats this about now? Kays tone was brusque, as if Gareths sudden appearance wasnt surprising enough to make him act this way without reason. What Gareth said next was shocking. An unknown enemy force has invaded Camelot! Chapter 410: Chapter 410: Exin in detail. Well, uh, that is. Gareth took a deep breath and carefully recounted everything he had experienced. Not long after Yu-hyun, Seo Sumin, Kay, and Merlin left Camelot, suddenly, unknown attackers d in ck armor assaulted Camelot. The attackers had prepared thoroughly, moving swiftly as they raided Camelot Castle, leaving the inner fortress half-destroyed. Camelot fell so easily? What were those guarding the ce doing? The enemies were incredibly strong. Too strong. The knights of Camelot had not been idle. Although many knights were away searching for the missing king, the knights residing in Camelot,bined with various defensive systems, made it a near-perfect fortress. However, for some reason, the defense system meant to prevent the enemies entry into the castle malfunctioned, and, above all, the ck-armored enemies were exceptionally powerful.Each of them was strong enough to surpass the strength of our knights of the Round Table. I fought hard, as did Sir Tristan and Sir Percival, but it was useless. What about Gawain and Bedivere? The knights of the Round Table were the strongest knights in Camelot, but even among the Round Table, there were differences in power. Led by King Arthur, Kay, Bedivere, and Gawain were known as the top three knights of the Round Table. Although Lancelots name was originally included here, after he was expelled as the Knight of Betrayal, no one mentioned him anymore. Th-that is Sir Bedivere had left to search for the king, and Sir Gawain. What about Gawain? He fought fiercely against the enemies, but he couldnt secure victory. What? Kay and Merlin couldnt help but feel puzzled by Gareths answer. Gawain couldnt defeat the enemy? Just how many of them were there? Their numbers werent that high. They moved in a small elite unit. At most, there were around ten of them. Camelot fell to those ten? And Gawain couldnt defeat even one of them? How could that be possible? Who was Gawain? The Knight of the Sun. He grew stronger under the sunlight, undefeated as long as the sun hung in the sky. Even King Arthur could not guarantee a victory against Gawain in daylight without using Excalibur. During the day, Gawain was the strongest among the Round Table, wielding power nearly on par with the first-generation Divine Spirits. Did Gawain lose? N-no, he didnt lose per se but there was a particrly dangerous enemy. He seemed to be the leader, and while Gawain fought him fiercely, he couldnt bring the battle to a conclusion. Meanwhile, the other ck Knights had ravaged Camelot, Gareth said through gritted teeth. Were there casualties? Other than a few regr knights, there were hardly any casualties. But the number of injured is staggering. All of the Round Table knights, except for Gawain, were severely wounded and immediately went for treatment. Gareth clenched his fists, trembling with anger, seemingly unable to suppress his rage just by recalling it. Even though they were ambushed, Camelot had fallen. And to think, it was by only around ten enemies. Mysterious ck Knights. Yu-hyun pondered over Gareths words, realizing something significant had urred. Not long after King Arthur disappeared, the assants appeared. This situation could not have been a mere coincidence. And for ten people to devastate Camelot like that then each of them must have had powers close to a second-generation Divine Spirit, at the very least. Perhaps the unknown enemies possessing the Fragment, who had attacked King Arthur, were rted to these ck Knights. Then we must hurry to Camelot! Wait. Merlin stopped Kay, who was about to rush forward. Calm down, Sir Kay. Have you forgotten why we left? Sir Merlin. Didnt you hear? Camelot was attacked. Thats exactly why we should be even more cautious. We dont know the enemies objectives, but its certain that there is a force targeting Camelot. Or perhaps, its not only Camelot. Since the Shrine started moving, the movements of other Great Armies have also grown unusual. Are you saying you think one of the other Great Armies orchestrated this? Its highly likely. Recently, there were sightings of the dragon legion from the Great Army Draconica in nearby areas. During the Unions civil war, Olympus and Asgard intervened. Even the Immortal Buddha joined the battle. The mixed world is in unprecedented chaos right now. That was why Merlin had emphasized finding Arthur first. If their enemies were indeed the ones influenced by the Great Army, then having only four additional people here wouldnt make much of a difference. Their objective was to find the missing King Arthur. Though its unfortunate that Camelot was attacked, we must fulfill our mission precisely because of this. But And have you forgotten where we belong? We may be from Camelot, but Camelot belongs to Mabinogion. Camelot was merely a part of the Great Army Mabinogion. While this might hurt the pride of the knights of the Round Table, the true core of Mabinogiony in the Erin, the Tuatha d Danann. Like other Great Armies, they wereposed of prominent figures from myths. Those who had taken the throne of each myths supreme deity were the pirs of Mabinogion, known as the first-generation Divine Spirits. Theres also the Faerie Paradise, Tr na ng, and the Red Branch, Ulster. No matter who the enemy is, they wont only have to face our Camelot. All Great Armies were notposed of a single entity. Eden was divided into the Celestial Paradise and the Millennial Kingdom, the Thirty-Six Heavens of the Celestial Realm, and the Olympians and the Asgardians likewise had their structures. The Great Armies are massive forces formed by the merging of at least five different divine factions, collectively called Sacred Armies. To dere war on a Great Army was equivalent to taking on all the branches and roots formed from ancient mythologies. Lets focus on what we can do together. Understood. Will you all help us as well? At Merlins request, Yu-hyun shrugged his shoulders in response. We agreed to bepensated, so we should do what we can. Well, Id feel uneasy if I backed out now, so Ill help as well. Thats reassuring. Good. Lets hurry and find Arthur. Do you have any other ce in mind? Arthur wasnt at Avalon as they had thought. He had left shortly after visiting Avalon, and ording to Gareth, he hadnt returned to Camelot. So, where could Arthur have gone? Arthur said he wanted to correct his past mistakes. That means there are ces hed likely go. ces rted to his past. He went to see Morgan. Considering the view of her in Camelot, it gives us an idea of who hell likely meet next. Agravain, Lancelot, and Mordred. Mordred is likely the top candidate. Hes Arthurs blood rtive, and Arthur himself killed him. If anyone still holds lingering feelings for Arthur, its probably him. What about Lancelot? Lancelot. Merlin shook his head. No matter what, Arthur wouldnt care about someone who coveted his wife. You dont need to worry about Lancelot. You sound certain Arthur would never meet him. Isnt that obvious? Is that so? Then, we know our next destination. Yes. Where Mordred is No. Yu-hyun interrupted Merlin and dered their true destination. Were going to theke in the Forest of Magic in Bresiliane. You. Merlin looked at Yu-hyun with a questioning gaze. Yu-hyun grinned. He had a wealth of mythical knowledge, so he had picked up some stories about King Arthur. Ahem. But theres no guarantee that Lancelot is even there. Lancelot, the Knight of Betrayal, grew up with the help of the Lady of the Lake, Viviane. He was also blessed by theke. Given that Lancelot cant stay in Camelot, the only ce within Mabinogion that would ept him is likely there, isnt it? Well. Merlin rolled his eyes, trying to avoid Bresiliane Forest. Kay and Seo Sumin, noticing Merlins awkward behavior, sensed something strange. Usually calm and knowledgeable in any situation, he couldnt hide his difort for the first time. It was as if there was a reason he absolutely couldnt go there. Unless, Sir Merlin, you have a better ce in mind? Feel free to suggest it but I cant think of anywhere other than theke, where King Arthur was gifted his sword. Why are you so fixated on Lancelot? Am I? I just made a logical choice. Also, I heard Mordred is outside the Mabinogion territory do you think Arthur can find him immediately? Well You cant answer. Then our next destination is set, isnt it? Lets move. We dont know when the enemies might attack Camelot again. Yu-hyuns reasoning was so solid that Merlin couldnt argue. Their destination was naturally set to the Forest of Magic in Bresiliane. Gareth also joined the group. Rather than returning to Camelot, it was a better choice to assist in the journey to find the king. Yu-hyun. Seo Sumin approached Yu-hyun and whispered softly to him. Whats going on all of a sudden? What do you mean? Merlins actions, and you suggesting we go to the forest with theke. It all feels suspicious. Did you figure something out? As expected, Ms. Sumin. Youre sharp. As Seo Sumin had noticed, Yu-hyun had begun to grasp some of the ongoing situations. Originally, he had intended to move more slowly, but hearing about the mysterious ck Knights infiltrating Camelot left no room for further dy. Are you saying Arthur is there? Im not sure. Probably not. Still, its likely Arthur visited theke, and well get an important clue there. A clue? Its just a hunch. Well see once we get there. With their preparationsplete, the group set off for the Forest of Magic in Bresiliane. Merlin, who had been leading the way to Avalon, now followed at the back of the group, unable to hide his difort. By now, even Gareth and Kay had noticed something strange about Merlin. Gareth, guiding the path, stopped at the edge of a forest. Weve arrived. This is the Forest of Magic in Bresiliane. Tall trees stood densely, with fallen logs nourishing the flora blossoming atop them. The Forest of Bresiliane. Also known as Brocliande, or Virsilia, among other names. This forest was a ce of magic and mystery, most closely associated with the legend of King Arthur. Within its depthsy ake, the very ce where King Arthur received Excalibur. From here on, I will lead the way. Merlin, who had been silent, stepped forward. Is that necessary? The Forest of Bresiliane is dense with magic, and sometimes that magic bes so intense that the entire forest transforms into a vast maze. Its a natural barrier. Anyone entering it for the first time is bound to lose their way. Youve been here multiple times, Sir Merlin, so you must know the path. Gareth nodded in understanding, but just as Merlin was about to answer, Yu-hyun interrupted him. Oh, theres no need to worry about that. What? I can find the way myself. You? Merlin looked at Yu-hyun, doubt filling his half-lidded eyes, as he didnt know what Yu-hyun was nning. Isnt this your first time here? Yes, it is. But why should that matter? The Forest of Bresiliane cant be navigated just by having good vision. Its dense magical aura turns it into another world entirely, with dangers lurking everywhere. One wrong step, and youll experience hell. Im confident I wont make that mistake. With that, Yu-hyun activated his Fire-Eyes Golden Gaze. As Yu-hyuns eyes turned golden, Gareth opened his eyes wide in surprise. W-what? Those eyes? Fire-Eyes Golden Gaze. F-Fire-Eyes Golden Gaze? Isnt that the ability used by the famous Great Sage? Yes, the very eyes given to me personally by Sun Wukong. When Sun Wukong was trapped within the Great Eight Trigrams Furnace that could melt even gods, he had acquired the Fire-Eyes Golden Gaze. In other words, the Fire-Eyes Golden Gaze was a remarkable power that even someone as great as Sun Wukong could only master when pushed to the brink of death. With the Fire-Eyes Golden Gazes ability to pierce through the boundary of life and death and see through the essence of all things, Yu-hyun could easily detect the strange magical currents within the Forest of Bresiliane. So, you can leave the guidance to me. If anything dangerous happens, Ms. Sumin and I will handle it. But Are you doubting me, Sir Merlin? Or do you have a reason why you must be the guide? Merlin mped his mouth shut. Of course, he had his reasons. That was precisely why he was so desperate to hide them. Yu-hyun smirked inwardly at Merlins reaction. No, its not Merlin. Rather, it should be said the one imitating Merlin. Because the Merlin in front of them was an imposter. Chapter 411: Chapter 411: The moment Yu-hyun realized the Merlin before him wasn''t the real Merlin wasn''t too long ago. At first, when he met Merlin, although disappointed by hisck of nobility, he never doubted Merlin''s authenticity. Normally, I wouldnt have even bothered with this. He wasnt the suspicious type, constantly trying to distinguish whether hispanion was genuine or not by sneaking peeks into other peoples books whenever he could. Yu-hyun initially dismissed Merlin''sck of nobility as nothing more than exaggerated rumors and didnt think much of the books he possessed being subparpared to his fame. Though Merlins books wereparativelyckluster to others, they still emitted a radiant golden glow. The first doubts began when he met Morgan in Avalon. Merlin and Morgan had known each other for a long time, and if onepared their rtionship from mythology, they should have been equals or Merlin even stronger. History and reputation supported this.The Morgan Yu-hyun encountered was undeniably powerful; her strength, fitting of one of the top witches in the *Mabinogion*, was equivalent to a second-generation Divine Spirit. Her book floating above her head shone brilliantly, inevitably prompting Yu-hyun topare it with Merlins. Though they were esteemed as equals, there was a stark difference in the level of their books, an inconsistency that couldn''t be ignored. That was the spark that set Yu-hyun into motion. And, as expected. Through the Golden Eye of Truth, he discovered that this was, indeed, not Merlin. Nimue. ! Hearing her true name from Yu-hyuns lips, Merlin flinched. Isnt that your real name? In the enchanted forest of Broceliande, there were several beings that dwelled near theke. They were all women and were referred to in myth as the Ladies of the Lake or, sometimes, the women of theke. Among them, the most famous was Vivian, known for raising Lancelot. And, Merlins disciple, Nimue. Nimue? Then you mean this person isnt actually Sir Merlin? Yu-hyun, is this really true? Kay and Gareth looked at Merlin in disbelief, while Seo Sumin stood by Yu-hyun as though she had expected this oue. You didnt want us to approach thekenot just to prevent us from meeting Lancelot but perhaps fearing that your true identity might be revealed. Merlinor rather, Nimueseemed to realize that further concealment was impossible and revealed her true form. The image of the old, wizened wizard blurred like smoke, transforming into a beautiful woman with long, lush green hair. Nimue knew that, with Yu-hyun possessing the true Golden Eye, hiding her identity any longer was futile. Kay and Gareth were shocked to discover that the Merlin before them had been an imposter all along. Since when? Somewhere along the way. But I wasnt inclined to point it out. I assumed that you had a reason for hiding your identity. However with Camelot under invasion, King Arthur missing, and your reluctance to approach theke, I couldnt help but suspect something was amiss. Is that true? Kay red at Nimue with a murderous intent. Just knowing that the real Merlin wasnt present and that he had been deceived by her was enough to antagonize him. From Yu-hyuns words, it also seemed that Nimue had subtly tried to hinder their efforts to find Arthur. At a time when Camelot was in peril, realizing that they had been caught up in such deception only fueled Kays fury. Where is the real Sir Merlin? No, more importantly how long have you been impersonating him? Answer me! As Nimue pressed her lips together in silence, Kay drew his sword, threatening her. Nimue decided she could no longer avoid action and cast a spell. Oh, no, you dont. Yu-hyun immediately activated Quick Fire, dispersing her magic. If he could easily nullify Morgans magic, which was far stronger, dealing with Nimue was effortless. As her gathered magical power scattered, Nimue bit her lip, ring at Yu-hyun with murderous intent. Yu-hyun scoffed at her. Why so indignant? Youre the one who deceived us. If only you werent here Oh, and what would you have achieved? Did you n to overthrow Camelot? Answer me. Are you in league with those ck Knights? I Just then, a gentle breeze blew from the depths of the forest. What started as a soft wind tickling their skin quickly transformed into a biting gale, sharp enough to rend rocks. Despite the sudden ambush, Yu-hyun remained calm, trusting more than anyone in the strength of the one beside him. How pathetic. Seo Sumin stepped forward. She dropped her crossed arms and assumed a stance. Her garment pped fiercely in the wind as she clenched her bandaged right hand tightly into a fist. She ced her left hand forward and brought her fist to just above her dantian, her waist straight as she faced the raging wind head-on. Whoosh! In a split second, she unleashed her punch. From the moment she assumed her stance to the instant she threw her punch, all urred in less than the blink of an eye. It was a strike so fluid that it seemed like a single, continuous motion. Seo Sumins fist pierced through the oing wind from the forest. Simultaneously, Kay and Gareth moved. In one swift motion, the two knights drew their swords and swung toward the forest. The aura des erupted from their swords, slicing through the air toward the depths of the forest. Boom. Countless trees were severed by the aura, falling to the ground with only their stumps remaining. Yet, there was no trace of the enemy. So that was just a decoy. Yu-hyun nced at the spot where Nimue had been. She had already vanished. The whirlwind attack that had assailed them was a mere diversion, allowing Nimue to escape. Yu-hyun shook his head. It was evident that whoever was involved in this mattery somewhere deeper within the forest. Sir Kay, what do you n to do? What do you mean? It seems likely that the enemies are within this forest. Judging by Nimues actions, the ck Knights who invaded Camelot might also be here. Even if theyre not, there are bound to be others connected to them. Thats true. Will you head in right away, or will you call for reinforcements from Camelot? That Logically, requesting reinforcements would be wise. But the chance of the enemies escaping in the meantime couldnt be ruled out. Perhaps, even as they were deliberating, the enemies were hastily preparing to flee. Kay looked over hispanions one by one. The Book Pile Lord, Kang Yu-hyun, the Heavenly Demon, Seo Sumin, and Gareth of the Round Table. And himself, a knight of the Round Table. With such a formidable group, they would only lose if they encountered an exceptionally powerful foe. Lets move on our own for now. Youre not calling for reinforcements? If it gets dangerous, well retreat immediately. The priority is to uncover the true identity of our enemies and find out where those ck Knights came from. Well, if thats the case, then so be it. In truth, Yu-hyun was also curious about who was orchestrating these events. The only concern he had was the ten ck Knights who had invaded Camelot, but if they focused on retreating rather than confronting directly, it should be manageable. With their resolve strengthened, the four headed deeper into the forest. The forest, as if trying to obstruct their entry, released a thick fog to block their path. Yu-hyun had anticipated this. Trying to deceive us is useless. Golden light radiated from Yu-hyuns eyes as he peered beyond the fog. The naturalbyrinth imbued with all manner of spatial magic and mysteries had no effect before the Golden Eye of Truth. Just follow me. This way. The group stuck close to Yu-hyun, following his lead. Though they wondered if the enemies mightunch a surprise attack from beyond the fog, that worry proved unnecessary. They moved deeper into the forest without hesitation, encountering no obstacles until they reached a clearing at its center. As they arrived, the thick fog that had obscured their vision dissipated, revealing an openke before them. Thats theke in the Magic Forest. Both Kay and Gareth were unable to hide their astonishment, seeing the legendaryke for the first time. Among the Knights of the Round Table, only Bedivere had been to thiske, when he returned Excalibur to its waters. Even then, hed only arrived because Excalibur itself had guided him. The rest of the knights had only heard of theke and had never ventured near the forest. Well, here we are, after all. Waiting for Yu-hyun was a ck Knight d in dark armor, a handsome man in blue armor, and Nimue, who had escaped earlier. Nimue, seeing Yu-hyun had already tracked her down, widened her eyes in disbelief. Isnt that too fast? Ha. The ck Knight looked at Kay and Gareth, sighed, and shrugged. I didnt expect to be found this early. Youre! Recognizing the ck Knights armor, Gareth drew his sword with a sudden outburst. Sir Kay! Its him! The ck Knight who attacked Camelot! I remember clearlyhes the one who fought my brother, that bastard right there! What? Kay frowned, ring at the ck Knight, and the atmosphere turned tense. Seo Sumin began focusing her inner energy in preparation for the impending battle, while Gareth was brimming with an uncontainable fighting spirit, ready to unleash his rage. Then, the ck Knight raised his hand, signaling them to stop. No need to be so aggressive. I have no intention of fighting. Our objective is already aplished. What? What are you No, wait. Kay felt an eerie familiarity in the ck Knights voice and tone. Though it seemed foolish even to consider, he found himselfpelled to ask. Are you Arthur? Correct. The ck Knight immediately removed the helm that concealed his face. Underneath appeared a handsome man with radiant golden hair. He smiled cheerfully, yet his noble demeanor and charisma unmistakably marked him as a king. Kay and Gareth couldnt hide their shock upon seeing Arthur. My king?! Why Why are you here and why are you dressed like that? Haha, sorry. I mustve surprised you. Contrary to the tales, King Arthur was quite the jovial character. He was simr to Kay in that regardperhaps less brash, but equally free from pretense. My king, youve taken things too far. The knight in blue armor, Lancelot, chided Arthur. Seeing Lancelot, Kay scowled, and Gareth wore a conflicted expression. Lancelot. So youre here too. And that woman who just fled All of this was your scheme? Im afraid not. I wasnt involved in this matter. Frankly, I only just found out about it myself. Thats right. Lancelot had no part in this. I was the one who devised all of this. What? Haha. I suppose I owe you all an exnation. Awkwardly scratching his head, King Arthur began exining why he was dressed in such armor. In truth, it was I who attacked Camelot. Are you insane? Kay couldnt help but mutter such words, and even Gareth, who would normally reprimand such disrespect, did not intervene, sharing in Kays shock. Arthur did not refute Kays remark. Well, its not wrong to say Im mad. Perhaps Ive already gone insane. Arthur Please, just listen. I cant live like this any longer. Cant live like this? What does that mean? Exactly what it sounds like. I cant keep being shackled to the past as Camelots king. All those duties and responsibilities they mean nothing to me now. So what are you saying?! Rather than answering Kays outburst, Arthur looked at Lancelot with a gaze filled with longing. Lancelot, somewhere along the way, we began walking different paths. Yes. But thats all my fault, for daring to covet my lords beloved No. The fault was my own ambition, only caring about making this nation strong. If Id realized you truly loved Guinevere, I wouldve supported the two of you. But I overlooked the seeds of discord, tied by a political marriage. That was my failing, and that goes for everything else, too. It was then that Yu-hyun, who had been quietly listening, spoke up. So youre saying you did this to set right all those wrongs? Partly. But to say I aimed to fix everything is wrong. Wevee too far for that. Then? We cant just bury the past, but nor can we be bound to it forever. Yet is that even possible? We still live within the past. I wasnt content with that. As if even recalling it pained him, Arthur wore a bitter smile. The Divine Spirits Theyre those whove reached the endpoint of their stories, beings whove be stars. The beings of the lower realm envy us for reaching our destination. But the truth is different. We, whove reached our goal, are stopped by a wall beyond which we cannot proceed. Its no different from a dead soul. Could that possibly be right? Can that even be called living? If you want change, cant you do as you wish? Thats what I thought at first, and its a logical answer. But after learning the truth, I realized I couldnt. The truth? I discovered the true curse that binds us. A true curse? As everyone stood shocked, Arthur revealed the truth. The seal of Logos. Were trapped by the curse of the roles hes imposed upon us, unable to ept change itself. Logos. The moment that name was spoken, Yu-hyuns eyes widened. Arthur immediately held up a fragment of golden light in his hand. I we The stars in the heavens were no more than illusions created by him. Chapter 412: Chapter 412: As soon as Arthur drew out the Fragment, I caught the change in Yu-hyuns expression. So, you can see it too, huh? Then, you must also know what I intend to do. "." Yu-hyun hadnt expected Arthur to possess a Fragment. I was mistaken. The three intruders in the room back then didnt have the Fragment. No, they werent intruders to begin with. The true owner of the Fragment was Arthur. I didnt know how he obtained it, but one thing was certainArthur had learned the truth of the world through the Fragment and rebelled to stop it. Even so, a king can a king act so recklessly? What about those who follow you? Haha. Youre right; when a king behaves this way, his people and vassals feel uneasy. But thats exactly why I had to do this. The more I care for them, the firmer my resolve needed to be. And how do you n to break free from that curse in the first ce?Im struggling not to meet the predetermined ending. The predetermined ending Arthur spoke of referred to the myth they had followed in the past. In Camelot of Britain, civil war erupts due to traitors and betrayers, and eventually, after a fierce battle, Camelot falls. The body of the great King Arthur is moved to Avalon, apanied by the hope that he would one day resurrect and lead Britain once more. Thats the story. Those who be Divine Spirits cannot escape the stories they carry. Logos made it that way. The position revered by everyone as that of a great being was nothing more than chains to bind him. T-thats impossible! Gareth shook his head, shouting as if he could no longer bear to listen. He couldnt understand what the king was trying to say. What was the curse, and who was this Logos? I dont know who this Logos person is, but why would the king do such a thing! Gareth, you! Yu-hyun grabbed Gareths shoulder with his hand. You did you just say Logos? Yu-hyun? What are you talking about all of a sudden? The king said Logos. No what I mean is Yu-hyun was astonished that Gareth had perceived the name Logos. The source of the Fragments, Logos, the master of the Codex, was a being whose name couldnt be recognized by anyone, no matter how many times it was spoken. Without knowledge of the Fragments, it was impossible to know Logos. Yet Gareth was hearing the name Logos, spoken by Arthur, clearly. As I thought. Arthur smiled, as if hed anticipated this oue. Yu-hyun and Arthurs gazes met in midair. This is your doing, isnt it? What exactly are you plotting? I told you. Im only trying to cast off this curse engraved on us. Thats all. Arthur spread his arms wide. What I want is freedom. Freedom? Yes. Freedom. The freedom to escape the bounds of the story and choose what we desire. To no longer be tied to the past and to enjoy, as we wish, the things we can and want to do, free from our tales Arthur was determined to move forward for that freedom. Casting aside his throne, he willingly took up the role of a traitor. Rustling. The bushes moved, and soon, ck-armored knights began to appear one by one. Yu-hyuns group tensed at the sudden arrival of the ck Knights, who were said to have attacked Camelot. Theyre all strong. Yu-hyun instantly assessed the level of the ck Knights. They were all as strong as second-generation Divine Spirits, and especially two of them possessed an overwhelming strength at a different level. A power on par with that he had encountered only recently with Hercules. Oh? Just as Yu-hyun recognized them, the others seemed to gauge his level as well, as a voice of admiration came from behind the helmets covering their faces. I never expected to meet someone who has mastered swift transformations in a ce like this. Is that true? It is. Look there. Youre right. The two ck Knights removed their helmets. The knight who spoke in a light tone was a muscr young man with blue hair, holding a red spear. In contrast, the other knight, who spoke in a stiffer tone, was a slender man with white hair, holding a sword, and his features were so delicate and beautiful that it was hard to tell if he was male or female. Yu-hyun sensed that these two knights were not ordinary beings. And as if to confirm his suspicions, Kei gasped in shock, recognizing them. Sir C Chinn and Sir Fionn mac Cumhaill?! Prince C Chinn of Ulster and the great hero Fionn mac Cumhaill. Mythical heroes, and the mightiest warriors of the Great Army of Mabinogion. Ulsters shining prince, C Chinn, waved casually at Kei, who recognized him, while Fionn mac Cumhaill cast a cold, disdainful look at C Chinn. Why are why are you two here? Even Kei, a high-ranking member of the Round Table, couldnt treat them lightly as they were magnificent heroes. He started to speak but closed his mouth. Although Kei didnt know why they were here, the ck armor they wore was answer enough. C Chinn and Fionn mac Cumhaill, too, had joined in the invasion of Camelot. Gareth, too, looked at King Arthur with trembling eyes, unable to believe it. His pale face betrayed the turmoil inside him. My king At that moment, another ck Knight approached Arthur and stood beside him. Kei recognized him immediately upon hearing his familiar voice. Bedivere? Yes. You you too participated in the rebellion? You, who were called the purest sword? Kei had wondered why Bedivere was absent when Camelot was attacked by enemies, and now he understood. Kei and Gareth felt as if theyd used up all their lifetimes worth of surprises in one day. The king had faked his death, hidden his identity, and raised a rebellion against Camelot, and the knights who sided with him were the very heroes they trusted the most and the strongest warriors of the Great Army. Why, though? They imed they were fighting for freedom. But freedom from what? To Kei, who still didnt understand the curse of Logos, the kings actions remained unfathomable. What will you do? Yu-hyun turned to Kei and asked. Would he fight? Or would he run? Or, it wouldnt be bad to side with Arthur here. I dont know. Kei, known as the most rational andposed of the Round Table, hesitated for the first time. Everything around him felt unfamiliar and filled with unknowns. The king had betrayed Camelot. Then, whose side should he take? More importantly, why did the king go to such lengths, even taking on such disgrace? I, I Kei. A low voice called out Keis name as he hesitated in confusion. With trembling eyes, Kei looked at his adopted brother and the king he respected above all, Arthur. As always, make the choice you can make. You No matter what choice you make, I will never resent you. "." Kei gritted his teeth. You sly bastard. Even if you say you trust me, youre just leaving the decision to me again. But still. You havent changed at all, then or now. Hed thought Arthur had suddenly changed, but Arthur was the same Arthur hed always known. He had always been consistent. Even in dark, drab armor instead of his usual shining tinum armor, he was still Keis most revered and beloved family and king. No one knew this better than he did; thats why he trusted and served him. "Arthur. Answer me. What should we do?" "Sir Kei! Are you saying youll join in this rebellion?!" "Quiet, Pretty Hands. To me, Arthur is Camelot itself. If Arthur intends to betray Camelot, then, of course, Ill side with Arthur." "Such." Unlike Kei, Gareth still hadnt made a decision. If he joined in, he wouldnt be able to face his older brother, Gawain. Unconsciously, Kei looked over at Lancelot. The knight of theke, whom he respected even more than his oldest brother, remained as steadfast as ever. He wanted to meet him. He wanted to return to how things were, to tell the man who had unintentionally killed him that it was alright, that he neednt feel guilt. But Camelot, the world, had branded him a traitor. No matter how much he regretted or suffered from his guilt, that unchanging truth remained. Is that truly right? Must that man forever bear the brand of traitor? Is a single sin eternally unforgivable, and are they bound to remain chained to the past, unable to change? In the end, the king intends to change the story. He vaguely grasped what the king was attempting. Perhaps it was something Gareth himself had desired most. But to do so, hed have to let go of what he currently held. Can I do that? What he held was also precious to him: his status as a Knight of the Round Table, his position as the proud brother of his esteemed elder, a knight of the Great Army of Mabinogion. Is what he could gain worth giving all that up? Is it necessary to give up something to gain something else? I. At that moment. Perhaps it wasnt mere coincidence that Gareths gazended on Yu-hyun. This manhow had he lived? He had once been a Teller but chose to be human, abandoning everything to walk a difficult path. He had struck down someone dear to him, stood against an overwhelming foe, and despite everything, he never stopped moving forward. That was the honor, the ideal he himself had always sought. Hadnt he always thought that way? When what one must do and what one desires align, the answer bes clear. "Alright. Since itse to this, Ill see it through to the end." He had made his decision. There would be no more hesitation. Seeing Gareths eyes gleam with determination, Arthur nodded with a satisfied expression. "Thats the spirit, Gareth." "My king, what would you have us do?" "Theres no need to do anything. Weve alreadypleted all the preparations." The tension in the air subsided as there would be no need to fight, allowing Yu-hyun to interact with Arthur more freely. "Preparations?" "Attacking Camelot." "Is that all?" "Of course not. Camelot was attacked and half-destroyed. I, who am its guardian, drew my sword against Camelot. My identity remains hidden, but it wont be for long." "So youre hoping for attention." "Exactly. Since an unprecedented crisis has erupted in Mabinogion, even those slow to act will be forced to move. The great stars will start to shift." The great stars. The beings affiliated with Mabinogion, the first-generation Divine Spirits, the key yers of mythology. Gods, fairies, knights of all kinds, mages, druids. All eyes would now be on Camelot. The stage was set. "Dont tell me." "Shh." Before Yu-hyun could say anything, Arthur winked and gestured for silence. Seeing this, Yu-hyun hesitated, then shook his head and stepped back. "So, this is your choice." "Thanks for being considerate. Now, the stage is set. Lets all get moving." "Moving? To where?" In response to Keis clueless question, Arthur answered cheerfully without a trace of irritation. "Where else? To the stage weve set upCamelot." "Are you nning to fight again?" "No. Therell be no more fightingat least, not among us." "Among us?" "Ive realized who the true enemy is, which is why Ive prepared this stageto knock that arrogant god down a peg, the one who thinks he controls everything in this world. So, you too must witness it." "Arthur." Theke split open in the center, and an old man appeared from within. He looked exactly like Nimue had earlier, who had been moving with Yu-hyuns group. "Master." With a voice filled withplicated emotions, Nimue looked upon her master, Merlin. Though she was originally a Lady of the Lake, she was also Merlins disciple. However, she had betrayed Merlin due to his unholy blood. A half-dream demon. Within Merlins veins flowed the blood of a demon, which Nimue, as a Lady of the Lake, couldnt forgive. Thus, she betrayed him and sealed him away, taking on his appearance and acting as Merlin in his ce. "Nimue. Since you stand by Arthur, I suppose youve made your decision as well?" "I." "Theres no need to feel sorry toward me. In the end, you, too, were merely a pawn in Logos schemes. As were we all." Merlins gaze shifted to Yu-hyun. At that moment, as Yu-hyun met those eyes that seemed to hold nothing, he felt as if he were being drawn into a profound world within them. Merlins eyes werent empty. They were so deep that, even with countless things held within, nothing reached the surface. "One who, with a human body, draws close to the truth of the world. While we can only resist, you may be able to." Though even Morgan couldnt see Yu-hyuns future, had Merlin caught a glimpse of something? He seemed as if he wanted to say something to Yu-hyun but, in the end, left his sentence unfinished. "Lets move. Everyone, prepare." Merlin spoke and raised his staff high into the sky. At that moment, a tremendous magical force began to pulse from his heart. The ground trembled, and the sky quaked as an intense magic covered the entireke. Then, space twisted, and the surrounding scenery changed. A silver castle, now half-ruined and devoid of its former splendor. At the peak of Camelot. "It seems theyve already arrived." Arthur looked up at the sky and muttered. Everyones gaze turned upward. Above Camelot, a massive structure cast a shadow over the castle, blocking out the sun. The Shrine itself. That immense mobile fortress was now hovering over Camelot. Chapter 413: Chapter 413: Camelot was already in turmoil. They hadnt even begun the work to restore the half-ruined castle, and now, a massive fortress had appeared above them; there was no way they could stay calm. Camelot''s citizens trembled in fear, unsure of what to do, and the knights looked up at the fortress with bleak expressions. The Knights of the Round Table and the senior knights, recognizing the nature of the shrine, wore grim looks. The Genesis Shrine''s fortress, why has it appeared over Camelot? What on earth is about to happen now? As everyone murmured these thoughts, Gawain, the Knight of the Sun, noticed a man standing atop the still-intact spire of Camelots castle. King Arthur? Hearing Gawains muttering, the knights all turned their gazes toward Arthur, standing atop the spire.Look, it''s the King! The King has returned! But why is he wearing ck armor? While the fact that Arthur was alive brought hope to Camelot, the knights who recognized the ck armor he wore turned pale. They were not voicing it, but in their minds, they were already imagining the worst scenario. Their king had abandoned his nation. Arthur, who was meant to protect Camelot, was now, with his own hands, going to destroy it. Arthur Pendragon was not unaware of the anxious stares directed at him. He also wasnt trying to ignore them. It was a stage I had been eagerly awaiting, but to think they would make the first move. If the Genesis Shrine had acted first, it meant his time was nearly up. Merlin, Lancelot, Kay, and Gareth also looked up at the shrine with heavy faces. The sudden appearance of the shrine could only mean they had detected the strange events unfolding in Camelot. The shrine uses the "Scales" as an excuse to intervene whenever a major event shakes the Mixed Realm. If the Scales tipped beyond a certain point, the shrine would act on the imbnce. The Salio Empire incident had urred precisely because the Scales had tipped. And now, the same was true for Camelot. Arthur''s gaze turned toward a distant ce beyond Camelot. Most of the guests I invited have arrived. The Divine Spirits of the Mabinogion''s Great Army. Nuada Airgetlm, of the Silver Arm. Ohad Bres, the Fomorian Half-Blood. Lu Lvada, of the Supreme Light. Balor of the Evil Eye. And besides them, the Great Milesians, the fae of the Issi, and even the druids of the ancient forest. Morgan. Morgan Le Fay, the woman he once loved, was also watching Camelot from afar. Their gazes met across the air. As transcendental beings, they could recognize each other even from afar. Arthur gave a faint smile and waved at Morgan. Morgans eyes trembled slightly. Arthur immediately turned away from Morgan and addressed hispanions. Even so, we cannot stop what we must do. He had staked everything on this very moment. The shrine hadnt yet made a move. However, he knew better than anyone that the moment he opened his mouth to utter the tale of true rebellion, the shrine would act immediately. The shrine was issuing a warning. It was saying, We know what youre trying to do, so stop here. Otherwise, irreversible events will unfold. The shrines erasure of the Salio Empire was already well-known throughout the Mixed Realm. All the great armies had etched into their minds the horror of what happened once the shrine acted. Camelot was no exception. This was, without a doubt, madness. A desperate outcry, an act of recklessness by a single being staking their life. Yet it had to be done. Someone had to let the truth be known. Listen, everyone. Thats why he did not run. Arthur publicly revealed his identity before everyones eyes. Citizens! And brave knights! I, Arthur Pendragon, have abandoned all honor and glory and taken up my sword as a rebel! What? What does that mean? Your Majesty! What are you saying?! Camelots citizens shook their heads in disbelief at the im that their king had betrayed them. Especially Gawain, whose loyalty to the king was exceptional, felt as if the sky itself was copsing upon him. Arthur was unconcerned with their reactions. He didnt have enough time to convince each of them individually. Koo-goo-goong! The shrine began to rumble with a deafening roar, as if the shrine itself was expressing its anger at Arthurs actions. Everyone must be wondering why Im doing this. But I cannot exin it with words. Instead, keep your eyes wide open and watch closely. The final banner I raise is not only against our Camelot. Arthur drew his sword from his waist. A brilliant golden radiance enveloped the sword, dispelling the shadows cast over Camelot. Remember! That thing hovering above us is the true enemy we must be most wary of and defeat! The ones who mock and look down upon us, always forcing us to repeat the same fatethose are the true foes we must vanquish! His voice spread across all of Camelot, reaching even those beyond who were watching the situation unfold. Arthur, you cant be! Morgan finally realized what Arthur was about to do. She couldnt help but understand. As she attempted to move toward Camelot, the nine druids who hade with her from Avalon stopped her. Morgan! You mustnt go! Its dangerous there! The shrines actions seem unusual! Camelot is going to suffer the same fate as the Salio Empire! No matter who you are, even if youre Lady Morgan Let go of me! While Morgan struggled against the druids, Arthurs speech continued without pause. As he spoke, the shrines tremors grew even more intense, reaching a level that seemed to shake the world itself. Arthur raised Excalibur toward the shrine. Camelot! Mabinogion! And the stars above! Today, we face a new opportunity! You all must choose! Will you submit? Or will you stand and fight?! With unwavering eyes, he red at the shrine. Remember this one thing, Logos! He is the root of all this!!! And he stood firm. The shrines movements abruptly stopped, as if the intense shaking from just moments ago had been a lie. A dense, dark silence settled over all of Camelot. Rather than feeling relief, the citizens of Camelot felt only fear at the sight. Their anxiety, that something enormous was about to descend upon them, soon became reality. ng. With a thunderous sound, the lower part of the Genesis Fortress split open on both sides. No one needed to guess what this meant. Dark shadows began to emerge one by one, silhouetted against the light spilling from within the shrine. Its Elohim! Elohim are here! The Apostles of Destruction have appeared! White beings casting ck shadows. These paradoxical figures were apostles of destruction and despair, loyal servants to the mastermind behind all this chaos. Arthur! The citizens are in panic! Are you nning to fight the Elohim? Kay and Gareth asked, but Arthur gave no reply. Arthur! Kay. Gareth. And everyone else. Without taking his eyes off the Elohim slowly descending in their direction, Arthur spoke. There is something you all must do. Do you mean to fight those things? No. No fight is necessary. Thats my task. Then? Spread the truth. Tell this story to the entire Mixed Realm. The truth, the path we must walk, and the possibility that lies ahead. Aplex mix of joy and sorrow appeared on Arthurs face. But finally, he gave a crooked smile and raised his voice. That is mystmand as king. What? What are you? Thats enough talk. The Elohim have appeared, so soon their punishment will fall upon Camelot. The shrine will attempt to erase Camelot to punish me for revealing the truth to the world. This is exactly why we need to fight back! Kay, I understand your heart, but as Camelot stands now, we cannot oppose the shrine. Even with all of Mabinogion, its the same. The shrine was powerful. There was a reason the great armies bowed their heads to it. The great armies were mighty organizations within the Mixed Realm, but the shrine was far stronger than even they were. To oppose the shrine, cooperation was essential among all the great armies that had, until now, drawn lines and divided territories. After all, one person is enough to fight here. Dont be absurd! Do you think Id leave you behind? Merlin. At the sound of Arthurs quiet voice, Merlin, who had worn a somber expression throughout, nodded heavily. Ill leave it to you. Understood. At the same time, an immense magic power flowed from Merlins body, enveloping the group. His magic particrly focused on Kay, who struggled fiercely. Sir Merlin! What are you doing?! Are you saying youll abandon our lord, our king, and run away?! How could you! It is the kings order. And do you think this is easy for me? Seeing Merlins face, almost on the verge of tears, Kay fell silent. The others felt the same. Arthur had made his decision, and now, no one could prevent his end. Kay clenched his teeth and red at Arthur. You reckless younger brother. And who are you to talk, you troublesome elder brother? Arthur responded with a smirk to Kays outburst. Though they were half-brothers, this farewell was enough between them. Suddenly, Merlins magic burst forth, forming a vast magic circle. The circle quickly spread over Camelot, beginning to transport citizens and knights beyond Camelots borders. Columns of blinding light shot up throughout Camelot, as citizens were transported out one by one. At that moment, the Elohim began to move. Theyreing! The transfer isntplete yet! Merlin shouted urgently. With so many citizens still within Camelot, even he couldnt transport them all in such a short time. Meanwhile, an Elohim raised its spear, aiming it toward the ground. The faces of the citizens and knights who had yet to be transferred turned pale. At that moment, a wave of golden light surged over the Elohim. The citizens who hadnt yet evacuated cheered. Its Excalibur! The king is protecting us! The Elohim struck by Excalibur dissolved into particles of light. However, Arthurs expression, after swinging his sword, was far from pleased. There were many Elohim left unharmed, and the shrine continued to send forth Elohim in real-time. Even with Excalibur near its maximum power, this is all it did. The Elohims gaze eventually turned toward Arthur. They realized that if they didnt take down Arthur, he would continue to interfere with their mission to erase Camelot. Their target immediately shifted. Yu-hyun approached Arthurs side, issuing a warning. King Arthur, drawing attention like this is good, but it seems far from enough to buy sufficient time. Thats nothing to worry about. Arthur replied, sensing an approaching presence speeding toward them from afar. Just in case, I called for a fixer in advance. A fixer? This was Yu-hyuns first time hearing the term fixer in the Mixed Realm. There are such people. Those who take requests and resolve them in the Mixed Realm. Theyremonly referred to as mercenaries, but while mercenariesck organization and tend to leave a mess, fixers handle everything neatly and professionally. The fixer Arthur spoke of had just arrived on the scene. A distant sh of yellow light reached right next to Arthur, stopping abruptly. A carriage? It was a massive golden carriage radiating a brilliant light. Soon, the carriage door opened, revealing a figure. Are you the client, Arthur Pendragon? Yes, thats me. The one who emerged from the carriage was a small, blond child. Yet he spoke down to Arthur naturally, and Arthur responded respectfully. Yu-hyun recognized the figure stepping out of the carriage, his eyes widening. Oello? Huh? The one emerging from the golden carriage was none other than Oello, one of the five Kings of Story in existence. Yu-hyun had never imagined encountering Oello here, and Oello himself looked just as surprised to see Yu-hyun. Several familiar figures peeked out from inside the carriage behind Oello. Yu-hyun immediately recognized them as well. Celine? Alisha? And even Deputy Celestina? These were his former colleagues from the now-defunct Celestial Corporation. They, too, recognized Yu-hyun and widened their eyes. An unexpected, sudden reunion. However, the current situation was far from one where they could indulge in the joy of seeing each other again after so long. Everyone, stay focused. Dont forget why we came here. Oello frowned, his words bringing immediate seriousness back to the faces of the fixers. They reaffirmed their duty. Oello red at the Elohim floating in the sky, then dered the purpose of his arrival. Oello, the fixer, here to assist with the evacuation of Camelots citizens. Chapter 414: Chapter 414: "First, we prioritize assisting the citizens with evacuation. In order to do so" Oello''s icy gaze was fixed on the Elohim, who were increasingly filling the sky. "We''ll need to hold them back." No further instructions were necessary. Every person he''d selected was highlypetent. Anyone who couldnt understand even this simplemand was, at the very least, not present here. The former Tellers, who were now problem-solvers, immediately disyed their own abilities, unleashing their powers. A translucent golden barrier stretched across the sky, blocking the Elohim from Camelot. Oello issued a warning. "Dont bother trying to kill the Elohim. They''re expendable anyway. Even if you take a few down, they''ll pour in endlessly as long as the Shrine''s main base remains intact. And it''s not as if we can do anything to the Shrine itself, so just focus on stalling them." Their objective was to safely evacuate the citizens of Camelot, not to battle or defeat the Elohim. They couldnt afford to forget the most crucial point."Ill help too." When Yu-hyun stepped forward, Oello stopped him. "Arthur, theres no need for you to step in." "One more hand wouldnt hurt, would it?" "We''re not weak enough to need your assistance. Just stay back and watch. Moreover, considering the power you wield, it would be wise not to use it in front of the Shrine right now. Listen to me." "It''s been a while, but I see your manner of speaking hasnt changed." "So, what? Should I cry and embrace you in a tearful hug instead?" Oello shed a grin, baring his teeth. "This is more like us, right?" "Well, yes, it is." "Dont feel too disappointed. After all, I have a lot I want to ask you, and youre curious about a lot from me as well, arent you? We may not have much time, but we have enough. No need to get anxious." "Understood. By the way, that outfitis it for work?" "This one?" Oello nced at his luxurious uniform and nodded slightly. The ck uniform adorned with golden threads suited him perfectly. "To take on assignments like this, ones appearance needs to be tidy. So, Im wearing this as per regtions. I made those regtions, after all, and Im no exception to them." Other Tellers wore uniforms for that same reason. As the Elohim encountered the golden barrier, they tried to circle around it or pierce through it. The barrier didnt seem to have much durability; after a few stabs with their spears, the Elohim created gaps in it. "Oello! It wont hold for long!" Hearing Alisha''s panicked shout, Oello stepped forward himself. "Dont worry." He clenched his fist and soared into the sky. His target was the cluster of Elohim that had just broken through the barrier. Without hesitation, Oello aimed his fist at the Elohim. Boom! A torrent of golden energy burst from his hand, sweeping over the Elohim. At the same time, the broad wave of energy strengthened the golden barrier. Seizing this opportunity, Merlin drained all his remaining magic and focused entirely on teleportation. Columns of light gradually increased across Camelot. By now, more than eighty percent of Camelot''s citizens had been evacuated. Vrrrm. Sensing their current strategy wasnt working, the Elohim changed tactics. A new shadow emerged from the Shrines open portal. It was a farrger entity than the usual Elohim. Measuring over 100 meters in length, this figure had wings made of countless spears and descended slowly with its arms crossed. Recognizing it, Oello furrowed his brows. "An Archon." Celine, who was helping maintain the barrier, asked, "An Archon?" "Its a higher-level entity of the Elohim. There arent many of them, but the Archons destructive power is truly exceptional. It''s akin to a mobile fortress. And its also the one that supplies weapons to the Elohim." No sooner had Oello finished speaking than the Archon made its move. Uncrossing its arms, it spread its wings. Countless spears scattered like feathers and found their way into the hands of the Elohim. Divine Armament. Armed with new weapons, the Elohim hurled their spears at the barrier. The barrier, which had previously been holding them back, began to crumble instantly. The extraordinary power of these spears took even the problem-solvers by surprise. "These bastards!" Celestina erupted with fury, surrounding her entire body in mes. Crimson fire enveloped her arms and legs, sweeping through the Elohim with searing heat. The Elohim turned to ashes, but more of them quickly took their ce. The Archon moved as well. A single ring red eye on its head began to glow, and then a redser sliced through the air. Clicking his tongue, Oello unleashed his own power. A double-helix-shaped shield of light formed before him. Boom! The Archonsser collided with Oellos shield, and both were obliterated on impact. "Did it really destroy Oellos shield in a single hit?" Celine and Alisha muttered in disbelief. Despite Oellos appearance as a young boy, he was one of the five Kings of Stories in existence. Even first-generation Divine Spirits couldnt dare to act superior in front of him. And now, the shield hed formed had been shattered in a single blow. The power the Archon wielded was indeed formidable. "Dont make a fuss. While itsrge and powerful, its mobility and other aspects are far weaker than the other Elohim. If were going to bring it down, well have to target those weaknesses." Of course, that was easier said than done. Elohim surrounded the Archon defensively, forming a protective formation around it, and the Archon itself boasted absurdly high defensive capabilities, befitting its title as a fortress. No matter how strong Oello was, breaking through that was a tall order. Oellos bold words masked his knowledge of the unfavorable situation better than anyone else. This is insane. I knew thered be some risk since were tasked with evacuating civilians, but I didnt expect the Shrine to go into action. And as if the Elohim werent enough, the Archon was now actively trying to obliterate Camelot. The Elohim alone could be held off with rtive ease, but with the Archon in the picture, it was a whole different story. Oello felt keenly how drastically Arthurs actions had tippednot merely shiftedthe scales of the Shrine. But there was no backing down now. Oellos gaze remained fixed on the fortress continuing to pour out the Elohim. For the Shrine to move so overtly Father, what on earth are you trying to aplish? Unlike his other siblings, Oello had not focused on gathering stories. He believed the other three could handle that well enough, and he concentrated solely on tracking down the traitor. Yet from five years ago, when Yu-hyun vanished, the dynamics within the Mixed World had been changing bit by bit. From Oellos perspective, watching it all unfold, it was clear that this world was flowing toward one particr oue. Whaty at that end, he didnt know, but the Shrine was actively intervening to remove or eliminate anything that obstructed it. What was happening in the Mixed World? "Arthur! How much time is left?" "Three minutes. No, one minute should be enough." Arthur Pendragon stood by Oellos side, gripping a radiant golden sword as he gazed unwaveringly at the Shrine. "Did you anticipate this?" "How could I not? It was all so tant." "And the other Divine Spirits?" "Some may not know, but most of the first generation would be aware. Yet they chose to overlook it. Out of fear, dread, and a desire not to relinquish what they held." Dwelling on it further wouldnt change anything. One minute remained. If they burned everything to protect Camelot for just this one minute, victory would be theirs. Arthur responded with a focused resolve. "So, thats it Alright, Ill carry out themission to the best of my ability." "Thank you." "For what? Its just business, isnt it?" Oello and Arthur turned their gaze toward the Archon. The Archons red eye started glowing again. It was a clear warning that anotherser, like the one it had fired earlier, wasing. Meanwhile, the evacuation of the citizens continued steadily. Merlin, his forehead drenched in sweat, remained focused on the teleportation magic. Some of the Elohim targeted Merlin, aiming for the wizard as he evacuated the citizens. "Protect Sir Merlin!" Kay shouted, shooting down the descending Elohim with his aura de. Gawain, Nimue, and Lancelot joined in, and neither Yu-hyun nor Seo Sumin stood idle. A myriad of golden currents decorated the air as Oello and King Arthurbined forces to face the Archon head-on. "Unbelievable." Far from Camelot, those who were observing the scene could only stand rooted in ce, unable toprehend the unfolding events. The second-generation Divine Spirits, who had been watching the situation, stole nces at the first-generation main gods. Camelot was under assault from the Shrine. Camelot was a core pir of the Mabinogions Great Army. Despite it being under attack, none of them made a move. At that moment, a sharp voice spoke out toward them. "Are you really just going to stand there and watch?" "C Chinn?" "And even Fionn mac Cumhaill?" C Chinn and Fionn mac Cumhaill, who had been moving separately from Arthurs group, approached the first-generation Divine Spirits. Among the first-generation Divine Spirits, Nuada of the Silver Arm, representing the Mabinogion, looked at C Chinn with a hollow gaze. "What do you mean?" "Nuada of the Silver Arm. Dont be so hurtful. You know exactly what I mean. Im asking if you intend to just stand by and watch while Camelot is left to its fate." "Camelot defied the will of the Shrine." "And what exactly is that will? Isnt Camelot part of the Mabinogion? So why are we concerned with the Shrines wishes? Or are you, Nuada, afraid of the Shrine?" "Mind your words." Nuadas brows furrowed as he gave C Chinn a warning. The enormous pressure weighed down on C Chinn, but as a second-generation Divine Spirit who rivaled the first-generation, he wasnt significantly affected. "Then let me ask this. If the Shrine destroys Camelot and immediately demands ountability from the Mabinogion, will you still just stand by and watch?" "." "What has Camelot done wrong? Just because its king abandoned his appointed role? Because he didnt try to protect the city he was supposed to defend, so the Shrine is punishing him? Then look closely at that scene. Who is defending the city right now?" "." C Chinn and Fionn mac Cumhaill had supported Arthurs cause, leading the rebellion in Camelot. That was certainly a transgression without excuse. Causing such turmoil within the Great Army was indeed a matter that warranted severe punishment. However, what was the result of that transgression? An entity with no connection to the Mabinogion was now recklessly trying to annihte Camelot. And the first-generation Divine Spirits were simply watching from afar. What made them first-generation Divine Spirits? What made them the main figures of legend? Here was their territory, being ravaged by an external force, and they were doing nothing. "Is this the Great Army? Is this the Mabinogion? Have the Divine Spirits cast aside even their honor and pride, surrendering in silent submission to tyranny? Does this not shame you?" None could rebut C Chinns words. In truth, none were angrier at the Shrines tyranny than they were. To see their domain ravaged by someone elses hands wounded their pride deeply. "But what are we to do? The Shrine is far stronger than we had thought. Did you really think we didnt know that?" "So, you just wont fight? Where is thew that says you must sit back and let them oppress you?" "You dont understand. You have no idea how fearsome the being behind the Shrine is." "Logos, you mean." Nuada nodded. Arthur had shouted the name of Logos to spread its infamy, but some among the first-generation Divine Spirits who already knew about Logos were hesitant to speak the name. It was Logos who had given them the title of Divine Spirit. Even though earthly beings called them gods, Divine Spirits were not truly gods. They werent omniscient or omnipotent, nor were they close to divinity. The god observed it all quietly from above, leaving them alone. Logos. Yes, that one. "Mabinogion cannot go up against it. No, none of the Great Armies can." "But what if the Great Army wasnt alone?" "What?" "What if there were two Great Armies? Or, if that werent enough, three or even four of them? What if they all united andbined their strength?" "What are you?" For a moment, Nuada couldnt grasp what C Chinn and Fionn mac Cumhaill were saying. Great Armies joining forces? What guarantee was there that the other Great Armies would allow it? "Nuada of the Silver Arm. The world is changing. And at the end of this changing world, what do you think lies in wait?" C Chinn pointed to the increasingly devastated Camelot. "Ruin. Thats what its proving." "So, what do you propose we do?" "We fight. We stand against this tyranny and reim our freedom." "What assurance is there that the other Great Armies will join our cause?" "That wont be a problem." It was at that moment that Fionn mac Cumhaill spoke up. "What?" "The other Great Armies are surely observing this situation. Even if they pretend otherwise, their eyes are everywhere." "Thats" "And theyre probably aware of the gravity of the situation. Since the Shrine has started acting so brazenly, theyll have to respond. Eventually, theyll have to choose. To stand against the Shrine, or to side with it." "In that case, most will side with the Shrine." "There are many who wont. Even now." "Could it be?" Only then did Nuada begin to understand what C Chinn and Fionn mac Cumhaill were implying. Were they truly acting out of anger at the Shrines behavior? They, too, were Divine Spirits who had lived long lives and were heroes of their age. They werent na?ve youths who relied solely on strength. "There are already those like us working behind the scenes in other Great Armies." "I find this hard to believe. Who told you this truth?" Nuada no longer tried to hide it. Knowledge of Logos existence was restricted to a select few first-generation Divine Spirits. Even they had kept it secret under the Shrines watchful eyes. Yet C Chinn, Fionn mac Cumhaill, and Arthur had uncovered the existence of the Shrine and the hidden secrets beyond. They had orchestrated the events unfolding now. This would have been impossible unless someone had informed them in detail. "The Prophet." "The Prophet told you? That makes even less sense. Do you think weck individuals with foresight and prophecy among us? Even they couldnt pierce the Shrines shadow. And yet, you im that a prophet told you of Logos existence?" "Not just any prophet." "And who might that be?" "He calls himself a False Prophet, one who opposes the will of the god. A prophet unlike any other." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 415: Chapter 415: Due to Oello''s remarkable efforts and Arthur''s desperate resistance, the citizens of Camelot were miraculously able to evacuate safely outside the city. When there was no one left within the city, Merlin took a deep breath and prepared the final teleportation spell. "Now that it''s all over, we just need to escape ourselves." At that moment, a massive sh burst across the sky. It was the golden radiance from Arthur''s Excalibur, striking the Justiciar and causing an explosion. As the Justiciar staggered heavily, this became their only chance to escape. "Arthur!" Kay called out Arthur''s name. Gasping for breath, Arthur turned toward the voice. "The mission isplete.""Yes. Thank you for your hard work." Oello shook hands with Arthur lightly and immediately boarded the carriage. The other fixers who hade with Oello quickly joined him in the carriage. Before closing the door of the carriage, Oello addressed Yu-hyun. "Ill wait nearby." "Understood." Soon, the golden carriage departed from Camelot as swiftly as it had arrived. Now, only a few of the Knights of the Round Table, King Arthur, and Yu-hyun and Seo Sumin remained. As Merlin recited a spell, a blue magic circle formed around them. This was now the final teleportation spell. "So, this is the end." Arthur murmured as he looked at the golden barrier gradually fading away. From the gap of the vanishing barrier, Elohim descended holding spears. Despite there being no one left to kill, they calmly held their spears and aimed at Camelot. Their purpose was to erase Camelot from this realm. They would not stop unless killed. The will of the world cannot be defied. Feeling this reality bitterly, a sour taste filled his mouth. "Arthur. Lets leave now. Its inevitable that Camelot falls, but the kingdom can be rebuilt." "A kingdom rebuilt?" Arthur repeated Kay''s words a few times as if savoring them, then unexpectedly spoke his heart. "I, actually, just wanted to live as an ordinary countryd." "What? What are you saying all of a sudden?" "I wanted to love in an ordinary way, have a family, and just live a simple, happy life." "Arthur, you" "But it didnt turn out that way." Arthur was smiling as he spoke, but it was the saddest smile imaginable. Kay couldnt offer any words offort to Arthur. Nor could Gareth, Bedivere, Merlin, or Lancelot. Arthur had be a king. He had drawn Caliburn from the stone and received Excalibur from the Lady of the Lake, bing a king and leading a nation. He led a nation, and that nation perished. A story that should have been filled with glory and victory ended in betrayal and internal strife. "Kay. Merlin. Gareth. Lancelot. And everyone else." Arthur looked at Elohim and the Justiciar slowly approaching them and spoke. "Thank you all for helping me. It seems my story ends here." "You" "Even if I return alive, they wont stop. The Shrines target is Camelot, but what they wanted to erase the most was me, the one who spread the name of Logos. No matter where I go, the Shrine will chase me to the end, trying to kill everyone." "Are you saying youll stay behind?" "Theres no other way." Kay couldnt tell him not to or suggest they fight together. Knowing the power of the Shrine too well, he couldnt recklessly offer empty words of fighting together. If they escaped with Arthur from Camelot, the Shrine would pursue them to the ends of the earth, resulting in countless lives being lost. Maybe it would be better to end things here with Arthurs life What am I even thinking? Realizing that he had considered abandoning Arthur, Kay shook his head. Madman. No matter how rational it seems, how could I consider leaving the king behind? How could I do such a thing? Despite chastising himself, no clear solution came to mind. In a situation where there was no choice, where he was forced to make only one decision. Not only Kay but everyone was aware of this. "Dont be too sad. Its inevitable." "But, why?" "Gareth." "If only if only I had lived without knowing anything" Tears streamed down Gareths face. Knowing the truth had set the Shrine into motion. If he had known nothing, if he had simply carried out the role assigned to him at least things wouldnt have ended this way. Arthur shook his head with a bitter smile. "Gareth. Thats a cowardly escape." "My king" "Knowing the truth yet turning a blind eye, choosing a life oppressed by oneself as a being with reason, thats something I cant allow. Dont you agree?" Arthurs gaze fell on Yu-hyun, who had been quietly observing the situation. "Are you suddenly asking me?" "Theres no one more suited to answer. You already know, dont you? A seeker of freedom defying the will of the world. You made your choice." "You know me well." "Actually, I never mentioned it, but Ive watched you reciting poetry in the mortal realm a few times. I really enjoyed it. Quite impressive, especially that story of thest knight. As a fellow knight, it was inspiring." "Thats" "You are thest in the lineage of those who pursue that now-forgotten chivalry, a lineage now dismissed and forgotten. To think that you, knowing the truth of the world, would move toward its end. Is this fate? Quite fascinating." "Its not fate." "Then what?" "Its our choice." Hearing Yu-hyuns razor-sharp reply, Arthur looked dumbfounded for a moment, then burst outughing. "Haha! Thats right. Fate. How could onepare something as sacred as your choice to mere fate? My apologies for the offense." "No problem." "Yes. Yu-hyun, thest knight and the Lord of Book Piles. My journey may end here, but not yours. You will continue moving forward. And youll reach the end of this world. So, take this." As Arthur spoke, he extended Excalibur toward him. Seeing the golden sword, a symbol of the kings authority, Kay and Gareth opened their eyes wide in shock. "Arthur!" "My king!" "Why are you both shouting?" "But, no matter what, Excalibur" "This is my choice. This is where my story ends, and I can no longer journey with you. So, at the very least, I can help support the journey of someone who shares my will, cant I?" This Excalibur was Arthur Pendragons final arrangement and gift. "Inparison to what lies ahead, even Excalibur might seem insignificant, but still, please ept it." "Its an excessive gift." "If it can help, even a little, then its worth it." With a hesitant hand, Yu-hyun received Excalibur. Though it was said to reject any unworthy of it, Excalibur remained silent in his grip, emitting a subtle light as if recognizing its new owner. "Its yours now." "Ill use it well." "Arthur. But what will you use as a weapon?" Even for Arthur, it would be impossible to face opponents like this barehanded. Arthur gave a slight smile and took out a spear. "That is" "Rhongomyniad. My final weapon, and the symbol of my sin for killing my son. This will be mypanion to the end." The spear, made of ash wood, appeared in, yet exuded a chilling, ominous aura. Arthur chose Rhongomyniad as his final weapon on this ultimate battlefield. He believed it suited him best. The golden barrier over Camelot had nowpletely vanished, and Elohim filled the sky. "Alright. Theyre almost here. Thats enough talking. Merlin, are you ready?" "Yes, my king." "Merlin. Thank you for everything. I enjoyed being with you." "My king, I" Merlin began to say something regretful but held his tongue. He couldnt face the kingsst smile with a pathetic expression. "Yes. I enjoyed it too." Merlin recalled a distant past. When he served Arthurs father, Uther Pendragon, found Arthur, his bloodline, and helped him be king. Ultimately, he saw every future, epted his fate, and willingly faced Nimues betrayal, being sealed beneath the stone. But now, a sense of regret lingered. If he had defied fate, what might have happened? If he had left Arthur as a simple country youth and prayed for his happiness, resisting his own fate until the end At least he wouldnt have felt this sorrow. Still, he had to send him off with a smile. As one who served the king, as one who followed him, this was the final courtesy he could show. Merlin activated the final teleportation spell. "Everyone, farewell." Wrapped in the light of teleportation, Arthur waved to hisrades. Soon, they disappeared along with the light, leaving only Arthur at the top of the half-destroyed castle in Camelot. The cityy deste. Not a single citizen remained. All had left, leaving him as the only one behind. So, this is what it feels like to be left alone. Arthur gripped Rhongomyniad and looked up at the sky. "With this I wont be able to awaken in Avalon." He muttered self-deprecatingly, yet his resolve didnt waver. Lets go. Lets do what a king must. Though he hadnt sought kingship, he had never taken his position lightly after bing king. Too absorbed in it, he had lost too much, leading to regret. But at this moment, he felt certain he would never regret it. With strength in his legs, he leaped high. Gripping Rhongomyniad, Arthur charged toward the descending Elohim. Countless white angels descending from the sky and the one lone king facing them. Just before they collided, Arthur heard a voice. Father. A cherished voice, one he could now hear only in dreams. Arthur looked toward the source of the voice. Mordred. His son. A pitiful child who had only wanted to be acknowledged by him but, failing that, made an extreme choice. Breaking free from the Mabinogion, the boy had fallen to the realm of the dead, Satans domain, and was now looking at him from outside Camelot with a sorrowful gaze. Im sorry. For not being a good father. The spear in his hand felt more sinister and heavier. With this spear, he had stabbed his son to death in the Battle of Cann. At that time, he thought he had no choice. To protect Camelot, to protect Britain. But looking back now, it all felt pointless. Morgan. Beside Mordred, Morgan stood in tears. I promised we would go back to how things were, but it seems we cannot. In the slowly flowing time, Arthur reminisced. When he loved Morgan, and when Mordred was born. Few memories brought him as much genuine happiness as these. Now, it was an ideal that he could no longer attain. But so what? "Come!" At this moment, he discarded the title of king. Thest king of a fallen dynasty, he now stood as a rebel, spear pointed toward the world. Arthur Pendragon, the king of rebellion. This was hisst and final tale. "You dogs of Logos!" Elohim filled his vision. Their massive forms surrounded him, and their spears ravaged his body. Yet Arthurughed, swung Rhongomyniad, and pierced Elohim, bringing them down. Before long, Arthur was obscured from view by Elohim. The remaining Elohim threw their spears toward the ground. Countless beams of light and shes exploded, pirs of light descending upon the castle of Camelot. With the explosion, the building crumbled, the walls reduced to ashes. Survivors, watching from a distance, held their breath as they beheld the scene. The moment their king and city vanished together. All they could do was watch the wind. On this day, Arthur, the king of rebellion, breathed hisst alongside Camelot. Unlike in the myths, he would not go to Avalon, nor did he leave any hope of return. But it didnt matter. Though he would never return, he left a small seed in the hearts of those who remained. The seed of rebellion. * * * Yu-hyun arrived at a quiet clearing in the forest. The forest, shrouded in early morning mist, was filled with an otherworldly atmosphere. He had asked Seo Sumin to wait outside and hade alone. Waiting to meet him was the blond-haired boy, Oello, who had arrived earlier and was perched on a rock. "Youre here?" "Yes." "What happened to the client?" "He met the end he desired." "I see." Oello climbed down from the rock and stood before Yu-hyun. "We have much to discuss?" Yu-hyun nodded. Chapter 416: Chapter 416: Oello questioned Yu-hyun with a voice half-mixed with worry and anger. What on earth happened that made you suddenly disappear without a trace? Well a few things came up. Ive heard a little about it. But Id like to hear a more urate exnation directly from you. Youre reallycking in consideration. I dont think Im in a position where I need to worry about that. Ill give you that. Shrugging his shoulders, Yu-hyun told Oello everything about what he had experienced five years ago. I see. The Seer he sacrificed himselfHe must have known I had a Fragment, and he likely ced great hopes in me. Yu-hyun still hadnt forgotten how Buddha had arranged everything for him until the very end. If it hadnt been for his help, if not for that small lotus bud he left behind, Yu-hyun wouldnt have been able to save Kang Hye-rim and would have spent his life in grief. He had received a kindness he could never repay in his lifetime. Yet, the one to whom he owed that kindness was no longer in this world. So then, what should one do as someone who received such help? Only one thing. Since Buddha had sacrificed himself to save his life, the least he could do was to dedicate his life to fulfilling Buddhas wishes. That was the minimum courtesy toward someone who had departed. And Oello, you look radiant after all this time. Sporting that dashing uniform and working as a problem-solver, no less. Are you mocking me? You probably dont know, but Ive been doing this problem-solving job for a long time. Oello grumbled, adding under his breath, Though, seriously started only recently. When Yu-hyuns gaze still held a trace of doubt, Oello exined defensively. I told you, didnt I? Im the King of Wanderers. Theres nowhere in this world that I cant go. I roam around, gather information, and sometimes sell it. And as I do that I inevitably end up getting involved in all sorts of odd jobs. So, thats how you ended up as a problem-solver. Unlike my other siblings who each have a single solid identity, I carry multiple. I have to find Praytion, but I cant exactly go around saying, Hey, Im Oello. So, I took on a few identities, including storyteller, information broker, problem-solver, and mercenary. So why are you working as a problem-solver now? And what happened to the storytelling business you used to run? Itpletely went bust. Bankrupt. It went bankrupt? It wasnt just me. Its not an exaggeration to say that all those in simr positions packed up and left. You probably have no idea what shape the Celestial Market is in right now, do you? Yu-hyun nodded ufortably. Hede to the Celestial Market only to meet Oello, with no thought to anything else. The Celestial Market took a major hit. Not just any hit. With the cirction of stories cut in half, it wouldnt be wrong to call it an economic depression. Is it because Yes. The Celestial Corporation, Exodus, and The Comedy Troupe. Because all of them shut down simultaneously, the Celestial Market waspletely exposed to a wave of whats effectively a pandemic. The three major teller organizations in the Mixed Realm distributed an immense amount of text through the Storylines. These texts flowed and flowed, forming the backbone of the Celestial Market. And it wasnt just one, but three gigantic organizations that closed down. It was as if three major corporations propping up a nations economy went bankrupt. It was impossible for the Celestial Market to escape unscathed. Every factory like mine that used text to build stories went under. Its the same for those who profited from dimension shops. Normally, tellers engaging in Storylines would act as distributors linking lower-world beings, but thats all gone now. At least, since I have multiple identities and businesses, I only suffered a minor loss Others didnt fare as well, it seems. Anyway, after that, I decided to focus on being a problem-solver. With all the teller organizations shutting down, the appearance of Bookworms in the Mixed Realm has spiked, as if on cue. That probably means Praytion is on the move. To concentrate on his work as a problem-solver, Oello had gathered talented individuals. He harbored hopes that he might catch traces of Praytion if he showed his face above the surface. Among them, there were tellers who, since their formerpanies had dissolved, naturally ended up as free agents. I gathered them all. Everyone with talent or a proven track record. Yet, most of the tellers I saw are the ones I know. There are plenty of others. Its just that for this mission, it happened to be people you know. I guess that means a lot of skilled people you know ended up involved in this. Didnt you touch The Comedy Troupe or Exodus? I couldnt, even if I wanted to. Oello exined what had happened to the other two organizations besides the Celestial Corporation. The Comedy Troupe theyre all too unruly and free-spirited. Even after losing their jobs, they gathered and formed their own teams. Since they never had a proper hierarchy or work system to begin with, they took a lighter hit. So I had no opportunity to jump in and snatch talent. I see. On the other hand, Exodus is just bizarre. I can imagine. Yu-hyun thought of Exodus. Even just thinking of them brought nothing but bad memories. Those who had forced despair upon him still made his skin crawl. It was as if they knew this would happen, staying still. They didnt leave to seek other businesses like the Celestial Corporation, nor did they move for the thrill of the moment like The Comedy Troupe. They just epted the situation calmly, like frozen in time. Dont you know why? Me? I heard that the decision to shut down all three teller organizations was made by the Kings of Stories. If they made that choice, they must have had a reason Oello, arent you siblings with them? They would have told you if youd asked them directly. As if. I even went to see Lotfiout. The President well, I suppose the former President now. What did he say? He said he couldnt tell me. What? But youre siblings! Why would he keep it from you? How would I know? Frankly, even though were siblings, were not exactly close. On second thought, that made sense. Even just looking at the rtionships between the three major teller organizations, theyd always been on the verge of tearing each other apart. When the leaders of organizations are siblings, yet their members have bad rtionships, there are always reasons for that. Even so, it wouldve been impossible for all of them to stop operations simultaneously without some kind of agreement. Theres only one condition under which theyd join forces like that. Logos. Yeah. Our father. Oello nodded heavily. The Shrine has moved. It erased the Salio Empire of the Allied Empire just recently, and now it erased Camelot of the Great Army of Mabinogi. The Shrine rarely intervenes. Thest time it did was back in the Mythic War, during the universes beginning. So, it hasnt happened since then. Not even when Bookworms appeared and caused chaos. Even if the Bookworms werent mythical monsters, the number of them that showed up should have warranted a response. The real trigger for the Shrines movement, however, was something else. The Shrine had directly erased a power from the Mixed Realm. This fact became even clearer to everyone in the Mixed Realm through the recent incident with Camelot. I dont know what Fathers thinking, nor do I know what the rest of my so-called siblings are thinking. Maybe youre being left out? What did you say, you punk? Just a joke. Anyway, it sounds like theres been a lot going on. And you youve had your fair share of hardship, havent you? Were in the same boat, arent we? Yu-hyun suddenly thought of the white and ck entities he had seen in his recent dream and wondered if he should ask Oello if he knew about them. Though he had the thought that Oello might know something, he shook his head. Not only was the dream too far-fetched, but something in his heart held him back from directly asking Oello. Take care of yourself. Oello spoke up abruptly. Yu-hyun responded calmly. Take care from what? The Bookworms moving like this means Praytion doesnt intend to hide anymore. Hes watching you. You know that, right? Thats why I ended up in that mess. Yu-hyun suddenly recalled that pure white presence. Could that figure actually be Praytion? He certainly felt the same strange wave from that white figure as he did whenever he encountered the Bookworms. If that was the case, then what in the world was that ck figure? His time pondering was brief. *Ting!* A coin came flying toward him with a sharp sound. Yu-hyun caught it mid-air. Kang Yu-hyun. If Praytion ever tries to make contact with you, use this. This isnt an ordinary coin, is it? Its something that summons me. Its different from when I faced Lotfiout. Since I dont know where or how Praytion is hiding, I need a certain medium to move. Ill ept it gratefully. Yu-hyun put the coin into his pocket. There was no reason to refuse something that mighte in handy. Well, thats the end of the conversation. What will you do now? Me? Yu-hyun thought briefly before answering. I have a lot of people to meet and talk to first. * * * The Camelot Incident. The Mixed Realm called the destruction of Camelot and the death of Arthur by this name. It was on a different level from when the Shrine erased the Salio Empire. Salio was merely the core of an allianceposed of ordinary beings, but Camelot was a powerful force belonging to the Great Army of Mabinogi. Did you hear the news? Camelots gone. In the heart of a grand temple lined with countless dragon statues. Sharuriel, the White Dragon King, approached someone while taking on a human form. I heard about it too. The one who responded in a blunt voice to her words was a Dragonoid man named Galitz, who was silently reading the report before him. Sharuriel pursed her lips in frustration at his indifferent reaction and sat down opposite him, resting her chin on her hands. You dont seem very surprised? I thought it would happen someday. You mentioned you heard something from President Lotfiout when you retired? Thats right. And you still cant say exactly what it was? Still cant. Oh, geez. In matters like this, the man was truly unyielding, to the point of being inflexible, so Sharuriel had no choice but to raise her hands in surrender. But did you hear about this? What else now? Teller Kang Yu-hyun. Hes back. What? For the first time, Galitzs gaze turned toward Sharuriel. Finally, youre looking at me properly. He returned? Yes. He looked healthy. Actually, he seemed even stronger than before. Sharuriel smiled yfully. Want to know the details? Though, I have to admit, I suddenly feel like keeping quiet. Ugh. Galitz, sensing from her attitude that she wasnt merely sulking, let out a small groan. It looked like it would take a little time to soothe her mood. * * * I see. Understood. Go ahead and take care of things. Baek Seo-ryeon, having finished the calling from below, put down the receiver and let out a brief sigh. Are you okay? Kwon Jia, who was assisting her in the office, asked. She still had her hood pulled over her head, but Baek Seo-ryeon, knowing the reason, left her to befortable in her own way. It would be a lie to say I am. Its because of the Camelot Incident, isnt it? They said the Shrine was involved in that case as well. The nightmare of the Shrine ran deep even within the Alliance. After all, they were the ones who erased the Salio Empire. Even though Salio had been an enemy, it was still part of the Alliance. And the overwhelming power the Shrine showed in erasing them that was unforgettable. Kwon Jia knew that this was a sign of the approaching war, but she chose not to say it out loud. The Great Army is on the move. Theyre feeling the urgency now. With the Shrines sudden, aggressive actions, theyre unsure how to respond. Were in the same position. The Alliance has be much weaker than before, so naturally, we have no choice but to stick to the stronger side. Youre working hard. What choice do we have? We cant just sit back and be afraid forever. We have to prepare ourselves as best as we can. Thats a good attitude. Kwon Jia stood up from her seat. Ill be out for a while. Youre going to see Hye-rim, arent you? Yes. I need to check on her regrly to make sure shes okay. Im sorry for making you do this all the time, Jia, since Im so busy. Just stay seated. Everyone has their own roles to y. With that, Kwon Jia left the office after giving Baek Seo-ryeon a lightfort. She headed straight to where Kang Hye-rim was staying. A guard was stationed at the entrance to her private room. Whether to protect her from intruders or to prevent her from leaving, Kwon Jia didnt try to determine. The guards recognized Kwon Jia and immediately stepped aside. She knocked on the door. Iming in. There was no response from inside. She hadnt expected one anyway, so Kwon Jia opened the door and entered. The room was a bit dim as sunlight didnt reach inside, and on the single bed, someone was sitting with a nket wrapped around themselves. Are you eating well? She asked out of courtesy, but Kang Hye-rim didnt answer. Kwon Jia sat down on a chair she pulled over, as if she hadnt expected an answer anyway. Im not saying this hoping for a response, but just listen. I know you can hear. The Shrine came out and erased Camelot. And Yu-hyun he was there too. At the mention of Yu-hyuns name, Kang Hye-rim flinched. So, youre listening. Kwon Jia continued speaking. ording to the report, a woman with white hair was with him, so that must mean he joined up with Sumin. Its only a matter of time before Sumin returns. With that, we can improve your condition even further. But, since its just the two of us here Kwon Jia leaned back in her chair, crossing her legs. Her provocative gaze was fixed on Kang Hye-rim. You remember everything, dont you? Youve already recalled it all. Youre just pretending not to remember. For the first time, Kang Hye-rim responded to Kwon Jias words. She turned her head, and through the gap in the nket over her, her eyes met Kwon Jias. As I thought. The moment she saw her gaze, Kwon Jias suspicions solidified into certainty. Kang Hye-rims eyes, which had previously seemed empty, were now as sharp as a de, filled with cold intensity. Just like when she was once called the ck Thunder Lord. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 417: Chapter 417: When Kang Hye-rim looked at her with an emotionless gaze. For a moment, Kwon Jia felt as if the room had be darker, wondering if it was just her imagination. The touch of the air against her skin felt chilling. For me, someone who controls 666 beasts, to feel such a cold darkness. However, there was no need to be intimidated. "Why? Did I hit the nail on the head too well? That look in your eyes is fierce. You seem ready to swing your sword at any moment." "" "Or maybe, you want to settle that unfinished match of ours here and now?" At the mention of that previous match, Kang Hye-rims body gave a slight shudder.She hadnt told Yu-hyun, but Kwon Jia had fought Kang Hye-rim, the ck Thunder Lord, just once before. It happened when Kwon Jia went to see her alone, harboring a faint hope that maybe a conversation could resolve things. What a foolish act that was. Hadnt she learned from countless regressions that a changed person never changes back? Trusting in ease, and deceived by a faint hope, shed lost over a hundred lives. Though she regretted it deeply, she had vowed, again and again, never to make the same mistake. But, the nature of this cursed personalitywhat was it, exactly? Before meeting Yu-hyun, her edge had been honed to the limit, so she hadnt let herself falter. But this time, she couldnt hold back. I really am going soft. In the end, to Kwon Jia, Kang Hye-rim was still a preciousrade, and she believed it was necessary to restore her to her former self. So, she went to see her, but a fight was unavoidable. Back then, Kwon Jia thought she had to kill Kang Hye-rim. The twisted ck Thunder Lord was no longer the Sword Queen, Kang Hye-rim, she once knew. She tried to kill her, but she couldnt. The bond of camaraderie she thought shed forgotten clung to her, holding her back, and Kwon Jia ended up suffering a serious injury and was forced to retreat. What she couldnt aplish back then, Yu-hyun eventually took care of. Unfortunately for you, Im quite different from how I was back then. A purple wolfs form rose behind Kwon Jia. And that wasnt all. Around her, ck mud rippled, transforming repeatedly into the shapes of countless beasts, only to copse. After her defeat back then, Kwon Jia realized she needed even more power and had taken on not only Fenrirs strength but also the power of the beast of the Apocalypse. With just these two powers, she was confident she wouldnt lose, no matter if her opponent was a first-generation Divine Spirit. Of course, there was a high chance shed be a public enemy of the hybrid realm if they discovered her using this power, and one day, this power might consume her. But for now, nothing could suit her more than this. Above all. She had vowed never to ce that burden on that mans shoulders again. Even if her opponent was an oldrade, she was prepared to dirty her own hands. "So, what will you do?" For a while, the two continued to stare at each other. Kwon Jia clenched her fist tightly, careful not to let it show. It wasnt as if she wanted to fight either. She knew that if they fought here, one of them would inevitably die. And if one of them died, it would ultimately lead to ruin. Knowing this, Kwon Jia felt tense. Whoosh. "" Kang Hye-rim turned her head away from Kwon Jia. That act, as if a child was sulking and refusing to respond, made Kwon Jia suddenly feel her tension dissipate. I see. So, thats your answer. Kwon Jia felt a sense of relief as she stood up. At the very least, I know you wont go back to the way you used to be. But one day, youll have to make a choice. The sins of the past never disappear. With those words, Kwon Jia left. Once again alone, Kang Hye-rim sat nkly, wrapped in her nket. * * * After finishing his conversation with Oello, Yu-hyun reunited with those waiting for him outside the forest. Three familiar faces. The oddity of them being his former colleagues made Yu-hyun unable to hold back a smile. Its been a while, everyone. You! The one who reacted the most passionately upon seeing Yu-hyun was Alisha. Within the Celestial Corporation, she had worn a suit, but now she was dressed in a uniform, which suited her quite well. What in the world were you doing, cutting off all contact! Alisha, please. Stop it. Yu-hyun might feel ufortable. Yu-hyun? Celine stepped in to restrain Alisha. But Yu-hyun was rather taken aback by the title Celine used to address him. Celine answered with an expressionless face. What? Do you miss being called senior? Well, not really. Since thepanys gone, itd be a bit strange to call me that now. Im just not used to it yet. Youll get used to it quickly. At Celines firm, almost matter-of-fact tone, Yu-hyun could only let out a faint, helplessugh. His gaze turned to Celestina, who stood with her arms crossed, waiting for him to address her. Long time no see, too, Deputy Director Celestina? Not a deputy director or anything anymore. Thepanys gone under. Im now simply Celestina, the troubleshooter. I see. Youve found a new job quickly. Isnt it because Impetent? And its not just me. All the Celestial Corporations contingency management division has joined under Oello. Well, not everyone, I suppose. Someone didnt join? Romxis. At the mention of that name, Yu-hyun recalled the strange Teller who wore a helm. Oh, that guy He refused to be a troubleshooter or anything else and left on his own. No word of where he went or what hes doing. Cold-hearted guy. That Romxis? Yu-hyun found Romxis actions surprising. He was the type to make a big fuss about staying in touch and reuniting next time, so for him to vanish without a word felt odd. Well, he was a bit of an entric in many ways. Not just his actions but even his background was shrouded in mystery. His background? Was there something unusual about it? Oh. I suppose you wouldnt know. Actually, no one did. Romxis background was kept a secret. Only the chairman, myself, and a few select directors knew. Only a few knew? Thats right. He wasnt actually a Teller. What? Alisha and Celine, who were somewhat familiar with Romxis, reacted as though it was the first time theyd heard of this. Why didnt you ever mention this? Oh, hush. You never asked in the first ce. And besides, I dont even know exactly where hes from. I only heard he wasnt a Teller. He was a simr outside recruit like me, then? Celine, being of pure Gigiek blood, wasnt a Teller. This meant Romxis also joined the Celestial Corporation as a different race to be a Teller. Hmm. You could see it that way but he was different. No matter how incredible a species is, theyd usually say where theyre from. But Romxis even the chairman wanted to keep it secret. The chairman? Yes. Although, dealing with his personality alone kept us too busy to notice much else. But thinking back now, its strange. Who exactly was he? Regardless, its good to see that were all together again. Yu-hyun smiled, attempting to lighten the mood. But the truth was, Yu-hyun himself was the one most deeply pondering Romxis whereabouts. Back then, hed just thought of him as another Teller. But his sudden disappearance something about it felt off. His instincts were telling him as much. By the way, Alisha. How far did you get promoted before thepany went under? Huh, huh? Wh-why do you suddenly ask? Whats this? Youre stuttering. Dont tell me you didnt make it to deputy director? I-I mean, thats not it! As Alisha hesitated, avoiding his gaze, Celine stepped in to answer on her behalf. Alisha only reached manager level. Oh? Really? Hey! Of course, I also reached manager level. With a nk expression yet with a slight hint of pride, Celines face prompted an impressed reaction from Yu-hyun. I see. So, you were on the same level as Alisha. Its nothingpared to Yu-hyun, who was promoted straight to director and even offered an executive position right after reaching deputy director. Well, hes just a monster! And why did you even have to mention that? I thought Yu-hyun would be curious. Im your senior! Watching Celine and Alisha bicker made them look like siblings. One had the wings of a Gigiek, the other was a red-skinned Demonite with horns. But at least, judging by their conversation, it seemed they got along well. Alisha hurriedly added in her defense. I-I couldve been promoted immediately too! But right when I was about to be deputy director thepany closed Ah. Got it. I understand. You dont look like you understand at all! Whats wrong with my face? Well never mind! Hearing Alishas forced reply, Yu-hyun chuckled. Its good to see everyone doing well. Its really nice meeting you all again. Are you leaving now, Yu-hyun? Yeah. I still have a lot of people to meet. Though he wished to stay and chat longer, he didnt have the luxury to do so. Celine and Alisha, too, understood this as they were troubleshooters themselves. Take care. Yeah. Be careful. You got away unscathed this time, but theres no guarantee next time will be the same. Thanks for the concern, but Im not as weak as you might think. True, hes right. Celestina, too, sided with Yu-hyun. Celine and Alisha didnt know yet, but Celestina, one of the few who held a senior position in the Celestial Corporation, understood his strength. Yu-hyun was strong now. Stronger than her. Perhaps evenparable to a first-generation Divine Spirit. And yet, he became human. The Teller Yu-hyun was gone. He was human now. And there was only one way a Teller could be human. The Horizon of Stories. That ultimate realm a Teller who had risen to the rank of a Divine Spirit could reach. Yu-hyun had made a different choice at that peak. Hang in there. Of course, Celestina. Next time we meet lets have a good meal together. After bidding farewell to his oldpanions, Yu-hyun turned to leave. Alisha and Celine seemed slightly regretful, but they had to move on when Oello joined them. As Oello and his colleagues departed in a golden carriage, someone approached Yu-hyun, as if waiting for this moment. Merlin. Archmage Merlin of the Great Army of Mabinogion. He stroked his beard while watching the golden carriage fade into the distance. I wonder if I interfered with your reunion. No, theres no need for concern. Is that so? But Merlin, are you okay? Using teleportation magic so excessively must have drained your mana. Well, a little rest, and Ill be fine. Im the strongest mage of Camelot, after all, so theres no need to worry. Thats a relief. I came here to personally thank you. Thank you for helping Camelot and Arthur. At Merlins unexpected gratitude, Yu-hyun smiled gently and shook his head. I didnt do much. Just by receiving that sword, youve done so much. Yu-hyun thought of Excalibur, which Arthur had entrusted to him. At the end, Arthur had gifted him the strongest sword to aid his journey. Excalibur, a legendary weapon famous even in the hybrid realm. The sword that raised Arthur Pendragons name to the rank of the strongest knight was Excalibur. However, Yu-hyun didnt see it merely as a gift. Considering whaty ahead, it felt more like a significant down payment, one he couldnt return. I had simr thoughts, so I didnt bother refusing. What did you do with Excalibur? Oh, that? Yu-hyun transformed Baekryun in his hand directly into Excalibur. Here it is. That sword It inherited Excaliburs story. Oh, was that not okay? Baekryun absorbed Excaliburs entire story with [Story Absorption]. Given Excaliburs symbolic significance, it wasnt surprising if eyes would pop at this. But Merlin shook his head. Once that sword was in your hands, it became yours. I have no right to question how you use it. More than that, its an intriguing sword. Though on par with Excalibur in myth, its potential is even greater. Could a human have created such a thing? Perhaps the Salio Empire faced annihtion at the hands of the Shrine because they created such a fearsome weapon. Yu-hyun agreed with that. Though both were mythic items, the Salio longsword absorbed Excaliburs story and integrated it. This gave Baekryun a wealth of stories far surpassing that of any ordinary weapon. While the true soul within Baekryun no longer existed, the swords performance remained unchanged. What will you do now, Merlin? Well for now, Ill find a temporary residence for Camelots people. There are many ces to stay within the Great Army, so that shouldnt be an issue. Whats important Yes. Its what happens afterward. Camelot was gone. And the ones who destroyed it were the Shrine, whom even the Great Army couldnt touch. The citizens were despairing and fearful, but that wasnt all. They had all seen Arthurs final words and sacrifice. No one in Camelot missed it. And beyond sorrow, some had a spark of fire ignited in their hearts. Merlin was no exception. Youre going to fight. Its what the king wanted. Dont worry. This isnt something anyones forcing us to do. Everyone made this choice of their own will. Seeing Merlins unwavering gaze, Yu-hyun couldnt help but feel the depth of their resolve. I look forward to standing on the same battlefield someday. Yes. Undoubtedly, that day woulde soon. Merlin left, and the next person to approach Yu-hyun was an unexpected figure. Are you the human Kang Yu-hyun, entrusted with my fathers sword? You are Yu-hyun trailed off as he looked at the man. A man who resembled King Arthur yet had ash-gray hair like the witch Morgan. Mordred. The son of King Arthur and his sin. The knight of betrayal hade to find Yu-hyun. Chapter 418: Chapter 418: Yu-hyun and Mordred wereplete strangers. If there was any reason that could be cited for their connection, it was simply that they both had some ties to King Arthur. It was quite surprising to Yu-hyun that Mordred had personally sought him out. "For what reason have youe looking for me?" The person before him was none other than Mordred, the notorious traitor who was said to be one of the darkest figures in the history of Camelot. Despite bearing King Arthurs blood, he never became king and led a rebellion to im the throne. He died in the final battle of Cann after a fierce fight. Considering the story he carried, it wouldn''t be odd if Mordred harbored hostility toward someone who had been close to Arthur. "My fathers." Mordred started to speak but soon shook his head, as if he felt unworthy of even mentioning that name."I am not worthy to utter that name. Rest assured; I havente to question your ownership of Excalibur or anything like that. Nor do I intend to hold any grudge or hostility toward you for inheriting my fathers legacy." Even if it were an issue, Excalibur had already beenpletely absorbed by Baekryun, so it could not be returned. With Mordred showing such goodwill, Yu-hyun eased his guard somewhat. "So, is there something you wanted to ask me?" "There are many things I want to ask, but thats not why I came." "Then?" "Theres someone who wishes to meet you. I came to deliver that message." "Someone wants to meet me?" Yu-hyun narrowed his eyes. Someone wanted to meet him? He couldnt find anything suspicious in those words. The only unusual part was that Mordred was the one delivering the message. "As far as I know, Sir Mordred, you''re quite a formidable person, one who wouldnt be intimidated anywhere." "Are you trying to gild the face of a traitor remembered throughout the history of the Mixed Realm?" "Setting aside past events, this is purely my assessment based on your current level and reputation." As the son of King Arthur and a knight of the Round Table, Mordred indeed possessed remarkable skills. Mordred, the second-generation divine spirit. Although his abilities were often underrated due to his infamous betrayal, the fact that he fought Arthur nearly to a draw in their final battle at Cann showed how powerful he truly was. The fact that such a person had been sent merely to deliver a message strongly indicated that the one wishing to meet Yu-hyun was no ordinary individual. "Who is this person?" Mordred briefly looked around, ensuring no one was eavesdropping on their conversation. Once he felt secure, he lowered his voice, answering in a near whisper meant for Yu-hyuns ears only. "The False Prophet wishes to meet you." "." The False Prophet. Yu-hyun couldnt believe what he was hearing. "Could you repeat that?" "The False Prophet wants to meet you. I came to Camelot not only because I heard news of my father but because I received a request from him." "Thats But, who exactly is this False Prophet?" The dark figure Yu-hyun encountered in his dream had also mentioned finding the False Prophet if he wanted to meet him. Yu-hyun had always thought that one day he might seek out this False Prophet, although he had no idea who it was. But he hadnt anticipated that the Prophet would be the one to reach out first. "I dont know much either. I only met him recently. But his power is genuine. Right before I came to Camelot, he told me that something was going to happen here." "Thats rather intriguing." "And its not just limited to Camelot. He also knew about the movements of the Shrine, things no other prophet has ever foreseen. At this point, it seems strange that hes called the False Prophet at all. To me, all the others seem like imposters, and only he appears to be genuine." A prophet who could see the future with greater uracy than anyone else, yet bore the title of False.'' Mordred felt that such a situation was an incredible paradox, a bizarre contradiction. Reflecting on how he came to meet this individual, he found it equally strange. Being branded as a traitor, Mordred could no longer stay in Camelot, and so he eventually left the Mabinogion. The ce where he finally settled was the hell ruled by Satan, lord of the Great Army of Pandemonium. Seeking to atone for his sins, Mordred had chosen to live near the Cocytus Lake, in the harsh environment of the Ninth Circle of Hell. Satan, the lord of Juda, neither drove him away nor weed him. It was there, near that frozenke, that he encountered the False Prophet. "You met the False Prophet near the Frozen Lake?" "Technically, he came to find me." The False Prophet had informed Mordred of future events. Mordred had initially been skeptical, but as time passed and events unfolded as foretold, he had no choice but to acknowledge the Prophets power. Eventually, the False Prophet foretold him that Camelot would soon vanish from the Mixed Realm and that King Arthur would perish, also mentioning Yu-hyun. He instructed Mordred to inform Yu-hyun of his location. "Did he not tell you why he wants to meet me?" "Unfortunately, I dont know that either. While I know his power is real, we havent known each other that long. But I can guess there must be some reason." "I see." "So, are you nning to go meet him?" Yu-hyun hesitated in his response. He knew he needed to meet the False Prophet, but hearing that the Prophet was actively seeking him stirred a strange wariness within him. The False Prophet. Judging by his actions, he certainly knows something about me. More importantly, he knew of futures that other prophets cannot foresee. Does he possess such advanced foresight? No. Yu-hyun instinctively felt that the False Prophet, like himself, was a possessor of Fragments.'' With the Codex Fragment in his possession, the False Prophet could see futures hidden from others. Its him. Yu-hyun finally grasped the essence of who the False Prophet might be. The important question now was whether, as Mordred suggested, he should go to meet this Prophet or not. He wasnt inclined to simply rush to a meeting just because the Prophet wished it, but time was pressing. Besides, that dark figure said toe through the False Prophet if I wanted to meet him. What was the reason for such a statement? It was because meeting the dark figure would be impossible without the False Prophets help. Ultimately, if he wanted to move forward, he would have no choice but to go meet the False Prophet. Though its not ideal, it seems I have no choice. Yu-hyun nodded, deciding to ept Mordreds proposal. "Very well. Will you be guiding me to him, Sir Mordred?" "No. I have my own matters to attend to. But I can tell you where he is." "And where exactly is this False Prophet?" "Eden." "Pardon?" "And Cocytus." "Youre saying hes somewhere along the border between them?" Mordred nodded. Yu-hyuns face naturally tensed. Cocytus was known as the residence of Satan, a first-generation divine spirit. And Satans domain was, of course, adjacent to Eden. More precisely, Eden had intentionally constructed a forward base right at the edge of his domain as a defense against Satan. The overseer of that outpost was none other than the archangel Michael, who shared a long-standing enmity with Satan. "Thats reckless. But perhaps its also safer because of it." To others, it might seem like a ticking time bomb, but to Yu-hyun, who had some insight into the politicalndscape, it was quite a logical location. Satan had no intention of starting a war with Eden. Considering his nature and his ambitions, Eden didnt even upy Satans interest. It was Eden that remained on high alert, carefully watching and guarding against Satan, while Satan continually met them with indifference. "Ive said all I came to say." "Thank you for letting me know." "No, I should be the one to thank you." With a slightly somber expression, Mordred nced at Baekryun, which hung from Yu-hyuns waist. "I never managed to do anything for my father. In my youth, I was consumed by power and ambition, and I ended upmitting an unforgivable sin." He had always regretted what happened back then. However, now, even the one he sought forgiveness from had disappeared. So, to whom could he confess this agony? In front of whom should he bow his head, shedding tears? In the end, all of this was a sin and burden that he would have to bear for the rest of his life. For this reason, Mordred felt gratitude toward Yu-hyun. It was Yu-hyun who had inherited King Arthurs sword and carried on his legacy. Knowing that his father hadnt left with nothing to his name allowed some of the heavy weight in his heart to dissolve. Although he felt regretful that he wasnt the one to inherit it, he didnt feel jealousy toward Yu-hyun. In fact, he inwardly acknowledged that Yu-hyun was far more suitable than he was. "So please, I ask of you." "Merlin, Arthur, and now Sir Mordred, it seems you all expect a lot from me." "Haha. Is that so? Well, I suppose that could be true." Finding it amusing himself, Mordred let go of his hardened expression and allowed a smile. Seeing this, Yu-hyuns eyes gleamed. "You two look alike." "Hm? In what way?" "Sir Mordred and Arthur. You truly resemble each other." Mordred widened his eyes, surprised by thement. "Well, I did inherit his blood." "Its not just in appearance. When you smiled just now, it felt like him." When Mordred hadughed, Yu-hyun, for a moment, saw Arthurs image oveid upon him. It wasnt merely a resemnce in looks; even the atmosphere, the gaze, and other subtleties were simr. "You have every right to be proud." "Is that so?" Mordred clenched and unclenched his hand, then nodded with a slightly relieved expression. "Thank you." * * * With Mordred gone and no one left to meet, Seo Sumin, who had been waiting until the very end, finally approached. "Are your conversations over?" "Yes. Thank you for waiting." "Tsk. Honestly, it was me who needed a long talk after finally meeting up with you again." "Indeed, it seems that way." The abrupt spread of the news about King Arthurs death and being caught up in those events had made Yu-hyun and Seo Sumins reunion feel oddly subdued,cking any dramatic ir. "But this isnt thest time, right? Well meet frequently in the future, so it shouldnt matter, dont you think?" "Hmm, well see. Whos to say you wont suddenly disappear again, and this time not show up for five or even ten years?" "No, I wont make that mistake again. Besides, that wasnt my fault either." "Hmph. If Buddha hadnt intervened, we wouldnt have seen each other in five years or even in a lifetime. You mightve died back then." "Thats." With no argument to counter that, Yu-hyun scratched his head. "And is there something youve forgotten?" "Forgotten? I dont think so." "Are you sure?" "Uh, probably?" "Saying it like that means you forgot." Seo Sumin sighed and summoned a dark energy. It soon morphed into a massive shape behind her, and Yu-hyuns eyes widened at the sight. "Darwin?" "So, did you remember now?" "Oh, well, I." Yu-hyun finally recalled that hedpletely forgotten about Darwin. Recently, with so many pressing matters, it had simply slipped his mind. [I understand you, my lord.] [Me too.] Lace and Descartes stepped in, offering their understanding, though Yu-hyun couldnt help but sense the subtle relief and faint exasperation in their tone: "d it wasnt me, but how could you forget this?" "Well, uh Darwin. Its been a while." [] Darwin silently gazed at Yu-hyun. After what felt like an eternity of awkward silence, Darwin finally nodded and greeted Yu-hyun. [My lord. Its been a while.] "Yes, it has I apologize for not reaching out sooner. I simply hadnt thought of it in all the chaos." [I understand.] Darwin extended his index finger toward Yu-hyun, who nodded and grasped Darwins finger in a handshake. Swish! Darwins body transformed into ck letters and was absorbed into Yu-hyuns body through his hand. With this, Darwin, who held the ultimate power over the physical form among Aporias abilities, was now fully returned. Now, only Maxwell remained. "Thank you for waiting with Darwin as well, Ms. Seo Sumin." "You sure are quick to express gratitude." Seo Sumin chuckled softly, tapping Yu-hyuns arm with her fist. "But you made it back well." "Yes." "Are you nning to move soon? And where to?" "I intend to go to Lord Satans domain." "Very well. Then, I shall immediately rejoin the Alliance." "Ill leave it to you." They didnt say much more. They both knew a great war was on the horizon and that this might be theirst meeting. Yet, they chose to consciously ignore that uneasy possibility. There was no need to say it aloud, as they both already understood. So, for this moment, they simply smiled and spoke as if nothing loomed ahead. Even if their next meeting took ce amidst a world falling apart on the battlefield. The path they had to walk remained unchanged. Seo Sumins form shot up high into the sky. In an instant, she vanished with a stride that seemed to shake the heavens. Yu-hyun, now alone, also set into motion. His destination was Satans domain, where the Cocytus Lakey. * * * [Atst.] Rumble. An icy world where countless ciers fell from the sky. In the depths of that frozen world, a three-headed snake, scarred and battered, opened its eyes. [Hesing.] The long-awaited one was finally arriving. Satan was deeply pleased, chuckling softly. At the sound of hisughter, a massive cier in Cocytus split and cracked. Chapter 419: Chapter 419: Under the dark night sky, a bonfire zed red. Yoo Young-min sat in a suitable spot, leisurely tending to his weapon. Around him, his mercenary subordinates were either chatting loudly or enjoying their own time of rest. Whoosh! In an instant, everything around became silent, and the sound of something slicing through the air rang in Yoo Young-min''s ears. Yoo Young-min''s hand, which had been cleaning his sniper rifle, halted, and simultaneously, theughter of his subordinates ceased. In the suddenly tense atmosphere, a subordinate who had taken on the role of lieutenant approached him, calling to him in a low voice. Captain. I know. I heard it too.The subordinates hardened their expressions and moved their hands to their weapons. Yoo Young-min also gripped his sniper rifle, ready to retaliate if necessary. Even though they tried not to, their gazes naturally turned toward the dark forest beyond. Soon, someone began walking toward them from the depths. Just as the mercenaries were about to attack, Yoo Young-min, recognizing the approaching figure as it slowly emerged from the darkness, raised his hand to stop them. Everyone, stand down. What? This is an acquaintance of mine. As soon as he spoke, the taut atmosphere instantly rxed. The mercenaries immediately let go of their weapons and returned to their resting positions as naturally as if nothing had happened. The midnight visitor approached Yoo Young-min with light steps and sat across from him, facing the bonfire. Its been a while, Young-min. Yes. Have you been well, Ji-a? At Yoo Young-mins casual greeting, Kwon Jia nodded. More than that, I was surprised. What brings you here at this hour? Yu-hyun has returned. Ive heard. Right. I figured youd already know. I heard you helped when he fought? Well, I couldnt just sit back and watch. Is that so? Kwon Jia nced around at the surrounding mercenaries. In the Mixed World, Yoo Young-min was more famous by his title, Mercenary King, than by his real name. Naturally, he was surrounded by people fitting for such a title. There werent many of them, but in terms of skill alone, they were all transcendents. Though they wereughing and chatting now, they were sharp enough to respond instantly if Kwon Jia did anything suspicious. You have fine subordinates. It wasnt intentional. I was just wandering around, and things naturally turned out this way. But the fact that you came all this way yourself Does that mean my brother is looking for me? Yes. Why didnt you meet Yu-hyun back then? Why, indeed? At Yoo Young-mins yful response, Kwon Jia replied calmly. I heard youve been gathering Fragments. You noticed? Ive been wandering around, too. The rumors about the Mercenary King going around were enough for me to notice a pattern in the types of prey you were hunting. Oddly enough, they were always evaluated as peculiar even within the Mixed World. Tch. Yoo Young-min showed an expression of difort, realizing he had been caught so easily. Well, if you know, then it saves me some trouble. I have things I need to do right now, so I cant go see my brother immediately. Because of the Fragments? Do you really need to? Its not just because of the Fragments. Yoo Young-min hesitated, unsure whether he should say it, then sighed and slumped his shoulders. Sister, I met Jin Cheong-woon. Not only that, Im working with him. At the mention of Jin Cheong-woons name, a frown appeared on Kwon Jias forehead. Arent you angry? That depends on your answer. Yoo Young-min felt somewhat relieved. He had expected Kwon Jia to explode in anger the moment she heard that name. Why are you working with Jin Cheong-woon? As you can see to collect the Fragments. Even if his reason for gathering Fragments is secondary, surely you didnt have to associate with him to collect them? Well, I thought that way at first, too. In fact, back then, I didnt even feel the need to collect Fragments. Once my brother disappeared, the Fragments fell out of my interest. One day, however, Jin Cheong-woon approached Yoo Young-min. Alone, with no one apanying him. It was practically a suicide mission. Jin Cheong-woon knew full well how much Yoo Young-min loathed him. Despite knowing that Yoo Young-min, and everyone in White Flower Management, held him responsible for Yu-hyuns disappearance, he had approached Yoo Young-min openly. Where is Jin Cheong-woon now? At Kwon Jias cold voice, filled with sharpness, Yoo Young-min gave a bitter smile. Sister, please calm down. I know you despise him the most. Right. Sorry. I understand why you hate him. Five years ago, on that day when Yu-hyun disappeared along with the Nightmare World, it was Jin Cheong-woon who had created Kwon Jias nightmare. When her sealed memories awakened, all her experiences turned into a nightmare that corroded the world. How must Kwon Jia have felt watching that? And the loss and rage she felt when she saw the man who saved her vanish. It was all because of him. When I saw him, I wanted to kill him on the spot, but I cant imagine how much worse it must have been for you. Why did you let him live? I did hit him when we met. Gave him a good, hard blow. Well done. But thats not all, is it? Well I wanted to beat him to death, but he was in such bad shape that he looked like he was barely hanging on. So, I could onlynd one blow. Even that nearly killed him. If Id hit him more, he wouldve actually died. And knowing this, he still sought me out. Or rather, maybe he came because it was me. What? He wanted to make a deal. When I told him not to mess around and demanded to know what he was after, he started talking nonsense. What did he say? He imed everything he did was for the world. He said Yu-hyun would return someday. And when it was all over, hed pay for his crimes. Typical nonsense. Not worth listening to. Exactly. I didnt believe him at first either until he introduced me to someone. Introduced him to someone? Kwon Jias curiosity piqued at the mention of a new figure. Someone else showed up? Well, maybe not showed up, but more like he was there from the beginning, or I went to meet him. Itsplicated to exin, but I met him. The one whomanded everything from behind Jin Cheong-woon. Who? Praytion. Crackle. The mes of the bonfire between the two red up for a moment. He introduced himself as the King of Stories, Praytion. * * * Hyaap! Hah! In the middle of a vast, empty in, Kang Yura was practicing her spear techniques under someones guidance. Beside her, helping to guide her training, was Choi Do-yoon. Watching Kang Yura work hard, drenched in sweat, Choi Do-yoon crossed his arms and nodded. Not bad. Pardon? I mean, youre doing well. Oh, yes. Thank you. The two hadnt been working together for very long. On the day Yu-hyun left the Alliance, Kang Yura, feeling guilty for not being able to join the internal conflict, searched for a way to grow stronger. At a young age, she had reached the level of a transcendent, a rare feat, but to her, it still didnt feel like enough. How could she be stronger and not be a burden to others? After much thought, she decided to seek guidance from someone stronger. Naturally, the first person who came to mind was Choi Do-yoon. Though Yu-hyun had warned her never to approach him, and she had agreed, she ended up asking him anyway. At first, I thought it wouldnt work. Choi Do-yoon, though familiar and not unpleasant, had an aura that made her shrink back when she met his gaze. Her rational mind felt nothing unusual, but instinctively, she was wary of him, as if they were ipatible. This sense of dread carried over from a past life, affecting Kang Yura even though she was apletely separate being from Kang Yu-hyun. She had carefully asked Choi Do-yoon to show her a way to be stronger, and while he listened silently, he didnt respond. Just as she thought hed refuse, and began thinking about who else to approach, Choi Do-yoon finally spoke. Fine. And before Kang Yura could say anything, hed taken her by the hand and had her demonstrate her spear technique in front of him. For a moment, she remembered Yu-hyuns warning about not getting close to Choi Do-yoon, but she quickly brushed it aside. If the strongest man in the Alliance was willing to teach her, how could she refuse? As Choi Do-yoon watched over her training, guiding her in various ways, Kang Yura could feel her skills improving rapidly. Wow, hes incredible. No wonder someone at his level teaches so well. She thought her improvement was due to his teaching skills, but Choi Do-yoon saw things differently. Her talent is extraordinary. Even with a few pointers, she absorbs the lessons quickly. Given that they wielded different weapons, with her using a spear and him a sword, the advice he gave her had its limitations. While he was skilled with various weapons, if she needed specific guidance on spear techniques, he would have introduced her to someone better suited. His instruction focused more onbat ability, emergency response, and handling her willpower, rather than spear techniques. He had agreed to teach her mainly because of Yu-hyun. Choi Do-yoon instinctively sensed that Kang Yura was, in some way, another Yu-hyun. Though he hadnt expected much, he was pleasantly surprised by how talented she was. Comparing might be silly, but shes far better than Seo Yoon or Jami. It wasnt that they werecking; Kang Yura was simply that exceptional. Her ability to learn quickly made teaching her more satisfying, so he instructed her more strictly, with a touch of harshness, and she followed withoutint. Enough. Lets stop here. As soon as he spoke, Kang Yuras spear came to a halt. Choi Do-yoon promptly took a towel and a bottle of water from a pocket dimension and tossed them to her. Oh, thank you. As she wiped the sweat from her forehead and rehydrated, Choi Do-yoon fell into thought. Who taught you spear techniques? Sorry? Your spear technique looks exceptional, no matter how I look at it. At a level beyond the norm for transcendents, her spear technique was formidable. Choi Do-yoon sensed it might be more than just transcendent-level training. Oh, this? Seo Sumin taught it to me. Sumin? The Heavenly Demon, Seo Sumin? Yes! Is that so? She taught you. Well kind of. She helped refine what Id alreadye up with. What? The unexpected answer made Choi Do-yoon unintentionally ask again. She had said it so casually, but it meant she had created the core of that intricate spear technique herself. Absorbing lessons like a sponge was impressive enough, but if she had devised this spear technique on her own The talent Kang Yura possessed was perhaps Hmm. His thoughts cut off there. Choi Do-yoon looked up at the distant sky. Kang Yura asked why he was doing so, but he didnt answer and squinted further. Something wasing. Just as he thought that, a white shadow descended from the sky. Oh! What are you doing here? Huh? Sumin! Yura! Long time no see! Seo Sumin, the Heavenly Demon. On her way back to Old Town, shed noticed Kang Yura and Choi Do-yoon training outside the city and decided to stop by. Did you finish what you were doing? Yes, it somehow worked out. Did you meet my brother? Yes. We talked, and Im heading back first. Yu-hyun said hed followter. Really? More importantly, Yura Seo Sumin nced at the direction in which Kang Yura had been thrusting her spear. Youve improved a lot. Hehe. Though embarrassed by thepliment, Kang Yura smiled shyly. But Seo Sumin was being genuine. What she saw was arge mark carved into the ground by the spear. The earth was split into sharp segments, and it was difficult to gauge the depth. All of this was the result of Kang Yuras thrusts. Just from thrusts. Could someone create such marks with a spear techniques thrusts? Though I helped refine her skills, I didnt expect results like this. At this rate, shes growing as fast as that man The memory of Yu-hyun, who had perfected her Seven Demonic ck Sky Divine Art, ovepped with the image of Kang Yura. Given her understanding of Yu-hyuns past, she knew that Kang Yura was another version of him, but even so, her talent was something else entirely. She had assumed Yu-hyun was extraordinary, but Kang Yuras potential was undeniable. Hmm? Seo Sumin shifted her gaze from Kang Yura to Choi Do-yoon, who was watching them. The two of them, alone in this remote ce, seemed suspicious. Could they be in a rtionship? Seo Sumin and Choi Do-yoon exchanged stares. They were somewhat acquainted, but they had never really spoken. They werent friends or enemies, just mutual respect for each others strength. But now, the atmosphere was different. Hm. Hmm. Their intense gazes collided in midair. Choi Do-yoon broke the silence. Sorry, but could you avoid disrupting my training? Seo Sumin retorted, annoyed. And why are you teaching her? I was the one who taught Yura her spear technique! The core technique is hers, not yours. Just because you added a few elements doesnt make it yours. Ever heard of joint ownership? And the Heavenly Demon is citing copyright over martial arts? And who are you to teach my Yura spear techniques? Hmph. Your Yura? What nonsense. She sought me out first. Yura, is that true? Huh? Uh Well But why are you two acting so intense all of a sudden Kang Yura didnt understand why the two were in a standoff. And that it was all because of her. * * * Is this the ce? Yu-hyun halted as he took in the view before him. It was an unusual world. To his right was a bleak, frozen wastnd; to his left was a warm, radiant sky filled with light. He stood on a distinct border where the ck and whitends met without blending. Ahead of him was a small cabin hidden between dimensions. Though invisible to others, Yu-hyuns enhanced sight, including his Golden Eye of Fire and Laces Eye, saw it clearly. He walked toward the cabin. Passing through the front yard, he felt a strange sensation as he crossed a dimensional barrier but ignored it. Creak. The door, apparently long unattended, groaned as he opened it. Wee. Inside, someone greeted Yu-hyun. As if they had expected him to arrive. Its been a while, False Prophet or should I say, Jin Cheong-woon? Jin Cheong-woon. The man sat alone on a chair, waiting for Yu-hyun. Chapter 420: Chapter 420: Yu-hyun examined Jin Cheong-woon with a sweeping gaze and spoke. Its quite a sight, isnt it? It wasnt just a remark meant to mock his opponent in front of him. Jin Cheong-woons condition was dreadful enough to be called a living corpse. His seated body was so emaciated it was hard to find any flesh, and his skin was rough and dry like an old tree, etched with countless wrinkles. Gone was his once handsome appearance, reced by a man who looked as though he had aged ten times more than others had in the same span of five years. Maybe its the punishment for what Ive done. Jin Cheong-woon answered with a bitter smile. That calm demeanor and tone hadnt changed a bit, even as time had passed. So. You called for me?Yes, I asked Mordred for a favor. Are you out of your mind? Yu-hyun questioned Jin Cheong-woon as if he genuinely couldnt understand his actions. You do realize its strange for us to even be sitting face-to-face and having a conversation like this, right? I know. Honestly, I thought youd charge at me and try to kill me the moment you saw me. I still have every desire to kill you right now. Jin Cheong-woon was in such a weakened state that he could copse if Yu-hyun so much asid a hand on him. Even if he had retained the power he once had, he was now nothing more than a firefly before the zing light of Yu-hyun. Jin Cheong-woon nodded, fully aware of that. I know you want to kill me. Well, I have a conscience, too. Im not trying to feign ignorance of what happened in the past. And its not like I can run away either. Then why? And whats with this appearance? After doing all that, shouldnt you be livingrge somewhere? Where were the Unleashedrades who had once traveled with him? Where were all the fragments he had gathered so far, and what was the meaning of his current appearance? Were you betrayed? By your subordinates? It would certainly be amusing if the Prophet himself was betrayed. Otherwise, theres no way to make sense of this appearance. This is punishment for the greed I harbored. Greed? A greed thinking that perhaps, as I am now, I could make it. The arrogance that maybe I alone could break this cycle. What? Yu-hyun furrowed his brow as he watched Jin Cheong-woon muttering iprehensible words. Did he end up like this because of some mistake? Well, I dont expect you to understand. Its not like Im boasting about my mistakes, after all. I wouldnt go around bragging about the punishment I received for wanting something beyond my means, would I? Who exactly did this to you? Who else would be able to punish a false prophet? The one who topples Babel, unleashes floods upon the world, and melts the wings of those who try to fly toward the heavens Its always been that way, whether in myths or now. You Yu-hyun opened his mouth, struck by a sudden thought. Did you face Logos alone? . Jin Cheong-woon didnt reply and simply responded with a strange smile. He raised his bony hand and pointed toward the door behind him. You came to meet him, didnt you? Go on in. Hes inside. . Dont look at me like that. Even if you dont say anything, Im not going to run. Ill stay here. The moment you came here and I pointed to that door, my role was alreadyplete. Im of no further use, so feel free to do whatever you want with meter. Yu-hyun passed by Jin Cheong-woon and stood before the lone door in the cabin. Go on in. Hes been eagerly waiting for you. As if granting permission, Yu-hyun ced his hand on the doorknob. Creak. Just like the first time he entered the cabin, the door on the inside also made a grating noise. The moment he wondered what might be inside, Yu-hyun realized he was already within the room. How had he entered so suddenly? He looked back and saw nothing but pitch-ck darkness. The front, below, and above were all the same. Strange. He, who possessed the Golden Eye of Insight and used the power of fragments while also mastering rapid transformation, had been drawn into the interior space without even the slightest reaction. It showed just how unique this space was, and that his host was anything but ordinary. Yu-hyun walked through the darkness. He couldnt tell if he was walking or flying, but at least he believed he was moving forward. Eventually, something appeared in the darkness. They were peculiar structures, perhaps pirs of some kind. Although there was no light to reveal anything, the pir-like objects were arranged in a way that seemed to guide him, leading Yu-hyun onward. Following the predetermined path, Yu-hyun walked along. He finally stopped moving when the structures no longer guided his way, and when he saw a ck figure, seemingly weing him, waiting on the other side. Youre here. So, youre the ck figure Jin Cheong-woon mentioned. Yes. We met in a dream, didnt we? The ck figure smiled slyly. Though it was nothing but pitch-ck darkness in human form, Yu-hyun perceived that he was indeed smiling. This ce is rather dreary. Lets change the scenery. The moment he snapped his fingers, the surrounding environment transformed. Light entered the darkness, and it soon turned into a vast study. A grand library centered around a circr hall, surrounded by endless shelves filled with countless books, stretching high into the sky to a lofty ceiling. In the center of the hall, adorned withvish marble tiles, a single booky reverently disyed. This ce? Its a space modeled after where I used to work. The ck figure. Praytion, the King of the Final Tale, who remained unknown to the world, spoke, assuming a human form. d in the attire of a librarian, he was a slender, bespectacled gentleman. But Yu-hyun quickly saw through this facade, realizing it was merely a convenient form for conversation. Having already seen the true form of Lotfiout, another King of Tales, he couldnt believe that Praytions real appearance would be something like this. Indeed. You must have many questions. Where should I start the story? What is that book? Ah, that? The golden book in the center of the hall. The response to his question about it, feeling a strange sense of familiarity, was just as he expected. Its the Codex. The Book of Genesis. Written by Logos, it forms the foundation of this world. Just as I thought Of course, its not the real thing. This entire space is something I created, and that Codex merely resembles the originalits nowhere near as powerful as the real thing. . Yu-hyun silently observed Praytion. He didnt match at all with the image warned about by Oello. The Praytion he envisioned was a terrifying monster, the leader of creatures from within tales, but the Praytion before him now was a gentlemanly figure. Does it feel strange that Im treating you like this? Praytion, sensing the meaning behind Yu-hyuns gaze, smiled silently as he asked. Arent you the master of the Bookworms? Bookworms? Ah, thats what you call them. As for me being their master Are you not? Its understandable to see it that way. But a master Im actually more like a leader to them than a master. Isnt that the same thing? A leader and a master are different. A leader is bound to them in a more business-like rtionship, while a master well, that refers to someone who has created those creatures, holdingplete authority over their life and death and controlling them at willa far more hierarchical structure. So, youre saying you didnt create the Bookworms? It seems theres a misunderstanding. I wasnt the one who created them. With a flick of his finger, a book flew from the shelf and hovered in front of Praytion. The one who created the Bookworms was my detestable father, Logos. At that moment, as the book opened, a new scene unfolded before Yu-hyuns eyes. Where should I begin the story? At the very least, youre aware of how this world operates. That its not just a simple regression youve experienced, but that youve arrived in the next cycle of the universe. The massive ceiling of the library transformed into a view of the universe. The books became stars, and the bookshelves formed the Milky Way that connected them. This world is endlessly repeating. Not hundreds, but thousands, even tens of thousands of times. An incalcble number of cycles have passed. The flow of the universe shifted. Stars were born and extinguished, the universe expanded, and then contracted once more. The universe, including the Hybrid World, had already undergone countless cycles of destruction and rebirth. In this world, those you call Bookworms are vastly different from what you think. You believe Bookworms are creatures that emerged out of nowhere to destroy this world, but in truth, they have been here much longer than those who presently exist. That means Yes. The Bookworms were the Divine Spirits of the previous universe. The scene quickly shifted, disying a new vision. It was a towering mountain reaching the heavens. Countless bolts of lightning descended from above the clouds, while a monstrous creature climbed slowly up the mountain below. Despite enduring the torment of the lightning strikes, the creatures gaze never wavered from the summit. This is Olympus? Its Olympus during the Mythic War. As you can see, the lightninging down from above was cast by Zeus, the supreme god of Olympus and one of the most famous of the first-generation Divine Spirits. And the creature below enduring the lightning is Typhon. Exactly. After Zeus imprisoned the Titans in the dark depths, Gaia, the Earth Goddess, bore the most formidable monster, Typhon, with Tartarus, the God of Darkness, to punish Zeus. Typhons purpose was to destroy the godsa god-yer. With his power alone, he struck fear into all the gods of Olympus, and in every mention of mythology, he was referenced as one of the mightiest Bookworms. Thats what most people know. What they know? In current history, Typhon is known as a monster created to kill Zeus, and Zeus is believed to have defeated him to protect Olympus. Typhon is also famous for having fathered other notable monsters with Echidna. Cerberus, Chimera, Orthrus, Hydra, the Nemean Lion, the Sphinx, and many others. The name Typhon held a particr significance within the Great Army of Olympus. So, Typhon was a Divine Spirit of the previous universe? He was no ordinary Divine Spirit. He was the previous Zeus himself. What Typhon was the previous Zeus? It was unbelievable. Then who exactly was the current Zeus? This world has been reset countless times. With each reset, Logos sought to erase many life forms. But the great Divine Spirits who had lived for so long resisted him. After all, who in their right mind would willingly agree to erase the world, destroy everything, and start over? So, Logos devised a method. A method? He offered a select few the chance to start anew in the next universe. Logos didnt try to save everyone, but he didnt seek to kill everyone either. Destroying everything and restarting was a colossal task for him, so Logos selected certain beings to inherit new roles and begin anew in the next universe. The current Zeus was a different entity in the previous universe. He was given the power and authority from Logos to defeat the former Zeus and im the role of Zeus himself. So, the gods in the myths they arent their original selves but merely assigned roles? You seem quite shocked. Yu-hyun was too stunned to reply. Shocked? Of course, he was. With a truth so staggering, who wouldnt be? Those you call Bookworms or monsters, Typhon and Echidna, took on the roles of Zeus and Hera in the previous universe. And they, too, had overthrown the Zeus and Hera of the universe before them. But Typhon is still Yes. They were such formidable beings that, even with the universes restart, they werent erased. However, their existence was no longer permitted in this world, and they became twisted. The monsters of legend who were said to exist from the beginning. These creatures, the former gods of a previous universe, had assumed their terrifying power and forms because the current world could not ept their existence. They shed with the universe itself, leading to distortions that turned them into the Bookworms who disrupted the very fabric of this world. The scene shifted once more, disying various images in quick session. Thor ying J?rmungandr. Zeus sealing Typhon. Ra repelling Apophis. Indra defeating Vritra. The deities most celebrated by the world as the greatest stars are, in truth, mere stand-ins chosen by Logos and given roles. . That is the truth of this world. Chapter 421: Chapter 421: Yuhyun felt a powerful wave of dizziness as the scene before him distorted. Soon, when the surroundingndscape returned to the familiar library, he was finally able to steady his staggering body. So, the protagonists of this world are actually usurpers who stole the roles of the previous protagonists. And the Bookworms, the monsters in the myths we know, were actually those whose roles had been stolen Yes, thats right. How do you even know all this? Do you think of me as a usurper as well? Yuhyun nodded. There was no other way Praytion could have known this information. Though it might have seemed a rather rude gesture, Praytion didnt get angry; instead, he nodded as if Yuhyuns assumption made sense. Indeed, you could see it that way. Perhaps I, too, unknowingly stole someone elses role.So, what are you nning to do with the truth of this world? To answer that, I first have to tell you my story. Youve heard a bit about me from Oello, havent you? Yes As the King of the Last Story, the fifth and youngest. And that you held the special affection of Logos. Haha. Affection, huh? I suppose thats how Oello would see it. Are you saying thats not true? Oello said you betrayed your fathers trust. It was said that Logos had given Praytion, alone among the five kings, the authority to handle the Codex. Yet Praytion had torn that Codex to shreds and scattered it across the universe. Oello was enraged, saying it was an unforgivable act of betrayal against both their father and the world. At that, Praytion let out a bitter smile. Thats how it must look to him. Praytion slowly approached the false Codex at the center of the hall, lightly brushing the books surface with his gloved fingertips. Yes, its true that Logos gave me the authority to use the Codex. Lotfiout, Damcheon, and Catharsis were tasked with weaving stories out of the letters in this world. Oello was to discover and collect existing stories. And my role, the final role, was to gather those crafted stories and engrave them in the Codex, toplete the tales. At first, I thought nothing of it, but as I read the Codex, I began to grasp the true nature of this world. And so you tore up the Codex? Tore it up? No, thats not it. I didnt tear the Codex by my own will. What? Did you ever find it strange? Even if Im the King of Stories, simply having the authority to use the Codex shouldnt mean I could rip it to shreds. I dont consider myself that powerful. The Codex, on the other hand, is the foundation of this world, filled with countless eons of history condensed into a single form. Just by sheer level alone, it would be impossible for someone like me to even open it. Yet, Oello believed Praytion had torn apart the Codex. How? And why? The reason was simple. No, there was only one reason. It wasnt I who tore the book. It was Logos. What? I didnt know at first, either. But yes, for him, it was something he had done countless times. Every time a new universe began, Logos tore the Codex and scattered it across the world. Once a certain volume of stories umted within the book, he would begin his work in earnest. Each time a universe began anew, Logos created five beings to aid in his work. These five beings wouldter be called the Tellers of Origin, the kings of all Tellers. Each king gathered stories in their unique way, engraving them into the Codex. When the stories of a new universe reached a certain threshold, Logos would tear the Codex and scatter its pages across the universe. Oello thought I was the one who did it. And it wasnt just himmy other siblings thought so too. Who would ever suspect that our father, the owner of the Codex, Logos, would do such a thing? The fragments of the Codex would wander the universe, responding to new stories. Each fragment would observe, record, and remember special stories, eventually transforming into small books of their own. And when enough stories umted in the fragments Logos would begin his harvest once more. Tearing and scattering the Codex was like sowing seeds. It was a well-established part of Logos n, a familiar process by now. The scattered seeds would react to stories and sprout, each in its unique way. This was the stage of germination. Those sprouts would grow, develop, and reach a level where they ripened beautifully. Praytion called this the stage of heading. Do you know what happens to the ears of grain once theyve finished heading? Theyre harvested. Exactly. When the storys fruit ripens fully, only one step remains. The stage of harvest. This was the end of the countless cycles of this world, the moment when the scattered Codex fragments would gather to be aplete Codex once more. Then, the movements of the Shrine and the rapid gathering of fragments The time of harvest is approaching. The Shrine is an instrument Logos created to control the world ording to his will. Its like an extension of his hand, a tool to carry out his forceful will. What happens when the harvest is over? The existing world bes part of the Codex, transforming an entire universe into a single new page of the great book. This signified the end of the current universe. And the beginning of the next. Why did Logos leave you alone? To him, Im nothing more than a trivial being he can eliminate at any time. The kings of stories were created solely to ease his tasks. Theyre not the Great Tellers of ancient times; theyre just tools he created to make his work more manageable. The so-called Kings of Stories, the so-called origin of all Tellers, were nothing more than tools created for Logos convenience. In Praytions voice, Yuhyun detected a single emotion. It was not the voice of someone who had despaired and given up after witnessing all the truths of the world. So, youre nning to resist him? Yes. To defy his creator. It was something impossible, with a sess rate close to zero. But Praytion harbored no doubts about the matter. Though to Logos, my betrayal is likely nothing more than a bit of seasoning to spice up his work. So I made sure to prepare thoroughly. I gathered those who were abandoned, the Bookworms, and assembled a force. I used those bearing fragments to break free from the predetermined future. That was Jin Cheong-woon, wasnt it? The false prophet, Jin Cheong-woon. Only now did Yuhyun realize why Jin Cheong-woon had seemed to know so much more than expected. Ultimately, Jin Cheong-woon was the chosen candidate of Praytion. He was indeed suitable, but I cant say he was a savior who could change this world. He had talent, but his limitations were also clear. Yuhyun recalled Jin Cheong-woons appearance before he entered this ce. He had been greedy and had paid the price for it. He had dared to hope that perhaps he could make a difference. He failed, didnt he? He couldnt even face Logos. He tried, but he hit a colossal wall and barely managed to survive. I repeatedly warned him not to, but he didnt listen. So you chose me next? You were the choice from the beginning. To be precise, the fragment chose you. The fragment Yuhyun remembered the golden light he hadst seen before his death. Before Logos tore the Codex and scattered its fragments across the world, I instinctively knew this was wrong and took a single fragment with me. As one with the authority to use the Codex, that was the best and only thing I could do. And so Praytion took a fragment of the book, a piece with no words yet written, and fled with it. Logos hadnt bothered to chase him. He found the futile struggle amusing and left him alone. I managed to bring the fragment, but I didnt have the power to use it. All I could do was hold onto it. I pondered and pondered again how to use this fragment to oppose Logos. Although the Codex was written by Logos, in his obsessive attempts to fill it by constantly resetting the universe, I saw a kind of madness. In thatst fragment, Praytion found hope. Though he struggled to devise a n, it did not take long. The fragment chooses its own master. In the end, without my intervention, the fragments own will led it to the ideal savior. Youre saying thats me? Yes. A man abandoned by another iteration of the universe, a tragic figure. The savior chosen by the final fragment, one who transcended time and space, is you. Why me? Yuhyun realized that his regression was due to this fragment. Or rather, it was no longer a regression. And because of this fragment, hed gone through countless experiences he shouldnt have faced. The unprecedented power the fragment emitted had dragged him through every ordeal. I dont know the will of the fragment. Is that all you can say to me now? But I do have one guess. Youre human. Human. That word struck him as absurdly meaningless for the first time. A human? Yes. A being that is neither god nor demon, yet who could be either. The great Divine Spirits , praised across the Mixed Realms, possess powerful abilities, but even they are trapped within undeniable limits. Even the role of star-born beings is merely a role assigned by Logos for his convenience. In the end, Divine Spirits were simply constructs Logos created to control the world more easily. Once someone became a Divine Spirit, they were bound within an immense framework from which they could never escape. But humans were different. They were a weak species upying a tiny fraction of the world. So insignificant that they werent worth Logos attention. That Logos didnt control everything was proven by the existence of humans. The smallest human, beyond Logos gaze, paradoxically possessed the greatest potential in this world. I didnt expect much, but the results you achieved were truly extraordinary. Far beyond my expectations. And your existence has even influenced others trapped within their respective frameworks. You were watching the whole time Yes. Thats why I made contact with Jin Cheong-woon as well. Your growth was so rapid. It was desirable, but too much of anything bes poison. Your overwhelmingly intense presence reverberated throughout the Mixed Realms, and not even Logos could ignore that. Even though Yuhyun was a Teller and not fully human at that time, the situation was the same. The very title of Teller was forced upon him after being reborn in another universe, but he was human at his core. The powerful light of your fragment attracted fragments from across the universe. Fragments that should have sought stories befitting their nature converged on your single fragment. Praytion had never wanted this. This was all happening too quickly. If things continued this way, the time of harvest woulde before they were prepared. Thus, Praytion had to make a choice. We needed at least five more years. So thats why Jin Cheong-woon shaped me this way? Yes, I ordered him to. The situation was shifting so rapidly, everything went off course, but fortunately, thanks to the help of a Divine Spirit who perceived the truth of this world, we seeded. That Divine Spirit was none other than Buddha. Surprisingly, Buddha was neither a usurper nor connected to a previous universe. He had simply ascended to that position in this universe through his own enlightenment. But through endless contemtion and penance, he hade to understand that the world was fundamentally wed. Yet, already positioned as a Divine Spirit, he could change nothing. Being subject to the systems influence, he couldnt even convey the truth to others. What could he do? What should he do? Buddha chose to seek one who held potential. It was remarkable. For one of this world to fullyprehend everything and sacrifice himself was not part of my n. Buddha existed in previous universes, and the one before, yet never was he as special as now. Then what about Satan? Hes different. Hes from the previous universe. To call him a usurper is a bit ambiguous. Hes another of Logos victims. But he shares my goal of breaking free from this worlds cycle. Thats why he helped you. Yuhyun felt the weight of all the hopes and desires entrusted to him as he came this far. And he understood the vast background hidden within it. What is it that you want from me? Honestly, Id like to ask you to stand against Logos and save us Praytion gave a faint smile and shook his head. But I cant recklessly make such a request. I dont intend to force you to choose. While I may have guided you this far, all the decisions were yours alone. The same holds true now. Dark shadows slowly rose between the librarys shelves. It was the familiar aura of the Bookworms. Still unformed, their white pupils in the writhing ck mass all focused on Yuhyun. The Bookworms. Beings from vanished universes, robbed of their names and roles. They all waited for Yuhyuns answer. There was no sign of coercion. Not even the slightest hint of hostility to force him into submission. Simply by Yuhyuns presence here, it was as if they had already achieved their wish, and their aura was at peace. The choice is mine alone. Salvation or ruin. There were only two paths. Whichever he chose, Praytion and the Bookworms were prepared to ept it. Chapter 422: Yu-hyun had a chance to make a choice. No, should he even call this an opportunity? After all, there''s only one path I need to take.'' He could have aligned with Logos, wielding the power of this Fragment, and be a usurper to prepare for the next universe. Perhaps he could have lived a far more stable life, built in the next universe. But Yu-hyun didnt want that. I am only me. The human Kang Yu-hyun cant be reced by anyone else, nor can he be someone else. What meaning is there in living with a false shell covering oneself? And even if he survived in the next universe, then what? And what about the one after that?How long would he have to live a false life, mock himself with lies, and bow his head to Logos? Yu-hyun didnt want that. Lets fight. Together. As those words left his mouth, Praytion beamed with a smile, and the Bookworms in the gaps between the bookshelves trembled with excitement. As expected, my eyes werent wrong. Just dont try to manipte or use me recklessly like before. Not anymore. I dont intend to. Back then, I had no choice but to make that decision. Praytion, in fact, wanted to approach Yu-hyun before anyone else and reveal the truth of this world. But at that time, Yu-hyun was in the lower world, and Praytion, living in hiding, couldnt reach out easily. Besides, even if he had tried to tell Jin Cheong-woon and asked him to convey the truth to Yu-hyun, the wall between the upper and lower realms was simply too thick. So Praytion was grateful to have been able to reveal the truth now and felt that he had fulfilled a long-held wish. So, what will you do from here on? Well have to prepare for war. With the Shrine making moves, the harvest season is near. Was it the same in the previous universe? I dont know the details. I only know of it indirectly through the Codex. Praytion gave a brief exnation about the history of his origin. I dont know what number this universe is, but from some of the Codexs contents, Id guess that in the early universe, Logos handled everything himselfcollecting and creating all stories personally. But as time went on, he created beings to help with his work. ? Thats what you mean by the Kings of Stories. The background that led to our existence isnt that old. Its been over a thousand cycles, if I had to guess. So even the Kings of Stories were created and destroyed repeatedly. Exactly. Praytion knew well what had happened to the previous Praytion. In the end, they didnt defy their creators will and willingly epted death. They silently walked the path to be the fertilizer for the next world. Praytion couldnt understand that. Even if one were created by someone else, any being born into this world carried the duty of living out life. Simply bowing ones head and submitting to themand to die wasnt the right thing. Continuing lifethat was the destiny and purpose of all living beings. Therefore, Now that he had learned of his predecessors death through the Codex, he intended to defy his fate. He didnt want to end his life as just a tool to collect and gather stories under Logos. Perhaps all of this, even my own choices, are what Logos intended. Certainly, he had such anxieties. But even if Logos had granted him this free will, it was his own choice to feel it and rebel against his creator. That was enough for Praytion to dismiss his worries. Is there anything else youre curious about? What is the Bookmark? Ah. Now that I think about it, youve been living with the Bookmark holder. Yu-hyun nodded. Though he was the owner of thest Fragment of the Codex, Kwon Jia was the owner of the Bookmark that had been with the Codex. The Bookmark is a being that can start from a fixed point alone, while all universes end and begin in cycles. Why did Logos create it? To observe changes in eras. Changes? As you know, this universe has gone through countless cycles. Do you think the flow of this repeated universe is exactly the same every time? Yu-hyun shook his head. If it was a major flow, it would likely be simr, but the finer details would never be the same. And, along with those minor differences, the subsequent chain reactions would also follow. The Bookmark exists to monitor those changes effectively. About ten years before the harvest season. Thats the point where a new Bookmark begins. Five years from that point, the apocalypse unfolded, and another five yearster, the final trial ended. So, what was the purpose of confirming these changes? I dont know. But Logos didnt seem to care much about the Bookmark. Originally, it was humans who held the Bookmark, being the ones most sensitive to the smallest changes. Broadly, the Bookmark was only given to humans. Why? Because humans, among all beings, most intensely felt the currents of a turbulent world. Even small events that Divine Spirits would ignore and pass by came across entirely differently to humans. In the end, these countless repetitions were nothing more than a smallboratory Logos used to gauge the level of the lower world. Kwon Jia was the new experimental subject who inherited such a Bookmark. Realizing what the Bookmark truly was, Yu-hyuns expression was understandably grim. Kwon Jia, who had cursed her life yet never gave up, clinging desperately to it. He had witnessed it up close and knew the reason. And to think all of that was the result of just one beings experiment. She had lived with the belief that at the end of a life of repeated effort, there would be salvation. But could that really be true? You dont look happy. Yu-hyun nodded heavily. After learning the truth, he felt pity for Kwon Jias life. He even wondered if the salvation she sought truly existed. How can the Bookmark be removed? Remove the Bookmark? The Bookmark is one with the Codex. Theres no way to remove it, except by passing it on But that would just create another victim. Yes, thats how it is. To change it, the usage of the Bookmark would have to be different. The original owner of the Bookmark is Logos, and Logos used it as an experimental tool. He hardly seems to care about it now, but thats how it started. If we could just get rid of Logos. Yes. In the end, everythinges down to that single goal. The method itself was extremely simple. But if that meant the death of Logos, who was essentially this worlds creator, it was a different story. Thats truly madness. Yes. Its absolutely impossible to do alone. Even with our current forces, its not enough. The Bookworms gathered among the piles of books. Once key figures in myth, they now hid in the worlds shadows, pushed aside by the usurpers. Though their inherent power was not something to underestimate, it alone wasnt sufficient. Thats why Praytion had also nted seeds of rebellion among other Divine Spirits. You were the one who told Arthur the truth as well, werent you? Not just Arthur. I nted seeds in all those in the Great Armies. What was their response? They reacted in various ways. Some Divine Spirits harbored anger toward this unjust world, while others chose to ignore the truth just to maintain their own status. There were even some who sided with the Shrine. Where are those? Olympus, Asgard, Anunnaki, Avesta, Rigveda, and Hermopolis. The Great Armies a whole six of them. The sight of one Great Army alone was overwhelming, but that was truly an astounding number. Theyve survived by usurping others, hoping to live again in the next universe just as they do now. Then, are the remaining Great Armies on the side opposing the Shrine? No. Theyre still hesitating to make a choice. While the recent Camelot incident seems to have made them realize the severity, its not enough yet. A proper blow is still needed. And how will you do that? I dont know. I nted the seeds, but whether those seeds will sprout in the soil they were sown has nothing to do with my will. What about revealing the Shrines atrocities? I thought of that too. Praytion shook his head bitterly. Theres no way to inform the entire world, including the Hybrid World, of this truth. What? Did you forget? All Divine Spirits receiving a unified story was solely possible through the Genesis Network. But now, the three organizations that used to ry such stories have closed their doors. Information control. Exactly. Perfect control is impossible, but at least it will dy the spread of news significantly. The Great Armies near Camelot must have already analyzed the situation, but what about those farther away? This world was not solely dominated by the Great Armies. There were also normal Divine Armies smaller than the Great Armies, and in their midst were lords considered powerful, rulingnds. The recent Camelot incident would likely not have reached those peoples ears. For someone called the Supreme Being, he acts very shrewdly. Thats Logos. Yu-hyun shared the same thoughts as Praytion. Though Logos held the power to reset the universe, his actions were exceedingly cunning. Trying to control the flow of stories in a world entirely built upon them? Yes. From the beginning, organizations like the Heavenly Stock Company, Exodus, and the Comedy Troupe were nothing more than tools to assist Logos in his work.'' The fact that the Kings of Stories simultaneously stopped broadcasting stories was also because the harvest season was approaching. If stories continued to circte freely in the Hybrid World beyond this point, there was a heightened risk that unwanted truths might spread. This led to another question. Although it was shocking for Logos to act this way, did he really need to go to such lengths? Perhaps Hmm? Logos might not be as omniscient as we think. Why do you think that? Though this method is effective, if he were truly a creator who could make and destroy this world on repeat, would he even need to do this? An omniscient being capable of anything wouldnt avoid the most efficient route and take a roundabout way. Even Praytion hadnt considered this, and his eyes widened as if surprised. Now that he thought about it, it was strange. If he could do anything, he could simply snap his fingers and wipe out all those who opposed him. Didnt do it? Thats not it. Couldnt do itthose words were more urate. To the Divine Spirits and humanity, Logos was regarded as a true god but even he had limits. He needed to control information, and he also needed the help of usurpers who would follow him. Why? Even for Logos, it would be troublesome if every Divine Spirit, desperate not to die, were to resist. The existence of usurpers is like an internal spy that prevents this side from uniting its forces. The fact that anyone can be a usurper serves to prevent Divine Spirits froming together. And theres also the existence of Bookworms, which could be called a public enemy. Divine Spirits see Bookworms as enemies and seek to exterminate them. To go to such lengths emphasized the limitations of Logos power. Perhaps he chose this method because, in a cycle long ago he suffered a major setback. Thats highly likely. Thats why he divided the tasks, set clear boundaries, and implemented strict control, unlike before. The only lingering question was why Logos was doing all this while repeating this cycle. However, Yu-hyun and Praytion quickly suppressed their curiosity. It wasnt important at the moment. I understand that if we could somehow unite the remaining forces, theres a possibility. But the problem is still grave. Time is running short, and now theres no way to spread this news. Because all the Libraries have shut their doors. Yes, exactly. The libraries operated by the Tellers organizations have all disappeared as they closed down. No. Yu-hyun shook his head, denying Praytions words. Not all of them have disappeared. There was still one. One that remained. Chapter 423: Screech. Jin Cheong-woon, who had been waiting inside the cabin for Yu-hyun toe out, lifted his head halfway upon hearing the door open. From the darkness of the room where nothing was visible, Jin Cheong-woon spotted Kang Yu-hyun walking toward him, and a faint smile appeared on his lips. How was it? Did you have a good talk? You must know everything by now. So, what are your thoughts? "." Yu-hyun didnt respond. Jin Cheong-woon shrugged as if he had expected this. Fine. Theres no point in trying to chat amiably now, anyway. Go ahead and kill me. I have no more regrets, after all. No regrets? Perhaps it was thatst remark, though everything else didnt matter.Yu-hyun let out a small scoff as he gazed outside the cabin. Jin Cheong-woon also turned his head in the same direction and widened his eyes. A woman was standing in the open doorway of the cabin. "Shana? Shana Lynch. With fiery red hair as beautiful as a burning me, she red at Jin Cheong-woon with a look that could kill. How did you? Were you nning on dying? You The emotions in Shana Lynchs eyes were a mixture of anger, betrayal, agony, and sorrow. So, you walked that difficult road just to die pathetically in this shabby little cabin? This has nothing to do with you. Why, why! Finally, Shana couldnt hold back, and tears spilled from her eyes. As things escted to this point, Yu-hyun quietly stepped back. From the moment he entered this cabin, hed sensed eyes watching him from afar. Hed dismissed it lightly, familiar with the presence, but he hadnt expected her toe in person. Judging by the reaction, something must have happened between them. It was something hed faintly sensed since he had first encountered themthe unusual rtionship between Shana Lynch and Jin Cheong-woon. But it wasnt just a story between the two of them. The same likely held true for the other high-ranking members of Unleashed that Jin Cheong-woon led. Pushing aside Shanas pleas, Jin Cheong-woon pointed to his own heart and spoke to Yu-hyun. Im not about to beg pitifully for my life now that itse to this. So, kill me already. Let your hand put an end to this cursed fate. Jin Cheong-woon! Shana called his name, but Jin Cheong-woons expression remained unchanged. He already knew he wouldnt live much longer. Hed even taken on the power of a Fragment that didnt suit him, and hed challenged Logos, blinded by that power, only to fail. If he were to die, meeting his end by Yu-hyuns hand would be a more fitting conclusion to his journey so far. After all, he didnt deserve the right to change this world. You And take this. Jin Cheong-woon took out a Fragment he carried and handed it to Yu-hyun. It wasnt just his own Fragment. It included the other Fragments he had gathered as a false prophet. For the past five years, Ive kept collecting these. Of course, I didnt do it all alone. I received a lot of help, even from someone on your side. Young-min Yes, Yoo Young-min. When I told him part of my goal and the truth of this world and asked for his cooperation, he surprisingly agreed without hesitation. Of course, he did it for your sake, but thanks to him, I could gather the rest of the Fragments much faster. The piece formed from countless gathered Fragments slowly floated toward Yu-hyun. Receiving it, Yu-hyun looked at Jin Cheong-woon. Atst, he could see the true book that had been hidden behind the veil of the Fragments light. So, this is who you really are. Without opening Jin Cheong-woons book, Yu-hyun could read its contents. It wasnt even reading. It was something beyond thatan insight that allowed him to understand the contents written within by merely looking at the book. The moment Yu-hyun felt the essence of his book, he instantlyprehended Jin Cheong-woons life, from his past to his present. A victim of the world, subjected to oppression and discrimination. Jin Cheong-woon was born a member of an ethnic minority in China. From birth, he and his entire family had been oppressed and forced into subjugation by the country. As a young boy, Jin Cheong-woon didnt question the nature of his harsh reality. To question something requires a basis forparison, but he was raised in an environment that didnt even allow that. Young Jin Cheong-woon had no parents. Not long after his birth, theyd died in an ident while forced into hardbor. If there was any constion, it was that he had an older sister who, though much older, had worked tirelessly to raise him as a bright child. Jin Cheong-woons sister endured grueling work to provide for her only brother. In a cramped, single-room home, she worked hard to support him. Jin Cheong-woon, still a young child and unaware of much, would often whine to her about wanting to live in a more spacious ce. He had no idea how much of a burden hisints ced on her. Then one day, Jin Cheong-woons sister told him that she would marry a wealthy man. Sister youre getting married? Yes, Cheong-woon. We wont have to starve anymore. Ill make sure you get to eat all the delicious food you want. Its okay now. Jin Cheong-woon could still never forget that moment. On a dark night, in the narrow room they shared alone, his sister had hugged him and gently stroked his back. As a child, he hadnt even realized that she was crying at the time; hed merely been happy, thinking his sister would marry into a good family. Hed dreamed of living in a spacious house, where he could eat all the delicious food he wanted without ever going hungry again. But it hadnt taken even three weeks for his sister, whod promised toe for him after her morous wedding, to return as a cold corpse. Your sister was beaten to death. That was what the old man next door had told him when hed brought her body back. Hed said it as if that was all he could do. Jin Cheong-woon hadnt dared to look at her corpse, wrapped in a cloth. But from what he could see, her slender arms and legs were covered in severe bruises. The truth was something he learnedter: it hadnt even been a marriage she had wanted. It had been a forced contract marriage arranged by the government to suppress ethnic minorities, and his sister had agreed to it because theyd offered her money, which she had epted, hoping to endure the hardship and face reality. Her misfortuney in the fact that the man she married had a history of violence and cruelty, a man universally regarded as severely wed. And the result was as it was. Why? What had his sister done to deserve such a death? Why hadnt the man faced any punishment? Despite her brutal death, no justice orw punished him. The nation and thew all sided with that man. For a homeless orphan from an ethnic minority, there was no one who cared. "." Staring at his sisters lifeless body, Jin Cheong-woon realized for the first time how horrifying this world was. And simultaneously, he awakened his talent. The sorrow and pain of losing his family had forcefully widened his perspective on the world. What kind of emotions had the young boy, who had lost hisst remaining family member, felt at that moment? In the end, the boy from an oppressed minority in a poor autonomous region had be the leader of a group of terrorists that shook the world. Even as the era of ideological unity passed and China splintered into dozens of factions, he didnt stop. He couldnt stop. That is Unleashed. To the public, Unleashed was seen as a group of terrorists obsessed with collector supremacy, but that was only half-true. When Unleashed was first founded, its original members were all people who had endured oppression and discrimination and suffered through difficult childhoods. People whose homes were impoverished, who bore a tainted lineage, or whose viges had been destroyed by immense powers. People who had to endure suffering that never even caught the worlds attention and vanished like dust into the annals of history. But in the very end, by a stroke of fortune, they were chosen to awaken as collectors. They were the ones who had gathered to form Unleashed. They sought only one thing. Rebellion against a world that had made them like this and continued to create people in the same plight as themselves. A truly absurd story. Theres no story in the world without its share of sorrow. But should the pain and loss they endured have been left unaddressed? In order to grow, recruiting new talent was essential, and so, in taking in all kinds of people, Unleasheds organizational purpose gradually morphed into one of collector supremacy. But the purpose of Jin Cheong-woon, their leader, had remained the same from beginning to end. Now I finally understand why he deliberately used the reckless ones as expendables. Since he found them undesirable, Jin Cheong-woon had chosen to at least use them in that way. While he shared the same hatred for the world, he refused to crumble into the same despicable form as them. Even so, merely curbing the worst aspects didnt justify his actions. And Jin Cheong-woon himself was well aware of this. But in the end, the choice of Jin Cheong-woon in this era changed. In his quest to voice his wrath at the world, Jin Cheong-woon had gained a Fragment and came into contact with Praytion. And then, he witnessed the truth of an even greater world. It turned out that Earth was fated to face inevitable destruction, and Jin Cheong-woon had to make a choice to prevent it. Yet even making that choice wouldnt mean he would be the one to change anything. There was someone else who deserved the right to change the world. His role was merely that of a supporting character, someone who would thoroughly assist the protagonist. Nothing more, nothing less. He should have been angry. He should have raged at Praytion for burdening him with this truth and letting his hatred deepen. But. In the end, this man made the right choice. As the leader of a global terrorist group and a viin known for killing, he chose to alter the future, a destiny of preordained destruction. The grueling journey ended here, at this very moment. Go on, kill me. Please kill me. End everything with your own hands. End this painful life for me. While Jin Cheong-woon spoke those words aloud, Yu-hyun heard another plea in his heart. He had lived as a viin, for the sake of a greater cause. He knew he was in the wrong and never tried to justify his misdeeds by selling his sob story. But, in the end, the pain was unavoidable. Jin Cheong-woon was exhausted. He had tried to burn himself out in onest confrontation with Logos, but he couldnt even reach him. And now, here he was, in this state. In the end, he was fated to live out his days in this miserable condition. You Having taken all of the Fragments Jin Cheong-woon offered, Yu-hyun hesitated for a moment before turning his back. Jin Cheong-woons hopeful gaze dimmed with despair. You wont kill me? The current you isnt even worth it. If you want to die so badly, do it yourself. The current Jin Cheong-woon wasnt even worth lifting a finger for. Granting him the death he longed for was practically akin to granting him peace. It was more fitting to let him live in this shameful state as a rightful punishment. You are cruel to the very end. Its just how I had to live. Yes. I suppose you and I both went through tough things. Yu-hyun deliberately ignored those words, leaving Shana and Jin Cheong-woon behind. Just as he was about to open the door and step outside, Jin Cheong-woons final words drifted toward him. Im sorry. "." Yu-hyun didnt reply and left the cabin. * * * Before departing with Praytion. Yu-hyun told him that he still had a library. Not just any librarythis was one that Yu-hyun himself held. Unlike other Tellers, Yu-hyuns library wasnt affiliated with thepany. He had resigned from Celestial Corporation with Lotfiouts permission and turned frence, keeping the library entirely for himself. That library still remained, even now, though Celestial Corporation had shut down. He hadnt intended it this way, but the circumstances were so oddly timed that he couldnt help but feel it had been nned. Yu-hyun moved to a deserted ce. On ck and whitend, he checked his library. The librarys functions are working fine. But to open the Chronicle, I have to connect to the Genesis Network. Perhaps this situation was unanticipated, as the Genesis Network itself was still intact. However, if Yu-hyun opened his library and activated the Chronicle, the Shrine would inevitably make a move. In the worst case, he couldnt rule out the risk of penalties from the Genesis Networks system. But I still have to do it. Though Praytion had asked him to wait a little longer, Yu-hyun knew better than anyone that there was no time. The empty space before him split open, and soon a pure white room filled with books appeared. It was his personal library, filled with memories and stories from his life as a Teller. As he looked into the library with aplicated gaze, a strong wind began blowing from somewhere. While brushing aside his wind-tousled hair, the gust stopped. Yu-hyun turned his head in the direction of the wind. Its been a while. Seeing the figure d in ck tails and with a face shrouded in darkness, Yu-hyun greeted him without any surprise. He had somewhat expected they would meet this way. Considering whose territoryy at the border of this boundary, it was natural. Satan. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!